《Sign In: Becoming A Great Spell Deity Starting From The Magic Academy》 Chapter 1 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hiro Magic Academy. Dozens of students in blue uniforms stood in an orderly fashion. No one dared to speak because in front of them stood a grand mage in a white robe. The white robe represented the identity of this mage in the Magic Academy. Throughout the Magic Academy, he was considered one of the higher-ups. He could completely control the fate of these students. Today was the one day of the year that the older students, who chose to stay in the academy, were assigned to work. At this time of the year, the students who stayed would be assigned to various departments of the Academy. This concerned the future of every student. If they were assigned to an unpopular department, it basically meant that their entire life would be over. This was because the mobility between the various departments was very rare, and there was usually a fixed line of promotion. Therefore, before being assigned, many students would use various methods to obtain a good future through bribery and other methodsMonetary giftsConnections found. These older students could only stay in the Magic Academy for the last two years. If they could not find a good department to stay in, they would basically be mediocre and useless for the rest of their lives. Lei Luo you will be assigned to the library. Your job is to help sweep the floor. Remember, the library must be very clean. Once you get there, you must do your best. The white-robed mage held the list in his hand and read out another name. Immediately, many gazes fell on another student who looked fair and delicate, showing pity. Because sweeping the floor of the library was the job of a cleaner, very few students would take up such a job. It could be said to be the most unpopular job, the most useless job with no future. If nothing unexpected happened, this student would have to spend his entire life in the library. However, this student seemed not to have heard this, and his face was filled with confusion. He had still not recovered from the shock. His name was Lei Lou, and he wasnt originally from this world. Instead, he had transmigrated from Earth. He hadnt expected to transmigrate into the body of an elementary student. Moreover, this student seemed to have been assigned a position in advance because his grades werent good. Thinking of this, he even had the thought of dying. Other people had transmigrated and reincarnated, and they could have whatever they wanted. Yet, he had directly become trash. What a miserable experience this was. Just like that, Lei Lou was sent to the library in a confused state. He was the only one. Your Name Is Lei Lou? Since youre here, you have to work hard and be honest. Dont think about anything else. Although this is a job with no future, its very quiet. As long as you do your job well, no one will bother you. An old student with white hair led him into the library and began to arrange work. Senior, how many people are there in this library? Lei Lou found that this place was very quiet. It was not as lively as other places. How many people? Including you and me, there are only three people. The old student grinned, revealing a mouth that had lost more than half of its teeth. Lei Lou was stunned. Three people? No one is willing to come to this place. I presume you didnt give a gift to the mage who arranged the work, right? The old student sighed. Its pretty good, Lei Lou said. Since he was here, he would stay in peace. It was better than serving tea in other departments. Thinking about it, it was not bad to sweep the floor in the library. Now that youre here, I can relax a lot. From now on, Ill leave this place to you. Remember, you can read the codex outside as long as you dont break it. But the codex in the inner room must not be read. If anyone finds out, they will be punished, The old student warned. Senior, I understand, Lei Lou nodded and said. Anyway, if his life would be like this, he would just have to make do with it. The old student left. Lei Lou stood alone at the entrance of the library. This building was very grand, and there were a lot of books stored inside. He took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and entered. Immediately, the situation inside made him gasp. The space inside was very large. There were rows of bookshelves and a large number of books were placed neatly. There was no end to the books. At this moment, a cold mechanical voice sounded in Lei Lous mind. Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully activating his check-in system. Would the host like to check-in again? Lei Lous body trembled and he was stunned. System? Check-in system? As a loyal fan of novels, how could he not know what a system was? That was the golden finger that every transmigrator and reincarnator must have. Sure enough, the system might be late, but it would never be absent. His system was finally online! System, where can I sign in? Lei Lou asked in his mind. Ding, you can sign in anywhere. The more special the place, the greater the chance of getting a reward, and the higher the quality of the reward. The systems notification sounded. Can you repeat the same place? Lei Lou asked again. Ding, yes. In addition, the host can set a long-term check-in point. This way, you can repeat the check-in at the long-term check-in point and get a reward. Note, after setting the long-term check-in point, you cannot change it for a certain period of time, The system answered. Lei Lou already understood that he would definitely have to stay in the library for a long period of time in the future. It was unlikely for him to leave any time soon. Therefore, he could set up the library as a long-term check-in point. This way, he could check-in every day and receive a reward. Lei Lou took a deep breath and immediately made a decision. System, I want to check-in in the library. Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully signing in. The reward is top-tier meditation technique. The systems notification rang out. Lei Lou was completely stunned. Top-tier meditation technique? He hurriedly checked the system space. Soon, a purple book appeared in his hand, with the words Magic Amplificationwritten on it. Top-tier meditation technique. He was extremely shocked. In his previous life, he had seen many magic power sources. He knew what meditation meant to a magician. It was similar to the meditation practice of an eastern immortal cultivator. A top-tier meditation technique was the same as the top-tier cultivation technique in the eyes of immortal cultivators! This was a good thing. Lei Lou didnt know much about the world he was in. He only knew that it was called the Faroe Kingdom. It was different from any other era in history. Therefore, he didnt have any advantage over the natives of this world. But now that he had the chance to practice magic again, it was different! Chapter 2 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He had thought that as an old student who had been abandoned by a magic student, he would be able to live a mediocre life. Who would have thought that there would be a top-tier meditation technique now? This kind of top-tier cultivation technique could be cultivated to a certain level even if one was not very talented. There was a good saying that even a pig could fly when standing in the wind. With the help of the system, Lei Lou did not need to study word by word. He only needed to stick the book between his eyebrows. The system was really considerate. It saved him the trouble of studying. Thus, Lei Lou stuck the top-tier meditation technique between his eyebrows. In the next moment, the purple secret manual turned into a black light and merged into Lei Lous middle-aged forehead. A cool feeling surged from between his eyebrows to his entire body as if it was transforming his body. At the same time, a large amount of information about the top-tier meditation technique appeared in his mind. The environment was quiet. He calmed his heart and steadied his breath. He spread out his thoughts, remained flat, and suppressed his restless mind. He used his senses to come into contact with nature and carefully felt the flow of magic. After a long time, Lei Lou opened his eyes and exhaled a mouthful of turbid gas. He felt a strange change in his entire body, and there was a flow of air rotating in his lower abdomen. This was magic. But it was not strong. After all, his body was very weak. If he wanted to greatly increase his magic level, he could either buy potions that could increase his magic level, or he could hunt powerful monsters. Unfortunately, he couldnt do this at the moment. He was just a small student in the Magic Academy. Theres no rush. Anyway, I can sign in once a day. Maybe I can get something to increase my magic. Lei Lou thought. Then, he set the library as a long-term sign-in point. Anyway, he had made up his mind not to leave the library in the future and to meditate to increase his magic power. Next, he began to clean the library, after all, this was his daily work. After cleaning, he found a codex and started to read it. Because of his previous memories, Lei Lou had some foundation in magic so he could understand this codex. Suddenly, Lei Lou was attracted by a book. The Legend of middle-earth? He picked it up and started reading. As he read, a shocked expression appeared on his face. My God, this world called middle-earth is actually so prosperous in magic and combat aura. The shock was written all over his face. Originally, he had thought that the strongest mages in this world were the principal and elders of the academy. He had not expected this world to be so vast. There were many places like the Hiro Magic Academy, that taught magic, throughout the continent. The continent had two major systems, magic and combat chi. Magic mainly focused on cultivating spiritual power and magic power. It did not have a high requirement on ones physique, but it had a very high requirement on spiritual power. Whether it was combat chi or magic, there were nine levels. Before the third level, battle spirit had an absolute advantage in battle strength, but after the fourth level, magic had an advantage. After the seventh level, battle spirit was nothing in front of a mage. Moreover, battle spirit could only be trained to the ninth level at most, but a mages realm could still be improved, and mana would also be converted into elemental power. From a mage to an elemental mage, one could truly control the power of one element, or even the power of multiple elements. At that level, one could already fight against a powerful army alone. That kind of terrifying strength almost surpassed that of humans. Elemental mages were also divided into different levels. Above elemental mages, there were even more terrifying ultimate mages. It was said that they could travel through the void and with a raise of their hand they could flatten mountains and fill the sea So, Im only a beginner mage Now? Lei Lou mumbled in his novel. Not only did he not lose heart, but he was even filled with motivation. This was a magical world, and that was even more interesting. He had already made up his mind. He would definitely not go out unless he cultivated to the level of an ultimate mage The next day, Lei Lou got up early. He entered the library and checked in once again. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Bottle of magic amplification potion The system notification sounded. Lei Lou took out the potion from the system space. The potion was placed in a glass bottle the size of a thumb. It was emitting a faint blue glow, and a faint fragrance wafted out. He looked at the introduction to the magic amplification potion. It could help with meditation to absorb more mana, and it could also be directly consumed to increase mana. Generally, it was used to recover mana when combat mana was exhausted. Lei Lous eyes lit up. He lacked such good things at the moment. He couldnt even eat three ordinary meals a day, so he couldnt replenish too much energy. Thus, the meditation was very slow. With this bottle of magic amplification potion, it would be different. This bottle of magic amplification potion could be used for three days, enough for him to absorb a lot of mana. Therefore, he quickly went to the room next to the library and found an empty space to sit down. He opened the potion and drank it in one gulp. Then, he started to recite the top-tier meditation technique. The potion flowed into his body along his throat and turned into a cool air current that slowly flowed in his body. Chapter 3 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the blink of an eye, Lei Lou felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His body temperature plummeted, and his face instantly lost all color. This was the beginning of the effect of the magic amplification potion. It had to be said that its effect was indeed very powerful. As Lei Lou gradually entered a meditative state, traces of magic power spread around various parts of his body and finally gathered in his lower abdomen. After an unknown period of time, the enhancing potion had been completely consumed. He opened his eyes and let out a long breath. It actually formed a ball of white gas that gathered and did not dissipate for a long time. He felt the feeling of a full stomach and revealed a smile. Ive advanced to a grade-2 mage. It had to be said that the effect of the enhancing potion was very good. Without this potion, it who knew how long it would take to become a grade-2 mage. After cultivating for a period of time, Lei Lou cleaned the library. The old student suddenly walked in and said, Lei Lou, theres a noble lord coming to look at the Secret Codex Tomorrow. You have to clean the library thoroughly, absolutely not a speck of dust. Also, you have to stay in the library for the whole day tomorrow, you cant go anywhere. You should know the rules, you absolutely cant violate the rules. Otherwise, if you delay that lords reading, well all be finished. Yes, Senior. Lei Lou did not ask about the person that was coming the next day was. After all, he should not ask too many questions about things that he did not need to know. Moreover, he did not want to curry favor with the other party. He only wanted to quietly cultivate in the library. Lei Lou cleaned the library. Even the bookshelves were wiped clean with a cloth. The next day, before dawn, he was called by the old senior to prepare for the arrival of the noble lord. There was nothing much to prepare. After all, the lords should not come so early. At this time, they should still be sleeping in their warm beds. Lei Lou could not help but sigh. Fortunately, he stayed in the deserted library. If he were in any other department, it would probably be so lively every day. Therefore, there were benefits to being unpopular. The old senior was still worried. He kept nagging, worried thatLei Lou would make a mistake. It was after ten oclock, the sun had already risen outside, when finally, a large group of people poured into the library. Female mages and swordsmen surrounded a youth wearing a purple mage robe and walked in. Lei Lou followed by the old seniors side. After the large group of people entered, he had nothing else to do. That noble lord did not need a small student like him to entertain him. He had already brought dozens of maids and guards. This should be one of the kings princes. Lei Lou guessed. He sensed that the young man and female swordsmen were not ordinary, and they posed a great threat to him. They were obviously mages whose levels were higher than his. The only people who could make mages follow them, other than the more powerful mages, were the royal family. Bored, Lei Lou remembered that he had not used the check-in today, so he used the check-in without hesitation. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Forbidden spell secret manual phantom The systems voice sounded. After secretly checking the introduction, Lei Lou was very satisfied. This was a fragment of a terrifying forbidden spell secret manual. Fortunately, his current strength was enough to cultivate the movement technique, otherwise he might not have been able to control it. However, Lei Lou believed that it would not be long before he would be able to sign in and obtain the entire forbidden magic manual. An hour later, the honorable lord left with his people and the library returned to its usual calm. Lei Lou entered the study room that the lord had studied in. The room still had a faint fragrance. There were all sorts of fruits and peels in the trash can next to it and scattered pastry crumbs In general, it was relatively clean and did not feel messy. After ha had cleaned up, he went to another room and began to practice the forbidden spell, phantom. This phantom codex was indeed powerful. When used, it could reduce the sound of footsteps. Like a phantom, it moved quickly in the room, faintly bringing about a strange chilly wind in the room. However, the phantom codex consumed a lot of magic power. So, at the moment, the magic power was not enough to support Lei Lou to use this spell for a long time. In the following days, Lei Lou signed in at the library again. He received a lot of rewards, including potions, a codex, and even a magic staff. After using the potions, his magic power increased at a rapid speed. He had already broken through to level-4 and was only one step away from level-5. If other mages were to find out about this speed, they would be extremely shocked. He had also gotten a lot of information about Hiro Academy from the old senior. There were many descendants of nobles in the academy, and there were also many talented mages cultivating there. In the core of the academy, only mages above level-6 could enter. The entire academy and the kingdom supported it, and many powerful combat aura warriors and mages were secretly protecting the academy. It was impossible to get an important position in the academy without great strength. However, thinking about it, it made sense. With the extraordinary status of Hiro Academy, it was normal for it to have such a large number of guards. It was precisely because of this that Lei Lou did not dare to leave the library. It was too dangerous outside. The library was safer. Chapter 4 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. During this year, because of his boredom, Lei Luo had been training every day. Occasionally, he would look for some codex in the library to read and pass the time. Although he could not be said to be omniscient, he had a certain understanding of this world. During this period, some important figures had also come to read. Among them, the one who came the most frequently was the prince who had been his first visitor. Lei Luo was very annoyed about this because every time they came to check the codex, they would disturb his peaceful days. But there was no other way. They were nobles and adults, and he was just a small student. The old student was getting older and older. He would not bother him unless there was something important. The one thing worth being happy about was that his cultivation had improved very quickly. He was already a grade-9 mage. He had to make preparations for breaking through to become an elemental mage. According to the codex he had read, breaking through from a great mage to an elemental mage was a very dangerous process. Nine out of ten people would have their magic power scattered all over their bodies. Eventually, their bodies would explode. If they were lucky, they would become a cripple, if they were unlucky, they would die on the spot. That was why Lei Luo was very cautious. He would not attempt to break through easily unless he was completely confident. Only by consolidating his foundation and properly polishing his magic power, so that they could be as calm as water, could he be more assured. After all, he did not want to become a cripple because of failing to advance. That would be too miserable. Another year passed by in the blink of an eye. The old seniors body was getting worse. Lei Luo finally had to choose to advance. During this year, he had prepared very well. He had signed up and received all kinds of magic potions, including several bottles of elemental potions that could help him break through to become an elemental mage. He had thought that the process would be very dangerous, but he had broken through so easily. Everything would happen naturally. There was no danger at all. Lei Luo was a little puzzled. Didnt they say that it would be very dangerous? Why did he feel that the process of breaking through to become an elemental mage was as easy as breaking through a small level in the great mage realm? After becoming an elemental mage, he was indeed much more powerful than an ordinary great mage. He even felt that the current him could easily beat the old him. On this day, the old senior called Lei Luo over to his sickbed. Lei Luo, I cant take it anymore. Im leaving. Ill leave the library to you. Remember, you cant read the codex in the inner room, and you cant go to the bamboo forest behind the library either. Thats the forbidden area of the Magic Academy. Lei Luo could feel that the life force of the old senior was getting weaker and weaker. He was a little sad. He had been together with this old senior for more than two years. Although they didnt usually see each other much, in the end, he knew there was always someone else in the library. Senior, Ill remember it. Lei Luo said whilst he held the seniors skinny hands tightly. The senior pointed to the desk and said, Also, theres a small iron box under my desk. There are dozens of silver coins in it. Its all my savings in my life. When the funeral directors come, take half and give it to them. Let them find a better place to bury me. After saying that, he stared at Lei Luo with wide eyes. Lei Luo sighed in his heart. He knew that this was the old seniors last request, so he nodded and agreed without thinking too much. For the old senior who had spent his whole life in the Magic Academy and had no one to rely on, having a good burial place after death was the greatest relief. The old senior died just like that. Lei Luo found the iron chest under the desk. Sure enough, there was a large number of silver coins in it. He did not know how the old senior had saved so much. To those powerful grand mages, this amount of money was nothing. But to a mage with low magic power and status, it was a lifetimes savings. Lei Luo immediately called the funeral directors. They were people who specialized in handling the corpses of the academy and nearby towns. They were very professional. Watching them carefully put the old seniors corpse into a body bag, Lei Luo took out the old seniors savings. He did not leave a single silver coin. He gave it all to the men and asked them to find a good place for the old senior to be buried. Dont worry, were paid to do these things. One of the men patted Lei Luos shoulder and said with a smile, Youre quite loyal, kid. In this magical world where the strong bullied the weak, almost everyone was cold and selfish. People like Lei Luo who didnt take away the silver coins of the old senior were absolutely rare. After saying that, the two men carried the old seniors body away. After the old senior had gone, only Lei Luo was left and the library was about to become even more deserted. As for the forbidden bamboo forest behind the library, which the old senior had mentioned before he died, Lei Luo did not want to explore it. He only wanted to cultivate quietly. Now that he had just broken through to become an elemental mage, his strength was far from enough. Without the old senior, Lei Luos life became more relaxed. One day, Lei Luo received an order. The second prince of the kingdom was coming to the library in two days time. This second prince was the one who often came to read. Lei Luo would prepare everything in advance to welcome him. Chapter 5 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The next day, the second prince arrived at the library, surrounded by a group of mages and battle-qi swordsmen. This time, with Lei Luos cultivation level, he was able to distinguish their magic power levels. None of them had reached the level of an elemental mage. The strongest mage was only a grade-9 mage. To Lei Luo, who had already advanced to an elemental mage, he was not considered strong. He had thought that the second prince would enter the library directly like before; he did not expect the second prince to suddenly stop and look at him. Why are you alone here? Your Royal Highness, to answer your question, the old senior passed away some time ago. Lei Luo said. Oh, I see. The second prince nodded and did not say anything more as he walked in. Half an hour later, a warrior power swordsman in silver armor walked out and said to Lei Luo, His Highness has something to ask you. Come with me. Lei Luo followed this warrior power swordsman into the area of the library and smelled a very familiar fragrance. In the past, Lei Luo had not recognized this fragrance, but since he had read many books, he knew that this was the smell of a type of vanilla that could increase the effect of meditation to reach the effect of concentration. It was very obvious that this second prince liked to use this type of vanilla. Your Highness, the student from the library has arrived. The second prince looked at Lei Luo. Okay. I want to find a book called the Thunder Mountain Mantra, but they cant find it. Do you know where it is? Your Highness, I will bring it to you right away, Lei Luo said. He had been here for two years. Although he had not read all the books, he had read most of them. Moreover, he studied top-tier meditation techniques every day, so his memory had become extremely good. He hardly forgot anything he had read. Soon, Lei Luo passed the Thunder Mountain Mantra to the second prince. After the second prince received the Thunder Mountain Mantra, he gave an order and began to read. When Lei Luo left, he was rewarded with two silver coins. The silver coins that the old senior had accumulated were probably received this way. In the next two years, the second prince came to the library to read more frequently. Lei Luo was always disturbed and was a little impatient. Although he was rewarded every time, he did not care about this little money at all. Lei Luos cultivation had now reached the third-level of elemental wizards. The higher the cultivation, the slower the cultivation speed. Now, every time he broke through to the next level, it would take months or even a year. In fact, this speed was already very terrifying. Lei Luo could not help but sigh. Time passed so quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had been in the library for five years. Suddenly, Lei Luo unexpectedly discovered a problem. It seemed that the second prince had not visited the library for some time. It was better that he did not come. Lei Lou could cultivate in peace. However, this situation did not last long. A junior hurried over and handed a set of black mourning clothes to Lei Luo. He said, The king is dead. Everyone in the country has to wear black mourning clothes. The King is dead? Lei Luo was a little surprised. No wonder the second prince had not had the time to come recently. I wonder who the new king will be? However, who became the king had nothing to do with him. Anyway, he was in the library of the Magic Academy and was too far away from the center of power of the king. It would not affect him at all unless there was a shocking event like the destruction of the kingdom. As for mourning clothes, Lei Luo wouldnt wear them. No one would know whether he wore them or not. He was the only one in the library. No one would care about him. Late at night. Lei Luo was sitting in an empty room in the library, meditating. He could now enter a meditative state anytime and anywhere. The system only helped him learn to meditate, and the specific proficiency required him to practice on his own. Over the years, Lei Luo would sit down and meditate whenever he had free time. However, the effect of this top-tier meditation technique on Lei Luo, who was already a grade-3 elemental mage, was gradually weakening. He would definitely need to find a better meditation technique in the future. For a short period of time, the top-tier meditation technique could still be used as the main cultivation codex. In addition to the top-tier meditation technique that he mainly studied, Lei Luo had also signed up and obtained many powerful martial arts over the years. For example; the complete version of the forbidden magic manual, dazzling brilliance, wind, lightning, ice spells As an elemental mage, he could use all of these elemental spells. Ordinary great mages used magic power to attack, while elemental mages could fuse magic power into nature, thus drawing upon the power of Heaven and Earth for their own use, the power was also many times stronger than that of ordinary great mages. This was also the reason why elemental mages were more honorable than ordinary mages. Elemental mages would usually find an element to specialize in because the techniques of using each element were very different. It was extremely difficult to learn multiple elements at once, and because Lei Luo had a system, the codex he obtained could be learned in an instant. Therefore, other than the rare elemental codex, he had learned almost all of the common elements. Chapter 6 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Night. Suddenly, Lei Lou opened his eyes. In the darkness, it was like a bolt of lightning. As a third-level elemental wizard, his perception was extremely good. He could sense everything within a thousand meters. Within a hundred meters, even mosquitoes and insects would not be able to escape his detection. In the next second, Lei Lou stood up and transformed into a black shadow that floated in the air. Then, he floated out of the window. If anyone saw him, they would definitely think that he was a ghost. This undoubtedly meant that Lei Lous magic had already reached an extremely terrifying level. In the dark bamboo forest behind the library, it was pitch-black and quiet. A sneaky figure appeared and landed on the ground like a fallen leaf. He looked at the small path that led into the darkness in front of him. Its rumored that the world-destroying magic book exists in the rear mountain of the Hiro Magic Academy. The divine snake mage guarding the magic book was already a ninth-level elemental mage back then. Now that fifty years have passed, there hasnt been any movement. I wonder if hes dead? The black figure muttered to himself. There was a strong fear in his voice. That was because that divine snake mage was a legend in the kingdom. It was precisely because of this mages protection that no one dared to offend the majesty of the royal family for decades. Whatever, lets go in and take a look. Perhaps that old fellow has already died. How could an ultimate mage break through so easily? There hasnt been an ultimate mage in middle-earth for hundreds of years. The black shadow seemed to have made a decision and was about to head towards the back of the mountain. At this moment, an indifferent voice came from behind. Your excellency barged into the forbidden area of the Magic Academy in the middle of the night without informing us. It doesnt seem right, does it? Who is it? The Black Shadow was shocked. He turned his head abruptly and saw a young student in a gray robe standing a few meters away. He inhaled a breath of cold air and was about to explode. He was a grade-2 elemental mage, yet someone had come within a few meters and he hadnt even noticed the other party. How was this possible? Moreover it was such a young student from the academy. Could it be that my attention had been attracted by the legendary divine snake mage, which was why I had let down my guard and allowed this young student to get close to me? That was the only explanation. As for the fact that this young student possessed terrifying strength and was able to get close to him without making any sound, he would never believe it. After all, this student didnt seem to be more than seventeen or eighteen years old. Even if he had started learning magic from his mothers womb, it was impossible for him to have such achievements. Moreover, this student was wearing a gray mage robe. This was clearly the lowest level student in the Magic Academy. Lei Lou stood not far away and spoke in a deep voice as he looked at the Black Shadow. This bamboo forest is a forbidden area. You cannot enter. It is not too late for you to leave. This black shadow did not pose much of a threat to him. Judging from its aura, it should have reached the level of an elemental mage. The other party clearly did not realize that he was an elemental mage as well. After all, when he signed in, he had been rewarded with a concealing spell that could hide his mana, just like an ordinary person. Now, the shadow clearly treated him as an ordinary student. A little brat. He doesnt sleep at night and still comes out to meddle in other peoples business. Isnt he courting death? The black shadow shouted softly. As he spoke, he took out his magic staff from his robe and swung it at Lei Lou. Then, he soared into the air and flew into the depths of the bamboo forest. He didnt think that Lei Luo would be able to dodge his purple lightning spell. If you dont seek death, you wont die. Lei Luo didnt even take out his magic staff. He only stretched out his finger and lightly tapped it, instantly breaking the purple lightning that was charging at him. As a student guarding the library, he still had to shoulder the responsibility of guarding it. If that fellow retreated immediately, he would not do anything. But he had not only forced his way in, but he even dared to attack him. This was a serious provocation. Although he had a peaceful personality and did not have any competitive spirit, he was still a person with a temper. If you want to go in, you still have to ask me if I agree or not. Lei Luo snorted coldly and cast the phantom from the forbidden magic manual. In an instant, he crossed dozens of meters and arrived beside the black shadow. How can an ordinary person have such speed? The black shadow was shocked. No matter how slow his brain was, he should have been able to react. Lei Luo was not an ordinary student, but a terrifying wizard who hid himself very well. In the next moment, he suddenly had another terrifying thought. Could this little student be the legendary Divine Snake Wizard? It was said that after becoming an ultimate wizard, it could make an old person become young again, with the miraculous effect of restoring life. Thinking of this, the black shadows heart surged with intense fear. He did not dare to compete with Lei Luo, and he suddenly flipped in the air and flew in another direction. Lei Luo did not think that the black shadow would actually run away. Hmph, you dare to attack me. How can I not teach you a lesson? Lei Luo clenched his fingers in the air. As if he was plucking a flower petal, a piece of needle-shaped magic ice shot out and instantly pierced through the black shadows shoulder. The black shadow grunted and staggered. He landed outside the bamboo forest and paused for half a second before flying away and disappearing into the night. The reason Lei Luo hadnt killed him was that he didnt want to cause too much trouble. Chapter 7 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After all, who knew what faction this guy was backed by? If he killed one and took revenge on another, killing another and taking revenge on another, wouldnt there be no end to it? The hatred wouldnt disappear, it would only shift. Why bother? Therefore, he only injured the other party to give a warning. That fellow probably wouldnt dare to come again. Suddenly, Lei Luo looked into the quiet depths of the bamboo forest. That person was obviously here for the bamboo forest. Could there be something good inside? Why dont I enter and take a look? Although the old senior said that the bamboo forest was a forbidden area and that trespassers were not allowed, he was no longer the old him. There was no harm in entering and taking a look. Very soon, he made his decision and walked into the depths of the bamboo forest. Initially, Lei Luo had no intention of exploring it. However, the mysterious mans intrusion into the forbidden area at night had aroused his curiosity. The bamboo forest was not big. After walking dozens of meters along the path, the area in front of him suddenly became open. There were fewer bamboos, but it was a deep darkness that one could not see the edge of. It really is a forbidden area. Lei Luo smiled. It was pitch-black. He could feel the violent magic elements inside. There must be an unusual treasure. Of course, there might also be powerful elemental mages. However, Lei Luo relied on his outstanding strength as an elemental mage, so he was not afraid as he slowly walked in. As a second-level elemental mage, Lei Luo was different from ordinary people. In this complete darkness, ordinary people would not be able to see. However, he could see a few meters away clearly, so it was not difficult for him to find the path under his feet. The deeper he went, the more he realized that the path was straight and downward. Soon, he stepped on a stone staircase and went down one step at a time. The sound of his footsteps was very clear in the darkness. He had finally reached the bottom. It was a secret chamber that was neither too big nor too small. The air inside was still relatively fresh, and there was no feeling of suffocation. It was obvious that this secret chamber had a special ventilation hole. Suddenly, Lei Luos gaze fell on a small wooden bed under the stone wall opposite the underground palace. A person was lying on it. His body was shriveled and did not have any aura. Judging from the purple clothes on his body, he was probably a wizard from the royal family. Lei Luo was extremely shocked. Purple wizard robes were not something that an ordinary wizard could obtain. Only by receiving the kings favor and reward would one be qualified to wear them. This is the legendary wizard Snake God? Lei Luo frowned. It was obvious that he had been dead for a long time. No wonder the surrounding air was filled with powerful magic power. With his perception as a second-level elemental wizard, it would be impossible to deceive him if he was faking his death. Lei Luo walked over. Suddenly, his gaze fell on the stone wall beside him. There were some words carved on it, vaguely emitting a terrifying elemental power. I touched the ultimate realm of a wizard, but due to the limitations of my talent, I was unable to break through. How pitiful, how laughable, how hateful! I entered the Hiro Magic Academy at the age of nine, became a beginner-level mage at the age of eleven, and studied under the dean. At the age of twenty, I became an elemental mage, and at the age of thirty, I received the title of supreme mage from the kingdom. No one in the entire kingdom was my match. At the age of forty-seven, I consecutively defeated the Holy Martial Emperor, Patriarch Bolivet, Emperor Hillard, and the Holy Maiden of the Mist, four of the top ninth-level elemental mages in the middle-earth. I established a great reputation for the Faroe Kingdom. His Majesty the King conferred me the title of great mage Snake God, and I guarded the kingdom. No one in the middle-earth dared to invade me. When I was eighty-nine years old, I felt that my life had reached its peak, so I chose to live in seclusion in a bamboo forest in the Hiro Magic Academy, preparing to break through to become an ultimate mage. After thirty years without any progress, I finally found the reason. What an unfair fate! This is the grudge left behind by the divine snake archmage, Moseley. Lei Luo looked at the words and fell silent. In these words that contained terrifying elemental power, he seemed to have sensed the sorrow and unwillingness in the heart of this super mage named Moseley. Just because he did not have enough talent, he was unable to break through the final barrier and advance to the realm of an ultimate mage. In the end, he had died here without anyone knowing. Suddenly, Lei Luos body trembled and he shivered. It was because his talent was not good either. Otherwise, his predecessor would not have been able to stay in the academy for nine years before becoming a beginner mage. Even a genius like Moseley realized that his talent was too poor after reaching the realm of an ultimate mage. He was already a second-level elemental mage. In a few more years, he would also strive to become an ultimate mage. If he was dragged down by his talent, he would never be able to become an ultimate mage. Wouldnt that mean that he would stop here forever? No. Never! His goal was not only to become an ultimate mage but to become the first archmage in middle-earth who was above an ultimate mage. How could he give up halfway? Lei Luo suddenly had a thought. No, no, no. If his talent was not enough, why would the top-tier meditation technique have a final chapter? Over the years, with the help of potions and top-tier meditation techniques, even a poor student like him had broken through to the realm of an elemental mage. If he had obtained the ultimate meditation technique, he might have been able to attempt breaking through to the realm of an ultimate mage? Unfortunately, Lei Luo had not come into contact with that realm yet, so he did not know what was going on. Besides, I have a check-in system. I definitely wont be as unlucky as the great wizard Moseley. Lelos expression became extremely determined. He was no longer depressed. Chapter 8 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Oh right, can I sign in here? Lei Luos heart skipped a beat. This was the place where Moseley had spent more than fifty years studying magic. Signing in here might give him a special reward. Signing in at the library was mostly filled with potions, so it was hard for good items to appear. This forbidden bamboo forest should not be within the scope of the library, right? It just so happened that he had not used up todays opportunity to sign in, so Lei Luo signed in without hesitation. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Spirit replenishing codex. The systems notification sounded. Lei Luo hurriedly checked the introduction of the spirit replenishing codex. Oh my God, this is a codex that was specially made for me! No matter how calm Lei Luo was, he could not help but be excited at this moment. This was because as long as he studied this spirit replenishing spell codex carefully, he would be able to comprehend a spell that could repair his innate talent. It could even allow him to regrow a severed limb! Of course, it was impossible to comprehend such a powerful spell within a short period of time. However, Lei Luo didnt care. As long as there was hope for a breakthrough, he was willing to pay, no matter how much effort and sweat he had to put in. What he was most happy about was that after comprehending the true profundity of the spirit replenishing spell, he could use the ultimate meditation technique to meditate. This would greatly increase the growth rate of his magic power, and he would no longer be troubled by his low talent. Awesome, I did not come in vain this time! Lei Luo smiled. Then, he said to Moseleys corpse, Respected pioneer, since you have not completed your goal, I, a junior, will complete it for you. I will let the world know that breaking through to the ultimate mage is not a legend! After saying that, he turned around and walked out. As for Moseleys corpse, he did not move, nor did he intend to bury it. This was because the underground secret chamber in the bamboo forest was the best place to bury it. After walking out of the secret chamber, Lei Luo directly destroyed the tunnel and buried it with soil. This way, no one would be able to open the stone door and enter the secret chamber, disturbing the rest of the great mage Moseley. The capital of the kingdom, outside Faroe City. In the deep forest, there was a small wooden house built by a hunter. Candlelight shone through the wooden windows, illuminating the surrounding small forest. In the basement of the hunters house, a few people gathered had together. One of them was dressed in black. His face was pale, and blood was flowing from his shoulder. Although he had tried to stop the bleeding with magic, the effect was not good. This strange magic icicle was extremely terrifying. The ice energy was still raging in his body, continuously destroying his internal organs. If he could not expel this ice energy, his internal organs would definitely suffer irreversible damage. If he was lucky, his cultivation would be damaged and he would become a cripple. If he was unlucky, his internal organs would be destroyed and he would die immediately. How did you get injured? And its still so serious? The others were extremely shocked. The man in black took a bottle of red life potion and finally stabilized some of his injuries as he spoke in a deep voice. I was injured by a young student. I suspect that hes the great wizard Snake God. He didnt die. Its possible that he has become the legendary Ultimate Wizard, and his appearance has become younger! An old man wearing a wizard hat shook his head and said, Impossible. If it was the great wizard Snake God, you wouldnt have come back alive. Previously, his attacks were so vicious, and countless geniuses in the middle-earth died at his hands. Countless kingdoms and sects wanted to chop him into mincemeat. The man in black replied in a deep voice, But the student who injured me was too young. His magic power was terrifying. Based on the strength I sensed, Im afraid hes already a second-level elemental mage. But when did such a young genius wizard appear in the middle-earth? In fact, he was also very suspicious. If it was that merciless Moseley, how could he have had the chance to come back alive? Perhaps he used some kind of magic that could restore his youthful appearance? Even if it was a disguise, there are many powerful mages in the Hiro Magic Academy. It wouldnt be strange for a second-level elemental mage to appear. Moseley must have nurtured a large number of genius mages for the kingdom. Right now, the most worrying thing is whether Mosley is still alive. If he is still alive, we are not his match after all. If we dont get the world-termination magic book, our plan will not be able to be carried out! The old man in the wizard hat said in a deep voice, Originally, when the king of Faroe Kingdom passed away, those princes were all fighting for the throne, which was the best opportunity for us. But now, it seems that its not the time. Weve waited for so many years. Its not a big deal to wait for a few more years. The holy son has already grown up and broken through the realm of elemental mage. He has the potential of the Holy Emperor. Its very suitable for him to avenge the Holy Emperor, another person said indifferently. The old man in the wizard hat said, Ross, your injuries are very troublesome. You must return to the temple to receive treatment. At the same time, report the situation here to the holy son. Okay. The Man in black nodded and left the secret room. Chapter 9 Translator: editor3 Hiro Magic Academy Library. Lei Luo did not feel sleepy at all. In fact, he was basically using meditation as a way to sleep now. He took out the spirit replenishing codex, which was actually golden in color. He stuck the secret manual between his brows and it instantly turned into golden light and entered his body. In an instant, Lei Luo felt his entire body burning hot as if he was being roasted in a blazing fire. In his senses, a powerful and mysterious power fused into his body, causing the magic power in his body to churn crazily. It surged crazily into his meridians, scurrying around like a headless fly. Under the violent collision of the magic power, the originally somewhat blocked meridians actually began to faintly expand, and many impurities were swept out of his body. After an unknown amount of time, the effects of the spirit-replenishing codex gradually faded and he sensed that his body had become different. If his previous body was a tattered bottle that would have missed out a lot when absorbing magic power, then his current body was a perfect thermos bottle that would not let go of even a trace of magic aura. Especially after he entered a meditative state and tried it, he could clearly see that his magic power was growing, and the state of his magic power was very calm. Is this the spirit replenishing codex? It is indeed marvelous. Lei Luo was endlessly amazed. One had to know that this was only the first volume of the spirit replenishing codex, and his talent had only been repaired to a degree that was slightly better than ordinary people. The spirit replenishing codex had a total of three volumes. The first volume was called Filling in the Gaps. The meaning was to fill in the gaps in ones talent, to reach a level that surpassed ordinary people, and to perfect ones basic talent. The second volume was called Spirit Fusion. After reaching the second level, one would begin to approach the talent of a genius. Using magic power to nourish ones meridians and blood vessels would allow ones talent to advance to a higher level. One could even strengthen ones spiritual power, making it easier to learn spells, and ones comprehension would also increase by several times. The third volume was called Transcendence. After comprehending the third volume, not only would ones spirit and talent be perfected to the greatest extent, but ones physical body would also be strengthened. The regeneration of severed limbs would be no problem. Ive only comprehended the first levels rudiments. It will still take a long time to reach the second level. Lei Luo shook his head. He had discovered that using the spirit replenishing codex to repair and fill up required too much mana. This was only the initial effect that was very obvious. In the later stages, the mana needed to be consumed would only increase, and the effect would also become increasingly weaker. Even if he used potions and meditation to restore mana, he probably wouldnt be able to completely transform his talent from an ordinary person to a true genius within a few years. Fortunately, he had checked in to the system. When he checked in, the system would probably give him some decent potions to aid in meditation. After all, the system was most particular about getting what it wanted. The next day, Lei Luo checked in again in the library. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Magic recovery potion The systems notification sounded. After Lei Luo read the introduction of the magic recovery potion, he smiled. This was because the effect of this magic recovery potion was to restore magic. Unlike the magic amplification potion, the recovery potion could only be used for recovery and could not assist meditation. The amplification potion had both functions, but its main use was to assist meditation, if it was used directly to restore magic, its effect would not be as good as the recovery potion. Lei Luo drank the magic recovery potion without hesitation. For a moment, a strong wave of magic power surged out, making his entire body feel warm. It was as if he was bathing under the gentle afternoon sun after taking a hot bath. It was very comfortable. After a long time, he had completely absorbed the magic recovery potion. The effect was very good. Very good. If I can get a bottle of this potion every day, Ill be able to recover my talent in half a year at most. By then, there wont be any obstacles for me to break through to become an ultimate mage. Lelo smiled. On the third day after receiving the spirit-replenishing codex, Lei Luo signed for a vampire coffin instead of rewarding the mana recovery potion. This coffin could also gather magic power and nourish the person lying in it. As long as Lei Luo was lying in it, he could also recover magic power. He looked at the ancient coffin in front of him and fell into deep thought. Was the system wrong? How awkward it would be to sleep in such a coffin. Fortunately, he was the only one in the library. If someone else was here, wouldnt he be killed? After thinking for a while, Lei Luo closed the door and lay down. Well, it was quite comfortable. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Lei Luo had slept in the vampire coffin every day, and he could occasionally sign in for the magic recovery potion. His talent and foundation were getting stronger and stronger. He had successfully broken through to become a fifth-level elemental mage. One day, Lei Luo was lying in the vampires coffin, holding a codex in his hand, engrossed in reading. Suddenly, his expression changed. He came out of the coffin and put it into the system space. After tidying his clothes, he walked out of the library. Not long after he reached the entrance of the library, he saw a group of mages dressed in red high-level mage robes and a group of swordsmen fully equipped with elite equipment walking in. Lei Luo, His Majesty the King will be here in an hour. One of the advanced mages said in a deep voice. Chapter 10 Translator: editor3 Lei Luo was rather familiar with this red-robed mage. Every time the second prince had come to read, he would accompany him. Lei Luo was a little surprised. Looks like the second prince has become the king. This second prince usually looked very refined and peaceful. He also liked to read. He had not expected to be successfully crowned as the king. However, Lei Luo did not care. To him, no matter how great the power of a king was, it was not as refreshing as practicing martial arts. Next, the group of red-robed mages began to set up, and the swordsmen began to search the library for dangerous people or items. Lei Luo did not stay idle either. He tidied up the room where the second prince often stayed. An hour later, a group of extremely majestic and huge guards of honor headed towards the library. Needless to say, this must be the carriage of the new Faroe King. Compared to the original lineup of the second prince, it was much more imposing now. Not only was there a large group of powerful red-robed mages guarding it, but there were even two purple-robed great mages accompanying it beside the carriage. It displayed the majesty of the King. Lei Luo stood beside the many mages who had come and waited quietly. It was as if he was just an ordinary student of the academy. Soon, the carriage stopped, and a tall figure stepped down. The second prince who had become the king did not wear solemn attire. He just wore a simple ceremonial robe, neither did he hold a scepter that symbolized authority. Instead, he was respectfully presented by a purple-robed great mage beside him. At this moment, his bearing was so imposing that people did not dare to look at him directly. Suddenly, the kings gaze swept across the crowd as he said indifferently, Lei Luo. Your Majesty. Lei Luo walked out from the crowd and bowed slightly. He could sense that this new king had many powerful elemental mage guards around him. On the surface, the strongest one was a seventh-level elemental mage. However, Lei Luo could sense at least five particularly secretive auras. They were all high-level elemental mages. After all, he was the new Faroe King, so the protection around him must be top quality. Lei Luo, follow me to the forbidden bamboo forest. Faroe King looked at Lei Luo and nodded slightly. After that old student had died, Lei Luo was the only librarian. Perhaps he had some kind of connection with the legendary great wizard Snake God. As the new King of Faroe, he was qualified to know these important secrets. The great wizard Snake God had entered the Bamboo Forest of the Hiro Magic Academy 20 years ago to live in seclusion. At that time, he was only a few years old. The main purpose of his visit this time was to meet the great wizard Snake God, who had once shocked the middle-earth. There was a rumor spreading outside that the great wizard Snake God had died in the forbidden land because he was unable to break through to become an ultimate mage. The great wizard Snake God was the pillar of the Faroe Kingdom. It was because of his existence that the Faroe Kingdom had been peaceful for the past few decades. The powerful superpowers such as the Holy Slan Empire, the Sun Sect, the Holy Court, the Palace of gods, and the Constellations Palace did not dare to offend the Faroe Kingdom. However, now the great wizard Snake God had disappeared from the middle-earth and the old king had passed away. They continued to investigate the Faroe Kingdom in secret like a pack of hungry wolf cubs who had found an injured lion, when they saw an opportunity, they would rush forward together and tear the lion into pieces. Fortunately, the arrangements the old king had made before his death had slightly stabilized the situation. However, this was ultimately not a stable, long-term strategy. Recently, the situation was getting worse. The kingdom was already showing signs of collapse. The prestige of the Faroe Kingdom was weakening day by day. It was not enough to suppress the other powers. The Slan Empire had even sent out an army of 100,000 troops to the borders of the two countries, ready to start a war at any time. Therefore, the new king of Faroe was most worried about whether the great wizard Snake God was still alive. Only with him around could he use powerful magic to protect the dignity of the kingdom. Yes, Your Majesty, Lei Luo answered Then, he turned his body slightly and followed the king into the library. The two purple-robed great mages wanted to follow him in but were stopped by the king. Many mages were jealous of Lei Luo because the king had him by his side, which represented a kind of trust. Although they could not figure out how a lowly library sweeping guy could gain the kings favor. The forbidden bamboo forest. The king stood on the path in the bamboo forest. Lei Luo, do you know the Great Wizard Divine Snake? the king suddenly asked. Your Majesty, I heard the old senior speak about him before he died, Lei Luo replied. The king did not say anything. He just stood there and looked at the deep darkness at the end of the tunnel. Lei Luo just stood there next to him. Just like that, they stood there for more than an hour. The king suddenly sighed. He knew that the great wizard Snake God would not come out to see him. Senior Moseley, are you still alive? The king thought in disappointment. Although he really wanted to barge in and see the true face of the great wizard Snake God, his reason told him that he could not do that. If Moseley was still alive, that would be great. But if he was already dead, the consequences would be too severe. The world would probably be overturned, and the Faroe Kingdom would never be peaceful again. This might be the best for the Faroe Kingdom. The king thought for a long time, then turned around and walked back towards the library. Chapter 11 Translator: editor3 Lei Lou followed along the way. Suddenly, the king said, Lei Lou, dont tell anyone about what happened just now. Rest assured, your majesty. I wont tell anyone about this. He couldnt be bothered to meddle in such matters. However, he could tell that the Faroe Kingdom must have encountered some trouble. Otherwise, they wouldnt have come looking for the great wizard Snake God, Moseley. It was a pity that Moseley was already dead. The king left and the library regained its peace. Lei Lou had thought that the king wouldnt come again. He didnt expect that the king would come to the library once or twice a month. Instead of going to the forbidden bamboo forest, he would read in the study room. Every time, Lei Lou had to accompany him. Lei Lou had seen the personality of the new king of Faroe. Every time, he would talk to him and reveal some troublesome things. It did not matter whether it was in the kingdom or the outside world. However, after he finished speaking, the king would warn him not to tell others, or else he would kill him. If it was an ordinary person, after hearing such confidential information, they would definitely be very afraid, always worried that they would be killed. But Lei Lou was very calm. If the king dared to kill him, he would dare to kill the king first. Having strength had made him so confident. But in general, Lei Lou had a good impression of the new king. He was a wise king. If he ran into any trouble in the future, Lei Lou wouldnt mind helping him. Early one morning, Lei Lou climbed out of the vampire coffin. After absorbing the magic power for the whole night, he felt very comfortable. He walked around the library and found a place that he thought was a good place to sign in. When signing in, the location was very important. This was also true in the library. Some places were filled with trash, but others would have good things. For example, the study room where the new king often read was very good. Perhaps it was because most kings had the expectations of tens of thousands of people. This kings aura caused him to sign in the study room, and the chances of getting good things were much higher than in other places. Ding! Congratulations to host for signing in successfully. Reward: Bottle of Ultimate Potion. The systems notification sounded. After reading the introduction of the ultimate potion, Lei Lou revealed a smile. This was a potion that could help one break through to become an ultimate wizard. With this bottle of potion, the chances of breaking through to become an ultimate wizard safely would be greatly increased. Hehe, the location is really good. Lei Lou was very satisfied as he cleaned the entire study room from beginning to end. He used a cloth to wipe it clean and there was not a single speck of dust. After he was done, he returned to the room where he usually meditated. This time, he did not lie in the vampire coffin because he planned to break through to become a seventh-level elemental mage. This was the result of him deliberately suppressing it. Otherwise, he would have broken through to become an eighth-level elemental mage long ago. The advantage of suppressing a breakthrough was that the foundation would be more stable. Lei Lou took out a cushion from the system space, along with a few strange-looking scarecrows. This was a mysterious sacrificial ritual. They could form a strange magnetic field to prevent the leakage of aura. Therefore, during the breakthrough process, there would not be any particularly significant natural phenomena. It was similar to a huge lightning cloud covering an earthquake and violent wind. The level of an elemental mage was getting higher and higher. Every breakthrough would cause violent fluctuations of the elements, and the sky and Earth would shake along with the fluctuations of the elements. This was also why he had been in the library for several years, and no one had been able to detect anything unusual. Very soon, Lei Lou used the Viper blood that he had obtained from the check-in to draw a huge circle on the ground. In the middle, he wrote an obscure rune spell, and then placed the scarecrows that were filled with an evil aura in a designated position. After setting everything up, he began to consume the magic amplification potion. After drinking three bottles in a row, he began his top-level meditation. He did not know how long he had been there when a strange light appeared around him. These lights were like needles, swimming around and increasing in number. In the end, the entire study room seemed to have a strange gust of wind. The elements almost completely drowned out Lei Lous figure. Anything that entered this elemental storm would definitely be shredded into pieces. After a long time, all the strange phenomena disappeared, and Lei Luo regained his calm. He was still that ordinary low-level student. If it wasnt for his handsome face and the deep and mysterious light in his eyes, he probably wouldnt have imagined that he had already become a seventh-level elemental mage. His magic perception spread out. From a thousand meters away, all kinds of sounds could be sensed, and even a vague image could be formed in his mind. All the elements could be controlled like a finger. As for the area within a thousand meters, even a mosquito would not be able to escape his detection. A seventh-level elemental mage is already so powerful. If he were a ninth-level elemental mage or even an ultimate mage, how powerful would he be? Lei Lous gaze was filled with endless yearning. Becoming an ultimate mage was no longer far away from him. There was also the mythical mage, a terrifying existence that was no different from a god. Chapter 12 Translator: editor3 On this day, the Faroe King came with only a few maids and guards. There was a troubled expression on his face. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood. Even when he was reading, he could not calm down. The king put down the book in his hand and suddenly asked, Lei Luo, how many years have you been in the Magic Academy? How old are you? Your Majesty, I have been in the academy for six years. I have been in the library for eight years. I am already twenty-six years old, Lei Luo replied. He was a little emotional. He had not noticed the passage of time. He had already been in the library for more than seven years. Are you willing to stay in this lonely library all the time? The king asked. In fact, he was quite curious about Lei Luo. This young student had been in the library since he was eighteen years old. He had stayed there for several years, but his mind was calm. It was as if he did not have any ambition to advance. In this academy, which mage didnt want to display their magic? Which mage didnt want to be above others? Who would be willing to be a lowly student with no status at all? But he didnt see any impetuousness in Lei Luo. He was like a pool of water, unperturbed. What was even stranger was that he rarely confided in anyone else. Even when he was depressed, even when he was with the queen, he would still keep a little vigilance. However, in front of this young student, he felt very relaxed. It was as though he did not have to worry that the other party would harm him. It was because of this mindset that he liked to come here. He would let Lei Luo accompany him, talk to him, and even reveal some confidential matters to him. I am very happy to have many books surrounding me. What is there to be unhappy about? Lei Luo smiled and said, Your Majesty, I see that you are restless. You must have encountered great difficulty. After spending so much time with the king, Lei Luo would occasionally say a few more words. Here, the estrangement between the king and his subject was very small. It was more like they were two friends. Your attitude is very good. Sometimes, I really wish that I could be like you. I dont want to care about anything and dont want to think about anything. I just want to read and feel at ease. But I cant. The king sighed. The entire kingdom is filled with incompetent subjects who only know how to flatter. Outside the kingdom, there are many tigers and hungry wolves staring at me. Even if I have great ambitions to revitalize the kingdom, I dont have the ability to do so. Lei Luo did not speak. Those forces who are plotting against the kingdom have been secretly colluding with each other for a long time. They have repeatedly probed the kingdoms points and even privately contacted some of the kingdoms lords in an attempt to incite them to betray the kingdom. If this continues for a long time, how will the kingdom have any dignity left? The king wished he could pour out all the pressure in his heart. He did not know if he should tell it to himself, or to Lei Luo, or perhaps to the great wizard Snake God, who had already died. Even though he had already become Faroes new king, in order to appease his brothers, he had no choice but to confer them as lords and grant them a large piece of land. From a certain perspective, this was definitely a huge hidden danger. However, he had no choice but to do so. Otherwise, the Faroe Kingdom might split up and cause an unpredictable civil war. Your Majesty, governing a large country should be like cooking fresh meat. Theres no need to rush. Seeing that the kings spirit and physical strength would be exhausted, Lei Luo felt a little emotional. Everyone said that being a king was very glorious and had unlimited power, but who knew the pressure that the king was under? That was why he was hiding in the library and leisurely practicing magic. This was the best choice. The king was stunned for a moment. He looked up at Lei Luo and repeated, Governing a large country should be like cooking fresh meat After a long time, he suddenly laughed out loud. Good, this sentence is very good. Lei Luo, you have solved the knot in my heart. I really cant be anxious. Lei Luo, do you want to stay by my side? The king asked again. To be able to say these words, he felt that Lei Luo was very extraordinary. Your Majesty, Im used to being quiet here, Lei Luo replied. Thats fine. The king did not force him. As he spoke, he took out a token from his pocket and threw it to Lei Luo. He smiled and said, Have this token. Thank you for the reward, Your Majesty. Lei Luo bowed slightly. This was a token that the king had carried with him. Naturally, it was not an ordinary item. If it fell into the hands of an ambitious person, it would be enough to run amok in the entire kingdom. He did not have such thoughts. Otherwise, he would not have rejected the kings request. Time passed. In the blink of an eye, two years had passed. Lei Luo had now stayed in the library for almost ten years. In these past two years, the king had come a little less. Lei Luo had finally raised his cultivation to a ninth-level elemental mage. He had truly touched the barrier of an ultimate wizard. In a sense, he could now be called a half-step ultimate wizard. The snake wizard Moseley had been at this level. Originally, he could have been prepared to break through long ago, but he had been accumulating. There was no rush. More accumulation, more assurance, less danger. Lei Luo was a very patient person. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to stay in this deserted library for ten years. Regardless of the storms outside, he guarded this small piece of land. Late at night. Lei Luo sat on the bed and entered a meditative state. This time, he had made ample preparations to break through to become an ultimate mage. The entire library had even used a special spell to reinforce three layers. He was afraid that when he broke through, the violent elements would blow up the entire library. Chapter 13 Translator: editor3 He did not know how much of a phenomenon and destructive power he would create when he broke through to become an ultimate wizard. Therefore, he had to prepare his defenses in advance. He had originally wanted to enter the bamboo forest to break through. However, he did not want to disturb the rest of the great wizard Snake God, so he had given up on that idea. The breakthrough had officially begun. Lei Lou took out the ultimate potion from the system space and drank the entire bottle. Then, he immediately entered a meditative state. In an instant, the magic power in his body completely boiled. It was as if he had completely lost control. At this moment, Lei Lou realized the danger of breaking through to become an ultimate wizard. Because his body seemed to have become a whole, all the magic power in his body went berserk. It could not leak out. If it leaked out, it meant that he had failed the breakthrough. Fortunately, during these years, Lei Lou had already improved his talent to an extremely terrifying level. It was impossible for his body to leak any more magic power. From an elemental mage to an ultimate mage, it was necessary to condense and refine all of the magic power in ones body. It was compressed and compressed again, finally forming a pure liquid-like magic power. This kind of magic power could trigger the purer elemental power, then one could draw on the Heavenly Thunder with just a raise of ones hand. The entire process was impossible to stop. Once it started, it could not be stopped. Once it stopped, it meant failure. Once it failed, it meant death. Therefore, to become an ultimate mage, other than success, there was only death. There was no third choice. Perhaps it was because he had drank the ultimate potion, or perhaps it was because of his incredible talent, that although the mana in his body went out of control and went berserk, it did not cause too much damage. Even if his internal organs were damaged, he would recover immediately. This was one of the effects of the ultimate potion. It could even protect the organs in the body. After an unknown amount of time, the magic power in his body seemed to be constant. It spun once and then returned to its original point and repeated again. It surged in the blood vessels and meridians, and the pressure of the magic power in his lower abdomen grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, at the core of the vortex, a drop of liquid magic power gradually formed. It was like a butterfly effect. The second drop, the third drop, and the fourth drop of liquid magic power formed one after another. Finally, nine drops of liquid magic power appeared in Lei Lous lower abdomen. Each drop of liquid magic power was as heavy as water. It emitted an unimaginable and terrifying power. It was much stronger than ordinary magic power. As a ninth-level elemental mage, he had a tremendous amount of magic power, but in the end, he only condensed nine drops of liquid magic power. From this, one could tell how high the quality of the liquid magic power was. Although there were only nine drops of magic power, Lei Lou could feel that his strength had significantly increased. Suddenly, with a thought, he surged out and actually formed a strange seductive domain within dozens of meters around him. Even the dust that could not be seen by the naked eye could be seen clearly. It was the product of the condensation of magic power into liquid and the control of the powerful spiritual power. Pure perception could only control magic power, but it could not control the even more powerful liquid magic power. Only spiritual power could could do it. Following that, the liquid magic power in his body rotated twice and released a powerful force that rushed out of his body and surrounded him. Although he did not move, his body slowly floated up from the bed. This was another special feature of an ultimate mage, telekinesis flight. It was much more powerful than the previous magic flight, and its speed was thousands of times faster. After a while, he landed on the bed again. He opened his eyes and shook his head because telekinesis flight had consumed too much magic power. In just a moment, his mana had shrunk by one circle. An ultimate mage is indeed much stronger than an ordinary elemental mage. Lei Lou felt the terrifying power in his body and smiled. At this moment, he finally had the power to protect himself. Of course, he would not be proud because he firmly believed that there was still a sky outside the sky, and there was still someone behind a person. This world was not so simple. Although he had not seen any other ultimate mages for the time being, who knew if there were any hiding in the shadows, in some powerful kingdoms, or hidden religions. Perhaps in their forces there were as many elemental mages as dogs, and ultimate mages could be seen everywhere? Therefore, he still could not be too high-profile. He had to continue to develop in a wretched manner. At the very least, he had to reach the level of a peak mage. Anyway, he felt that it was good to cultivate in the library. So what if he didnt go out? Cultivating magic was the greatest joy of life. The next day, the king once again came to the library. He had not visited for six months. This time, he also brought a pair of five-or six-year-old children. With one look, one could tell that they were dragon and phoenix twins. The current kings aura was much stronger than before. With just a raise of his hand, it was an imposing aura that people could not defy. However, it did not affect Lei Lou. It was because of this and because of his profession that the king admired the calm and collected Lei Lou even more. Lei Luo, these are the two children that I love the most. You are most knowledgeable. Why dont you teach them in the future? The king laughed. Chapter 14 Translator: editor3 According to the rules of the Faroe royal family, regardless of whether it was the children of the king or the noble lords, when they reached the age of 12, they had to be sent to Hiro Magic Academy to learn magic. If they had the talent to learn magic, they could become mages and fight for the kingdom in the future to protect the people. If they did not have the talent, they could drop out of school early to participate in politics. They were not like Lei Luo and other common orphans that had no talent, who could only stay in the Magic Academy and work in the academy for their entire lives. It was not that the academy forced them to stay. This was the only option for the students who did not have talent. Just like Lei Luo, if they did not sweep the floor in the library, they would have a worse life outside. The Kings children were still young, not yet at the age to learn magic. Obviously, they just wanted him to teach them some knowledge. Your Majesty, Ive only read a few more books. How can I be considered knowledgeable? Compared to those writers, Im really not worth mentioning. He did not really like children. In his previous life, he never hugged children because he felt that children were too noisy and annoying. He loved peace and quiet the most. How could he be disturbed by children? The king sighed. Im just worried that they will be taught badly. His daughter was fine, but his son was his only prince. He was the future heir to the throne. Lei Luo did not reply. He would not agree anyway. Fortunately, the king did not say much else about this matter and started reading. For some reason, the prince and princess seemed to like Lei Luo very much. They actually kept pestering him. Lei Luo saw that the king was engrossed in reading a book, so he could only take the prince and princess around. They might look young, but they were very smart, and they had many problems. Perhaps it was because the ten years of quiet life had worn away Lei Luos fear of children, but he gradually fell in love with this cute prince and princess. Time passed very quickly. When the king walked out, Lei Luo realized that three hours had already passed. Lei Luo, they really like you after meeting you. The king looked at his children who were having a great time and smiled. Your Majesty, the prince and princess are very cute and smart. No matter who you are, they will like you. Lei Luo smiled faintly. Lets call it a day. Ling, Wei, lets go back. The king nodded, then turned around and left with the prince and princess. They could not bear to leave, so they turned around and looked at Lei Luo with eager eyes. He was so cute. Lei Luo had thought that the king would not come to the library for so time after that. This was true, but the little prince and princess, accompanied by some mage guards, would come to the library to play with him every once in a while. At first, Lei Luo was a little annoyed, but as time passed, he got used to it. Sometimes, when the twins did not come for a period of time, he would actually miss them. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. It was the fourth year of the kings reign. Lei Luo had also been an ultimate mage for a year. Compared to the training of elemental mages, ultimate mages were much slower. It took him a whole year to finally become a second-level ultimate mage. He had no doubt that the higher the level, the longer it would take for him to break through. It seems that I wont be able to reach the level of an archmage for a few decades. Lelo was very emotional. Senior Lei Luo, were here. Where are you? Two young voices came from outside. Needless to say, it was the little prince and the little princess. Lei Luo walked out with a smile. Soon, the two little fellows pounced on him. One of them held the others hand, and they were very clingy. Senior, senior, continue telling the story of the mermaid! No, no, I still want to hear the story of the dragon-slaying warrior! The two little fellows argued. Today, we wont tell a story. Lets play a fun game. Little Prince Ling tilted his head and asked curiously, Senior, what kind of fun game is it? Lei Luo had already prepared something. He led the two little ones to a stone table. On it was a chessboard made of wood. Lei Luo felt that chess contained a lot of strategy and wisdom, which could tap into the potential of peoples thinking. In his previous life, he had very much enjoyed playing chess but this world did not have chess. Lei Luo placed pieces made of stones on the chessboard. The two little guys were very curious. Lei Luo began to teach them the rules of chess. The two little guys may have looked young, but they were very intelligent, and they quickly figured out the rules of chess. Lei Luo played a few games with them first, then let them fight. This time, they were completely fascinated. Watching them play chess seriously, Lei Luo smiled. He had finally got rid of these two little guys. If he had been pestered and asked to tell more stories, his head would have emptied. How could there be so many stories to tell? Moreover, it took too much time. Two hours later, a few mages came and took the two little guys away. However, before they left, Lei Luo gave them the chess set. Chapter 15 Translator: editor3 In the palace. The two little fellows had just returned from the library when they started to set up the chessboard again. Queen Lina walked in and was very curious when she saw the two children sitting quietly. Usually, when they came back, they would look for her immediately and recount the story they had heard to her. Why was it different today? She walked over and found that they were playing a game. After looking at it for a while, she realized that she didnt understand it. You lost! At this time, Wei picked up a chess piece and removed Lings chess piece in one go. Wait a minute, I want to replace the chess piece! Ling said hurriedly. No, senior Lei Luo said that you cant replace the chess piece casually. Once the chess piece leaves your hand, replacing it will be invalid! Wei said proudly. One more game, I dont believe I cant win against you. Ling looked unconvinced. Ling, Wei, what are you playing? Queen Lina finally couldnt help but ask. Mother, we are playing chess. Its great! Wei said. When Ling heard his mother, he proudly explained the rules of chess. Only they and senior Yuan Sen, the Dean of the Magic Academy would play this game. The queen was very smart. She immediately realized that this chess game was not ordinary. The seemingly simple chess move was filled with military tactics and strategies. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was a profound game. When she found out that this chess game had actually been invented by that elementary student who swept the floor in the Library of the Hiro Magic Academy, she was a little stunned. She naturally knew that her two children were there to play with that elementary student. Initially, she was a little unwilling. After all, he was just a lowly student who swept the floor. What right did he have to be close to her prince and princess? However, the king valued the little student very much. So, she allowed the prince and princess to go and look for him every few days. Later, when she heard the fairy tales that Lei Luo had told, she also approved of him. After all, the stories that Lei Luo had told were very interesting. Even when she listened to the children recounting them, she was engrossed. But now, she had not expected that this little student could not only tell stories, but he could even make such a profound chess piece that was filled with wisdom. As far as she knew, there were no such profound chess pieces in the world. It is not unreasonable for the king to value that little student. For the first time, the queen had a trace of curiosity towards this little student. Come, Mother will play with you, she said with a smile. Okay, okay. Ling and Wei clapped their hands happily. Lei Luo did not expect that after he had given the chess pieces to the two little ones, that it would actually cause the game to spread in the palace. Even the king would come over to play a few games with him. Time flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the king had been visiting the library for ten years. During these years, his cultivation had improved a lot, reaching the level of a fourth-level ultimate mage. It had to be said that the later it was, the more difficult it was to raise ones cultivation. Fortunately, he was very patient. The two little fellows were already fourteen years old. Because they had to learn magic, the number of times they came to the library gradually decreased. Lei Luo heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he felt a little sad. After all, people had to grow up. In the past few years, Lei Luo had occasionally taught them some methods of meditation. He had even used magic to help them purify their bodies. This could lay the foundation for practicing magic. After seven years of being together, there were still some feelings. Because of this, the two of them improved very quickly in magic. Although they were only fourteen years old, they had already become fourth-level mages. With such a cultivation speed, they were absolutely outstanding. Before the age of twenty-five, they should have no problems breaking through to become elemental mages. After all, they were the prince and princess. There would definitely be no shortage of potions to increase their magic power. Late at night. The palace was still brightly lit. This was where the king dealt with official affairs and met his subjects. At this moment, the king was sitting on the throne. Below him stood a mage who looked old and wore a purple robe. His aura was very powerful. He was the Dean of the Hiro Magic Academy, Yuan Sen. He was also the kings most trusted minister. Yuan Sens life was legendary. Before he was seventeen, he had been a child from a poor family. He had no money and had not had the opportunity to enter the Magic Academy. Later, he met an ordinary combat aura warrior. Yuan Sen joined the army with the warrior and began to learn combat aura. But he did not have the ability to learn combat aura. After three years of learning, he was only a fourth-level combat aura warrior. Compared to other warriors, this was simply too ordinary. Later, when the wolf tribe of the northern plains invaded, Yuan Sen followed the army to the front line to resist the wolf tribe. The warrior who had taught him combat chi died on the battlefield, and Yuan Sen became a captive. After being enslaved by the wolf tribe for two years, he coincidentally came into contact with magic. Unexpectedly, it activated his magic talent. Logically speaking, it was already too late for him to practice magic after the age of eighteen. However, not only was his talent outstanding, but he was also diligent and hardworking. He often practiced thousands of times in order to learn a spell. Even if his throat was hoarse from chanting and the hand that was waving the staff was badly mutilated, he would not stop. After the Faroe Kingdom defeated the wolf clan, Yuan Sen was released and successfully joined the Hiro Magic Academy. Finally, he became an elemental mage at the age of thirty-two. Chapter 16 Translator: editor3 In the end, after the deaths of the previous two presidents, he took over the responsibility of protecting the kingdom and became the President of the Hiro Magic Academy. At the same time, he became the kings trusted minister. Your Majesty, Im afraid that this matter cant be done. Its too dangerous to weaken the power of the suzerains. If one of them were to be harmed, the suzerains would definitely retaliate. If they wanted to weaken the suzerains, they would definitely rebel. The current Faroe kingdom can not suffer such turmoil anymore! After hearing the kings words, Yuansens expression changed drastically. He immediately knelt on the ground and tried to persuade the king. How could he not know the disadvantages of those suzerains? The kings current situation seemed stable, but in reality, there were forces both inside and outside watching him. Once the kingdom fell into chaos, it was hard to imagine what kind of disaster it would be. Why not?? Since I inherited the throne for ten years, I have been careful and cautious. I did not dare to relax even a little. I balanced all the forces, afraid that even the slightest mistake would occur. The Faroe Kingdom, which seems to be peaceful and stable, has already been unable to bear the burden in secret. The lives of the people are difficult. The king suddenly stood up. His eyes flickered with light as he let out an extremely deep and depressing voice, The Faroe Kingdom is now like a patient who is about to die from illness. Since there is no time to slowly recuperate, then we will only use the medicine that has a strong effect to treat it. Either we cure the serious illness and revive, or we will perish! Ten years of hard work seemed to be very successful. However, he knew that the enemy was also accumulating strength. Most importantly, ten years had passed, but the great wizard Snake God still hadnt appeared. His threat to the middle-earth was getting weaker and weaker. If he wanted to set things up step by step, it was probably too late. From the intelligence reports of the past two years, something very bad had already happened. Since His Majesty has already made up his mind, I shall give up this old and rotten body and have a good fight with those guys. Yuan Sen looked at the king and finally nodded his head vigorously. How could he not know about this situation? It was just that The risk was too great. Good, as expected of the minister that I value the most. Let us fight for this Faroe Kingdom once more! The king laughed out loud. He knew what kind of person Yuansen was. Since they were the same, he would definitely do his best to assist him. Lei Luo did not know that an unforeseen event was about to engulf the entire Faroe Kingdom. Even if he knew, he would not care. As long as it did not affect his quiet training in the library, it would be fine. Every day, he would sign in, clean, read, and train in a very regular manner. Without desire, there would be no need. Lei Luo felt that there was nothing wrong with being an ordinary student In the morning. Lei Luo finished signing in and received a bottle of medicine. The weather today was not bad. The sunlight was bright and warm. Lei Luo picked up the broom and started sweeping outside the library. When he swept the fallen leaves, it seemed very casual, but it also contained the circulation of magic power and elements. Very quickly, he cleaned up the area, and it was very clean. Senior lei luo! Suddenly, a graceful white figure walked over lightly. It was Princess Wei. Although she was only fourteen years old, her figure had already begun to develop. She would definitely be a great beauty in the future. Your Highness, why are you the only one here today? Lei Luo laughed. Usually, the brother and sister came together. This was the first time Princess Wei came alone. I wanted to call my brother over, but father suddenly called him over. He said he wanted him to study government affairs. VI said. Senior, I had a problem when I was practicing magic. When I cast the fireball spell, I felt a little dizzy VI began to ask about magic. Reylos magic was very powerful. Both VI and Ling knew about it. But raylow had told them not to tell anyone. And they had done it. Whenever they had any questions about magic, they would come and ask. Practice it for me. Raylow said. VI quickly took out her staff and began to chant. Raylow used his mind to read it and instantly understood the problem, so he started to point it out. It turns out that there is a slight deviation in the flow of magic power. Senior is really amazing. He solved my problem in an instant. After the problem was solved, Willows face turned red with excitement. Her eyes were full of admiration. You, dont be too anxious when practicing magic. Your magic power is still relatively low. If it is too high and there is a problem with the flow of magic power, it will be terrible. Lei Luo warned. Wei nodded her head obediently. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed. Ever since that time when Wei came, she had never come again. This inevitably made him feel a little strange. Moreover, recently, he vaguely sensed that the atmosphere in the academy was a little strange. The students, teachers, and elders were all in a hurry, as if something big was going to happen. For the first time, Lei Luo had become curious about the situation outside. Through listening to the studentsconversation, Lei Luo finally knew what had happened. Half a month ago, the king had used the old Queens birthday to allow five lords with armies to return to the capital. These five lords had refused to return for various reasons. They had only sent their subordinates to celebrate the birthday. The King was furious and used the five lordsdisloyalty as an excuse to directly order them to lose their territories and titles. Chapter 17 Translator: editor3 Just like that, the kingdom and the five lords completely tore off their original facade of kindness. They used the kings treacherous ministers as an excuse to launch an army attack on the capital. For a time, Faroe Kingdom fell into a civil war. Not only that, but the kingdoms army that had been sent out to encircle the five lords was defeated in the first battle. They were defeated by the alliance of the five lords in the Sky River Fortress. It was said that there were many foreign forces helping them in the dark. They used extremely powerful mages to attack the kingdoms army, causing huge losses. They suffered a crushing defeat. As the rebel forces gradually grew stronger, rumors began to spread in the capital. They said that the king was cruel, forcing the five lords to rebel. Not only that, but it was also revealed that the great wizard Snake God had died. The kingdom no longer had the protection of an ultimate mage. Under all these rumors, the capital was in a state of panic, not to mention the palace and the Hiro Magic Academy. Once the kingdom was defeated, the entire capital would be cleared. I didnt expect such a major event to have happened outside. Lei Luo sighed endlessly. However, he frowned. If the rebel army won, wouldnt his peaceful days be over? Although he wasnt afraid, he didnt want to make trouble. He was used to staying in this library. Forget it. If it really comes to the moment when the kingdom is about to collapse, Ill lend a hand. Lei Luo shook his head. At least the king wasnt bad. Moreover, he didnt want to see the two children suffer such a disaster. At night, on Mount Moss, 800 kilometers away from the capital. The representatives of the five foreign forces met. Five people. Four men and one woman. Each of them had an extremely terrifying aura, and they were all high-level elemental mages. A man wearing a black robe asked indifferently, Are you sure that using poison is effective, and that you can kill King Faroe? The poison of my mysticism cult has never failed. As early as a few decades ago, we had already made arrangements. It is likely that the capital will make a move soon. The one who spoke was a masked figure with an evil and strange aura. The others frowned. The poison of the mysticism cult was indeed powerful. All the mages in the middle-earth were terrified just by hearing its name. Back then, the mysticism saintess had trained the heavenly poison spell to a terrifying level. Once it was used, it would turn into a poisonous domain within a hundred meters, exterminating everything. What if that old thing Moseley isnt dead yet? He might not be able to poison King Faroe to death, right? Haha, that would be the best. To save King Faroe, an ultimate mage would need to expend a large amount of magic power, and an ultimate mage without magic power would still be an ultimate mage? This is indeed a good plan. Since thats the case, once the king dies, itll be up to the five families to see who can be the first to enter the capital, and who will be the leader of the future Faroe Kingdom. Alright. Then its decided. Agreed. Soon, the five of them finished their discussion and flew in different directions, quickly disappearing. The palace in the capital. The king was discussing important matters with a few ministers. The current war situation was already very disadvantageous to the kingdom. The allied army of the lords had already crossed the Hilo River and was about to reach the Varo region. It was less than 500 kilometers away from the Imperial City. It was not until late at night that the ministers left. The king rubbed the space between his brows. His eyes were blood red. He had not slept well for several nights in a row. He could not help it, the pressure was too great. Although he had already anticipated the current situation, he still had an unbearable feeling as if he was suffocating. He was not only facing the five ambitious lords, there were also other malicious forces spying on him in the dark. This was not only an internal conflict of the Faroe royal family, it also involved external enemies. Unfortunately, his few lords and brothers had already been blinded by power. They had colluded with the foreign enemies with the intention of seizing Faroe Kingdom. The order he issued to weaken the lords was just a primer. Your Majesty, drink some meat soup. An old mage servant placed a bowl of steaming meat soup beside him. The king was a little hungry. He put down the information in his hands, picked up the bowl of soup, and drank it slowly. However, his brows were tightly furrowed. It was obvious that he was thinking about the problem as he drank. The old mage watched quietly from the side. After drinking a bowl of meat soup, the king continued to read the intelligence report. Suddenly, his entire body shook, and his expression changed drastically. He covered his chest, and beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on his forehead. The old mage was just about to carry the bowl out when he suddenly saw the kings appearance, and he immediately asked, Your Majesty, Whats wrong with you? I. . . The kings eyes widened, but it was as if he could not say a word. He only held his chest with his hand, and his face instantly turned green and gray. Not good, His Majesty has been poisoned. Quickly send a healer over! The old mage saw that it was not good and cried out for help. Immediately, the sound of footsteps came from outside, and human figures emerged from the darkness. Among them, there was a stooped old wizard in purple who instantly moved to the kings side. He grabbed the kings wrist, and his brows quickly became extremely unsightly. This, this is the fog divine cults poison magic! he said with a face full of shock. Chapter 18 Translator: editor3 Everyone present was shocked. These were all high-level elemental mages who were guarding the kings side. How could they not dispel this terrifying poison that had no shape or smell? Unless there was an antidote, those who were poisoned would definitely die. Even if there was an antidote, they had to eat it within half an hour. Otherwise, even a god would not be able to save them. But there was no antidote in the imperial city! Other than the divine fog sect in the far south, no one else had an antidote. An old man who was obviously a high-level elemental mage said in a deep voice, Quick, quickly go to the forbidden land. Ask the ancestor to appear! These top-level mages had almost all been nurtured by the great mage divine snake. That was why they called him the ancestor. Although the ancestor had not appeared for more than fifty years, they had strong confidence in the great wizard Snake God. The ancestor would not die. He would definitely break the legend and become the first Ultimate Wizard! Facing such a critical moment, they immediately thought of the ancestor. Only the ancestor could save the king. They also thought of an even more terrifying consequence. Once the king fell and the kingdom lost its leader, it would be in chaos. The prince was still young and had no way of controlling such a chaotic situation. Only the old ancestor could take charge of the overall situation. They needed to invite the old ancestor out. The palace was in chaos, but the library was very quiet. Lei Luo was lying in the vampire coffin, practicing the spirit-patching codex. The spirit-patching codex was still at the first level, and there was still a long way to go before it reached perfection. The recent sign-ins have all produced ordinary things. I have to try a new place. Lei Luo thought. He had signed in the library for more than ten years, and he was about to throw up. It was time to change places. Perhaps there would be a great harvest? There were so many places in the capital, and the palace was pretty good. As a place where the king and ministers discussed matters, it must have gathered a lot of luck. Perhaps there would be a huge reward for signing in there. Anyway, he was already an ultimate wizard. If he sneaked into the palace at night, no one would be able to see him. Suddenly, a look of surprise appeared on his face. Eh, someones heading towards the bamboo forest forbidden ground again? Wait, it seems to be a purple-robed wizard? Lei Luo thought that it was the same person as before, but after sensing for a moment, he realized that they were not the same. The clothes he was wearing at the moment were obviously that of a mage with an extremely high status in the palace. When the old mage had entered the bamboo forest through the passageway on the side of the library, he did not hide anything at all. He just flew over with swagger. Moreover, the old mages expression was extremely anxious. It was obvious that he had something urgent to deal with. Lei Luo quietly left the vampire coffin and followed behind the old mage like a ghost. The old mages cultivation was very high. He was an eighth-level elemental mage, but he did not notice Lei Luo at all. One could imagine how powerful Lei Luos shadow magic was. His body was perfectly covered by the shadow and did not make any movements. Suddenly, the old mage knelt down on the bamboo path and wailed to the darkness in the distance, Ancestor, His Majesty has been poisoned. Im afraid he wont be able to hold on for long. Ancestor, please come out and save His Majesty! Needless to say, the ancestor that the old mage was talking to was the Great Wizard Snake God, Moseley. Lei Luo was not surprised, but his expression changed slightly. The king had been poisoned? This was not a good thing. If the king died, with the current situation in the Faroe Kingdom, the only outcome would be destruction. The great wizard Snake God had died long ago. It was impossible for him to answer the old mages wailing. Lei Luo shook his head, turned around, and flew towards the direction of the palace. He disappeared in an instant. The old mage did not notice at all. He continued to kneel on the ground, kowtowing and begged the old ancestor to come out and save his majesty. The palace was in complete chaos. Although the few great mages had made arrangements at the first moment to stop the news from spreading, they knew that this could not be hidden for long. If His Majesty could not be saved, everything would be useless. However, the hunt for the culprit had already begun. Queen Lina had just woken up. No matter how calm she was, her face was pale with fear at this moment. She knew what this meant. Once the king died, the Faroe Kingdom would completely collapse. Leaving behind a young prince, there was no way to control the situation. She rushed to the kings sleeping palace and looked at the king who was completely unconscious. His face was dark and his breathing was shallow. Her eyes were wet. However, she tried her best not to cry because this was a sign of weakness. This was absolutely not allowed in the palace. Not to mention at this critical moment. Queen Lina took a deep breath and calmed down from her obsessive-compulsive disorder. She quickly issued a few orders to invite the kings most trusted minister into the palace and then made some other arrangements. Healer, how is His Majestys condition? She asked a magician who was trying to save him. This magician stayed in the palace and even secretly stayed by the kings side. He was also a sixth-level elemental mage. Queen, His Majestys condition is terrible. If it werent for the few great mages who used their magic power to stop the spread of the poison, His Majesty would have died. Chapter 19 Translator: editor3 The healing mage shook his head. But we can only stall for some more time. The fog temples poison is too strong. Unless an ultimate mage consumes a large amount of magic power, only then can the poison stop spreading. Fog temple Queen Linas expression was gloomy. She gritted her teeth, growing more and more hateful towards the fog temple. At that moment, an angry shout rang out, Who? How dare you! This is the palace, who dares to barge in? Quick, stop him Many mage fighters surrounding the palace discovered an intruder one after another. The intruders figure was blurry as if it had been twisted. Only a blurry figure could be seen. However, the palace was now so heavily guarded that even a mosquito could not fly in. Someone had forcefully barged into the palace and was still hiding. It was obvious that it was an enemy. Immediately, powerful spells were released and shot towards the blurry figure. Countless warriors grew wings on their backs with the help of spellcasters spells. Relying on the invincible silver armor on their bodies, they wielded huge swords and charged towards the blurry figure in the air. However, Lei Lou felt strange as he floated in. Before the magic attacks even got close, they had already turned into ashes and dissipated. There was not even the slightest ripple. Meanwhile, the heavy strikes of those warriors were all phantoms. Lei Lou had long since left his original spot. Very soon, he entered the palace. There were more than ten high-level elemental mages here. They had gathered the strongest power in the palace. There were even ninth-level elemental mages. When they saw Lei Lou barging in, their expressions changed drastically. The defense outside was so tight, yet he actually barged in. It could be assumed that the intruder was a powerful mage. Immediately, a ninth-level elemental old mages figure moved and floated up. The terrifying magic power was like an ocean that wanted to drown Lei Lou. But Lei Lou only waved his hand, and that old mage seemed to be imprisoned. He was actually unable to move. All of the magic power dissipated as if it did not exist at all. Not only that, the other advanced elemental mages felt that their surroundings had become extremely sticky, and it was very difficult for them to move. Immediately, fear and jealousy appeared on their faces. They were all advanced elemental mages, but they were actually unable to move with a single wave of the hand from this mysterious intruder. Wasnt this too terrifying. Lei Lou passed through the layers of defenses and came to the kings side. An old mage was expending mana to extend the kings life. Even when he saw Lei Lou come over, he only watched and did not let go. Lei Lou waved the old mage away. Under everyones angry and despairing gazes, he reached out and gently placed his hand on the kings head. A ball of light purple magic power enveloped the king like a cloud of smoke. In an instant, the situation in the kings body was completely revealed to Lei Lou. What a powerful poison. He was extremely shocked. This kind of poison mainly destroyed all the divine level experts. A poisoned person would firstly become a vegetable, and then they would fall into a coma. Over time, even if they could be saved, their bodies would suffer irreversible damage. The only way was to expend a large amount of magic power to trap the poison and slowly bring it out of the body. This action was enough to deplete the magic power of an ultimate mage. However, this was nothing to Lei Lou. It would not be difficult for him to get rid of the poison in the kings body. The main problem was that the kings nerves were damaged. Even if he could be saved, there would be corresponding problems in his body. Moreover, this poison had not only targeted his nerves, it had also caused great damage to his internal organs. Soon, the huge amount of magic power in Lei Lous body circulated in the kings body. It was like a silk thread that slowly wrapped up all the poison and expelled it onto his fingers. Then, with a thought, Lei Lou used magic power to pierce through the kings ten fingers. Immediately, drops of black blood flowed out from his fingers. When everyone present saw this scene, they were all stunned. This mysterious mage was actually here to save the king. Wait someone suddenly thought of something. Is, is it the old, old ancestor? The old mage with a hunched body muttered to himself with tears in his eyes. In their minds, only the old ancestor had such powerful strength. They did not know why the old ancestor had to conceal his image, perhaps it was because he had no other choice. At this moment, all the old mages were excited. With the old ancestors help, His Majesty would be saved. The scene fell silent. Including Queen Lina. Although she had doubts about this mysterious existence, she could see that it was to save His Majesty. Time passed by slowly. The black blood that dripped from the kings ten fingers became less and less. In the end, it turned from black to red, completely turning into fresh blood. At the same time, the greenish-black color on the kings face also faded away, returning to its original color, but it was a little pale. The kings breathing became strong. All these signs showed that the king was recovering at an astonishing speed. The many senior mages were filled with endless admiration for that blurry and mysterious figure. As expected of the old ancestor, he was indeed powerful. He could even easily neutralize the poison in the misty shrine. Could it be that the old ancestor had already broken through to become an ultimate wizard? At the thought of this, they became even more excited. Chapter 20 Translator: editor3 The Faroe Kingdom was about to collapse under the storm. If the old ancestor was in charge, who in the Middle Kingdom would dare to defy him? Even the forces outside the borders could only submit. Lei Luo did not know what the old mages were thinking. After all, he could not read minds. Even if he knew, he would not care. It was not a big deal to see the king return to normal, but the poisoning had caused a certain amount of damage to his nerves. The deterioration of his internal organs was inevitable. How long the king could live depended on his own care. Although Lei Luo had many potions that the system had rewarded him with, those extremely precious potions would definitely not be taken out. His friendly relationship with the king had not reached that level yet. This time, he had acted to save the king for the sake of their previous friendship. At that moment, the king raised his eyebrows slightly and suddenly opened his eyes. A hint of vigilance burst out. Who is it that dares to poison me? The king reacted because he saw a blurry figure standing in front of him. You, you are? He was still alive. The earlier feeling of being poisoned had completely disappeared. An old purple-robed mage hurriedly took a step forward and said respectfully, Your Majesty, you were poisoned by the fog temples poison magic. It was the old ancestor who came out from the forbidden land to save you. The Kings eyes widened. Old ancestor? There was only one person who could be called the old ancestor by these mages, and that was the great wizard Snake God, Moseley, who had been in seclusion for fifty years. He had once shaken the middle-earth, causing the reputation of the Faroe Kingdom to spread throughout the middle-earth. No one dared to disobey him. Such a legendary figure was now standing in front of him. And he had even saved him. So, the great wizard Snake God is here. Youve finally come out of seclusion. The kings face was filled with joy, because he knew what the great wizard Snake Gods coming out of seclusion meant to the Faroe Kingdom. He had strong support. The foreign forces that had brought him endless pressure previously were no longer a threat. Fifty years ago, the great wizard Snake God had been invincible in middle-earth. Now that fifty years had passed, how powerful had he become? Had he already broken through to become an ultimate wizard? Lei Luo was a little speechless. He had actually been mistaken for the great wizard Snake God. Im not Moseley, Lei Luo said calmly. Although it felt good to be called the great wizard Snake God, he did not like it. Moseley was already dead. It was time to let him rest in peace. Why drag this legendary figure into it? Anyway, if he did not say who he was, who would know? He had used magic power to envelop himself. No one could see through to his face. Its not the great wizard Snake God? The king was stunned but he knew that such a powerful person could not lie. If it was not the great wizard Snake God, then who was it? Could it be someone from outside the palace? But all the major forces in the middle-earth were against the Faroe Kingdom. Why would they help him? Such a powerful existence could not be unknown. The other old mages present also revealed disappointed expressions. How many of them had hoped that it was their ancestor. Although I have already expelled the poison from you, it has injured your nerves and internal organs. You must recuperate carefully. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to live past five years, Lei Luo said again. To be able to receive your treatment, even if I only live for five years, has been extremely fortunate. I do not have the ability to repay such a life-saving favor, the king said with a sigh. Ordinary favors would not be able to win him over. Moreover, the other party had saved his life, which meant that he had saved the entire Faroe Kingdom. He could not imagine what would have happened if he had died and the kingdom had lost its leader. How badly would the Faroe Kingdom have fared? Lei Luo did not say anything else, he turned around and walked out of the palace. No one dared to come out and stop him. Lei Luo did not forget to sign in the palace. After all, this palace was the most important place in the entire kingdom. The systems notification sound rang in Lei Luos mind. Ding! Congratulations to host for signing in. Reward: Elemental eye. Lei Luo was a little surprised. However, he could not check it now. He would think about it when he returned. Just like that, Lei Luo walked out of the palace. Then, with a flash of his body, he soared into the air and disappeared without a trace. Even a ninth-level elemental mage would not be able to sense any traces of him. The king and the others could only sigh. He was truly a peerless expert. It was a pity that he could not be used by the Faroe Kingdom. Otherwise, the rebellion of a mere lord would not be worth mentioning. The king returned to the palace and began to think. Since the fog temple had poisoned him, it meant that the five transcending powers had been completely wiped out. Following that, Faroe Kingdom entered the most dangerous moment. Their plan to destroy Faroe Kingdom was definitely not just to poison him, the King of Faroe. The subsequent attacks would definitely become more and more intense. Thunder Road returned to the library. The old mage was still kneeling in the bamboo forest and pleading bitterly. Lei Luo shook his head and couldnt be bothered. He turned around and jumped into the vampires coffin. After a long time, a mage came to the forbidden area of the bamboo forest and called the old mage back. Lei Luo lay in the coffin and began to read the introduction to the elemental eye. It was very special. It could be fused into one eye. The elemental eye contained six layers of laws. Once the first layer of laws was unraveled, one would be able to obtain certain abilities and effects. The elemental eye of the first law could see the weakness of the enemys body. It could see through the flow of magic power when the enemy chanted spells. It had the ability to distinguish between magic arrays, magnetic fields, and the aura of life. The elemental eye of the second law was a step closer. It could see the talent and potential of others and perform special targeted attacks. The elemental eye of the third law could see through peoples hearts. It could identify whether the other party was a good person or an evil person. It had a certain ability to predict danger. The elemental eye of the fourth law was even more terrifying. It could see the souls of the dead. Lei Luo was a little shocked. This elemental eye was truly heaven-defying. Just the fourth law alone could allow one to see some information about the other partys previous life. How terrifying are the fifth and sixth levels of elemental eye? Chapter 21 Unfortunately, there was no introduction about these two layers. They had to wait until the fourth layer was unlocked before they could obtain relevant information. From this, it could be seen that the last two layers of the elemental eye had definitely reached an unfathomable level. The law to unlock the elemental eye was very simple. It was to use magic power to assimilate. However, if the magic power was not strong enough, it was absolutely impossible to assimilate the law. Reylo took out the elemental eye from the system. It was a vortex-like eyeball that contained six strange colors. It seemed to be able to attract everything. Reylo did not hesitate to press the elemental eye towards his left eye. Boom! Reylo only felt his mind shake. It was as if his consciousness was about to be scattered. A vast amount of information that was like an ocean surged into his mind, forming countless data streams. It was as if the elemental eye was taking root in the sea of consciousness. It was a strange feeling. It wasnt painful. He felt a little dizzy, but it was also a little scary. It was as if he could turn into ashes and disappear in the human world at any time. This elemental eye was too powerful. Fortunately, this elemental eye had a six-layered law restriction. Otherwise, how could a mere mortal like lei luo withstand such a powerful elemental eye? After a long time, Lelo let out a long breath. His soul returned to his body and returned to normal. He found that his left eye was slightly different. It seemed to be able to accept some additional information that the naked eye couldnt see, but it was also very vague. He knew that this was because the first layer of the elemental eye had not been refined. It was equivalent to him not having the authority to control the elemental eye. Thus, Reylo began to use magic power and suddenly injected it into the elemental eye. In an instant, the first layer of the Maxims restriction was easily assimilated by Reylo. The originally vague additional information gradually became clear. He could actually use the first layer of the elemental eye to see the process of producing the magic power in the vampire coffin. This function is too strong. Reylo was extremely amazed. Just the first layer of the Maxims restriction was broken, which made him extremely pleasantly surprised. Then, Reylo tried to assimilate the second layer of the Maxims restriction. Very soon, he gave up. Because the second layer of the Maxims restriction didnt even have the slightest movement. He couldnt even touch it, let alone assimilate it. It could be seen that his current magic power could only assimilate the first layer of the restriction. The elemental eye is very useful. Even if its just the first layer, its enough to increase my combat power by a lot. Reylo was very satisfied. Looks like Ill have to sign in at some special places in the future. In the palace. Dean Yuansen and a few loyal ministers had already arrived. When they received the news, they were almost scared out of their wits. They only had one thought, and that was that the Faroe Kingdom was going to be finished. However, when they arrived at the palace, they were pleasantly surprised to find that the king was fine, only his face was a little pale When the king told them the reason, Yuan Sen and the others were all terrified. If it wasnt for that mysterious powerhouse who saved the king, the consequences would have been unimaginable. What do you think we should do next? The king sat on the throne and asked in a deep voice. Your Majesty, since the Fog Temple dared to poison us, it means that the five transcending powers are going to be completely wiped out. They will reveal their sharpest fangs and devour the Faroe Kingdom. Therefore, I suggest that your Majesty pretend to be poisoned and fall into a coma. This will prevent the five transcending powers from attacking us. At the same time, we will be able to clean up the traitors in the kingdom. Only by turning the kingdom into a solid iron plate will we be able to deal with the upcoming battle. Yuan Sen stepped forward and said. Dean Yuan Sen, this isnt appropriate. At a time like this, with such negative news, the impact on the kingdoms morale is too great. If were not careful, it might cause significant negative effects. Another minister objected. The other two ministers also expressed their opinions, feeling that Dean Yuan Sens plan was too risky. Then do as Dean Yuansen says. The King opened his mouth. His words were an unquestionable order. The four ministers did not say anything else. However, well have to work hard for the next few days. The king said. To be able to serve his majesty, I Wont refuse no matter how difficult it is. Dean Yuansen and the others bowed and said. The next day, an important news spread out from the palace. It was like a tsunami, scaring countless people in the entire Faroe Kingdom and even the middle-earth. King Faroe was poisoned and fell into a coma. Although the royal family said that this was a rumor and that the king had always been in good health, on this day, he had to go to the palace every day to discuss government affairs and gather a group of ministers to discuss the king who was going against the five suzerains. However, he did not appear in the palace. This seemed to confirm the fact that something had really happened to King Farrow. For a time, the capital fell into an even greater panic. Many people wanted to leave the capital, but they were stopped by the guards at the city gates. The entire capital fell into the most severe state of alert. West Mountain Alliance Army Camp. This place was less than 300 kilometers away from the capital. The five suzerainsarmy had gathered here to prepare to attack the capital. Haha, Third Brother also has this day A fat pig-like middle-aged man wearing a luxurious royal robe laughed loudly. Chapter 22 Humph, we lords are doing fine. If he doesnt provoke us, so what if we let him continue to be the king? But he insists on taking back our territory. If he doesnt die, theres simply no justice. Another man with a sinister look shook his head and said, his tone full of malice. Alright, third brother is dead for sure. Theres not much suspense in the upcoming war. But, who should inherit the throne next? A man dressed in battle armor with a rough appearance said. Sixth brother, Whats the rush? The throne is right there. The man in White who spoke was handsome and looked very similar to the king. This was because he and the king were twins of the same mother. Unfortunately, they fell out because of the throne. Also, I have a strange feeling that he wont be poisoned to death so easily. He frowned slightly. Perhaps the twins had a telepathic connection, and the news of the king being poisoned to the point of fainting was absolutely true, but he still felt that there was something wrong. No one in middle-earth can deal with the fog temples poison magic. Even if hes not dead now, hes still relying on those old mages to keep his life. Fourth, do you think that the great mage Snake God is still alive? Hes been in seclusion for more than fifty years, and his terrifying corpse has already turned into white bones. Thats right. If that damned Moxley was still alive, the five transcending powers wouldnt have supported us so strongly. The other lords all laughed. They were extremely disdainful of fourth brothers worry. Moreover, because fourth brother and the king were siblings, the four lords were against fourth brother. It was just that fourth brothers influence was the strongest. Especially the Divine Hall. The Holy Concubine had already gotten engaged to him. I hope Im overthinking. Fourth Brother Glanced at the four of them and said indifferently. If the news of the king being poisoned and unconscious was false, the meaning behind it would be terrifying. The situation outside was constantly changing and becoming more and more intense. However, the library was very quiet. Lei Luo was holding a book and lying on a chair. He was basking in the sun as he narrowed his eyes and started reading. Suddenly, he put down the book. Sigh, once I get emotional, I really cant calm down. Reilo sighed. He said that he didnt care about any troublesome matters outside, but he would still think about it, causing him to be unable to continue reading the book in his hand. It seems that my seventeen years of temperament is still far from enough. Reilo shook his head. After reaching the realm of an ultimate mage, what one pursued was not only the strength of magic power, but also the tempering of ones state of mind. Recently, he clearly felt that his cultivation had stagnated. He must have been disturbed by the Troubles in the outside world. Forget it, its better to settle all these matters as soon as possible, so as to avoid affecting my cultivation. Lelo finally made a decision. If the current situation continued to develop, it was likely that it would lead to a particularly long and protracted battle. If the kingdom didnt comfort him, his days in the library would definitely be affected. This definitely wouldnt work. The best way was to resolve the trouble that caused trouble. At this moment, a student who ran errands jogged over. Senior, the Combat Department has issued a summoning order. All students from the miscellaneous departments must head to the square. If they dont arrive, they will be punished. Because Lelo had stayed in the academy for eighteen years. Moreover, he had received the kings attention. Even the kings favorite Prince and Princess had a good relationship with Lelo. Although he was just a student in the library, no mage dared to offend him. Lelo had long been used to being addressed as senior. Tony, do you know what it is? Lei Luo asked. He usually interacted with these little fellows. From their joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, he realized something that ordinary people could not understand. In his eyes, everyone was the same. There was no nobility or inferiority. Even if you were a king, a general, a minister, or a peerless powerhouse, he would still treat you normally. Usually, in the library, he would not send his thoughts to pay attention to the matters of the entire Magic Academy. That would be too tiring. That was because he would receive a large amount of information at every moment. He was too lazy to do so. Unless it was absolutely necessary. Quietly staying in the library to read books and quietly practicing magic was what he loved to do the most. Senior, you have been staying in the library the whole time. You definitely dont know what is happening outside. There are rumors in the palace right now that his majesty has been poisoned and fainted. The Lords rebel army is about to approach the capital. Therefore, the students have started to organize combat training for the students to prepare for a big battle that could happen at any time. Tony looked around and said in a low voice, Senior, you cant tell anyone about this, let alone me. Otherwise, I will be executed! Dont worry, I will keep my mouth shut. Lei Luo laughed. After Tony left, Lei Luo shook his head. This king was really torturous. He had clearly been cured by him, yet he still spread the rumor that he had been poisoned and fainted. It seems that our king is planning to scheme against someone. Lei Luo was extremely high-level, so how could he not see the problem. Since that was the case, lets see what tricks this king could come up with. In any case, there was no rush. If the situation was beyond his control, it would not be too late for him to make a move. Chapter 23 On the square was a magic training base. At this moment, there were over a thousand mage apprentices gathered, both male and female. In the magic academy, there were thousands of apprentices, so this was only a small proportion. They were all beginner-level mages. Is there still anyone who hasnt arrived? a mage wearing a green mage robe asked. Although he was a mage, he had a tall figure and strong bones, giving people the feeling that he was a miner. A mage holding a roster beside him said, Senior, theres still that senior from the library who hasnt arrived. Should we call him over? Forget it, dont bother about him, the green-robed mage shook his head and said. Although that student was a low-level student and didnt have much status, it was still better not to provoke him. Now that His Majesty had been poisoned and was in a coma, the prince would definitely come up and take charge of the situation soon. Although the crown prince was only twelve years old, he was extremely intelligent and had the demeanor of His Majesty. The students from this library were very likely to become ministers by the princes side. The blue-robed mage wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Because Lei Luo was valued by the king and loved by the prince and princess, he naturally attracted the envy and jealousy of many students. And he was one of them. Naturally, Lei Luo did not know what was happening in the square. Of course, even if he did, he would not care. With his current talents, he was too familiar with dealing with such jealousy and hatred. During the past years, it was not as if there hadnt been any jealous students who had tried to plot against him. However, their final outcome was to disappear without a trace. Lei Luo felt even more amazed at the cold cruelty of this world where the strong preyed on the weak. Even if he hid in the library, there would still be people who would want to harm him. If he didnt have great strength, he would have died long ago. Three days later, the alliance army of the five lords arrived and surrounded the capital. As the center of the Faroe Kingdom, the capital had a long history and it wasnt the first time that it had been surrounded. Hundreds of thousands of troops gathered, their red flags were like a forest and the flashing lights of their weapons were like the reflection of the sea. The killing intent was so strong that it was hard to breathe. After the alliance army arrived, they did not directly attack the city. This was because attacking the city was not the best method. There were millions of residents in the capital, and the city walls were dozens of meters tall. Although it was unable to stop mages from using flying magic to cross over, it was enough to create a huge obstacle for the attacking army. The ancient city walls were covered with traces of various battles. It was unknown how many. Every inch of the city wall had been tested by the flames of war. Under every brick, there was the blood of a heroic soul that had died in battle. The alliance army launched all sorts of psychological warfare, wanting to destroy the morale of the defending troops and affect the stability of the civilians in the city, creating a panic atmosphere. However, in less than half a day, the Faroe imperial guards had moved out in all directions, wiping out the homes of hundreds of officials and capturing many spies of the rebel army. Naturally, there was a lot of killing. This was the kings plan to lure out the enemies within and capture them all in one fell swoop. The plan was very successful. Just as the alliance army was prepared to work with their people in the capital to create chaos and take the opportunity to attack the capital, they were completely confused by the imperial guards big move. The kingdoms move had almost completely cut off the possibility of the alliance army taking down the capital. They would have to attack more forcefully. However, something even more shocking happened. The king actually appeared on the city wall. He was incomparably majestic and stood there proudly, showing no signs of being poisoned. The appearance of the king immediately boosted the low morale of the defending soldiers. The entire city wall was filled with loud shouts, and countless soldiers shouted, Long live the king!. However, the allied army, was stunned. They looked at the king on the city wall in disbelief. Wasnt he Wasnt he poisoned? Wasnt he dying? How How is he still alive? Hes alive and well! The fat lord grabbed the middle-aged man beside him and roared, What has happened? Didnt you use poison magic? Is he a poisoned shadow? How dare you lie to me! It was not just him, but the other four lords expressions changed drastically, and their reactions were not much different. Impossible, they said that the poison had been successful. The middle-aged man became even more suspicious of him. The Misty Shrines poison had almost never failed, but the king was still alive and well. And this was definitely not a fake. After all, as a high-level martial arts expert, it was very easy to distinguish auras. As expected, my premonition was right. Fourth brother sighed, My brother, hes so cunning. He actually used such a method to scheme against us. Since he didnt die, it wont be so easy to break through the capital this time, another lord sighed. Chapter 24 There was a huge difference between King Farrows death and his survival. Now, with the Kings move, he had completely washed away the unstable factors within the city and raised the morale once again. With the city defense of the capital, it would be more than a hundred times more difficult for the Alliance army to break through the capital. Furthermore, the entire capital was not as simple as just having a tall city wall. It was said that after the Kingdom of Nawa was founded three thousand years ago, they spent a huge amount of money to build this huge city that they had never seen before. When it was designed and built, many magic arrays were added. This led to a strange effect. In the case of a war, as long as the morale of the defending troops remained high, their combat strength and physical strength would be restored, their willpower, resilience, and even their combat strength would be enhanced to a certain extent. It was said that the more intense the battle, the higher the morale, and the more obvious the effect would be. It was precisely because of this that the fog temple wanted to poison the king in advance. Even when the alliance army surrounded the kings city, they still had to engage in psychological warfare. They wanted to suppress the morale of the defending army, thus eliminating the effect of the kings city itself on the defending army. Unfortunately, things always seemed to go against their wishes. Not only did the plan fail, but it also caused the morale of the defending army to soar to the extreme. Looks like we can only use the second plan. Suddenly, a man in white with an indifferent expression said indifferently. Once this person spoke, even the five great lords did not dare to underestimate him. This was because this person was the holy son of the Sun God sect, a top-notch level-9 elemental mage. It was rumored that he had the aptitude of a saint. The representatives of the other four transcending powers nodded in agreement when they saw the Sun holy son speak. Everyone, gather the Mage Army and prepare to attack the city. The Sun Sage seemed to have become the leader of the five transcending powers. The other four representatives didnt have any objections, and the five Lords didnt have any objections either. For the five lords, it was best for the Mage Army formed by the five transcending powers to be the vanguard. At this moment, Lei Luo was standing at the top of a tall building in the palace. He could see the situation outside the city from afar. It was so far away that ordinary people could not see it. Even high-ranked great grandmasters could not see it clearly. However, Lei Luo could see it clearly. This imperial city is indeed extraordinary. Lei Luos elemental eye could see the faint and strange fluctuations in the air. These were the undulations of a spell formation. Although it was very weak, even a high-level elemental mage would not be able to sense it. But it could not hide from Reylos elemental eye. Before this, he had never noticed that there was such a huge magic array hidden under the entire imperial city. Until now, when the war was about to begin, under the circumstances where the morale of millions of residents and the defending soldiers was high, the spell formation of the Imperial City was activated. To build an array formation with such an area, one must be extremely proficient in the array formation. Even in terms of magic power, it wont be too bad. An ultimate mage can barely do it. Reylo sighed in his heart. Because without an ultimate mage, even the elemental fluctuations of the array formation could not be sensed. If its as the king has guessed, how can an ultimate mage not exist? Its just that its hidden too deeply, so I still have to keep a low profile. A shrewd light flashed through Lei Luos eyes. Suddenly, Lei Luo looked towards a direction in the city. A large amount of magic aura had gathered together. A Mage Army? Lei Luo nodded. In this worlds war, because of the existence of mages, the Mage Army would naturally exist. Whether it was the Faroe Kingdom, the various lords, or even the five transcending powers, they all needed a mage army. However, there were strong and weak mage armies. Those that could be called a mage army were at least some high-level mages. Together with some elemental mages, once they were formed, they would definitely be a nightmare for an ordinary combat aura army. If it was an extremely powerful mage army, then the elemental mages would be the main force. They would even be equipped with many high-level elemental mages. That kind of Mage Army would be the true killing machine, crushing all the way. In the entire middle-earth, only the Faroe Kingdom had the ability to build such a super elemental mage army. However, in recent years, due to the time of the divine snake mage, the five transcending powers had regained their strength. In addition to their terrifying foundation, they had also built an even more powerful elemental mage army. Perhaps one of them would not be able to contend with the Faroe Kingdom, however, when the five transcending powers joined forces, they would definitely surpass the elemental mage army of the Faroe Kingdom. As expected of the Faroe Kingdom. Although it has declined, its influence can not be underestimated. Reylo revealed a smile. From what he could sense, this elemental mage army had more than a thousand people. They were all made up of elemental mages, and there was a very high proportion of high-level elemental mages among them. Lelo discovered an interesting phenomenon. There were many people from the Hiro Magic Academy in this army of elemental mages. As expected of the great wizard Snake God. Even if he died, he still left behind a powerful force of mages for the Faroe Kingdom. Over the past few decades, Lelos understanding of the great wizard Snake God had also increased. Back then, Moxili had shaken the world and suppressed many forces in the middle-earth. Not only did he rely on the powerful forces in the middle-earth, but he also had a terrifying army of mages under his command. This army of mages was almost entirely made up of people from the major magic academies in the imperial city. Of course, the Hiro Magic Academy had the most people. Even now in the imperial palace, there were many great mages who had been trained by the divine snake mage. The divine snake mage is indeed a legendary figure. From a small battle-qi warrior to an existence that can control the overall situation of the world, this is much more difficult than ordinary people. Reylo sighed in his heart. Although he could do it, or even easier, he relied more on the signing-in system. Although the Mage Army of the Faroe Kingdom is strong, the Mage Army of the five rebel armies is even stronger. Reylo looked outside the city and vaguely sensed that more powerful elemental mages were gathering. Needless to say, that was the Mage Army of the rebel armies. Or rather, it was the Mage Army of the five transcending powers gathered together. Chapter 25 On the city walls. The king was clad in a cloak and armor, looking extremely majestic. There were many old mages surrounding him to protect him. Other than that, there were a few important generals. Among them, the one that the king trusted the most was the commander of the Imperial Army, slander. He was a grade-9 elemental mage and was proficient in battle formations. Before the Kings level, slander was the commander-in-chief who guarded the north, he had been fighting with the grassland wolves in the north. Later, the King transferred him back to the capital and became the commander of the Imperial Army. Slander was the one who led the cleanup of the hidden dangers in the capital. Your Majesty, the rebels want to use the martial army. Its too dangerous here. Slander said in a deep voice. This battle is no small matter. I will always stay here and advance and retreat with the warriors of the Faroe Kingdom. If the city is with me, I will destroy it! The king said in a clear voice. His words caused the surrounding soldiers to be moved. My Lords, I will leave the consolation of His Majesty to you. Slander knew that he could not convince his majesty. Moreover, at this critical moment, he really needed the king as a stabilizing needle. General slander, dont worry. If any enemy wants to get close to his majesty, they will have to step over our corpses! An old mage said in a deep voice. If there was anyone in the world who was most loyal to King Farrow, it would be the students from the Hiro Magic Academy. They were bound to the power of the king. If they did not have the power of the King, the Hiro Magic Academy would become a duckweed that had lost its roots. If they agreed, when the kingdom was destroyed, such a magic academy would also be the easiest to be purged. Perhaps the other ministers and officials could be accepted by the new kingdom, but the mages of the previous dynasty had to be replaced. Dong Dong Dong In the rebel army formation, the sound of war drums like thunder could be heard. Countless iron frame armies slowly approached the city walls of the imperial city. They pressed down on the imperial city like dark clouds. Moreover, there was a large group of mages without armor and holding magic staffs that were extremely dazzling in the army. They began to accelerate, accelerate, and accelerate. Their speed became faster and faster. Soon, they broke away from the army formation like a pack of hungry wolves and fierce tigers. They emitted a terrifying magic aura and pounced toward the city walls of the imperial city. This was the rebel armys Mage Army. Almost all of them were elemental mages. A fierce siege war was finally about to begin. The rebel armys elemental mage army was extremely fast, and they quickly rushed under the city walls. Even the magnificent city walls that were dozens of meters tall were unable to stop the footsteps of these mages. One by one, they used magic to fly straight up the city walls. At this time, the kingdoms Mage Army also moved with them, fighting with the rebel armys elemental mages. Terrifying magic burst out, cutting the city wall, and killing from the ground to the sky. Elemental mages fell every moment. Those who could become elemental mages were all talented geniuses. But at this moment, these talented elemental mages died one after another in battle. It was too tragic. Ordinary combat aura soldiers would not be able to play much of a role in a battle of this level. However, after the Elemental Mage Army launched their attack, the rebel army also followed up and began to launch the fiercest attacks from other directions. All kinds of siege weapons were used. They were like waves, crashing into the capital in waves. On the high platform behind the rebel army, the five lords stood behind the representatives of the five transcending powers. They watched the fierce battle on the city wall. I didnt expect that wizard Snake God would leave such a powerful elemental wizard Army for the Faroe Kingdom. Its too terrifying. The representative of the fog temple said with emotion. Whats the use of being powerful? If wizard Snake God really dies, without him, the Faroe Kingdom will definitely lose this war. The holy son of the sun god sect said calmly. The five transcending powers had an extremely deep foundation. In the end, after thirty years of development, they had already given birth to a new half-step ultimate wizard. If it wasnt for the fact that they were somewhat afraid of wizard Snake God, the five transcending powers wouldnt dare to act rashly before they received the exact news. This was because wizard Snake God was really too powerful. Back then, the five transcending powers were extremely powerful. Each of them had no less than three pseudo-ultimate mages, especially the Holy Slan Empire and the divine palace. They even had four to five pseudo-ultimate mages. However, in the end, they were attacked by the great wizard Snake God. Each of the pseudo-ultimate mages died at his hands. Even the most powerful patriarch bolivet was heavily injured and was forced to sign a humiliating agreement to submit to the Faroe Kingdom. Moreover, these five top-level pseudo-ultimate wizards were all severely injured and died in just a few years. The five transcending powers were most worried that wizard Snake God would break through to become a true ultimate wizard. In that case, the five transcending powers would not be able to turn things around in the next hundred years. It was said that after becoming an ultimate wizard, their lifespan would have a breakthrough and they could live for another hundred years. What if Moxili is really still alive? One of the Lords asked. What these Lords were most worried about was that the great mage Snake God was still alive. This was a true legendary figure. As lords, they were even more filled with fear towards this person. The probability is very, very low. Although I dont know why King Farrow didnt die from poison, the biggest possibility is that the fog temples poison failed. The son of the Sun God sect laughed. Chapter 26 Hearing this, the representative of the foggy shrine was a little unhappy, but he had to admit that it was indeed the foggy shrines mistake this time. After all, the king had not been poisoned to death and was still alive and well. Otherwise, the imperial city would have been broken through long ago. It wont be long before the pseudo-ultimate mages from the five transcending powers arrive. The imperial city will be broken through with a wave of a hand. The Sun Sage added. Based on the current situation, it would be very difficult to rely on the mage army to break through the capital. Although the Mage Army from the five transcending powers had the advantage, the Faroe Kingdom still had the amplification of the formation. If the five of you can dispatch pseudo-ultimate mages, that would be the best. The Lord, who was as fat as a pig, said excitedly. Lord Zhang, however, frowned slightly. The five transcending powers even wanted to send out pseudo-ultimate mages? This was the strongest trump card of the five transcending powers. The five transcending powers now were different from the past. At that time, each clan had several pseudo-ultimate mages. But now, they only had one or two at most. They actually dared to take the risk of not killing wizard Snake God. It was evident that they were very confident in conquering the imperial city. However, this was also good. In order to obtain the throne, sacrificing some benefits was nothing. He was confident that with his own methods, he would be able to slowly suppress the five transcending powers in the future. What he lacked now was the opportunity to become king. The bloody battle lasted for more than an hour before the rebel army gave the order to withdraw their troops. Countless rebel soldiers retreated like a tide, leaving behind piles of corpses on the city walls. It was too tragic. On the other side of the main city wall, although there were not that many corpses, it seemed even more tragic. There were deep marks left by magic everywhere. The entire city wall was destroyed beyond repair, and some of the nearby houses had become ruins. This was the result of the collision of the Elemental Mage Army. Your Majesty, after an inventory, our Mage Army has lost thirty percent. Everyone is injured, and almost half of them are losing their fighting strength. A noble ninth-level elemental mage was reporting to the king. Is the loss so great? The kings expression was very grave. Although he knew that the loss was great, he did not expect it to be so great. In other words, only one-third of the entire elemental mage army could continue to fight. Just thinking about it made his heart bleed. But there was nothing he could do. Fortunately, the Mage Army was extremely loyal to the king, and he did not have to worry about running away from battle. But his heart still ached. Because this was the foundation of the Faroe Kingdom, it was his familys wealth. Next, he gathered the ministers and generals to deal with the more intense battle that would follow. Because in the next half a month, the kings city would face an even more frenzied attack from the rebel army. If they wanted reinforcements, it would take at least half a month. Although there were still a large number of troops loyal to the Faroe Kingdom, because the five transcending powers had sent many mage legions to intercept them, the troops did not return effectively and quickly to support the capital. Moreover, the troops at the borders could not be mobilized because they had to protect the borders of the Faroe Kingdom. Once they withdrew, it would be no different from exposing the people at the borders to the Tigers and leopards. At that time, there was no need to imagine what would happen to them. In the Kings heart, even if King Faroe were to be destroyed, he could not allow any outsiders to invade the Faroe Kingdom. That night, Lei Luo was in the vampire coffin practicing the spirit-mending codex. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Because he sensed five extremely powerful presences appearing in the rebel armys camp far away from the capital. These five presences were much stronger than ninth-level elemental mages. Although these five presences were particularly concealed, they could not hide from Reylos senses. With his ability as a fourth-level ultimate mage, he condensed his thoughts into one and shot it out. He could even sense the situation in the rebel armys camp ten kilometers away. This is a pseudo-ultimate mage? Lelo was surprised. He was only one step away from becoming an ultimate mage. Pseudo-ultimate mages were the most terrifying existences below ultimate mages. He did not expect the five transcending powers to send pseudo-ultimate mages. Well, since your pseudo-ultimate mages are here, I can only persuade them. Reylo did not have the interest to continue absorbing mana, and directly came out of the vampires coffin. What was there to persuade? Of course, it was to persuade the pseudo-ultimate mages of the five transcending powers to stop. Didnt you see that youre already affecting my signing and training? Perhaps there was no way to convince them, but Reylo felt that his fist was strong enough, and it should be enough to convince them. Late at night, the palace was brightly lit. The king was making careful arrangements. I just received news from a spy that the pseudo-ultimate mages of the five transcending forces have entered the rebel camp. The king said in a low voice. Everyone present was flabbergasted. They knew the threat of the pseudo-ultimate mages. Five pseudo-ultimate mages were much more powerful than fifty ninth-level elemental mages. Although the pseudo-ultimate mages could not be considered as true ultimate mages, they had already touched the barrier of ultimate mages. They were much more powerful than ordinary elemental mages. Chapter 27 Especially the pseudo-ultimate mages who all had their own unique liquid magic. This was the true difference between the pseudo-ultimate mages and the elemental mages. If one could not turn magic power into liquid, one would never be able to touch the barrier of the ultimate mages. With the enhancement of liquid magic power, the combat strength of the pseudo-ultimate mages would be multiplied. The most terrifying thing was that when ordinary elemental mages faced the pseudo-ultimate mages, they would naturally be suppressed by magic power and would not be able to unleash their magic power at all. Back then, the reason why the great wizard Snake God was so awe-inspiring and suppressed the five transcending powers until they could not breathe was because the great wizard Snake God could compress even more magic power into liquid, reaching a height that ordinary pseudo-ultimate mages could not reach. This is troublesome. Why would the five transcending powers dare to send out pseudo-ultimate mages? Arent they worried about the great wizard Snake God? A generals face was gloomy. The Faroe Kingdom had no pseudo-ultimate wizards, and they were at a disadvantage. The generals present only knew a few people about what happened the night the King was poisoned. However, many people knew that great wizard Snake God was most likely dead. Otherwise, with great wizard Snake Gods temper, he would not have gone into seclusion for fifty years. Faced with such a chaotic kingdom, the Lords Rebellion, and the five superpowersmischief, they had long come out to clean up the mess. Now that the five superpowers had sent out pseudo-ultimate wizards, it meant that they had confirmed that the great wizard Snake God was dead. Or rather, the five families were finally going to carry out the final verification. Once the five pseudo-ultimate wizards appeared, and the Great Wizard Snake God did not appear, everything could be verified. The king looked at the discussions of the generals and ministers, and sighed in his heart. This was the weakness of the Faroe Kingdom, without the pseudo-ultimate wizards overseeing it. It was impossible for the great wizard Snake God to appear. Otherwise, after he was poisoned, the great wizard Snake God would have come out long ago. His only hope now was that mysterious powerhouse who had saved his life that night. But would that mysterious powerhouse extend a helping hand? He did not have any confidence. Moreover, it was not his character to hand his fate to the unknown. Regarding this, he still had plans in secret. That was the Faroe Kingdoms only last resort against the pseudo-ultimate mage. If he failed, what awaited him would be a disaster. However, his will was as strong as steel. Even in the face of such a disadvantage, he would not waver in the slightest. For the Faroe Kingdom, for the royal family, for his children He had no way out. He had no choice but to fight with all his might. The rebel camp. In the center of a grand tent, many high-ranking officials were gathered. The five lords were welcoming the pseudo-ultimate mages from the five transcending powers. Even the proud five lords were extremely polite to these pseudo-ultimate mages who possessed supreme magic power. Their tone was filled with flattery. Within a certain distance, the pseudo-ultimate mages could instantly kill tens of thousands of people. Hence, against a pseudo-ultimate mage, no matter how many guards there were, they were useless. Unless they had the protection of a pseudo-ultimate mage of the same level. Even the Faroe Kingdom did not have a pseudo-ultimate mage in charge, much less the five great lords. Perhaps there were still some wild pseudo-ultimate mages in the middle-earth, but those existences pursued the highest level of mages and would not participate in the struggle for power in the secular world. Outside of the middle-earth, there were the wolf tribe in the northern plains, the Barbarian tribe in the southern wilderness, many empires in the west, and the Seafolk tribe that ran amok in the Eastern Sea. The possibility of the existence of pseudo-ultimate mages was very high. The five pseudo-ultimate mages were high and mighty, and they did not care about the compliments of the five lords. At their level, they pursued the highest level of ultimate mages, and they rarely participated in secular battles. However, this time, it involved the important arrangements of the five transcending powers. They had no choice but to come out from their forces and participate in this rebellion. Their arrival was more to intimidate the Faroe Kingdom. Just as the atmosphere in the tent was intense, suddenly, the sound of alarm came from outside, followed by the clamor of killing outside. Could it be that the Faroe Kingdom is so daring to sneak out of the city and attack our camp at night? We were already prepared, yet they still dared to sneak attack us. What a joke. Haha, Are They Courting Death? Our Alliance Army has five pseudo-ultimate mages holding down the fort, as sturdy as iron plates. Hmph, King Faroe wants to launch a night attack to reverse the situation. Im afraid he has miscalculated. The Five Lords said with a relaxed smile, not taking the situation outside to heart. Even the representatives of the five transcending powers did not take it seriously. However, only the five pseudo-ultimate mages frowned. Their senses were far more powerful than that of ordinary high-level elemental mages. They came so quickly? When did the Farrow kingdom have such a powerhouse? A pseudo-ultimate wizard? It must be a pseudo-ultimate wizard. Could it be the great wizard Snake God? It cant be the great wizard Snake God. Looks like theres a pseudo-ultimate wizard hiding in this palace. Since its a pseudo-ultimate wizard, lets go out and meet him. The five pseudo-ultimate wizards said. The five lords and the others revealed shocked expressions when they heard this. Chapter 28 There are pseudo-ultimate mages in the Faroe Kingdom? Thats impossible. If there are other pseudo-ultimate mages in the Faroe Palace, why dont We Know About It? The five lords could not help but doubt themselves. They were once princes of the Faroe Kingdom, so they naturally knew a lot of things. But they had never heard of the existence of pseudo-ultimate mages in the Faroe Kingdom. It was precisely because of this that they dared to launch a rebellion without any scruples. With the support of the five transcending powers, there was nothing to worry about. Now, they were a little flustered. But when they thought of the existence of five pseudo-ultimate mages, they felt relieved. Even if the Faroe Kingdom really did have pseudo-ultimate mages, so what? Against the five great pseudo-ultimate mages, a mere one was nothing. Not every pseudo-ultimate mage was the great wizard Snake God. They could suppress all the pseudo-ultimate mages in the entire middle-earth by themselves. Reylo came to the rebel camp without any concealment. This was because he was here to persuade the five pseudo-ultimate mages to stop, not to kill people and break into the camp. Other than hiding his appearance, he walked straight to the rebel camp. His idea was good, but the rebel army was not that friendly. Stop, if you go any further, we will execute you! Outside the simple barrier, the rebel army warned loudly. Many combat aura warriors aimed their bows and arrows at leroy. There were also many mages who had already taken out their magic staffs and were ready to attack at any time. Leroy smiled but did not stop. He continued walking towards the main gate of the military camp. Attack! ! When the rebel army saw that Leroy ignored his warning, he was furious and immediately gave the order to attack. Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Numerous sharp arrows and magic attacks shot out from Lelo. Unless an elementalist was an expert in the future, he would definitely be shot like a porcupine in the face of such a rain of arrows. There was absolutely no chance of survival. However, a strange scene appeared. Before all the sharp arrows could get within three meters of Lelo, they seemed to have encountered a terrifying resistance. They lost their momentum and fell to the ground. Those magic attacks seemed to be like a ball of fire that rushed into the water, with a sizzling sound, a wisp of white smoke disappeared completely. When the rebel soldiers saw this scene, it was as if they had seen a ghost. Not good, its a high-level elemental mage! Very quickly, an experienced officer shouted. Only a high-level elemental mage could release the possession magic power to form such a tight protective barrier. Theres a high-level mage breaking into the camp. It must be the Faroe Kingdoms night attack. Along with the sound of an intense alarm, the surrounding military camps were completely boiling. A large number of soldiers charged out fully armed. It was obvious that this rebel army had been on guard all along. Even if it was late at night, they still wore armor and carried weapons, in order to prevent the imperial courts night attack. Reylo did not care and walked into the military camp. His footsteps seemed to be neither fast nor slow, but every step he took could cover several meters. A large number of sharp arrows shot over. Either they were blocked by an invisible magic barrier, or they missed. Kill! We must not let him break in! An elemental mage rushed over and gave the order. Very quickly, a large number of soldiers brandished their sharp swords and rushed towards Reylo. Even if Reylo was a high-level elemental mage, these soldiers could only forget about life and death and charge forward to attack under the orders of their superiors. However, the scene that followed was even more terrifying. All the soldiers were unable to get within three meters of Reylo. It was as if another invisible wall of air had blocked their advance. Moreover, with every step that Reylo took, the rebel soldiers that were blocking in front could not help but be pushed away by an invisible force. Just like that, in the midst of the ten thousand soldiers, Lelo felt like he was taking a stroll in the back garden. When the experienced advanced elementalist saw this scene, he was completely shocked. Such a terrifying force was definitely not as simple as an advanced elementalist. Lelo went deep into the camp, his target was the middle army camp. At this moment, the unusual situation in the rebel camp immediately attracted the attention of the defenders on the city wall. The King did not sleep at all. Instead, he guarded a building under the city wall. He guaranteed that he would be able to climb up the city wall as soon as the rebel army attacked the city wall. Whats going on? The king stood on the city wall and looked at the bustling rebel camp in the distance. His face was full of confusion. Unfortunately, the distance was too far. Moreover, the rebel army had made all kinds of arrangements to hide in the camp. On the city wall, it was impossible to see the exact situation in the rebel camp. Very soon, waves of mages who were investigating the situation were sent out to investigate the situation in the rebel camp. At the same time, they also got in touch with the spies in the rebel camp. Finally, they got the exact situation in the hall. What? A terrifying mysterious expert broke into the rebel camp. Even a thousand troops and ten thousand horses could not stop this experts footsteps. is he approaching the rebel camps commander-in-chiefs tent now? When the king heard this news, he was a little dumbfounded. Where did this mysterious expert come from? Chapter 29 Where did this mysterious expert come from? He actually dared to barge into the rebel camp. At this moment, the rebel camp had already become the most dangerous place. Not only were there hundreds of thousands of fierce warrior warriors, there were also a large number of high-level mages, as well as an army of elemental mages. There were even many high-level elemental mages. Not to mention that the five transcending powers had already sent five pseudo-ultimate mages into the camp. At this time, not to mention a ninth-level elemental mage, even a pseudo-ultimate mage of the same level would probably not be able to return. Your Majesty, could it be? The commander of the Elemental Mage Army, slander, suddenly said in a low voice. He was not present that night, but the king trusted him very much. In addition, the plan to fake a poisoned coma also needed slander to carry out. Therefore, the king also told slander about what happened that night. If its that person, there might be a turn for the better this time. The king immediately thought of this possibility. However, he was a little worried. Could that mysterious existence really withstand the five pseudo-ultimate mages? Order all the soldiers to wait for my orders. The king suddenly said. Slanders heart trembled. He knew what his Majesty meant. This was indeed the best opportunity. Once the rebel camp was in a war and chaos appeared, it would be the best time for them to launch a sneak attack on the rebel camp. Thus, slander immediately turned around and went to make arrangements. Lucian, prepare to use the god-slaying weapon. The king suddenly sighed and said to an old mage beside him. Yes, Your Majesty. The old mage beside him said without hesitation. Because he knew that this was indeed the best opportunity to use the god-slaying weapon. With that mysterious powerhouse restraining the five great pseudo-ultimate mages, the success rate of using the god-slaying weapon would be much higher. That weapon was still powerful enough to kill the pseudo-ultimate mages. But the biggest problem was that it might not be able to focus. Once it was used, it would not be able to be used again for decades. This was the Faroe Kingdoms last trump card. Only every king had the right to know. Moreover, the price of using this weapon was also very high. It often required the sacrifice of several high-level elemental mages. However, it was worth it to exchange the lives of a few high-level elemental mages for the lives of a few pseudo-ultimate mages. Outside the commanders tent of the rebel army center. Reylo had already arrived here. Tens of thousands of rebel soldiers surrounded him, surging like the sea. However, no one dared to come within three meters of him. Or rather, they simply did not have the ability. Who are you? King Farrow doesnt have a pseudo-ultimate mage like you, right? If you are invited by the Farrow Kingdom to stop us, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. As the crowd split apart, five figures that were emitting a powerful magic aura walked over. Their auras suppressed the entire area. Even the combined aura of tens of thousands of elite soldiers could not contend against the five figures. Shen Because they were pseudo-ultimate mages. Their bodies emitted a terrifying elemental suppression, suppressing everything. Even high-level elemental mages would not be able to contend against them. The one who spoke was a black-bearded old man wearing a mage robe. He walked like a dragon and a tiger. This person was the new palace master of the divine palace. As he spoke, the terrifying elemental suppression followed his figure and pressed down on Lelo, wanting to give him a huge pressure. These words are also what I wanted to say. All of you are pseudo-ultimate mages, pursuing the highest level of ultimate mages. Why do you still want to interfere in this dispute between the secular world? In my opinion, its better to stop as soon as possible and retreat and stop the war. Lelo smiled slightly, knowing that these pseudo-ultimate mages thought of themselves as wild pseudo-ultimate mages. Look at how many corpses are piled up under the city walls. The once fresh life has withered just like that. isnt that sad and lament? Suddenly, Reylo pointed in the direction of the imperial city, and his tone became sorrowful and compassionate. His voice seemed to contain some kind of infectious power. The countless rebel soldiers who were originally filled with killing intent had strangely calmed down at this moment. Everyone seemed to have sunk into a state of contemplation. However, at the level of an elemental mage, especially a high-level elemental mage, they would not be so easily influenced. As for a pseudo-ultimate mage, they had even comprehended the ultimate form of magic power. Now that they saw that Reylos words had actually affected the thoughts and consciousness of countless soldiers, their expressions could not help but change drastically. The king is cruel. We are helping the heavens to eliminate evil. It is worth it for them to die. Whats wrong with that? If you want to defy the heavens and do something, then you are not far from death. A middle-aged man wearing linen clothes and carrying a magic staff on his back let out a long howl and angrily rebuked. A shocking amount of magic power exploded from his body and suddenly swept towards lei luo. If it was a high-level elemental mage, under such a terrifying magic pressure, their mind would probably be taken away and their battle prowess would be reduced by more than half. However, Lei Luo did not even have the slightest reaction. It was like a breeze blowing through the forest. The other pseudo-ultimate mages all released a terrifying realm suppression, forcing them to attack Leroy. Chapter 30 I tried to persuade you so patiently, but why didnt you listen? Reylo sighed. In fact, he had already expected this situation. He could not convince others with logic, so he had to crush them with absolute strength in the end. However, he did not want to bully others. After all, he was a fourth-level ultimate wizard. Bullying a few pseudo-ultimate mages, wasnt it a duel between an adult and a child, bullying others? Arrogant, I want to see, you dont even dare to show your face, what ability do you have to dare to say such arrogant words! The mage from the Holy Slan Empire was a hot-tempered person. He directly roared, and a magic ball appeared out of thin air in front of him. He immediately closed his eyes, and his palms quickly formed seals. His mouth continuously chanted runes, and under the stimulation of liquid magic power.., the originally clear night sky was instantly filled with dark clouds and lightning. With a loud rumble, a bolt of red lightning shot towards Reylo who was on the ground like a giant dragon. This lightning magic is just so-so. so-so. Alright, Ill give you some pointers and show you what Real Lightning Magic is! Reylo smiled. He didnt show the level of an ultimate mage because that would be too boring. He simply suppressed his magic power to the level of a pseudo-ultimate mage. That would be enough. Looking at the terrifying lightning that was flying toward him in the sky, Reylo used two fingers deep in his heart and directly used the Forbidden Secret Manual, Ghost Thunder Break. This lightning mages forbidden secret manual was one of the most terrifying and profound spells. Until now, Lelo was only able to use 30% of its power. The remaining 70% could only be fully unleashed by a mage of a higher level. However, 30% was enough to deal with the four old men. As he swiped with his finger, like a god, a lightning flashed past. It was unbelievably fast. In the next moment, the moonlight could still shine through the dark clouds in front of him, but in the next second, it was so dark that his fingers could not be seen. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder, and a huge figure appeared above the thunder clouds in the sky. Every bolt of lightning seemed to be the roar of the huge monster. It raised its arm and instantly crushed the Thunder Dragon. The mage from the Slan Empire was shocked and angry when he saw this. He activated his magic pearl, and his magic power gushed out like a tidal wave. It was as if a mountain was collapsing and a tsunami was crashing down on him, charging toward Reylo. However, Lelos movement technique was like a phantom, and his magic skills were godly. He did not even need to chant or wave his hands to be able to break the spells of the Slan Empires pseudo-ultimate mage. Suddenly, Lelos finger slashed out. It was as if a hot knife had cut through butter, and the terrifying dark element magic directly slashed across his body. The pseudo-ultimate mage from the Slan Empire was so scared that his soul almost flew out. He suddenly retreated. Looking at his chest, his clothes had actually been cut open, and there was even a bloody scar on his skin. Although it was not deep and only a layer of skin had been cut open, the wound was constantly being burned by the dark magic attached to the Lightning. When the other four pseudo-ultimate mages saw this scene, their expressions became extremely grave. This was because this mysterious pseudo-ultimate Mages strength was much more terrifying than they had imagined. The pseudo-ultimate mage of the Slan Empire was definitely not the weakest among the five of them. The gap between them was not particularly large. But now, he had actually fallen into an absolute disadvantage. This meant that the gap between the two was very large. Let me spar with you! The Palace Master of the divine palace suddenly stepped forward. Each step carried an intense magic oscillation, like waves rolling. Those within a hundred meters almost could not stand still. Step by step, the tremors on the ground became more and more serious. And the core of this tremors was naturally lei luo. This was the divine palaces holy-grade codex nine heaven-shaking steps. Created by the divine palaces thought of as an ultimate mage a thousand years ago, when practiced to the limit, under nine steps, the heaven and earth would shake. Any living creature within the range of the tremors could be directly killed by even a grade-9 elemental mage. But Lei Luo stood at the center of the tremors, motionless as if he was rooted to the ground. As the Palace Master of the divine palace got closer and closer, Aurora became more and more serious. Suddenly, Lei Luo smiled and stomped his foot. Boom! The rolling and shaking ground suddenly quieted down. It was as if it was suppressed by a supreme force and could not move. On the other hand, the palace master of the divine palace trembled and could not take another step. His face even turned red. Then, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face instantly turned pale. You? The Palace Master of the divine palace looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. His heaven-shaking nine steps had been broken just like that. This persons magic power is too powerful. None of us are a match for him. We can only work together to defeat him. The Sacred King of the sacred court shouted. A terrifying light magic burst out along with the activation of liquid magic power, lighting up the night completely. The two pseudo-ultimate mages of the Temple of Sun and the Temple of Mist also attacked at the same time. This was because they could feel how terrifying this mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage was. In an instant, five terrifying pseudo-ultimate mage auras locked onto Reylo. This series of changes only took a few breaths of time. Chapter 31 This series of changes only lasted for a few breaths of time. A large number of soldiers and generals, including the five great lords who were protected by many experts, had long since been suppressed by the terrifying magic aura and had no choice but to leave. A battle between pseudo-ultimate mages was definitely a terrifying nightmare for ordinary mages. Who is this person? Why is he so powerful? The holy son of the divine palace sensed the terrifying aura at the scene and understood that this was a battle between pseudo-ultimate mages. Even a high-level elemental mage like him would be injured by the terrifying magic if he entered. In his heart, his father was a god-like existence. He was extremely powerful, but his nine heaven-shaking steps were actually broken by his opponent with a stomp of his foot. As for the others, they found it even more unbelievable. This mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage had actually casually raised his hand and defeated two pseudo-ultimate mages in a row. Thats more like it. Lets attack together. Lelo smiled calmly. In the library, other than practicing magic and reading books every day, there was almost no chance to exercise their muscles and bones. The five pseudo-ultimate mages did not waste any more words. They looked at each other and then launched their attacks. The Alliance of the five pseudo-ultimate mages was not as simple as one plus one. It could produce a qualitative change. If they cast the magic array together, coupled with their tacit cooperation, the power would increase exponentially. In an instant, five waves of martial intent interweaved and enveloped Lelo. Terrifying true energy attacks came one after another. The five pseudo-ultimate mages attacked with all their might. This was because they knew that they had to kill this person as quickly as possible. Otherwise, it would be a thorn in their hearts that they would never be able to pull out. They did not wish for there to be anyone in this world who could threaten them. Once, having a great wizard Snake God was enough. There could not be a second one. Eh, you guys actually have killing intent toward me? Reylo narrowed his eyes. His mind was extremely sensitive, and he could sense it at the first moment. He was only trying to persuade these pseudo-ultimate mages to allow the five transcending powers to leave the scene with dignity. That way, there would be no big deal. Who would have thought that these five pseudo-ultimate mages would actually want to join forces to kill him. Then the nature would be completely different. Although he wasnt afraid at all, this definitely wouldnt work. I came here with good intentions to advise you guys, yet you guys actually want to kill me. This nature is too vile. I finally understand why Moseli wanted to kill the five great transcending powers and heavily injure the five top-tier pseudo-ultimate mages. These five super powers are really too narrow-minded. Reylo sighed in his heart. He decided to teach these pseudo-ultimate mages a lesson that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. Since you dont have the morals that an ultimate mage should have, then youre not worthy of being an ultimate mage. Just as the five pseudo-ultimate magesattacks were about to arrive, Reylos gaze became incomparably calm. Then, he lightly waved his finger. It seemed like a very casual finger, but it contained terrifying magic, directly forcing the pseudo-ultimate mages of the Slan Empire to retreat. The pseudo-ultimate mage of the Slan Empire was instantly sent flying, and his abdomen caved in. A terrifying spell surged into his body and wreaked havoc. Leroy did not care about the pseudo-ultimate mage of the Slan Empire at all. With a backhand attack, he sent the Palace Master of the Divine Palace, who was charging at him, flying back. Following that, the Holy Court, the Divine Sun Sect, and the others were sent flying one after another. In the end, only the pseudo-ultimate mage of the divine fog temple was left. You dare to play with your little poisonous magic in front of me? Lelo looked at the last pseudo-ultimate mage, and his gaze turned cold. He was very disgusted by these evil warriors who were crowded together. It was fine if they fought openly, but they had to use such vicious magic. The poisonous magic of the divine fog temple was useful to the mages who had been through it once. It was also useful to high-level elemental mages, and even to pseudo-ultimate mages. However, it was completely useless to Lelo, who was already an ultimate mage. Raylow had cultivated the spirit replenishing codex, so his body had long been completely flawless. It was impossible for the poison to enter his body. When the pseudo-ultimate mage of the fog temple saw that his poison spells had no effect, and that the other four pseudo-ultimate mages had been defeated in an instant, a strong sense of powerlessness welled up in his heart. What did this mean? An invincible pseudo-ultimate mage. It was another divine snake great mage. The five transcending powers from decades ago had been so powerless in front of the divine snake great mage Moxley. The other four pseudo-ultimate mages fell to the ground and felt the raging darkness magic in their bodies destroying their bodies at every moment. They felt extremely miserable. How unfair was God. A few decades ago, a divine snake great mage had appeared, suppressing the five transcending powers until they could not breathe. Now, there was an invincible pseudo-ultimate wizard. And at this critical juncture. Could it be that the five transcending powers really did not have a chance to turn the tables? Since you like to poison, then enjoy the pain of the backfire of your poison. Reylo glanced at this pseudo-ultimate wizard from the fog temple, then extended his finger and pointed. This pseudo-ultimate wizard wanted to dodge, but there was no way he could. His face immediately revealed fear because he felt a terrifying spell fusing into his body. In an instant, the poison spell in his body instantly lost control. Chapter 32 The power of poison magic was formidable. However, it was agreed that the backlash would be extremely terrifying. Ah The pseudo-ultimate mage of the fog temple let out a blood-curdling scream. Blood bubbles actually appeared on his body and rapidly grew. Then, it instantly shattered, and a fishy and sticky black water flowed out. Very quickly, this pseudo-ultimate mage became too miserable to look at. Then, he directly fainted. Go back to your nest. If you dare to destroy the stability of the Faroe Kingdom, then I can only follow the example of the great wizard Snake God and go to your five transcending powers. Reylo swept his gaze across the entire scene and gave a warning. Then, his body moved and he soared into the sky, flying away and disappearing into the darkness. Even though there were tens of thousands of people present. However, the crowd was very quiet. Everyone held their breath and didnt dare to breathe. They were all staring at this terrifying scene in disbelief. A person rushed out from the crowd. It was the holy son of the divine palace. He ran to the front of the divine palace master and saw his fathers pale face and weak breath. He cried out involuntarily, Father, what happened to you? Quick, take me back quickly. Also, everyone, retreat. We must be quick. The divine palace master held his breath and said weakly and hurriedly. If the divine palace did not want to experience the disaster from decades ago, the best way was to obey the words of the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage and retreat quickly. The divine palace would no longer appear in middle-earth. This was the only way to preserve the strength of the divine palace. Yes, Father. The Divine Palaces holy son knew that the situation was critical. That invincible pseudo-ultimate mage was too terrifying. He wasnt weaker than the legendary great mage Snake God. Fortunately, this pseudo-ultimate mage didnt kill him completely. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thus, the Divine Palaces holy son picked up his father and fired a magic signal flare into the sky. It flew out of the rebel army camp. Many of the Divine Palaces mages hiding in the crowd followed suit. At the same time, the people from the other four transcending powers also took their pseudo-ultimate mages and left the rebel army camp quickly. In the blink of an eye, the entire rebel army camp lost thousands of people. Although it was nothing compared to the entire rebel army camp losing a few thousand people. However, the weakest of these few thousand people were all level-nine mages, and there were even more elemental mages and high-level elemental mages. With the departure of the five transcending powers, the number of mages in the rebel army had decreased by almost 80% . The five lords almost did not doubt their lives when they saw this scene. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each others eyes. They were done for. They were completely done for. Without the support of the five transcending powers, they would definitely not be a match for the king. Not to mention that the king also had an extremely terrifying pseudo-ultimate mage. The five transcending powers could retreat, but what about them? They already had no way out. As lords, if they sent troops to attack the kings city, that would be a rebellion. In the Faroe Kingdom, rebellion was the greatest crime in the law, and it was punishable by death along with ones family. Right at this moment, an overwhelming battle cry was transmitted from the direction of the Kings city. It was a full-scale attack by the imperial citys defending army. The king had been paying attention to the battle that took place in the rebel camp. He had planned to use the god-slaying weapon to defeat the pseudo-ultimate mages of the five transcending powers in one fell swoop when a mysterious powerhouse was trying to pin down a few pseudo-ultimate mages, he had completely reversed the situation. However, no one had expected that the battle would end before they had even set off. Moreover, the ending was shocking. The five pseudo-ultimate mages had ganged up to attack the mysterious powerhouse, yet they were all defeated. Another invincible pseudo-ultimate mage. God bless our Faroe Kingdom. The king raised his head and laughed. He knew that the best opportunity had come. The five transcending powers had already retreated. If the five pseudo-ultimate mages did not die, they would probably only have half their lives left. There was no need to be afraid, and there was no need to use the god-slaying weapon. After all, the price was too high. Now that the rebel army was in chaos, the five lords were extremely flustered. This was the best time to exterminate the rebel army. Therefore, the king immediately made a decision and led the entire army to attack. When the Faroe Kingdom army arrived, the rebel army had almost no will to resist. They were quickly defeated. In the end, they were either kneeling on the ground, killed, or desperately running away. The entire battle continued until the next morning. Not a single one of the five great suzerains escaped. They were all captured alive. At this point, a great rebellion that almost led to the collapse of the kingdom ended with such an outcome. Such an outcome spread to every corner of the Faroe Kingdom. Countless forces were shocked. No one expected that the Faroe Kingdom, which was about to be destroyed, would actually have a mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage appear at the critical moment. With an invincible stance, he crushed the five pseudo-ultimate mages and forced the five transcending forces to stop. In fact, the five transcending powers were already hiding from the world. In the beginning, many people suspected that this invincible pseudo-ultimate mage was the divine snake mage, Moseley, who had gone into seclusion fifty years ago. However, from all the signs, it was definitely not the divine snake mage. As such, rumors about the mysterious and invincible pseudo-ultimate mage spread throughout the Faroe Kingdom. Countless people were guessing the identity of this pseudo-ultimate mage. Chapter 33 Everyone knew that with the intimidation of an invincible pseudo-ultimate wizard, the Faroe Kingdom would be able to live in peace for a few decades. The Faroe Kingdom did not express any opinion on this. They tacitly acknowledged the relationship between this invincible pseudo-ultimate wizard and the Faroe Kingdom. In private, the king sighed to a few of his trusted ministers. It was a pity that he could not meet that invincible pseudo-ultimate wizard. Otherwise, he would be willing to give him a high position to express his gratitude. After all, this invincible pseudo-ultimate mage had saved his life at the critical moment and forced the five transcending powers to stop. This kind of merit and favor was even greater than the heavens. From a certain perspective, this invincible pseudo-ultimate Mages contribution to the Faroe Kingdom was not much less than that of the great mage Snake God. Just as the outside world was guessing the identity of the mysterious invincible ultimate mage, Reylo had already returned to the library of the Hiro Magic Academy. He continued to cultivate quietly and read quietly. As the saying goes, once he was done, he would pat his clothes and leave immediately. All his merits and fame would not be revealed. To the Faroe Kingdom, his actions had saved the kingdom from collapse, as well as countless lives that were about to disappear in the war. To Lelo, this was just a small matter that was so small that it was not worth mentioning. Only on such a quiet day can one be at ease. Lei Luo picked up the book and started reading, feeling very happy. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the distance, revealing a smile. Not long after, two figures walked over. It was Prince Ling and Princess Wei. Senior, were here. Before they arrived, Weis crisp voice, which was like a Orioles, was heard. It had been a while since they last met. It was as if spirit had been baptized and had become much more mature. Perhaps too many things had happened. Senior.Spirit walked over and called out politely. On the other hand, Vivi was still the same. The first time she saw Lei Luo, she was a little shy. After a long time, she began to chatter about the things that had happened during this period of time. She had almost never heard of it. Senior, who do you think that invincible pseudo-ultimate mage is? Wei suddenly asked. How would I know? However, middle-earth is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things. There is still the sky outside the sky, and there are people behind people. Its normal to have such an expert. Lei Luo laughed. Wei also wants to become such an ultimate expert. Princess Wei supported her chin with her white wrist, her face full of yearning and longing. Isnt it good to be a princess? I dont know how many people would be envious. Lei Luo said. Not good. There are too many rules to be a princess. I want to be an unworldly master. In the future, I can also protect the Faroe Kingdom and share my fathers worries. I Wont be bullied by those bad people. Wei said firmly. Being a master requires a lot of hardship. You have to be alone. You have to endure loneliness. You Cant Eat Good Food, sleep late, play chess, and wear good clothes Lei Luo laughed. I can do all these. Im not afraid of hardship! Wei blinked her eyes and suddenly said, Wait, senior, does it feel like such a master is talking about you? Really? Lei Luo shook his head and smiled. Hehe, it looks like it. Senior, why dont you teach me how to become an expert? Wei pulled on Lei Luos arm and said coquettishly. Prince Ling saw this scene and couldnt do anything about his sister. He just thought that it was a temporary interest of his sister. Lets talk about it after you can endure the hardships that I said. Lelo smiled. Senior, you said it yourself, but I took it seriously. Vivian seemed to have succeeded in her scheme and revealed a brilliant smile. Lelo did not expect that Princess Vivian would take it seriously just by saying it casually. The next day, Vivian actually came again. Your Highness, why are you here again? Lelo asked. Senior, Ill move in with you from now on. VI said. What did you say? Lei Luo was stunned. Ive already made up my mind. If I want to become a peerless mage and practice magic diligently in the future, this library is the best place. Its quiet and no one will disturb me. Therefore, Ill satisfy the conditions of suffering. VI said very seriously. Your Highness, this wont do. You have a noble body. How can you live here? Lei Luo Didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He didnt think that you would take it seriously. Whats wrong with the Princess? I also have dreams. Wei said righteously. Lei Luo smiled. It seemed that some of the things he had taught her had taught her badly. If he had known earlier, he would have said less. His Majesty will camp? The Queen has agreed? Lei Luo asked. Senior, dont worry. Father and mother have agreed. Wei said proudly. Okay then. Lei Luo was helpless. This girl was probably only in the heat for three minutes. When she could not adapt to the harsh life in the library, she would definitely give up. Your Highness, you can stay here from now on. The conditions are too simple. You can get someone to clean it up. Lelo arranged a bedroom for Vivian. Senior, its okay. This is fine. After all, Im here to suffer. Vivian said. In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed. Lelo thought that Vivian would not be able to endure the hardship here and would give up soon. But she unexpectedly persisted. Even the maid who came to serve her was chased away by her. Because she did not get enough sleep, her eyes had dark circles. This was because she had the habit of recognizing the bed. Here, she would have insomnia every night and could not sleep. Your Highness, youd better go back. Lei Luo Saw Weis appearance and advised her. No, I feel that this is quite good. As long as I have the senior to accompany me, Im not afraid no matter how hard and tiring it is. Wei said firmly, her eyes were very serious. Chapter 34 At night, in the kings bedroom. Is Weier not back yet? The king and the Queen were playing chess. Compared to before the Lords Rebellion, the current king looked much older. The aftereffects of the reward poisoning were gradually revealed. If she is determined to stay in the library, no matter how hard I try to persuade her, it will be useless. I havent seen her for a long time. I dont know what has gotten into her. Queen Lina Sighed and said. Compared to his daughters rebellious behavior, the prince had become much more sensible. He already had the demeanor of a king. This girl, forget it. Just let her be. The king shook his head and smiled. Your Majesty, she is a girl. She will eventually get married in the future. If we allow her to act like this, what will happen in the future? The queen said, Moreover, it is not a good thing to always stay with that student from Hiro Academy. If I have time, Ill go over and take a look. The king said after a moment of contemplation. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he had gone to the library to read. Your Majesty, you must persuade this girl to come back. The Queen said. Ill try. The king nodded. He doted on this daughter of his very much and had almost never been fierce. In front of the library. The sun was shining brightly. Two people were sitting on two chairs, each holding a book and reading. Your Highness, how can you learn from me? Lei Luo Glanced at Wei beside him and couldnt help but ask. Senior, I think your reading posture is really too leisurely. Learning today is really a kind of enjoyment. Wei said seriously, Usually when I see a book, my head will be very big. But this time, I actually read it. Dont you think its Strange? Is that so? Raylow did not know what to say. Its true. VI nodded. At this time, a few white horses stopped at the entrance of the library. There were only a few old mages accompanying them. The person who came was the king. It was also a sudden interest, so he came to see his daughter. On the white horses, the king suddenly saw a very special scene. He saw two chairs and two people at the entrance of the library, reading a book. The brilliant sunlight penetrated through the leaves and scattered on the two peoples bodies, as if forming a wonderful artistic conception. Father. It was not until a clear voice was heard that the king was awakened from that state. Wei, are you reading with senior Lei Luo? The King got off the horse and walked over, saying with a smile. Your Majesty. Lei Luo also got up and bowed. Father, why are you here? Wei hugged the kings arms with both hands, looking very happy. Im here to see you, to see how you are doing. The king rubbed Weis head lovingly and smiled. Im doing very well, father. You Dont have to worry. Wei laughed. You really make me worry. The king said. After talking for a while, the king did not stay in the library for too long, nor did he read books. He left. During this period of time, he was really busy with government affairs. After the Lords rebellion, there were too many things waiting for him to deal with. It was just that the effects of his poisoning had caused his energy to be greatly reduced. During this period of time, after the careful recuperation of the healing mages, the effects were very ordinary. The king still remembered what the mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage who had saved him had said. Although I have already expelled the poison from you, it has damaged your nerves and internal organs. You must recuperate carefully. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to live past five years. In other words, even if he recuperated carefully, he would at most live past five years. He did not have much time left. The prince was still young, so he had to clear all obstacles for the prince to become the king in the limited time he had. Fortunately, because of the deterrence of the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, the five transcending powers no longer dared to challenge the kingdoms prestige. The five great lordsinfluence had also been swept clean. The current situation in the Faroe Kingdom was basically stable. In addition, the king had issued many excellent policies, allowing the people to gradually become rich. It was believed that it would not be long before.., the Faroe Kingdom was about to rise again. Time flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, four years had passed. It was already the fifteenth year since the King ascended the throne. Reylo had also stayed in Hiro Academy for a full twenty-four years, and stayed in the library for eighteen years. He was already thirty-four years old. But his face was still young and very handsome. In these four years, his cultivation had risen to the level of a sixth-rank ultimate mage. Even if he had sufficient cultivation resources, the cultivation of an ultimate mage was becoming more and more difficult. But he did not care. Anyway, he had plenty of time. To practice magic was to enjoy life. But with the addition of Princess Wei, the library was much livelier. It was not as quiet as usual. This girl was really persistent. She had stayed in the library for a full four years. In the blink of an eye, she was already a sixteen-year-old girl. She usually practiced very hard. In just four short years, she had broken through four ranks in a row and reached grade-9 mage. In other words, she was only one step away from becoming an elemental mage. The reason why Vivian had improved so quickly was not only because of her hard work, but also because of lei luo. As long as she was by Lei Luos side, Vivian would be particularly motivated. It felt like she was by the side of someone she liked, trying to prove herself. Chapter 35 However, Reylo did not notice Weis strange feelings. He only felt that this girl was very persistent and worth nurturing. In the future, if he left the Faroe Kingdom and groomed Wei into the next invincible ultimate mage, he could be considered to have left a powerful guardian for the Faroe Kingdom. After living in the capital for more than twenty years, it was impossible to say that he did not have feelings, Senior, my father is sick again. He has aged so fast that his hair has turned white. After seeing the king return to the library, Weis strong eyes were filled with tears. Growth, aging, and death are the most common things in the human world. They are also things that must be experienced. Even the king, the general, and the marquis can not avoid it. Lei Luo Sighed and said. He had seen the kings aging. If there were no accidents, another year and the kings lifespan would end. Senior, you must have a way, right? Vivis sparkling eyes looked at Lei Luo and said in a pleading tone. In the four years in the library, her cultivation had improved as fast as sitting in the wind. She had reached the level of a grade-9 mage. This kind of cultivation speed was simply unbelievable. Although it had a lot to do with the fact that she was a princess of the royal family and did not lack cultivation resources, the magic codex was top-notch, and her talent was not bad, it was still too fast. Prince Ling, who had been cultivating at the same time as her, was now only a grade-6 mage, three levels lower than her. She knew that the reason for all this was due to her senior. She even had a very hard to believe conjecture could her senior be that mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage? Looking at Weis weak and helpless cry, Raylows heart softened. He could harden his heart to anyone. But facing this little girl who had grown up and lived with him for four years, he really couldnt bear to do it. Your Highness, Im just a small student sweeping the floor in the Library of Hiro Magic Academy. How can I have such great ability? Youd better wipe your tears first. Lelo said as he handed over a handkerchief. VI took the handkerchief and wiped her face. She didnt say anything else. Perhaps she was thinking too much. How could senior Lelo be an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage? Even if he was, he might not be able to save father. In the next few days, there wasnt much of a smile on VIs face. It was as if she was in a state of depression. However, she didnt slack off in her magic practice at all. Instead, she worked even harder than before. In the blink of an eye, another few months passed. The kings health was getting worse and worse. He was often sick in bed. The seventeen-year-old Prince Ling began to step up to the stage and take charge of everything in the Faroe kingdom for his father. After a few years of growth, Ling had already acquired the necessary qualities to become a king. VI would go to the kings sleeping palace every day to accompany the king. However, she did not relax in her magic practice. In a short period of frugality, Vivian had changed a lot, hiding a lot of things in her heart. Senior lei luo, I used to think that I could repeat my life every day, without any worries, without thinking about anything, without caring about anything. But now, I finally understand It turns out that all of this is because my father is protecting me from the wind and rain. My father is sick, very sick. Im really worried that my father will leave me, what should I do then Sometimes, I think that it would be great if I could never grow up. On this day, it was as if Vivi had confided in Lei Luo for a long time. Vivi hesitated for a moment, then slowly entered Lei Luos arms, her face pressed against Lei Luos chest. Sensing Vivis depressed mood, Lei Luo did not speak. He just let her hug him and listened quietly. However, I have thought it through now. Since I can not save father, I will continue to work hard and continue to practice magic to become a truly powerful mage. In the future, I can protect mother, protect my brother, and protect the Faroe Kingdom. This is my lifelong goal. VIs tone was very calm, and her gaze became firm. At this moment, Reylo could keenly feel that the spirit of vi in his arms had been sublimated. The magic power in her body had also become more active. Seeing this scene, Lelo sighed in surprise. He did not expect that the changes in her spirit during this period of time had actually allowed Vivi to touch the barrier of an elemental mage. In other words, when Vivi broke through to become an elemental mage, she basically would not encounter any obstacles. Next, as long as she accumulated enough magic power, she would be able to completely step into the realm of an elemental mage. Reylo estimated that in less than half a year, it would be enough. Late at night. In the Kings bedchamber. The king was lying on the bed. His face was old and his hair was white. He was not even forty years old, but he looked like an old man in his seventies or eighties. Beside the bed, Queen Lina was already sleeping on her stomach. She was wearing a cloak. Ever since the king was seriously ill, she had been by his side. She had also lost a lot of weight. Ever since the two of them had married, their relationship had been very deep. Ever since the King ascended the throne, he had never married another woman. This was extremely rare in the Faroe king, and even in the entire history. Just then, the door slowly opened, and a figure walked in. It was not a maid or a mage guarding outside. It was a distorted and blurry figure. Chapter 36 This person was naturally leroy. He came directly to the kings bedside. The Grade-9 elemental mage who had been secretly guarding the king had noticed it at the first moment. But they could not move at all. It was as if their bodies had been deprived of control. They were extremely shocked. But they knew that the existence of this mysterious mage was the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage who had saved His Majesty four years ago. Therefore, they were not worried that this mysterious mage would harm his majesty. The king seemed to have woken up and opened his eyes. He turned his head with great difficulty and looked at the distorted figure standing not far away. Four years ago, when senior saved the Faroe Kingdom and was in danger, I never had the chance to thank you. The King moved his lips and let out a very weak voice. This was already his limit. Reylo heard it clearly and said calmly, I saved you because you are still a wise king, for the sake of the people of the Faroe Kingdom. I know, I know. The king said weakly, I am already very satisfied to be able to live for another five years and see the Faroe kingdom flourish again. However, after I leave, my son is still too young. If there is anything that will anger the heavens and the people, senior, please teach him a good lesson.. Alright, Im not here to listen to your nonsense. Lei Luo said. Then, with a wave of his hand, a drop of jade-green medicinal liquid was destroyed and fell into the kings mouth. In an instant, the kings entire body trembled and a rich life force was emitted. It was as if a dry field had encountered a heavy rain. The kings originally aged face quickly became rosy. Although his hair was still snow-white, his life force had become much more vigorous. Just now, Lei Luo had used a bottle of spirit liquid gifted by the wood god. It was the reward he had signed in with the system, and there was only this small bottle. The main function was to contain a rich life force. If it was someone who had been sick for a long time and had exhausted their blood and qi, one drop would be enough to completely recover. However, the situation of the king was different. Under the poison magic of the fog temple, his body had suffered irreversible damage. To be more precise, his lifespan had shortened. He could have lived to ninety years old, but now he could only live to fifty years old. Although he was a noble king, using all kinds of precious medicines and herbs to recuperate his body, he was still unable to stop the loss of vitality. He was only trying to make up for it as much as possible. If it was a commoner, under that kind of situation, they would be lucky if they could live for a year or so. Now, Lei Luo was using the Wood Gods spiritual liquid to replenish the Kings life force. However, he could not make up for his life force. Unless it was something good that could extend his life. At least, Lei Luo did not have it. These few drops of wood gods spiritual liquid should be able to last the king for ten years. Reylo thought that he had done enough. If it were not for Wei, he would not have attacked again. After Reylo had done all this, he turned around and left without saying a word. The king felt a huge change in his body. It was as if everyones weakness had completely disappeared and was replaced by an extremely vigorous energy. What What Happened to me? The Kings eyes widened. Wasnt he about to die from illness? Just now, the mysterious magician had fed him a little green potion, and his body had undergone such a huge change. Thank you, senior. The king sat up and looked at the place where Reylo had disappeared, his face showing endless gratitude. This was the second life that the mysterious magician had given him. Your Majesty, Why Are You Up? At this moment, Queen Linas figure also appeared in the room. They could move again after Lei Luo had left, and at the same time, they also noticed the great changes in His Majestys body. Your Majesty, you Youre done? The Queen looked at the king, whose face was ruddy. She could not tell that not long ago, he was still lying on the bed, about to die. She wondered if she was dreaming, having a beautiful dream. Queen, Im fine, Im really fine. which mysterious mage saved my life again? The king gently grabbed the Queens back and nodded. Mysterious mage? The Queen finally understood why His Majesty had suddenly recovered. She immediately said happily, Your Majesty, I want to pray for that mysterious Mages blessing. Yes, this is what I should do. The king nodded. Not long after, Prince Ling also arrived. When he saw that his father had completely recovered, he was so excited that tears flowed down his face. During this period of time, he had been under too much pressure. Whenever he thought about how he was carrying such a heavy burden, he would not be able to sleep, eat, or feel at ease. It was really not easy to be a king. The next day, the news that the sick king had suddenly recovered immediately spread. Countless ministers were shocked when they saw the healthy king. The king had not been in good health recently. It had been a long time since he had participated in the discussion. The prince had been presiding over it. Now that they saw that the kings face was ruddy and looked extremely healthy, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. This meant that the Faroe Kingdom could once again be stable for a period of time. After all, crown prince ha had yet to reach adulthood. If he succeeded the throne, no one knew where the Faroe Kingdom would go in the future. And now, the Faroe Kingdom was at a crucial time of prosperity. Chapter 37 The Kings recovery and regaining control of the Faroe Kingdom was extremely beneficial to the entire Faroe Kingdom. However, there were a few people who were disappointed. Once the king died and the prince succeeded, their status would rise rapidly. After all, with every king, a large number of ministers would be replaced. The matter of why the king suddenly recovered caused countless people to speculate. However, the palace was very strict about this matter. No one could get any information. Therefore, this also became a huge mystery in the Faroe Kingdom. At night. Since the King recovered, a smile could be seen on Weis face again. One day, Wei suddenly knocked on Lei Luos room in her thin pajamas and walked in. Lei Luo happened to be reading under the light and did not sleep. Your Highness, Whats the matter? Lei Luo put down the scroll in his hand and asked. Princess Wei walked in front of Lei Luo with a red face. Without saying a word, she kissed Lei Luos lips. The night was endless The next day. When Lei Luo woke up, there was no sign of Wei by his side. When he walked out of the library, he saw her practicing magic under the tree. Senior lei luo, I think Im going to break through. Recalling what happened last night, Wei blushed slightly and lowered her head as she whispered. Well, then break through. I can protect you. Lei Luo nodded and said. Last night, Reylo had already felt the magic power in Vivians body was very active and restless. This was indeed a sign of a breakthrough. During the process, some of the magic power in Reylos body had been absorbed by Vivian, which increased her magic power and made the feeling of a breakthrough more intense. However, breaking through from the Mage Realm to the elemental mage realm was very risky. It was best to have a powerful mage to help. Under normal circumstances, Wei should go to the palace and ask the old mages for help. However, she trusted Reylo very much and did not tell anyone about this. Reylo took her hand and brought her to the quiet room in the library. He took out a bottle of potion. This was an elemental potion. Not only could it increase the chance of breaking through, but it would also be a great help to becoming an elemental mage in the future. Its affinity with the elements would increase by a lot. Such a potion was naturally extremely precious. However, since the two of them had completely bonded last night, Lelo would also wholeheartedly nurture Vivian. Vivian obediently drank the potion. With the help of Lelo, she began to break through to the elemental mage realm. Lelos mind sensed the situation in Vivians body. He was clear about it. If anything went wrong, he would be able to correct it immediately. Vivians breakthrough was very smooth. Along with a loud boom, traces of true energy were released from her body. She had finally become an elemental wizard! After a long time, Vivian let out a long breath and slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were extremely bright. Is this an elemental wizard? The feeling of being a more ordinary wizard is completely different. Vivian said softly. Not bad. A seventeen-year-old elemental mage. I think its very rare in the entire middle-earth. Lelo laughed. Back then, the Snake God, Moseli, only became an elemental mage at the age of twenty. Although the Snake God had only practiced magic for a short period of time and did not have many resources to practice magic in the beginning, it could be seen that Vivians talent was really not bad. Senior, when did you become an elemental wizard? Vivian asked curiously. Reylo glanced at Vivian and smiled. Why are you asking this? Senior, I just want to know. Vivian actually threw herself into Reylos arms and acted coquettishly. Just a little bit earlier than you. Reynolds shook his head and smiled. Senior, ever since I met you, it seems like you havent changed. How did you do it? Can I do the same in the future? Vivian asked again. Really? Lei Luo touched his chin. It seemed that he had to be more careful in the future. It was still alright now. He was only in his thirties, but if he was still in his forties or fifties, it would be a little unjustifiable. Yes. Vivian nodded and said. Some people age slowly. Maybe I am one of them. Of course, it may also be related to magic. Lei luo smiled and said, Anyway, Im going to clean the library. Dont go. Princess Wei pushed Lei Luo and sat on him. She closed her eyes nervously and kissed him. After the Passion, Lei Luo held Wei for a while, then he put on his clothes and walked out. Wei lay on the ground and looked at the ceiling. Is senior really that mysterious mage? If so, why did he hide his identity? If not, how powerful is he? She was full of questions. Unfortunately, she could not get the answer from senior. Humph, I will definitely find the answer. Vi felt that she had another target. Is this girl suspecting me? Holding the broom, Lei Luo thought of VIs words and could not help but smile. Let Her guess. It was fine as long as she did not admit it. In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed. Heavy snow. When he opened the door of the library, it was snowy white outside and the ground was covered with a thick layer of snow. The roof and the trees were all covered with snow. Senior, lets go out and have a snowball fight! Princess Wei followed behind Lei Luo and ran out of the house. Chapter 38 Im not going. Reylo was too lazy to move. Thus, Reylo took a book from the library and went to the roof. He lay down on the thick snow and began to read. VI followed him. She found that there were no footprints on the roof. Only the place where Reylo lay had caved in. On the other hand, when she landed on the roof, she immediately left a footprint. Although she was already a level-2 elemental mage and could use flying magic, she had not reached the level where she could step on the snow without leaving a footprint. Senior, how did you do it? Vi sat directly in Leroys arms and asked curiously. What? Leroy skillfully hugged her with both arms and lazily read a book. Footprints. Why are there no footprints when you came up? VI said. Practice more flying magic, you can do it in the future. Reylo smiled. As long as he wanted, even if he lay on the snow, there wouldnt be any footprints. The Ace Mountains. This was the headquarters of the Holy Court. Since six years ago, the pseudo-ultimate mage, the Holy Lord, was severely injured by the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage in the Faroe Kingdom. He became a cripple and lasted for more than half a year, but in the end, he still passed away. Since then, the Sacred Court had gathered all its forces. Even the vicinity of the headquarters was almost completely sealed off. Most of the believers who were scattered all over the place had retreated. Only a few were still in the southern region, but they rarely moved outside. Today, the peace in the headquarters of the Sacred Court was broken. A mysterious and powerful mage barged in and defeated many of the elders of the Sacred Court and the new Holy Lord. Who are you? The new sacred Lord Usby looked at the black-robed mage in front of him and asked in a deep voice. Do you recognize this? The black-robed mage took out a strange token with a golden cloud symbol on it. Golden Cloud Token? When the sacred lord of the sacred court and the other elders of the sacred court saw this token, their expressions changed drastically. The golden cloud token contained unimaginable top-tier magic. The Sacred Court was built on the foundation of the Golden Cloud Token. There was a secret in the sacred court that only the elders and above were qualified to know. The first generation of the sacred court was not from the middle-earth, but migrated from other places outside the middle-earth. You, you are from the Golden Cloud Sacred Court? The Sacred Lord of the Sacred Court, USBY, asked in a trembling voice. Thats right, Im from the Golden Cloud Sacred Court. The black-robed mage said faintly. The Sacred Court hasnt contacted the Golden Cloud Sacred Court for hundreds of years. May I know why youre here? USBY asked in a deep voice. He didnt think that this person was friendly. The reason why the Sacred Court had cut off contact with the Golden Cloud Sacred Court was to get rid of the control of the chief church. I am a golden cloud emissary. On the orders of the sacred Lord, I am here to take over the sacred court and make it return to the Golden Cloud Sacred Court. The expressions of uxby and the others changed drastically. After hundreds of years, the Golden Cloud Sacred Court still did not intend to let the sacred court go. I thought that no matter how weak your sacred court is, there should still be one or two pseudo-ultimate mages. I did not expect that there would not be one. These few high-level elemental mages are really too weak. The black-robed mage shook his head, his tone full of contempt. USBY and the others had ugly expressions. Now, you have two choices. One is to submit to me, and the other is to die. You Choose. The black-robed mage said indifferently. After a long while, USBY and the others were unable to resist and could only let the black-robed mage take over the sacred court. Before I came to middle-earth, I checked the information of your sacred court. Its one of the five great transcending powers in middle-earth. Why is it so weak now? The black-robed wizard sat on the main seat, while USBY and the elders could only stand below. USBY smiled bitterly and told them everything that had happened in the past few decades. Invincible pseudo-ultimate Wizard? The black-robed wizard revealed a cold smile. Theres no such thing as invincible pseudo-ultimate wizards in this world. If you dont become a real ultimate wizard, youre just an ant that can be squashed at any time. Sir is an Ultimate Wizard? Uzzi asked. Im not an ultimate wizard, but Im not far from it. If you follow me, you might have a chance to become a powerful ultimate wizard in the future. The black-robed wizard said calmly. If it was so easy to achieve what an ultimate wizard wanted, he would not have gone through so much trouble to cross the Endless Sea of death sand and come to this prosperous middle-earth. When UXBY and the others heard that the black-robed wizard was not an ultimate wizard, they were immediately disappointed. If there was an ultimate wizard in charge, the sacred court would definitely dominate the entire middle-earth. Even if they were to become a little elder, they would still have great benefits. The black-robed wizard saw through uxby and the othersthoughts. He smiled coldly and said, Do you think that I am lying to you? As he spoke, he took out a strange crystal ball from his bosom. In the next moment, the crystal ball emitted a strange black light that enveloped the surroundings. It gathered and did not disperse, finally forming a strange black shadow. An indescribable evil aura was emitted, it caused the many advanced elemental wizards present to feel fear in their hearts. What, what is this thing? The faces of USBY and the others turned pale. Have you heard of the Immortal Clan? The black-robed man looked at the black figure condensed on the crystal ball. His eyes turned evil as he laughed strangely. Chapter 39 The Immortal Clan? ! The pupils of USBY and the others shrank. They had read about the immortal clan in the Secret Book of the school. It was said that at the age of 3,000, the immortal clan ran Amuck on the earth and harmed no harm to humans. Later, the first king of the Jones Kingdom, the founding king, started a magnificent war to eliminate demons, which took more than 100 years, after killing countless immortal clan members, the remaining ones were driven into the endless abyss. Even if there were some missing immortal clan members, they were all eliminated in the next 2,000 years. In the past few hundred years, there was almost no trace of the immortal clan. As for where the endless source of life was, they only knew that in the extreme west, the environment was harsh and humans couldnt survive, This is the god of the immortal clan. I plan to use the rich gods in middle-earth to nurture the immortal clan. Do you know that our Golden Cloud Temple has a heavenly magic codex that can absorb the immortal clans power to cultivate? The black-robed Mages eyes became extremely fiery. If he could nurture the immortal clan and use the immortal clans power to assist in cultivating this heavenly magic codex, how fast would his progress be? Breaking through to become an ultimate mage would no longer be an illusion. It was precisely because of this plan that he had stolen a golden cloud token from the descendants of the immortal clan. He had betrayed the Golden Cloud Temple and escaped to the middle-earth. Now that he had subdued the temple, he could use the temples resources and advantages to carry out his plan. Hearing this, the breathing of USBY and the others quickened. If he had the chance to become a supreme and honorable ultimate mage, what was the point of cultivating such an evil codex? Library, inner room. This was the place where the most important codex was stored in the library. It even included some taboo codex, although the level was not particularly high. In the end, Reylo did not listen to the old senior and walked in. In the past few years, he had been reading the books here because it was more interesting. What are you reading today? Lei Luos gaze swept across the bookshelf and finally landed on a dark yellow codex that looked like it had been there for some time. He picked it up and took a quick look. It was a pseudo-historical biography that described the history of middle-earth in a simple, mythical way. He liked reading this kind of book. Therefore, Lei Luo took the book and found a comfortable place to start reading. In the ancient era, the immortal clan rampaged through the middle-earth. Humans became the food of the immortal clan, and the immortal clan was the mortal enemy of humans Some gods passed down magic books, which gradually freed humans from the tragic situation of being the food of the immortal clan After dozens of powerful ultimate mages, humans finally stood side by side with the immortal clan. Three thousand years ago, the King of the Jones Kingdom issued a demon-killing order, and after a hundred years, he finally expelled all the immortal clan into the endless abyss, creating a pure land for humans. Lei Luo looked at the information in front of him and fell into deep thought. Information about the immortal clan was recorded in many ancient books. However, they were not very detailed, or were mentioned by chance. There were very few detailed introductions about the immortal clan. And the formation of the immortal clan in this book was described in detail. It was unknown whether it was true or false. According to the description, the nature of the undead race was that they had countless powerful abilities, which polluted certain creatures and turned them into the undead race. Some of them mutated into the wrath of the gods. Whether it was the undead race or other races, when they grew to a certain level, they would possess high intelligence. Strictly speaking, the origins of the Elves and the undead race were the same. However, the elves only liked to protect their forest homes and didnt have much desire to advance, so they werent a big threat to humans, moreover, the elves would not use humans as food. In the past, there should have been undead in this middle-earth. Otherwise, there would not have been such information recorded. Reylo guessed in his heart. From the records he had read, the undead rarely appeared in the past few hundred years, which meant that they had died down a few hundred years ago. This was the voice of a student who suddenly sounded from outside. Senior, there was a master wizard from the palace just now. He said that His Majesty is Coming. Yes, I understand. Lei Luo said. Winter passed and spring came. The temperature gradually became warmer. The morning light shone down, making the world feel warmer. Lei Luo Lay on the chair, holding a book. He looked at Princess Wei, who was running not far away. He could not help but sigh at how good it was to be young and full of vitality. It was not like he was in the mood of an old man. Princess Wei ran every morning. It was said that she could train her body, no matter the seasons. She did not stop every day. However, after a while, she would go out to explore. This was her own decision. With her strength as a second-level elemental mage, as long as she did not meet too powerful a mage, she would not have any big problems. Moreover, the king would not be at ease either. He would definitely send high-level elemental mages to protect her in secret. Reylo also did not have to worry about anything. It was just that in the future, he might not be used to not having this girl by his side chattering. Reylo had also made a small paper figurine a long time ago. He had used magic to turn him into a real person, bestowing him with some simple wisdom. He could help with the work. Chapter 40 He still liked to command paper men. He was efficient and very serious. Under the guidance of Leilo and Princess Wei, the paper mans character was very good, but he was a little too kind. In the winter, a bird was injured. This little paper man actually used his own magic power to feed it. The key to maintaining the paper mans vitality was magic power. This was no different from feeding the bird with her own blood. During that time, Princess Wei was reading an eastern codex. When she became interested, she even gave the paper man a name, Ailo. In the east, this name meant that she liked Leroy. Leroy didnt know whether to laugh or cry at this name, but she liked it anyway. Ailo could be considered the first life that the princess and Leroy gave birth to. Senior, Senior! Ailo ran over. Her voice was that of a child. Ailo, do you want to learn magic? Lei Luo said with a smile. It was boring anyway, so it wasnt a big deal to give her some pointers. Although Ailo was a paper figurine, it wasnt necessarily impossible to nurture it. Back then, the divine snake mage had nurtured an unknown number of students. Now, both the palace and the Hiro Magic Academy continued to be the students of the divine snake mage. Learning Magic? The paper man Ailo was a little dumbfounded. Then, he said in a somewhat disappointed manner, Senior, Im just a paper man. How can I learn magic? After staying in the academy for a long time, Ailo also understood that the magic academy only recruited humans. A paper man like him would not have a chance. Moreover, learning magic also required talent. Whether it was the codex or the potion to aid in cultivation, it was not something that a paper man like him could obtain. If I say that you can cultivate magic, then you can cultivate. All you have to do is tell me, do you want to? Lei Luo laughed. Yes, I want to too much! Ailo hurriedly nodded and said. His voice was filled with indescribable excitement. He knew that his seniors magic was very powerful. Alright, then follow me and learn magic. Lei Luo nodded. The paper figurine, Ailo, jumped up in excitement. Reylo started to fight and circled around Ailo. Based on his senses, the magic in Ailos body was very compatible with it. There seemed to be room for self-growth, which meant that it could cultivate on its own. Suddenly, he pointed at the center of Ailos brows. He sent his thoughts in, and a mysterious message entered Ailos consciousness. What he taught was not the top-tier meditation technique that he cultivated, but a meditation technique that was passed down in the palace by the Great Mage Divine Snake. With the magic power of Ailo, it was easy for him to learn this technique, so it was extremely easy for him to teach it. Through the input of his consciousness, he allowed Ailo to directly comprehend the meditation technique, which saved him a lot of time. Another month passed. Princess Wei had already left the royal city to explore the Faroe Kingdom. This was her ambition. If she wanted to protect the Faroe kingdom, she had to familiarize herself with the Faroe Kingdom first. Although she was very reluctant to leave, Reylo did not ask her to stay. After lingering with her, Reylo personally sent her off. Following Weis departure, Reylos mind was completely focused on nurturing ailo. Ailo practiced magic very hard, almost to the point of not knowing fatigue. At first, Lelo thought that Princess Wei was very hard-working, but compared to Ailo, she was still far behind. Apart from working and sleeping, Ailo practiced magic almost every moment. She was either meditating, exercising, or practicing magic. Lelo was definitely not a qualified teacher, because he did not care much about Ailos practice. At most, he would give him a little enhancement potion and pass on some magic books to Ailo. Or, when Ailo made a mistake in her practice, he would say something like that. The following days passed by peacefully. Until one day, the tranquility of the library was finally broken. Senior, Im back. Princess Weis voice came from afar. Lei Luo was reading a book and was shocked by this voice. This girl, why does she feel more lively? Lei Luo was a little speechless. It seemed that this girl had been wandering outside for a few months and had released her true nature again. Not long after, a fragrant breeze drifted over, and then the well-dressed Vivi appeared in front of Lei Luo. After not seeing her for a few months, Vivi had changed quite a lot. It seemed that her figure had become better. Eh, youve broken through to become a third-level elemental wizard? Leroy was a little surprised. Hehe, thats right, senior. I had a fight with an intermediate elemental mage, and then I broke through. Wei skillfully sat in Leroys arms, she smiled and said, Senior, you dont know how fun it is outside. I even participated in the magic assembly in the south. There are really many powerful mages, many powerful magic academies, and many elves. Its a pity that Im not strong enough. Otherwise, I would definitely become the president of the Union of Magic! Now, I have another name in the Southern Magic World Angel Ivy. Im even on the list of mages! Then, Vivian told him a lot of things that happened outside. Leroy was speechless. This girl really knew how to cause trouble. Fortunately, she had the protection of a high-level elemental mage. Otherwise, she might not even be able to come back alive. Chapter 41 - Princess Wei Was In Deep Trouble Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, Ailo walked over. When he saw Wei, he was a little excited. Mommy, Mommy! Hey, Ailo, youre learning magic too? Wei looked Ailo up and down and said in surprise. Senior taught me, Ailo said shyly. Ailo, then you have to learn magic well. When you have time in the future, Mommy will take you out to explore the magic world. Wei smiled. Ailo clapped his hands happily. Ailo, whats the matter? Lei Luo knew that Ailo was fine and would not come looking for him. There must have been some problems with learning magic. Senior, I encountered a problem when I was chanting a spell just now Ailo quickly said. After experiencing the wonderful world of magic, Wei was bound to be restless. She went back to the palace to visit the king and returned to accompany Ailo for a few days before running out again. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, the king had been on the throne for twenty-three years and Lei Luo had reached the age of forty-seven. He had stayed in the library for more than thirty years. Because of his special disguise, he was no longer as young as before. He looked like an uncle in his thirties. His magic power had reached the level of a seventh-level ultimate mage. As for Ailo, he had also broken through to level-9. He was preparing to break through to the elemental mage realm. Wei had not returned for almost half a year. He did not know what had happened. Logically, she should have returned a long time ago. Lei Luo was actually a little worried. Although in the past few years, Weis strength had improved very quickly. She was already a fifth-level elemental mage, but there were many experts in the middle-earth. There were many elemental mages, and there were also many high-level elemental mages. It was not only the Faroe Kingdom and the five transcending powers that had so many high-level elemental mages. There were also many forces formed by mages, and there were also many high-level elemental mages. The palace. The King was dealing with government affairs. In fact, over the past two years, he had already handed most of the government affairs to Prince Ling. He was only responsible for a few of the most important matters. Because he felt that the energy in his body was not as strong as before, he knew that he did not have much time left. However, to be able to live for so many years, he was already extremely satisfied. The current Faroe Kingdom was very stable, and the people were rich and happy. This was a prosperous kingdom. If Prince Ling worked a little harder and continued with the current magic staff, the Faroe Kingdom would usher in a new peak period. Still no news from Wei? the king suddenly asked in a deep voice. No. According to the investigation, the princess appeared in the area of Lavagh last, and then she disappeared without a trace. Mage Bowes, who was secretly protecting her, hasnt sent any news back. However, we are sending out more people to investigate. A voice sounded from the darkness. Sigh, if I had known, I would not have let this girl out of the palace. She is already in her twenties, she should have gotten married a long time ago. The king had a headache. He was not worried about Prince Ling, everything with him had gone according to his plans. But his daughter, Wei, was becoming more and more active. In the past few years, she had not stayed in the palace for more than one-fifth of the time. How is the investigation of the missing cases in the four states of Mu Da coming along? Are there still no clues? the king asked again. This involved a series of mysterious missing cases that had lasted for several years. The first incident had happened eight years ago. At that time, there were not many missing people, but in the past two years, village after village had disappeared. Overnight, a village with hundreds to thousands of people had all mysteriously disappeared. The local officials had tried their best to hide the news so as not to cause panic, but the Imperial Courts investigation of the series of missing cases had not stopped. However, there were no clues at all. It was as if these missing people had disappeared into thin air. Your Majesty, there is still no news. The missing cases are too bizarre. There is almost no practice in the dark in various places. They are very far away from each other, and there is no way to prevent them in advance. From the current situation, the number of missing people is increasing. There should be a breakthrough soon, the voice said. Sigh, lets hope so. The king sighed. He had a feeling that the series of missing cases in the past few days definitely hid Jing Tians secret. It was very likely that it would endanger the stability of the Faroe Kingdom. If it could not be resolved soon, he would not rest in peace when he died, because he could not hand this difficult problem to the prince. At that moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the palace. Then, it flew in and knelt in front of the king. Your Majesty, theres news about the princess. The king suddenly stood up and asked hurriedly, Where is she? According to the investigation, when the palace master was investigating the disappearance of a village in Lavagh, he was trapped in a mysterious place. We were unable to lock down the exact location. We just got the rough area, the figure said. Is it related to the disappearance? The kings face changed. He didnt expect his daughter to be involved in it. No matter the cost, even if we have to turn the entire area of Lavagh upside down, we have to get the people out. Also, contact the temple and ask them to cooperate with us! The king immediately sent the order. At this moment, he felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. Wei, please dont get hurt. Chapter 42 - Head to Lavagh to Rescue the Princess Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the library. Lei Luo was also worried about Wei, so he used his mind to pay attention to the situation in the palace. If there was any information about Wei, he would know immediately. He happened to hear this conversation in the palace. Is the girl in danger? Lei Luos expression changed slightly, and he frowned. Hence, he hurriedly called for Ailo. I will be leaving the academy for a period of time. Ill leave the library to you. Yes, Senior, Ailo hurriedly replied. Lei Luo turned around and walked out of the library. With a flash, he soared into the sky and quickly disappeared. This was the first time he had left the Imperial City since he entered the library more than 30 years ago. Lavagh was located in the west of the middle-earth. There were many mountains and basins, and the resources there were very rich. Moreover, this place was close to the countries of the western region. Trade was very frequent, and there were often elven caravans going in and out. The features of these elves and the humans of the middle-earth were still very obvious. Most of the elves were handsome, with long ears and jade-green eyes. In recent years, as one of the five transcending powers, the temple, had been hidden from the world, many new magic powers had risen in Lavagh. The disputes in the magic world had never stopped, and even many kingdoms of the western region had joined in. The Madajong Valley had a new martial arts power. It had an elemental mage overseeing it. In a room, a burly young man said, Master, the kingdom has sent out a large number of shadow scouts recently. What exactly happened? Sitting opposite him was a middle-aged man. His aura was steady, and he was very dignified. He was Madajong Valleys leader, Madajong. He had established his reputation in Lavagh with a demon tiger magic and established Madhaung Valley. I heard that he is looking for a missing noble, Madajong said in a deep voice. Missing noble? Could it be related to those missing cases? the young man said in surprise. As a mage force, they were much more well-informed than the common people. Moreover, many officials needed the cooperation of the mage forces. Therefore, they knew about the missing cases. They had even investigated in secret. After all, this concerned the stability of everyone. Moreover, there were many high-level mages who had suddenly disappeared. Its very likely. Tell the mages under them to be careful. At this time, try not to cause trouble. Also, do your best to cooperate with Lord Lavaghs search, Madajong said. To be able to attract the lords attention, the identity of the missing noble was not so simple. Suddenly, a gray cannon-like figure appeared out of thin air at the door. Who are you? Madajong was shocked. Only then did the young man react. When he saw the figure behind him, he also revealed a shocked expression. A stranger had actually barged in without any obstruction, yet no one had noticed what those disciples guarding the door were doing? Compared to the young mans shock, Madajong was even more shocked because he hadnt sensed anyone coming. It wasnt until he showed up at the door that he saw him. As an elemental mage, his mind was already very sensitive, and he could basically detect any movement within a dozen meters of him. But he hadnt noticed this person at all. There was only one possibility. The other party was very, very strong. Far stronger than him. Hence, he did not dare to make any unusual movements. He did not even dare to shout loudly. This gray-robed person was naturally Lei Luo. He had traveled thousands of miles and used magic to sense Lavagh from the imperial city. He had also obtained some information from the lords castle. Finally, he had found this place. Now that he could see the leader of the Madajong Valley, surprise flashed in Lei Luos eyes. On the surface, the leader looked normal. However, Lei Luo used his elemental eye to see that there was an extremely evil power hidden in Madajongs body. This was very abnormal. From the information he had obtained from the lords castle regarding the leader, this person was originally a wandering mage. By chance, he had obtained the remains of a high-level elemental mage. From then on, he had risen rapidly and finally established a foundation in Lavagh. The magic of the leader was also a familiar magic. It was similar to summoning or condensing a ferocious animal with magic and then controlling it to fight. However, Lei Luo sensed an evil force. It was definitely not as simple as some evil codex. It was clear that Madajong had a huge secret. Madajong, do you know Ivy? Lei Luo asked calmly. When Wei went out adventuring, she used the pseudonym, Ivy. That was why she was known as the Angel of Ivy. Madajong did not answer directly. Instead, he asked tentatively, Sir, are you a mage sent by the king? This was because Lei Luo was dressed in the mage uniform of the Hiro Magic Academy in the Imperial City. And the mages of the Hiro Magic Academy could only be moved by the king. After Lei Luo had left, he hadnt changed his clothes, so he was still wearing his original mage uniform. He didnt want to attract unnecessary attention by looking like a powerful mage. Therefore, Lei Luo felt that his original mage uniform was the most suitable thing to wear outside. Chapter 43 - The Immortal Soul Catcher’s Codex Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This isnt something you need to know. You just need to answer my question, Lei Luo said calmly. An invisible magic aura was emitted. Madajongs face was deathly pale as if he was facing an extremely powerful mage. Even though he was a third-level elemental mage, he felt like an ordinary person facing an elemental mage with fear and powerlessness. He knew in his heart that this gray-robed mage was definitely a high-level elemental mage. As for Madajongs disciple, that young man was even more afraid. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. Sir, I do know Angel of Ivy, but weve only met once. Previously, the lord has sent people to look for us many times. Please understand, sir, Madajong hurriedly said. Lei Luos lips curled into a cold smile. He was a seventh-level ultimate mage. His mind was extremely sensitive. In addition, he had elemental eyes and had cultivated a spiritual secret book. Although he couldnt reach the level of mind-reading, he could still tell if a person was lying. Even if Madajong was extremely calm, it was almost impossible to tell from his expression, gaze, tone, heartbeat, and breathing lamp. But it couldnt escape Lei Luos telepathy. Madajong, youre so nervous, are you hiding something? Lei Luo revealed a mocking smile. Sir, everything I said was extremely true, I definitely havent hidden anything. Madajongs heart thumped, he didnt feel that he had left anything behind. Is that so? Lei Luo sneered and suddenly stretched out his hand to grab him. Since you are not willing to take the initiative to say it, then I will have to make you say it. He had cultivated a forbidden spiritual spell, the soul-absorbing codex. He could forcefully interrogate the target from a spiritual level. The result was that the targets brain would eventually be damaged and become a side-eater. What are you doing? Madajong felt an extreme threat and immediately roared in anger. He actually grabbed the young man in front of him and threw him at Lei Luo. At the same time, he retreated in an attempt to escape. The young man was stunned. Madajong had actually used him as a shield! Unfortunately, Madajong could not imagine what kind of powerful existence he was facing. A mere third-level elemental mage wanted to escape safely from Lei Luo. It was simply a dream possibility. Even a pseudo-ultimate mage had no chance. Lei Luos magic claw descended on Mdajongs body through the air. Madajong instantly felt that his body could not move, as if he had been grabbed by an invisible giant. He was so scared that his face turned pale. Although he did not know how the other party had judged that he was lying, he knew that he absolutely could not fall into the other partys hands. In the next moment, his expression became incomparably malevolent, and an evil power erupted from within his body, immediately after, his body actually began to shed its skin, revealing a face that was dissatisfied with its gray horns. Two goat horns grew out from his forehead, and his eyes were blood-red. There was also a strange vertical eye hidden within. At the same time, his body expanded and grew much taller, and his palms turned into a pair of claws. Boom! The ground shook and cracked. Before the Madajongs body could fully transform, it was pressed to the ground by a terrifying magic power and couldnt move. Lei Luo walked over and looked at him with a solemn expression. Is this the immortal clan? Although Lei Luo had read about the immortal clan from various books, he had never seen a real immortal. Now that he saw the appearance of Madajong, he immediately determined that it was an immortal. Lei Luo frowned. Because he knew that this matter had become very complicated. He felt that the Shadow Scout sent by the king had something to do with the series of missing cases and that Madajong had been in contact with Wei and had been disguised. Could it be that the series of missing cases are all down to the immortal clan? If that was the case, what the immortal clan had done was completely out of the norm in history. In the past, they had hidden in the crowd and devoured humans, but there was no organization to speak of. Lei Luo took a deep breath, and without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed the immortals head. He activated the soul-absorbing codex, and a terrifying spiritual consciousness seeped in to hypnotize Madajong After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo withdrew his hand, and a tired expression appeared on his face. Even if he was a level-seven ultimate mage, it still took a lot of energy to use this forbidden secret spell. This immortal had already used the soul-absorbing codex. His soul was damaged and his eyes became dull. Disgusting saliva dripped from his mouth. Tell Lord Lavagh to come to collect the corpse, Lei Luo glanced at Madajongs disciple and said indifferently. Everyone else was normal. It was obvious that they had been deceived by Madajong. If the immortal clan was involved, they would have to inform the king. This time, it was no longer as simple as the immortal clan. It was a huge organization of the immortal clan. God knew how many immortal clan members the temple had nurtured over the years. This young man was a little down and out. He hadnt expected his teacher to turn into an ugly demon. Yes, yes, yes. Ill go tell the lord now Now that the young man had heard Lei Luos words, he reacted and ran out in a panic. Chapter 44 - Who Was the Gray-Robed Mage From the Imperial City? Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Seeing the young man run away, Lei Luo flipped his hand and killed the immortal. Then, he moved and disappeared. Inside the temple was no different from the previous one. However, the inner core area seemed to have become a devils den. After seven years of development, the power of the temple had expanded to an extremely terrifying level. At this moment, in the main hall of the core, a black-robed figure sat on the throne, emitting an extremely terrifying aura. It was like a dark shadow that was about to cover the earth. There were also several elders of the temple and the original Sacred Lord Usby. They had all modified the sky magic codex and completed the transformation from human to immortal. It was an extremely cruel process. The temple originally had dozens of high-level elemental mages, but more than half of them could not maintain their self-awareness and had collapsed during this transformation. In the end, they became true immortals. Now, the power of each elder of the temple had far surpassed that of the past. They had basically reached the level of pseudo-ultimate mages. The original Sacred Lord Usby bowed and said, Master, now that the Faroe Kingdom has come looking for us, they want our temple to cooperate with that little girl called Ivy. How should we deal with them? The power of the black-robed mage had now reached an extremely terrifying level. Even if their power increased immensely, the power of the black-robed mage was still far above theirs. The most important thing was that the black-robed mage had grasped the power of the immortal clans blood descendants. Through the immortal clans blood descendants, he could control everyone who practiced the sky magic codex. They would never be able to escape the black-robed mages control. However, they did not care because they saw the opportunity to become an ultimate mage. Who is this Ivy? A hoarse and suppressed voice was heard. Master, she is the daughter of King Faroe, Princess Wei. Usby quickly said, This woman is extremely talented. She is only twenty-five years old and already has the power of a fifth-level elemental mage. Wouldnt it be better to nurture such a royal fairy into an immortal? If she can successfully transform, then I will take her in as my disciple. The black-robed mage let out a strange, owl-like laugh. If this woman knew that Master thinks so highly of her, she would definitely be extremely grateful. Usby quickly complimented him. Before long, I will be able to break through to become an ultimate mage and rule the world. Endless demonic sounds were emitted. Usby and the other elders all knelt down, looking forward to that moment. Once their master became an ultimate mage, he would be able to truly conquer the entire middle-earth, and they would no longer have to hide in the darkness. The entire middle-earth would be at his mercy. The transcendent forces, the Faroe Kingdom, and the invincible pseudo-ultimate mages were all trash. They would eventually submit to the great master of the immortal clan! The Blood Cave. This was an important place in the core area of the temple because this was the base for the cultivation of the immortal clan. The blood cave was huge. It was once a forbidden area of the temple, but it was later expanded by the temple and eventually formed a blood cave. The ground of this blood cave was filled with all kinds of white bones. It gave off a strong stench as if it was hell on earth. At this moment, a large number of humans were imprisoned here. Thousands of people. All of them were mages. They had been captured by the temple through various means. If ordinary people were used as nutrients to nurture the immortal clan, then these mages were used to nurture the true immortal clan. Mages had a chance of withstanding the contamination of the immortal clans blood descendants energy and transforming into the immortal clan. All the mages sat on the bones, looking weak and hopeless. These people were high-level mages, and there were quite a few elemental mages among them. There were even a few high-level elemental mages. In a corner, an old man and a girl were sitting together. The girls hair was messy, and her face was covered in dirt. She had a gloomy expression on her face, and she hugged her knees with both hands. Your Highness, His Majesty will definitely send someone to save us. The old man comforted her. It turned out that these two people were Princess Wei and Mage Bowes, who had secretly been protecting her. Maybe. If Senior comes here, maybe theres a way, Wei said in a low voice. She knew that the possibility was very low. Although there was some information left behind at that time, it was too difficult for her father to find her. She did not even know where she was. Senior? Mage Bowes was stunned. He naturally knew who the senior mentioned by the princess was. He was the student who swept the floor in the Library of Hiro Magic Academy. Even a high-level elemental mage like him could not escape. What could a student who swept the floor do? Madajong Valley had been completely locked down by Lord Lavaghs army. All the mages were under control, and information about the immortal clans touch was also strictly sealed. The immortal clan. I didnt expect the master of Madajong Valley to have been disguised by the immortal clan. They really hid themselves well. Lord Orne looked at the corpse, and a cold expression appeared on his face. Lord Orne was a loyal person. He had not participated in the rebellion of the five great lords. He had even prepared to lead an army to support the kings city. However, the great battle had ended before he arrived because of the arrival of the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage. Halfway through, he received the kings order and returned to his kingdom. This time, because of the Princess disappearance, he had personally left the castle and come here. The princess had disappeared in his kingdom. He definitely had to accept part of the responsibility. The immortal clan has not appeared for nearly three hundred years. Previously, I had personally inquired about this Madajong, but I did not find any flaws Shadow guard commander, Mo Dong said in a deep voice. Shadow guards were a secret organization of the Faroe Kingdom. They reported everything directly to the Faroe Kingdom. Over the years, shadow guards had been investigating the disappearance case. After Princess Wei went missing, Mo Dong, as the commander, rushed out immediately. There was Judge Sisal, the kings personal guard, great mage Branch, and Keya, one of the eight commanders of the Justice Corps. All of them were high-level elemental mages. Sika, hurry up and tell me everything that happened. Mo Dong suddenly looked at a young man who was so scared that his face was pale. He was only a student of Madajong. Facing so many important figures, it would be strange if he wasnt scared. Now that the entire Madajong Valley was sealed off, it wasnt up to him whether he lived or died. Thinking about his relationship with the immortal, his heart was filled with fear. Sika stammered and told him everything that had happened. He did not dare to hide anything. A mage from the imperial city wearing a gray robe? Everyone present frowned. Many people looked at the kings personal guard, great mage Branch. Branch was the kings trusted aide. At the same time, he was also one of the higher-ranking great mages. He managed a large number of great mages in the Imperial Palace. Chapter 45 - Kill With a Single Finger From 10,000 Meters Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL I didnt bring them here. Branch shook his head and said, Even if His Majesty sent other great mages to protect them, they must be high-level elemental mages to be able to easily set up an immortal clan. However, how can a gray-robed mage be so powerful? In the palace, the levels of mages were clearly distinguished. One could tell from their clothes. Gray-robed mages were usually the lowest rank. If they were really a high-level elemental mage, they would be gray-robed. At the very least, they would be purple-robed. It was even possible for them to wear the green snake robe that His Majesty had given them. Does that gray-robed mage really look like hes only in his thirties? he asked again. Sir, he really is only in his thirties. Im not lying at all. At that time, it was this mage who told me to look for his Lordship, Sika quickly said. Okay, take him away. Branch nodded and waved his hand. Then he said to the others, Now that the immortal clan is involved in the missing case, its not that simple. The disappearance of the princess might have something to do with the immortal clan. We have to report it to His Majesty. Okay, thats the only way. The others nodded. This matter was too big. A figure descended from the sky at the gate of the temple. It was Lei Luo. He knew the soul-absorbing codex and had obtained a large amount of information from the immortal clans consciousness. The entire immortal clan organization had been transformed from the temple. I hope washing her hair is fine. Otherwise, the entire temple will be buried with her. Lei Luos heart chilled. Of course, no matter what happened to Wei, the temple would be destroyed. How could an organization of the immortal clan continue to exist? Lei Luo glanced at the gate of the temple. His powerful will condensed into a beam and shot out. Like a radar, he scanned the entire temple. Nothing could escape his detection. After more than a minute, Lei Luo suddenly revealed a hint of joy because he had sensed Wei. She was still alive, but she looked miserable. At least shes okay. Lei Luo let out a sigh of relief. He did not have to worry about Weis safety for now. Next, he was going to completely wipe out the immortals in the temple. He could feel a powerful evil aura in the core area of the temple. This aura might not have reached the level of a real ultimate mage, but it was very, very close. Moreover, this aura far surpassed that of a pseudo-ultimate mage. Even an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage like great wizard Snake God would not be a match for it. In order to become an ultimate mage, so many innocent ordinary people have been sacrificed to create the immortal clan and cultivate the magic book. Death will not atone for your sins even if you die ten thousand times! The murder in Lei Luos eyes was filled with endless killing intent. This was the first time he had felt such extreme emotions. How many people had been killed in the sacred hall? It was impossible to calculate. There were more than ten thousand skeletons in the blood cave alone. Not to mention in the valley behind the sacred hall, the skeletons were piled up like mountains. Thinking of this, Lei Luo walked towards the gate of the sacred hall. No one is allowed to enter the temple! Two temple guards stood at the gate and shouted at Lei Luo when they saw him. Lei Luo glanced around and found that all of them had turned into the temple guards of the immortal clan. Evil power was hidden in their bodies. Therefore, he didnt waste time talking nonsense. He waved his hand and instantly, the two were struck by a terrifying lightning bolt and turned into a pile of meat paste. They didnt even have the chance to turn into the immortal clan. Lei Luo entered the temple. Inside, the immortal clans aura was extremely dense. Everyone was part of the immortal clan. Lei Luos arrival immediately alerted them. They came up to scold him, but Lei Luo didnt give them any chance to kill him. Immediately, more temple guards roared and began to transform, turning into terrifying immortals. None of the immortal clans forces could resist the elementalists. There were more than 10,000 of them in the temple. And this was the inside of the temple. Who knew how many more of them there were outside? Lei Luo looked at the immortal clan coldly. He snorted and stomped on the ground. With him as the center, a surge of terrifying magic power spread out. The immortal clan exploded into a bloody mist before they could get close. Who dares to intrude my temple? An angry shout came from afar. Then, a terrifying aura soared into the sky, emitting billowing black gas. An elder of the temple had taken action. This elder of the temple was a high-level elemental mage. After becoming an immortal clan member, he had cultivated the sky demon power generation and had become a pseudo-ultimate mage. Moreover, the magic book itself was very powerful. Even pseudo-ultimate mages of the same level were no match for it. There were no less than twenty pseudo-ultimate mage elders in the temple now. Even in the middle of the peak of magic prosperity decades ago, the total number of pseudo-ultimate mages could not compare to this. Not to mention, there was a master of the immortal clan who was even more powerful than the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage. In middle-earth, even the holy temple was invincible. Now, someone actually barged into the holy temple and wantonly killed the foundation of the immortal clan. This was simply a serious provocation to the holy temple. Lei Luo did not even raise his head and directly pointed his finger across the air. In an instant, a ray of light flashed past. The head of the immortal clan elder that was rolling over was directly pierced through and his body fell down. An immortal clan elder who was a pseudo-ultimate mage was killed by Lei Luo with a finger from 10,000 meters away. His eyes were still filled with disbelief and fear. He was a pseudo-ultimate mage of the immortal clan, yet he couldnt even block a finger. Even if he died, he wasnt willing to close his eyes. In the hall. Eh, theres actually such a powerful mage on the way? The master of the immortal clan, who was covered in black robes, suddenly stood up, and a monstrous blood qi spread out. But his voice carried a hint of extreme shock. He could kill a pseudo-ultimate mage of the immortal clan with his finger from ten thousand meters away. What kind of strength was he? He was almost infinitely close to an ultimate mage. An external pseudo-ultimate mage actually had such terrifying strength, which had an effect on him. Very good. With such strength, the potential is bound to be huge. If I capture him, I can use him to nurture a top-notch immortal general! Suddenly, a smile appeared on the black-robed mages face. Even if he could bring him a little threat, he had absolute confidence that he could suppress him. In his heart, the value of nurturing the elders of the temple like Usby was not particularly great. The value of his village was more to strengthen the temple. After all, they needed to capture more ordinary people and warriors. At the critical moment, these people could be abandoned. Outside, when the guards of the temple saw that even the elder of the powerful pseudo-ultimate mage had been pointed at something, they did not dare to attack. For the time being, Lei Luo did not care about these immortal clan disciples. Instead, he looked at the core area where the aura of the immortal clan was densest. An extremely powerful blood qi gushed out. It was much stronger than the pseudo-ultimate mage elder just now. Chapter 46 - Sacrifice to the God of the Undead Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Not bad. I didnt expect such a powerful pseudo-ultimate mage to exist in middle-earth. Now, Ill give you a chance. Submit to me and Ill bestow you with Great Magic Power. A hoarse voice that sounded like an evil demons voice rang out. A black-robed figure seemed to have violated the laws of physics and actually stepped into the air from afar. Under normal circumstances, one would not be able to step into the air and fly unless they were an ultimate mage, or they used flying magic. But this black-robed mage had actually done it. Behind him, there were more than a dozen pseudo-ultimate mages who had already turned into immortals. You want me to submit to you? Lei Luo could not help but laugh. But his laugh was very cold. He would not kill this black-robed mage immediately. As the instigator of the entire chaos of the immortal clan, even a thousand cuts would not be enough to atone for his sins. Lei Luo would let him know what it meant to be miserable even if he was alive. He would regret coming to middle-earth. Of course, I have enough power to make you submit. You will never know how powerful the immortal clan is. Once you know, you will completely submit to such power. Now, I will give you this opportunity. The black-robed mages tone was filled with incomparable confidence. In this middle-earth, where there was no ultimate mage, his black robe was invincible. In the next moment, black flames that looked like flames surged out of his body. His body began to twist and change shape as if he was shedding his skin again. Finally, he turned into a terrifying and ferocious immortal clan that was more than three meters tall. His entire body was covered in pitch-black scales, the blood vessels on his arms were wriggling in an exaggerated manner. There were even two lumps on his head that looked like they would break at any moment and turn into demon horns. His back had lumps. Compared to him, the other immortal clan members were too far away. Behind him, a terrifying blood qi spread out and formed a blood cloud. This was because the power in the demons body was too powerful. It naturally spread out and almost reached its limit, forming a blood rain that would pollute the world. The immortal clan is about to break through? Lei Luos expression was very calm. So what? Even if it was an immortal clan that could truly rival an ultimate mage, he wouldnt care too much because he was already a seventh-level ultimate mage. Now, Ill let you experience the true power of a demon! Black robe let out a long cry, and his voice shook the surroundings. The cries of evil ghosts and gods could be heard in the world. He suddenly stretched out his demon claw and clawed at Lei Luo. In an instant, the blood cloud behind him seemed to be pulled, and it turned into a giant demon claw with a 30-meter radius that clawed at Lei Luos space. It was as if the space was about to be torn apart by this claw. When the pseudo-ultimate mages of the immortal clan who were standing behind the black robe saw this giant demon claw exuding a great power that could suppress the world, they almost knelt down and worshipped it. In front of such great power, their little bit of power was almost not worth mentioning. Soso If I dont become an ultimate mage, Ill just be an ant that can be crushed at will. Lei Luo looked indifferent. No matter how strong this black robe was, he had not completed the transformation. His blood qi had not completely turned into liquid magic power. Just the quality of his magic power was one level lower. The immortal clan was better at using magic power to strengthen their bodies to attack. It was already different from the attack methods of ordinary mages. To Lei Luo, this guys attacks seemed powerful, but in reality, he knew they were weak and powerless. Because he could create such a scene at any time, or even thousands of times more powerful. But that would only bring about a huge consumption. Against this kind of superficial power, he could directly point and break it. Lei Luo raised his hand and pointed at the incoming demon claw. A ray of light condensed from magic power flashed, and the powerful demon claw instantly collapsed, turning into blood qi that scattered in all directions. Black robe could not even gather blood qi again. He was shocked to find that Lei Luos finger had destroyed all the spiritual imprints in his blood qi. No, this is impossible? Black robes body trembled, and a look of disbelief appeared on his ferocious face. Even if his attack just now was not the most powerful attack, it was definitely not something a pseudo-ultimate mage could break. Even an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage would not be able to break it. The other party was still so relaxed, and yet he had completely broken it. Suddenly, he thought of an impossible possibility. You Youre an ultimate mage? Black robe asked in a tone that was close to suffocation. If he really was an ultimate mage, they would be in trouble this time. How could there still be an ultimate mage in middle-earth? This was completely impossible. All the elders of the immortal clan present were also stunned. Black robes powerful and despairing attack was actually broken by his opponents light finger? Are we seeing things? However, Black robes words stunned them. Ultimate mage? This person was an ultimate mage? Then, their faces turned pale because they realized something. They had all become immortal. In a sense, they were no different from the immortal clan. As a human, you hurt your own kind and cultivate the immortal clans demonic book. You are too cruel to be human. Today, I will judge you for the innocent people who died under your hands! Lei Luo gradually rose into the air, and a powerful aura spread out. Even if he only released a small part of his powers, it was enough to shock the entire scene. This was a power that only an ultimate mage could have. An ultimate mage, its really an ultimate mage ! Black robe muttered to himself, but then he laughed wildly, So what if its an ultimate mage? Ive experienced so many hardships before I came to this land. How can I fail like this? Even an ultimate mage cant stop my great goal of dominating middle-earth. God of the immortal clan, give me strength! Suddenly, he spread his arms and let out a shocking demonic roar. An indescribably terrifying aura spread out. Especially at his chest, there was a violent heartbeat. Thump, thump, thump! This heartbeat was extremely terrifying. It was as if the world was resonating with it, making people feel disgusted and uncomfortable. The many pseudo-ultimate mages who had been following Black robe suddenly trembled. Pain appeared on their faces, and their faces contorted. It was as if some terrifying power was tearing them apart. In the next moment, streams of blood qi rushed out of their bodies and gathered in Black robes body. Their bodies began to shrivel at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, all the pseudo-ultimate mages had turned into dried corpses. Not only that, the disciples of the temple who had turned into the immortal clan members also let out shrill screams. Their bodies exploded one by one, and surges of blood qi surged out and entered Black robes body. Lei Luo watched this scene silently and did not stop it. This saved him the trouble of killing the immortal clan. Moreover, so what if Black robe became an ultimate mage? He could kill a mere first-level ultimate mage with a flip of his hand. Boohoo The terrifying demonic sound reverberated through the world. When ordinary people heard it, they would be contaminated and turn into immortals. However, Lei Luo was not affected at all. Chapter 47 - One Ultimate Mage Is Different From another Ultimate Mage Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Suddenly, all of the blood qi fused with Black robe. The skin on his head began to split open, revealing a golden horn that was at least a meter long. The skin on his back also split open, forming a pair of fleshy wings. However, the fleshy wings looked a little small, making the whole thing look especially comical and malnourished. Is this the immortal clan that can rival an ultimate mage? It doesnt look like much. Lei Luo sensed Black robes aura. Although it was much stronger than before, it still felt incomplete. Haha, is this the power of an ultimate mage? What a powerful feeling. Ive finally become an ultimate mage. At this moment, Black robe had become arrogant. He stared at Lei Luo with his strange eyes and roared, Youre an ultimate mage, and Im also an ultimate mage. What can you do to me? One ultimate mage is different from another ultimate mage, Lei Luo said calmly. Then, he raised his palm and struck out. Boom! Accompanied by a rumbling sound, Black robe, who had just become an ultimate mage, was sent flying. He crashed into the ground, forming a long ravine. In the end, he even crashed into a building. After a long while, he stood up shakily. The scales on his body had been shattered, and it was a terrible sight to see. His face was filled with shock and anger. Impossible, you how could you be so powerful? He had originally thought that after becoming an ultimate mage, he would be able to compete. But now, he realized that he had thought too much. Ive told you before that one ultimate mage is different from another ultimate mage. Lei Luo strode through the air and arrived in front of Black robe. Then, he grabbed him by the neck. Black robe had no strength to resist at all. He could only struggle helplessly. He had already become an ultimate mage, but he was casually lifted up by Lei Luo like a dead dog. In the next second, Lei Luo grabbed the flesh wing on his back with his other hand and pulled it hard. Accompanied by the Black robes miserable howl, Lei Luo tore the flesh wing from his back. Next, he tore off the other flesh wing. Even the two horns on his head were forcefully pulled out by Lei Luo. After the two horn wings were torn off, the blood qi in Black robes body began to disperse at an alarming speed. Not long after, his body also began to recover from the undying state to become an ordinary person. You, what did you do to me Youre the Devil, youre the Devil Black robe was terrified. He had finally become an ultimate mage but now, his wings and horns had been torn off by Lei Luo. He had completely fallen from the level of an ultimate mage and was declining at an alarming rate. In other words, he had only experienced the feeling of an ultimate mage for a short while. This was worse than letting him die. In order to become an ultimate mage, he had spent a lot of effort. On that cruel land, he had struggled with all his might and obtained the seed of the immortal clans blood descendant in the endless abyss. Then, he had stolen the golden cloud token and completely betrayed the Golden Cloud Temple, he had crossed countless silent mountains, frozen land, and death sand sea to come to this prosperous middle-earth. He had used the seeds of the blood descendants of the immortal clan to become an ultimate mage. He had created a powerful army of the immortal clan, and one day, he would be able to fight back He would take back all the humiliation and make those who had looked down on him beg for mercy in despair. His great goal had been set. How could it end just like that? He was unwilling to let it happen. Since theres no hope, whats the harm in becoming an immortal? Suddenly, Black robes eyes seemed to have lost their luster completely, sinking into an extremely negative emotion. In the next moment, Black robes heart beat violently again. It was a thousand times stronger than before. It had some effect on Lei Luo. Lei Luo frowned slightly as he grabbed Black robes chest and pulled out a blood-colored crystal bead. However, this crystal bead seemed to have grown together with Black robes flesh and blood. There were many disgusting blood vessels wrapped around it, and it was making a violent beating sound at every moment. Its useless. Hahaha, the blood descendants of the immortal clan have grown together with me. When I turn into an immortal, not only will you die, this middle-earth will also become the hunting ground of the immortal clan Black robe seemed to feel no pain, and his ferocious and terrifying face was twisted with madness. Youre really too ignorant of real magic, Lei Luo said calmly. He grabbed the blood-red crystal bead and released the terrifying magic power that only high-level ultimate mages could have. Crack crack crack His strength seemed to have exceeded a certain limit. Even the immortal clans blood descendants could not withstand it. Cracks actually appeared on the bead, and then the entangled blood vessels broke one after another. Soon, the blood-colored crystal bead had completely separated from Black robe. The color of the blood on the bead quickly faded away and the heartbeat also stopped. The blood-colored crystal turned into a pure crystal bead. Only a thick blood qi gathered and did not disperse. Arghhh! Black robe let out a miserable cry as he stood up. He seemed to have lost everything after losing the immortal clans blood descendant. He was so shocked that he could not believe what was happening before his eyes. He had used the immortal bloodline to transform completely, but it had been forcefully interrupted by his opponent. Under normal circumstances, a transformation was impossible to reverse. Once it started, there was no way to stop it. However, his transformation process had been interrupted. After losing the seed of the immortal bloodline, Black robe became even weaker. Even the magic power in his body was rapidly dissipating, turning him into a cripple with no magic power at all. Lei Luo threw him to the ground like a piece of trash. Black robe seemed to have completely lost hope after being hit again and again. His eyes were empty. Lei Luo narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Black robes forehead. He immediately activated the soul-absorbing codex. He wanted to obtain some information from his mind. Where did Black robe come from? What was going on with this immortal bloodline? If Black robe was still in the realm of an ultimate mage, it would be very difficult for Lei Lu to use the soul-absorbing codex to obtain information. This was because the soul-absorbing codex had a restriction. Using it on someone of the same level was very risky and could easily backfire. However, Black robe had fallen from his realm and had become an ordinary person. He had also suffered a devastating blow and his spirit had completely collapsed. Therefore, Black robe was practically defenseless to him at this moment. After a while, Lei Luo withdrew his hand. Black robe had turned into a corpse. He was lucky to die just like that. A part of the information is missing? Lei Luo frowned and was speechless. Although he had stopped Black robe from turning into a real immortal, at his fastest speed a part of his soul had been damaged and his memory was lost. Once he became an immortal, his self-consciousness would disappear completely and he would become a true immortal. He would have no intelligence and no reason. He would only have pure thoughts and an instinctive appetite for flesh and blood. As time went on the immortal clan would be born with intelligence. Sure enough, this world is not as simple as I thought. Lei Luo sighed. He wasnt proud of his achievements at all. After all, there was still the sky outside the sky, and there were people behind people. No one knew when an even more terrifying existence would appear. If it wasnt for Weis disappearance he would have given more time to Black robe and that might have posed a danger to him. That was why it was important to keep a low profile. Never reveal your strongest power, always keep a calm mind, and never think that youre invincible. Lei Luo looked at the seed of the immortal clan bloodline in his hand. It was a disaster. However, destroying it directly wasnt a solution because the immortal clans power would escape into the air. No one knew what the consequences would be. The best thing would be to put it into the system space and preserve it forever. Lei Luo put the seed of the immortal clan directly into the system space. This way, it was absolutely safe. He glanced at the location of the Blood Cave. With the 40,000 black robes, the blood seal there would gradually disappear. The people trapped inside would be able to get out soon. He did not need to do anything. Wei was still inside. It would be best if they did not meet. He was not worried about Weis safety now. With a high-level elemental mage, such as Bowes, protecting her, there would not be any problems. The only problem now is the immortals scattered outside. Lei Luos face darkened as he calculated in his heart. Chapter 48 - Everyone Was Shocked. A Peerless Expert! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The number of immortal clan members outside was definitely not small. Although the number would not increase without the seed of the immortal clans bloodline, those immortals could still harm other ordinary people. The best way was to eliminate them as soon as possible, and then losses would be smaller. Forget it. Leave this matter to the king. Lei Luo shook his head. He couldnt go all over the world to search for the immortals, right? He didnt know how much time he would waste. Oh right, I havent used my signature today. Why dont I sign in at this temple? Lei Luos heart moved. Speaking of which, he hadnt signed in any unexpected places in the imperial city. Thinking of this, Lei Luo muttered in his heart. System, I want to sign in. Soon, the sign-in was completed, and the system notification sounded. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. The reward is a copy of the catalog of the gods. Lei Luo revealed a look of surprise. It was actually the catalog of the gods. This was a very powerful thing. He hurriedly checked the corresponding introduction but he realized that it was not as he had imagined. This catalog of the gods was not magic, but a domain that used magic. There were a total of forty-nine diagrams. Each diagram represented the structure of a layer of a domain. Once these forty-nine diagrams were understood and fused into one, it would be able to transform into a complete domain of the gods. During a battle, the domain of the gods would be activated, just like a god. All life within the domain would be affected. It could be amplified or weakened, making it extremely powerful. Now that there were forty-nine diagrams, Lei Luo could only see three. In other words, the remaining forty-six diagrams were still sealed. This was terrifying. Lei Luo was a high-level ultimate mage, yet he could only see three diagrams. It was obvious that the gods records were of a high level. Whoosh! Lei Luo didnt leave immediately. Instead, he headed toward the core hall. He could sense that there was something good inside. Moreover, the things here were related to the immortal clan. He couldnt leave them here. Otherwise, it would be a disaster if someone with ulterior motives got their hands on them. Soon, Lei Luo entered the hall and saw two tokens on an altar. Are these golden cloud tokens? Lei Luo got the corresponding information from Black robes consciousness. He waved his hand, and the two tokens fell into his hand. The two tokens were similar. On one side was a golden cloud, while on the other side was an ancient number. One of them had a 1 on it, which represented the No. 1 golden cloud token. The other one was an 8, which represented the No. 8 golden cloud token. The higher the number of the golden cloud token, the more powerful the magic inside. The No. 1 Golden Cloud Token had the most powerful heavenly magic codex and the corresponding evil magic in the temple. As for the No. 8 Golden Cloud Token, it was much worse. But in the middle-earth, it was top-tier magic. Otherwise, it would not have become a treasure of the temple. Lei Luo put the two golden cloud tokens into the system space and searched for some things before the god left the temple. In the blood cave. With the death of Black robe, the blood qi that had sealed the blood cave gradually dissipated. All the mages trapped inside felt that their magic powers had gradually recovered. They were all delighted. The reason they were trapped here was that their magic powers had been sealed and could not be used. They were no different from ordinary people. Being trapped in this blood cave, even praying to the gods would not be of any use. But now that the magic power had recovered, it was completely different. Especially for a high-level elemental mage like mage Bowes. Your Highness, we might be saved, mage Bowes said with surprise on his face. I also feel that my magic power is recovering. Wei nodded. After everyone had completely recovered, mage Bowes suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, Everyone, listen to me. Now that were trapped here, we have to work together. He was a ninth-level elemental mage, and among all the trapped mages, he was the most powerful. Therefore, the aura of his ninth-level elemental mage spread out, and all the mages present were shocked. Even high-level elemental mages had been trapped here. One could imagine how terrifying the mysterious obstruction that trapped them was. Under the obstruction of mage Bowes, thousands of mages were united. In a place like this, if they did not unite, their chances of escaping were extremely slim. Half an hour later, the group of people finally rushed out of the blood cave. When they saw the situation outside, they were all stunned. Why wasnt there a single person? At first, they thought that they would encounter a powerful attack when they came out. But now, they couldnt even see anything. Next, they increased the scope of their search and finally knew where they were. Is this the temple? Oh my God, how could the temple do such a terrible thing? Strange, why is there no one in the temple? There are a lot of dried corpses here. They look like people from the temple. What happened here? There seems to have been a battle here. Look, this ravine that is hundreds of meters long seems to have been created by someone. What kind of terrifying battle has happened to cause such a huge scene? When the people present saw the long ravine, they were deeply shocked. This was not something that human strength could do. Even if it was a full-force attack from a pseudo-ultimate mage, it was still far from being able to achieve this level. Mage Bowes and Princess Wei stood in front of the long ravine. Great mage Bowes, can you tell who left this mark? Princess Wei asked curiously. Although she could sense an extremely terrifying aura from the ravine, she was only an intermediate elemental mage, so it was difficult for her to make an accurate judgment. Its very powerful, extremely powerful. Im afraid that even ordinary pseudo-ultimate mages cant compare to it. Perhaps it was left behind by an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, Mage Bowes said with a grave expression. He would never have imagined that this place had been left behind by an even more powerful ultimate mage. After all, his horizons had not reached such a height. Pseudo-ultimate mage? Could it be that Senior saved us? Princess Wei said in surprise. From what she knew, in the whole of the Faroe Kingdom, there was probably only that pseudo-ultimate mage who thought he was invincible. This time, they were captured by the mysterious force, and all the magic power in their bodies had been imprisoned. They were unable to use any power at all. However, the previously imprisoned power had disappeared, and now they were free. It was obvious that the mysterious force had not let them out voluntarily. Instead, it was a powerful existence that had destroyed or repelled the mysterious force. That is probably the case. After all, that Senior once saved His Majesty and the Faroe Kingdom. Its not impossible for him to come and save Her Highness the princess this time. Mage Bowes nodded and said. Unfortunately, I didnt see that Senior. Princess Wei was a little disappointed. She could not help but think of her Senior. If he knew that she was in danger, he would definitely come and save her. Perhaps that pseudo-ultimate mage was her Senior? Various thoughts appeared in her mind. An intermediate elemental mage flew over and said respectfully, Senior, we found some words in the hall over there. We dont know who left them. Mage Bowes and Princess Wei quickly went into the hall. There were many words left on a wall. Each word contained an indescribable charm and magic will. After all, they had been left behind by a peerless master mage. From the marks, they looked very new. They had not been there for long. They may have been left behind by that Senior! Princess Wei said in surprise. I didnt expect that these missing cases would all be found in the temple. In order to cultivate that evil codex, they killed so many creatures and nurtured the immortal clan. Theyre really not worthy of being human! After reading the contents, mage Bowes face turned extremely gloomy. Then he continued reading. Chapter 49 - The Return of Princess Wei Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This Senior told us that most of the immortal clan had been eliminated, but a portion of them was still out there. We have to get the imperial court to eliminate the mages to hunt them down. Otherwise, there will definitely be a big mess, mage Bowes said worriedly. Fortunately, this Senior destroyed the temple. Otherwise, we would all have died at the hands of the immortal clan! Yeah, I wonder if this Senior is a hermit? All the humans will be able to expel and kill such a ferocious immortal. How many people died in the blood cave? The temple is a huge force and a vassal of the Faroe Kingdom. How dare they nurture the immortals? They deserve to be destroyed! We must inform Lord Orne, and ask him to send a mage army to hunt down the remaining immortals! After seeing this, the many high-level mages present were all extremely shocked. They had not expected to be involved in the chaos of the immortals. If not for the sale of that mysterious powerful mage, none of them would have been able to walk out alive. At this moment, they were filled with endless gratitude towards that Senior. At the same time, they also hated the immortals. Lavagh City was the largest city in Lavagh. Lord Ornes castle was situated there. Since he had found out that the leader of Madajong Valley was an immortal in disguise, Lord Orne had immediately reported the situation to the kingdom. At the same time, he had organized a more powerful force and immediately conducted a more rigorous investigation. Since there was an immortal disguised as a mortal, it was possible that there were more of them hiding among the humans. Report! A great mage who claims to be Bowes, the kingdoms guardian, is here to see you, Lord! the guard who was guarding the palace suddenly came in to report. Lord Orne was discussing how to deal with the immortal with the high-level officials such as the judge, the great mage Branch, and the commander of the Justice Corps. What? Mage Bowes? Do you mean mage Bowes? The kings great mage Branch suddenly stood up and revealed an ecstatic expression. Because this great mage Bowes was the powerful mage who had been secretly protecting Princess Wei. The truly powerful guardian mage had a higher status than him. Now that mage Bowes had appeared, didnt it mean that Princess Wei was safe now? At this moment, two figures had entered the hall. It was mage Bowes and Princess Wei. Everyone present was ecstatic. They all stood up and bowed to Princess Wei. Greetings, Your Highness. The others who had not seen Princess Wei also reacted and quickly followed. Your Highness. Lord Orne also bowed slightly. Although in terms of seniority, he was Princess Weis elder uncle, the royal familys etiquette still had to be followed. No need for formalities. Princess Wei waved her hand and was respectfully led to the main seat by Lord Orne. However, Princess Wei was not an arrogant person. In the face of her uncle in name, she smiled and rejected Lord Ornes good intentions. She turned around and sat on a secondary seat at the side. Seeing this scene, Lord Orne was a little touched. Logically speaking, she should not care about his feelings, but princess Wei gave him enough face. Lord Orne sat down on the main seat and turned to look at Princess VI. He asked, Your Highness, what exactly happened? Let me tell you about this in detail, mage Bowes said. Then, they told him everything from the beginning to the end. Everyone present was shocked. The disappearance of everyone had actually been the work of the temple? The temple was actually cultivating a large number of the immortal clan and cultivating the Immortal Demons magic codex? The temple had been completely destroyed by a mysterious powerhouse? There were still many immortal clan members scattered in the outside world? The amount of information was too great, and everyone present took a long time to digest it. Great Mage Bowes, could the mysterious mage you mentioned be the same person as the gray-robed mage were looking for? Judge Sisal suddenly asked. What gray-robed mage? Princess Wei hurriedly asked. To answer your highness, its like this Judge Sisal quickly told her about the mage from Madajong Valley. Judge Sisal, can you describe the appearance of the gray-robed mage? Princess Wei was a little excited because she felt that this was very close to the truth. Soon, the student of the leader of Madajong Valley, Sika, was called in again. This is Her Highness the Princess. If she wants to ask you a question, give me an honest answer. There must be no lies, Lord Orne sat on the main seat and said solemnly. Yes, yes, Your Highness, please ask. Sikas scalp was about to explode. Even Her Highness the princess had come out. Tell me, what does that gray-robed mage look like? Princess Wei asked. Your Highness, that mage was too powerful at that time. I only dared to take a glance at him Sika told her everything that he knew. Princess Wei felt a little regretful after hearing it because it was impossible to tell if it was Lei Luo or not. However, that mage was very powerful, and he was wearing a gray robe. The possibility was very high! She remembered it firmly in her heart. At this moment, Lei Luo had long left Lavagh and was flying rapidly toward the imperial city. He wanted to go back and cultivate the atlas of the gods as soon as possible. From Lavagh to the imperial city was a distance of more than a thousand kilometers. Even the fastest warhorse or ninth-level elemental mage would not rest during the day or night when using wind-riding flight. It would take about two to three days. With Lei Luos magic comprehension and mana, a trip would only take five hours. When he returned to the Library of the Hiro Magic Academy, it had only been three days since he had left. He did not spend much time traveling back and forth, mainly because he spent a lot of time investigating related information. Senior, youre back. As soon as Lei Luo returned, Ailo immediately welcomed him. No one came to the library, right? Lei Luo asked. Senior, no, Ailo said obediently. Lei Luo nodded. Ailo was a paper figurine and would not lie. Remember, when I go out this time, dont tell anyone. Even if your mother asks, dont tell anyone, understand? Yes, Senior, Ailo nodded and said. Because it was Lei Luo who had created him, in his heart, Lei Luos words would not be disobeyed. After that, for three days in a row, Lei Luo practiced the catalog of gods in the inner room of the library. On the city wall of the royal capital, the king, the queen and the prince were all looking forward to the return of Princess Wei. During this period of time, the king had definitely missed his daughter very much and could not sleep peacefully. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he received the news that Princess Wei was safe. The queen was almost the same. She had lost a lot of weight. Not long after, a large group of knights rushed over from afar. The leader of the group was a valiant and radiant female knight. If it was not Princess Wei, who else could it be? When she saw her father, mother, and brother on the city wall, her beautiful eyes became a little moist. She immediately used the wind-controlling magic to fly up from the horses back. She drew a long white magic aura and landed on the city wall. Father, mother Princess Wei said happily. Its good that youre back, its good that youre back The king looked at his daughter and nodded repeatedly with a slight tremble. Father, I wont go out in the future. Ill always be with you. Princess Wei looked at her father, who had aged a lot, and her excitement lessened. Sadness welled up in her heart because her father looked much older than when she had left. You should have been like this a long time ago. You dont know how worried your father has been about you during this period of time. Queen Lina couldnt help but scold her, but she was still very happy. After returning to the palace, Princess Wei didnt stay for long and went straight to the library of the Hiro Magic Academy. Chapter 50 - Twelve Mysterious Pseudo-Ultimate Mages Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After Princess Wei left, the king shook his head helplessly. This girl just cant stay idle. Shes even closer to that student called Lei Luo than she is to us. The queen complained. Let her be. As long as she doesnt leave the capital again. The king shook his head and smiled. In my opinion, we have to find her a husband. Ling already has a few children, the queen said. Mother, my sister is obsessed with magic, which is why she has such a high cultivation level. If we really force her to marry someone, Im afraid it will have the opposite effect. Its better not to interfere and let her develop naturally. Anyway, shes a woman of the royal family, so theres no need to worry about not being able to marry, Prince Ling quickly said. The prince is right. Let her be. The king nodded in agreement. Only in her twenties, Princess Wei was already a fifth-level elemental mage. Such an achievement was rare even in the entire history of the Faroe Kingdom. She was definitely a stunning genius. In the future, in the developed kingdom, it would not necessarily be impossible for a female ultimate mage to be born. It was precisely because of this that the king allowed Princess Wei to roam around. The path in the future would ultimately be left for her to walk alone. Alright, I cant win against you guys anyway. The queen was helpless. She could no longer control that wild girl. Princess Wei went to the library and saw Ailo sweeping the floor. Ailo, Ailo! Mommy! Ailo trembled when he heard the voice. A happy expression appeared on his face. He put down the broom in his hand and threw himself into Princess Weis arms. Ailo, how have you been recently? Princess Wei had a beautiful smile on her face as she gently stroked Ailos head. Mom, Im doing very well, Ailo said as he leaned on the princess. Wheres Senior Lei Luo? Princess Wei asked. Senior may be practicing magic in the inner room, Ailo said blankly. Ailo, let me ask you, has Senior gone out during this period of time? Princess Wei suddenly asked. Mom, Senior hasnt gone out. He has been staying in the library, Ailo quickly said. Really? You didnt lie to me? If I find out that you lied to me, you will be punished! Princess Wei pretended to be angry. Ailo was a little guilty, but she still said carefully, Mom, Ailo doesnt dare to lie. He really hasnt gone out. If I lie, ask him to take back the magic power in my body and turn me into a piece of paper again. He had been given wisdom by Lei Luo, so he wouldnt betray him. Oh, I understand. Princess Wei knew what Ailo was thinking, so he would not lie to her. It seemed that senior Lei Luo really had not gone out. Although it was possible that Ailo did not know that Lei Luo had left, the problem was that the distance between the two places was more than a thousand kilometers. A round trip would take at least six to seven days, and with the delay, perhaps ten days had passed. It was impossible for Ailo not to know that he had not been in the library for such a long time. Could it be that the mysterious mage is really not Senior? A hint of disappointment appeared in Weis heart. Although she liked Lei Luo very much and even firmly believed that the Senior was the mysterious mage if he really was, why didnt he tell her? Perhaps it really wasnt him However, on second thought, she couldnt see through Senior Lei Luos strength even though she was now a fifth-level elemental mage. It was enough to prove that Lei Luo was not an ordinary student sweeping the floor. Such a Senior was already outstanding enough. Thinking of this, a hint of sweetness rose in Weis heart. She stepped lightly into the library. It had now been more than a month since the destruction of the temple. The kingdom had already made strict arrangements and carried out a large-scale purge of the immortals. From time to time, the immortals would be exposed and then wiped out. However, there were also some who hid even deeper, or escaped from the Faroe Kingdom and entered other unknown places to hide. The temple gate had long been completely sealed off by the Faroe Kingdom. They had even sent an army of a thousand mages to guard it. After all, this was the place where the immortal clan rose up. Even if the temple had been destroyed, there were still quite a number of them wandering outside. Perhaps some of them would return, and that way, they would be able to capture quite a number of them. A group of twelve people appeared outside the temple ruins. There were men and women among them, and each of them had an aura as deep as the sea. With one look, one could tell that they were not ordinary mages. This is the place. The temple, a branch of our Golden Cloud Temple Midway. This is the reason why Black robe fled to middle-earth. Unfortunately, we were too late. Black robe is already dead, and the temple has been destroyed by the Faroe Kingdom. We dont know where the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token and the immortal clans blood descendant are either. If Black robe hadnt set up the trap, we wouldnt have wasted years of time and finally locked onto his whereabouts. This Black robe deserves to die. He stole the No. 1 golden cloud token and even hid the blood descendants of the immortal clan. He betrayed the Golden Cloud Holy Temple. If he was still alive, he would have been punished by the Holy Fire Soul Refinement! If it werent for him, we wouldnt have been on the road for so many years unable to return to the Golden Cloud Temple, the land of eternal frozen, or the Sea of death. Half of us died. Lets go in and take a look. Maybe we will leave some clues. These people whispered to each other and then walked into the temple without hiding anything. Not long after, the intense sounds of fighting rang out. In less than fifteen minutes, the temple became quiet again. Corpses were strewn all over the place, and the mage army garrisoned by the imperial court had all been killed. Even the high-level elemental mages guarding the place had not escaped this massacre. This was because the twelve people in this group were all pseudo-ultimate mages. The twelve people searched around, but they did not find anything. However, this was to be expected. The Faroe Kingdom had already searched every corner. Then, they interrogated the surviving mages who had intentionally stayed behind. Using special methods, they finally acquired some valuable information. Gray-robed mages? Invincible pseudo-ultimate mages? It seems that those two things might have landed on this persons injuries. We must find him at all costs. We cant make a big fuss. Its best to investigate in secret, lest this person doesnt dare to show his face. After a group of people discussed it, they made a decision. The shocking news spread to the capital. The mage army stationed in the temple had been massacred overnight. Not a single person had survived. After the king received the news, he must be furious and order the entire country to investigate this matter. The good situation of eliminating the immortals was suddenly overshadowed by this matter. The Faroe Kingdom subconsciously blamed this on the immortals. Chapter 51 - King Faroe’s Final Chapter Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the palace. The old king sat on the throne, while Prince Ling sat at the side. During normal court meetings, even if he was present, the king would not speak. Prince Ling was always the one presiding over the proceedings. Hows the investigation going? the king asked Judge Sisal. Your Majesty, Please forgive my incompetence. So far, we havent found much valuable information. According to our reconstruction of the scene, the person who made the move must be a pseudo-ultimate mage. There were a total of twelve people who left traces. We suspect they are all pseudo-ultimate mages, but they have nothing to do with the immortals, Sisal quickly replied. What? The kings face was filled with shock. The others present were also shocked. Twelve pseudo-ultimate mages? Where did they come from? All the pseudo-ultimate mages in the temple had been eliminated by that mysterious mage. As for the other four supreme mages, the kingdom had already sent people to keep an eye on them to prevent similar incidents from happening again. Then where did these twelve suspected pseudo-ultimate mages come from? Could they have come from outside of middle-earth? It was very possible. After all, middle-earth was not completely closed off and had connections with the outside world, especially the Western countries and the elves. No matter what, we have to find these twelve people. They dared to kill the mages of our Faroe Kingdom. They must be enemies and not friends! the king said in a deep voice. These terrifying and powerful mages hidden in the dark posed a great threat to the Faroe Kingdom. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed and it was the twenty-fifth year of the kings reign. The kings body deteriorated rapidly and he could no longer get out of bed. However, the Faroe Kingdom was now stable. Prince Ling had gradually nurtured his subordinates and displayed extremely high political talent During this year, Wei didnt go out. Every day, she would either accompany Lei Luo in the library to practice magic or accompany the king. On this day, Lei Luo sat on a chair and read a book. The weather was a little gloomy. Ailo sat quietly on the ground and trained. He had successfully broken through to become an elemental mage. His training speed was not as fast as Weis, but it was fast enough. The reason for Weis rapid progress was that Lei Luo had given her a lot of training resources. Moreover, Wei had the support of the royal family to nurture her. She did not lack magic potions at all. On the other hand, Lei Luos magic potions had very little effect on Ailo. Even if Lei Luo wanted to nurture him, he could only do so at this speed. However, it was good to be a little slower. This way, he could stabilize his foundation. Compared to the others, Ailo was just a paper figurine. His foundation was very important. It was fine to be slower. After all, cultivating in the library did not waste time. Sigh, the king of Faroe is finally coming to an end. Lei Luo put down the book in his hand, looked up in the direction of the palace, and sighed. He got up and walked into the library, tidied up his clothes, and then returned to the door. At this time, an old mage in a red robe rushed over. Lei Luo, His Majesty wants to see you. Come with me quickly. Lei Luo did not say anything and followed the old mage toward the direction of the palace. At this moment, the old mage realized that the seemingly ordinary Lei Luo was actually a hidden magic expert. In fact, he was even more powerful than him. Although he did not know why Lei Luo would rather be a student sweeping the floor and cooped up in a place like the library for the rest of his life. After arriving at the palace, there were people everywhere. Other than the mage maids and healing mages, there were people from the royal family and ministers. It was obvious that the king was about to die. He had summoned people in advance to give his final instructions. Lei Luo did not wait and went straight in. Many people present were extremely curious because they had never seen him before. How could a gray-robed mage of the lowest level have the right to enter on such an occasion? To be able to receive King Farrow for the last time, it was either the person closest to him or the most important minister. Entering the inner hall, Lei Luo saw Princess Wei, who had been wiping away her tears, the pale Prince Ling, and the queen, whose face was filled with grief The moment Lei Luo entered, they all looked over. Senior, my father Princess Wei walked up, her tears rolling down like pearls. Senior Lei Luo. Prince Ling also nodded slightly at Lei Luo. Over the years, because he had had to learn how to handle government affairs, Prince Ling had not been to the library much. Despite this, he still showed respect to Lei Luo, this Senior. Greetings to the Queen, His Highness the Prince, Her Highness the Princess. Lei Luo bowed slightly. His Majesty wants to see you. Hurry up and go in, the Queen said softly. Lei Luo nodded and then walked into the inner room. There was no one inside. After all, they were all receiving each other. The king would definitely say some heartfelt words, and he did not want others to hear them. On the bed, the king lay quietly. His eyes were closed, and his hair was snow white. He looked extremely old, like a candle that was about to go out, and could die at any time. Your Majesty. Lei Luo came to the side of the bed and called out softly. Lei Luo, youre here. The king opened his eyes and turned his head slightly. His turbid eyes looked at Lei Luo as if he was reading something. Lei Luo did not speak. He looked at the king. Help me dispel the poison, extend my life, save the Faroe Kingdom, save my daughter, and destroy the temple It should be you, Lei Luo. After a long while, the kings weak voice sounded again. Lei Luo did not speak. Lei Luo, you dont have to speak, nor do you have to deny or admit. Its fine as long as I know what Im doing. The king continued, Years ago, my father had the assistance of the great mage Moseley. During his forty-three years on the throne, the Faroe Kingdom was stable and the people were happy. During my twenty-five years on the throne, although there were many twists and turns, I still managed to make it through. All of this was because of you. I, Faroe, have been lucky. He took a deep breath, and his voice became even softer, I cant do it anymore. I can only leave the rest of the road to Ling. His personality looks like mine, but I know that he is too arrogant. With me suppressing him, perhaps he wont take the wrong path, but if I leave, he will be a runaway horse. No one can predict what kind of situation he will bring to the Faroe Kingdom. Great mage Lei Luo, I have one last request. If he goes in the wrong direction, please help me pull him. The king opened his mouth as if he wanted to breathe in fresh air. His weak voice became even more urgent. This, this is the first and only last decree I will give you. His bony hand grabbed a bright yellow scroll and lifted it up. He widened his eyes as if he wanted to see Lei Luo clearly, with a hint of endless anticipation. As expected, the king had really seen through it, but he had never said. Your Majesty, I accept the decree. Lei Luo looked deeply at the king and sighed in his heart. Then, he took out the scroll. The kings old face finally revealed a smile. Then, his hand fell down weakly. With a faint smile on his face, he died Chapter 52 - Northern Wolf Clan Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Looking at the king who had passed away, Lei Luo could feel the weight of the scroll in his hands. Even if he had not opened the scroll, he already knew the contents of it. The kings decree Lei Luo has rendered great service to the Faroe Kingdom and is hereby conferred the title of Great Mage Lei Luo. With this scroll, you have the right to supervise the new king. If the new king is incompetent, you can scold him, flog him, or abolish him Lei Luo smiled calmly. The king really dared to trust him. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. Under the new kings diligent management, Faroe had become even more powerful and prosperous. In addition, there had not been too many disasters in these years, and the resources had also increased. It was true that the Faroe Kingdom had entered a period of subversion that it had never experienced before. The new king had also vigorously developed his military. His army and his horses were strong. Even the surrounding clans did not dare to cross the border into the human territory easily. In these five years, Lei Luo had risen another level, reaching the level of an eighth-level ultimate wizard. Moreover, he had already condensed the second diagram of the Atlas of the gods. The Wargod domain obtained from the Atlas of the gods was also stronger. Senior, I still dont understand, Ailo stood in front of Lei Luo and said in a low voice. Your little paper head really cant turn around. Lei Luo waved his hand and said, Well, go and think about it. When you have figured it out, come and tell me. Oh. Ailo walked to the side and drew circles. Lei Luo continued to read. He had never been patient when he taught magic. In fact, when he taught Princess Wei, it was about the same. But Weis comprehension was much better than Ailos paper figure. At this moment, Wei walked over. Her expression was not too good, as if she was angry. Your Highness, why do you look like this? Who has made you angry? Lei Luo laughed. Weis current cultivation had already reached the seventh-level elemental mage. If she was a young high-ranked great grandmaster, not to mention the Faroe royal family, even the entire Faroe Kingdom would be extremely rare. Who else could it be? Of course, its that b*stard spirit slayer! Wei said with a displeased expression. Whats wrong with him now? Lei Luo laughed. Hasnt he always doted on that vixen Princess Consort? I dont know whats gotten into him recently, but he actually wants to cripple the queen and make that stinky woman called Yali the queen. Wei said angrily, The queen is not only intelligent but also polite. She gave birth to two princes and a princess for him. They were originally very close, but after Princess Yali came, he has become completely infatuated. She really couldnt stand it anymore, which was why she was so angry. Although she didnt ask her brother to be like her father, who only had a woman like her mother, she couldnt abolish the Queen. After all, the Queen was already a prince consort when she was still a princess. It was the king who had carefully selected her for the prince. Perhaps his majesty has his own ideas, Lei Luo said lightly. He did not pay so much attention to the matters of the royal family. After all, who could get involved in such matters? In his previous life, there were so many divorces and affairs. It was normal. Moreover, couldnt a king have a harem? Senior, do you also think that what I did was wrong? Wei sat in Lei Luos arms and leaned her face against Lei Luos chest. She spoke with some grievance. No, from your point of view, you are right. But from His Majestys point of view, he is right. So only a genius will know who is right and who is wrong. Lei Luo smiled faintly. He was not an expert in relationships. He did not want to bother with such troublesome matters. But I cant ignore it. The queen is really too pitiful, Wei said. What about the Queen Mother? Lei Luo asked. Even mother cant control it. Ever since that stinky woman entered the palace, Ling seems to have changed into a different person. Wei shook her head and said, Senior, why dont you tell him? Ling might listen to you. The princess thinks too highly of me. Im just an old student sweeping the floor in the library, Lei Luo said indifferently. He would never get involved in such a thing. Otherwise, how could he train quietly in the library and read books quietly? Wei could see that the Senior really did not want to get involved, so she could only sigh helplessly. Looking at Lei Luos handsome face, Wei temporarily put the troubles out of her mind and kissed him. Lei Luo also responded to her skillfully. After the passionate kiss, he picked her up, causing her to cry out in surprise. Her pretty face blushed and she gently punched Lei Luos muscular chest twice. Lei Luo laughed evilly and directly carried Wei into the library. Not long after, the sound of the princesss soft humming could be heard from the library. Ailo was left sitting outside in a daze. The northern border prairie. This was a vast prairie world. It was a little bigger than the middle-earth, and there were many races living there. Among them, the most famous was the wolf clan. Their totem was the Sirius, so they called themselves the wolf clan. The warriors of the wolf clan could transform into vicious wolves to fight, and they were famous for their bravery and valor. After transforming into vicious wolves, they were no weaker than the battle-qi warriors of the human clan. All along, the wolf clan had been a great threat to the middle-earth. Similarly, in the northern border prairie, the powerful wolf clan was also a nightmare for other races. Who knew how many races had been destroyed by the sharp claws of the wolf clan. In recent decades, the wolf clan had gradually shown signs of decline, because another powerful clan had risen up in the prairie, and the wolf clan had fought for the dominance of the prairie. The wolf clans sky wolf tribe was the most powerful clan of the wolf clan, and also the location of the sky wolf kings Golden Palace. In a huge tent, one of the sky wolf kings spouses was giving birth. The female wolfs painful whimper could be heard. Suddenly, along with a long howl, the tent quickly let out a cheer. The originally clear sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Immediately after, the goose-feather snow fluttered down. It only lasted for a quarter of an hour before the goose-feather snow stopped and sunlight appeared again. This strange phenomenon caused the newly born son of the Sirius king to be shrouded in a layer of mystery. There were werewolf priests in the tribe who believed that the newborn prince was the descent of the sky wolf god. There were also some who believed that he was the reincarnation of a demon, and they argued endlessly. The sky wolf king was also hesitant about such a situation. Just as the entire tribe was in chaos because of a newborn, a mysterious figure entered. This persons arrival immediately attracted the welcome of countless werewolf tribe members. Many of them even knelt on the ground and began to worship. Welcome back the pride of our wolves, the ascetic great mage great mage Batu! The sky wolf king immediately rushed over to welcome him, paying the highest respect to him. Great mage Batus reputation within the wolf clan was extremely high. He could be said to be a god-like existence. Even the sky wolf king did not dare to look down on him and had to treat him with respect. This was because this great mage Batu was very old. He was already more than 120 years old and was extremely proficient in magic. He had become a pseudo-ultimate mage 60 years ago, and the pseudo-werewolves had nurtured many princes of pseudo-ultimate mages. Chapter 53 - The Transformation of the New King Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The most dazzling battle record of the Great Mage Batu was the battle with the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage Moseley of the middle-earth. This battle had taken place in the Faroe Kingdom at the border of Mount Hershey more than thirty years ago. As there were no bystanders. No one knew the outcome. But after the incident, Moseley began to disappear from the world. There had been no news of great mage Batu since then. Who would have thought that great mage Batu would appear and return after more than thirty years? Great mage Batu was extremely old and skinny, but he was dressed in sackcloth. His hair and beard were very long. He held a cane and walked straight to the child of the sky wolf king, who had been born a day ago. This child has been blessed by the God of Heaven. He can inherit my will, so I give him the name of Zhe Bie. He pointed at the young child in his arms and said something. Everyone present had shocked expressions on their faces. Zhe Bie, in the language of the wolf clan, meant wisdom, invincibility, and greatness. The current great mage Batu had actually given such a name. It was obvious that he had great expectations for this child. What great mage Batu said was like the decree of the Sirius God. A smile appeared on the sky wolf kings face. The mother of the young child also let out a long sigh of relief. She now knew that not only would her child be able to survive, but he could also inherit the will of the great mage Batu. His future achievements would be limitless. In the sixth year of the new kings ascension to the throne, a shocking event happened. The new king suddenly abolished the queen and threw her into the cold palace. Instead, he made Yali the new queen. The Dean of the Hiro Magic Academy, Yuan Sen, Judge Sisal, and the great mage Branch all objected, but the new king did not listen at all. He even joined forces with Yalis father, who was now the uncle of the country. The Marquis of Coller put many ministers in prison, and many people were implicated. The Dean, Yuan Sen, Judge Sisal, and the commander of the Justice Corps, Keya, were extremely disappointed. They were all forced to resign from their positions and become ordinary people. A large number of new great achievers rose and took their positions. The atmosphere in the kingdom changed. At the same time, the new king used the shadow guards to strengthen the surveillance of the ministers and even the other lords. Even many magic academies and ordinary people were closely monitored. Many great mages in the palace were all monitored. For a time, the atmosphere in the Faroe kingdom became extremely tense. In the library. Even though the situation outside was constantly changing, this place was still extremely calm. It had been a while since Wei had come. Lei Luo knew that she had been secretly competing with the new king. Even though Wei was already a high-level great mage, she was still a little weak when faced with the authority of the new king. Ling is a little too much. Lei Luo flipped through the book and sighed in his heart. It was a pity that he did not want to get involved unless Ling really did something big and stupid. At least, he had not sunk to that level yet. Everyone had their own characteristics when in power. The previous king was kind, and the new king was cold. It was all due to his character. When the king was still in power, he had already seen through this. That was why he had given him an imperial edict. It could be said that he had great foresight. Actually, Lei Luo did not quite understand. The change in spirit was too great. In just a few short years, the wise, hardworking, and good king had suddenly become cold and mean. All of this seemed to have started from the pampering of the princess called Yali. Lei Luo had secretly investigated Yali. She was beautiful, really sexy, and charming. No wonder Ling doted on her so much. However, he couldnt tell if this woman knew any martial arts. It might not be true that all of this was caused by Yali. But Lei Luo didnt see it that way. Therefore, Lei Luo became more and more confused about the change in human nature. No wonder in the history of his previous life, emperors were extremely wise at the beginning. Then, because of certain women, they eventually fell and perished. Forget it, I dont care that much. Cant I just quietly cultivate and read? Lei Luo shook his head and lazily started reading. Not long after, Wei suddenly rushed over. Lei Luo noticed that her face was pale. It was obvious that she was injured. Your Highness, what happened to you? Lei Luo put down the book and asked. Senior, Ive found a problem. Wei said in a deep voice, The new shadow guard is not simple. He is a pseudo-ultimate mage. When I was secretly checking the shadow guard, I was accidentally injured by that pseudo-ultimate mage. Fortunately, he probably knew that I was a princess, so he didnt kill me. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to come back. Its normal to have a pseudo-ultimate mage as a guard. Lei Luo laughed. After all, a few years had passed. It was not strange for pseudo-ultimate mages to be born. This is very unusual. According to my investigation, a pseudo-ultimate mage is very unfamiliar. The Magic is very special. It doesnt seem to be from the middle-earth, Wei shook her head and said. Not a mage from the middle-earth? Lei Luo was a little surprised. A secret organization like the shadow guards wanted to ensure their pure background and loyalty to the king. How could they use a pseudo-ultimate mage from the outside world? Also, the shadow guards are secretly investigating the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage that once appeared in Faroe, Wei added. Her gaze seemed to be fixed on Lei Luo , as if she was about to discover something. However, Lei Luos expression was very natural and did not change at all. He smiled and said, The shadow guards are under His Majestys orders. Its normal for them to investigate this, right? But I have a feeling that something is wrong. The appearance of the shadow guards is too strange. Before this, there was no shadow at all. It was as if they had risen overnight. Wei said, So I want to form a secret organization to fight against them. Senior Lei Luo, why dont you join? Your Highness, do you think I like these things? Lei Luo laughed. Wei was a little speechless. If Lei Luo was really interested in power and other things, he would not have stayed in this deserted library for so time. Back then, her father had invited Senior Lei Luo to work in the palace. After the new king ascended the throne, he had also invited Senior Lei Luo. However, Senior Lei Luo had rejected both of them. Senior, why dont you let Ailo join us? You cant possibly let him stay in the library with you forever, right? Wei changed her direction. Why not? You can ask Ailo. See if hes willing, Lei Luo said indifferently. Then Ill go and ask. Wei knew that there was nothing she could do with Lei Luo, so she went to look for Ailo. But the answer she got was very angry. Ailo actually didnt want to join them. He said that he would always stay by the Seniors side. He would just sweep the floor, read books, and learn magic every day. You two are too unmotivated! Wei stomped her foot and left helplessly. She was going to establish a secret organization. She had never forgotten the mission of protecting her mother, protecting her brother, and protecting the Faroe Kingdom. Since her brother the king had turned bad, she had the responsibility to correct him! Chapter 54 - The Implementation of the Anti-Magic Order, The Kingdom Was In Chaos Two years later. Although the kingdom had changed, there wasnt much of a commotion. The Faroe Kingdom was still extremely prosperous. The new king strengthened and his control over the various parts of the kingdom as well as the several lords became extremely powerful. But at this moment, the new king suddenly proposed the implementation of the anti-magic order. As soon as he said this, the entire kingdom was in an uproar. This was because the ban on magic was too important. Once it was enforced, the entire kingdom would fall into chaos. After all, using magic in the middle-earth was also a powerful means of fighting against the surrounding foreign tribes. Once magic was banned, wouldnt it mean that he would break his own hands? The ban on magic mentioned by His Majesty is not an absolute ban on the cultivation of magic, but a ban on the private cultivation of mages by the major forces. It must be regulated within the control of the kingdom. No matter the size of the magic academy or the aristocratic family of magic, if they want to cultivate mages and impart magic, they must first meet the permission of the kingdom and register it in the kingdoms book of names. For those who have been imprisoned for three generations, there are criminals, descendants of traitors, and people with an unclear background, they will be strictly prohibited from learning magic. All the major mages, families of mages, and magic academies will be assessed on their potential, and they will be allocated quotas to cultivate mages according to their aptitude. After a purple-robed leader shouted, his voice rang out in the hall. All the ministers present were worried. What was the difference between this and a total ban on magic? Once it was implemented, it would be equivalent to restricting the rights of the various magic academies and aristocratic families of magic to recruit. This was simply pinching their lifeline. It could be imagined that the future mages of the Faroe Kingdom would become extremely gloomy. Perhaps there wouldnt be any problems in the short term, but if this continued for a long time, it would definitely be a devastating blow to the magic of the Faroe Kingdom. How many terrible phenomena of corruption would arise during the implementation of the anti-magic order? Once there was an invasion by a foreign clan, the consequences would be unimaginable. Unfortunately, the new king had great power and decided everything on his own. Once the matter was decided, no one could oppose it. Moreover, the new king had already employed a group of people who only knew how to suck up to him. They all loudly praised His Majestys wisdom. Praising the anti-magic order was a great act that could protect the kingdom for countless years. It could make the Faroe Kingdom as strong as steel This made many upright ministers feel helpless. But they had no choice. If they continued to advise him as they saw fit, the new king would take the opportunity to strip them of their positions. The news that the kingdom was going to implement the anti-magic order quickly spread. For a while, the entire middle-earth was not calm. Countless mage guilds opposed it one after another and expressed their demands through various channels. Once the anti-magic order was implemented, their lifeline would be completely in the hands of the king. At that time, if the king wanted to make this guild rise, he would be able to do so. If he wanted to make a certain academy fall, it would be weakened. If someone privately nurtured mages, then there would be a rebellion, and he would send out an army to wipe them out. The king could even go one step further and take all the resources for practicing magic back to the state, distributing them according to demand. Unfortunately, their request did not receive any response. The kingdoms attitude was very tough, and they began to evaluate the various mage guilds, register them, and so on. Holy Orchid City, Hiro Magic Academy branch. This was the branch of the Hiro Magic Academy in Holy Orchid City. Since Dean Yuan Sen resigned from his official position, he had returned here and started to teach magic profoundness, teaching many disciples. Teacher, His Majesty wants to enforce the anti-magic order. What should we do? a middle-aged man said worriedly. He was the city lord of Holy Orchid City, Yuan Mo. he was Yuan Sens distant relative and also his emperor. Yuan Mos background was not simple. The enforcement of the ban on magic this time would also have a great impact on the magic within his family. I have no choice. His Majesty is no longer the prince of the past. Furthermore, there is an extremely terrifying power hidden around him. Even if that invincible pseudo-ultimate mage were to appear, it would not be able to stop His Majestys determination. Yuan Sens expression was gloomy. It had only been a few years since the late king had died, but the new king had completely changed everything. The Faroe Kingdom is going to be in chaos. As he spoke, he turned around and walked towards the inner room. His body became more and more hunched and aged. In the library. When Lei Luo received the news that the new king was going to enforce the anti-magic order, he was also somewhat stunned. Just what kind of brain was this spirit? He wont stop until the Faroe Kingdom collapses. So be it. I want to see what he wants to do. Lei Luo shook his head. He still did not have the intention to take action. Although the implementation of the anti-magic order looked bad, there were still benefits. It could strengthen the supervision of the kings mages. Since ancient times, mages had always violated the laws of the kingdom because they knew magic. This was no joke in the imperial capital. If it was handled properly, all the mages in the world would be brought under the scope of supervision. They would be restrained and guided in a benign manner. Not only would it not affect the development of magic, but it would also affect the development of the kingdom. It would be easier to unite the mages of the Faroe Kingdom. Moreover, it would also be beneficial to the stability of the Faroe Kingdom. Unfortunately, the rules were set by people. Where there were people, there would be disputes. Human nature was the most vulnerable to tests. A set of good laws was required to achieve a qualitative change. If good laws were strictly implemented, then a kingdom could thrive. But also, a kingdom could be destroyed because of the violent consequences. The Great Wild Fortress. This was a royal fortress 300 kilometers away from the imperial city. Unlike the previous king, the new king would go out to play every year. It was said that the new king had met Yali when he was playing outside. In the end, he had brought her back to the palace and made her a princess consort. Your Majesty, there are many mages in the world who are not convinced. Many magic academies are showing signs of gathering people to rebel. In my opinion, we must not be lenient. We must first choose a few to destroy and use them to intimidate the other magic guilds. The queen looked at the new king lying beside her and spoke in a soft voice. The new king was full of pride and confidence. My beloved concubine is right. From history, those powerful magic families are the biggest hidden danger. If we want to build a strong and solid kingdom, we must control all the magic forces in our hands. Moreover, he had mastered a power that could destroy the world. It was enough to suppress all the mages in the world. So what if he didnt have the support of that pseudo-ultimate mage? Give the order to the shadow guards to choose the most ferocious magic forces and destroy them completely! The new kings voice became extremely gloomy and full of killing intent. Yes, Your Majesty. The voice in the darkness disappeared after responding. Chapter 55 - Destruction of the Sierra Academy of Magic After giving the order, the new king turned to look at the queen. The two smiled at each other and kissed each other lightly. The queen lay down, and the new king excitedly pressed on the queens body. His hands caressed her body, making her gasp and laugh. The Prince laughed evilly and went straight to the point. Half an hour later, the new king trembled on the queens body and finally stopped. He was so tired that his forehead was covered in sweat. He only rested for a short while before he started moving again, making the queen gasp for breath and moan continuously. That night, the new king was so tired that he directly turned over and fell asleep on his side. The queen, who was supposed to accompany the new king, went to a dark palace. Spirit has great trust in the anti-magic order. Lets follow the plan. When all of Faroe Kingdom is in chaos, I dont believe that the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, the gray-robed mage, wont appear, the queen said to the darkness. Lina, weve really let you down this time. In the darkness, a faint male voice came out. Since weve decided to stay in Faroe, as long as we can get the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token and the immortal clans blood descendant, this bit of grievance is nothing. When the time comes, we can build a powerful force. Everyone will soon be able to cultivate magic to the level of an ultimate mage. They wont have to be restricted by the Golden Cloud Temple anymore, the queen chuckled. We will definitely be able to do it. But before that, we still have some things to do, the voice in the darkness said with a lewd smile. The queen could not help but roll her eyes. Men were indeed the same. Other than having sex, they were useless. Although she was complaining in her heart, her actions were very honest. She took off the only robe she wore, revealing her pure white sexy body, and walked into the darkness. A moment later, she walked out of the darkness naked. She was limping as she walked. It was obvious that she had been tortured by those guys in the darkness. She returned to the new kings side. From the beginning to the end, the sleeping new king did not notice anything. Lavagh, Sierra Mountains. The Faroe Kingdom had been extremely powerful over the years, and many magic academies had risen along with it. The Sierra Magic Academy was one of them. After the old king passed away, the new king ascended the throne and many students of the Sierra Magic Academy began to travel around the kingdom to learn all kinds of magic. The Sierra Magic Academys strength had also become stronger, and the Dean of the academy had even reached the level of a pseudo-ultimate mage. Following the kings enforcement of the anti-magic order, a large number of magic academics in the North had moved closer to the Sierra Magic Academy. Indeed, the Academy had become the lead Academy of the North, one of the few who opposed the anti-magic order. When Lord Orne of Lavagh excluded officials from registering, he was expelled by the Sierra Magic Academy. The Sierra Magic Academy refused to cooperate with the registration. For a time, the other Magic Academies followed suit. The implementation of the anti-magic order in the north met with great resistance. At this moment, a large number of black knights gathered under the Sierra Mountains. One of the black palanquins was carried by a few black-robed mages. These black-robed mages were all elemental mages. To be able to use elemental mages to carry the palanquin, it could be seen that the person on the palanquin must be very powerful. If anyone who was familiar with these black-robed mages saw it, they would be able to recognize that this was the most ferocious shadow guard in the Faroe Kingdom. In the past three years, the Shadow Guards influence had spread throughout the Faroe Kingdom. It was unknown how many people had died under the Shadow Guards magic. Why did you Shadow Guards surround my Sierra Magic Academy? The Shadow Guards were so big that the Sierra Magic Academy had long been prepared. More than a dozen advanced elemental mages led many students to confront the Shadow Guards at the entrance. Sierra Magic Academy has openly defied the anti-magic order issued by His Majesty and expelled the registration personnel sent by Lord Orne. This is a serious provocation to the Holy King of the Faroe Kingdom. Now, we suspect that you are planning a rebellion. You have specially come to seal the Sierra Magic Academy. Therefore, the higher-ups have all followed us back to receive investigations. If you dare to resist, you will be executed on the spot! a Shadow Guard said in a loud voice. Under the influence of the magic power, the voice spread far and wide, and all the students of the Sierra Magic Academy heard it clearly. This caused many students to be extremely furious. The Shadow Guard actually wanted to capture all the higher-ups of the Sierra Magic Academy. If they resisted, they would be killed. If they did not resist and were taken away by the Shadow Guard, would they still be able to decide their own life and death? The Shadow Guards were obviously going to open the Sierra Magic Academy! Inside the Sierra Magic Academy, in the Deans office, the Deans face was extremely gloomy. He had never thought that the king would dare to go against the wishes of the people and forcefully invoke the anti-magic order. Now, they were going to use the Sierra Magic Academy as an example. As long as the Sierra Magic Academy was convinced, then the anti-magic order would no longer be obstructed. The magnificent Sierra Magic Academy had actually fallen into such a situation. His heart was filled with grief and indignation. Back when the late king was still alive, the Sierra Magic Academy had been so prosperous. He had not expected that after the new king ascended the throne, he would not leave any way out. Dean, the king is too detestable. He has forced us many times. Why dont we rebel? Now that the entire kingdom has been messed up by the king, as long as we rebel, there will definitely be many magic forces supporting us, a teacher from the academy growled. The others stood up in anger to express their agreement. They did not want to be humiliated by the king anymore. The Dean still stood up and finally made a decision. Then lets rebel! A day later, a shocking piece of important news spread. Sierra Magic Academy had been besieged by Shadow Guards. All the teachers and students of the academy had been massacred. Even the dean, who had already become a pseudo-ultimate mage, died in this disaster. At the same time, several other academies were also besieged by the Shadow Guards. In one night, nearly ten thousand mages were killed. All the magic forces in all parts of the Faroe Kingdom were in an uproar. They felt a huge threat. Therefore, they joined forces. With a few of the largest magic academies taking the lead, they assembled a powerful mage army and directly declared a rebellion against the Faroe Kingdom. For a time, the Faroe Kingdom was in chaos. Inside the great wild fortress, the new king spirit was furious after receiving the news. Didnt they say that destroying a few of the leading academies would make the other magic academies submit? The anti-magic decree can be implemented smoothly? Why are they all rebelling? Many of the ministers and mages present were trembling in fear and did not dare to speak. The new king was too imposing and decisive. It was not something that the benevolent previous king could compare to. Your Majesty, those magic forces are not convinced. That is because we have not killed enough. As long as we kill them and make them afraid, they will naturally submit, the queen who was sitting at the side said softly. Chapter 56 - Lei Luo Barged Into the Palace Ling has gone mad, he has gone completely mad! There was incomparable anger on Weis pretty face. She could not even see Ling in person now. Ling had been hiding in the great wild fortress with the queen, and only knew how to enforce the anti-magic order. Senior, you must have a way to stop him. If he continues to act like this, the Faroe Kingdom will be finished! Wei looked at Lei Luo in front of her and begged bitterly. No matter how powerful the Faroe Kingdom was, how could it be an enemy of all the mages in the world? Among the officials of the Faroe Kingdom, many of the Lords had practiced with the mages forces, and many of them were even the spokesmen of the Mage Guild. Now that the anti-magic decree had been implemented, it was supposed to make the Faroe Kingdom more powerful. All the mages in the world would fall out with each other, and they would lose the support of the people in an instant! Your Majesty, what he did was way out of line. Lei Luo sighed. Initially, he had thought that Ling would implement the anti-magic order step by step. Through formulating a perfect law, establishing a strict assessment system, and slowly implementing the anti-magic order. Who would have thought that Ling would be so crazy as to forcefully implement the anti-magic order? He had even destroyed several powerful mage academies, completely forcing all the mages in the world into a dead end. During this period of time, they were getting more and more disappointed with Ling. Lei Luo stood up and said, Lets go. Ah? Senior, where are we going? Wei still hadnt moved. Of course were going to find Ling and correct his mistake. Lei Luo smiled calmly. Wei suddenly felt that at this moment, Senior was emitting an indescribable aura, as if the world was under his control. She felt a strong sense of security. It was as if as long as Senior was by her side, everything could be resolved. The Great Wild Fortress. The security here was extremely tight. In addition to the 100,000 combat aura troops stationed nearby, there was also a powerful mage army protecting the safety of the new king. At this moment, a carriage slowly drove over. The carriage had the royal flag on it, which meant that the passenger in the carriage was a member of the royal family. However, the carriage was still stopped by the black-armored knight at the door. I am Princess Wei. I want to see His Majesty. Open the door for me! Wei opened the curtain and shouted. His Majesty has ordered that if Princess Wei visits, he will not see her. Please go back, Princess! the black-armored knight said. Why wont he see me? Is he feeling guilty? Weis eyes were full of tears. In the past, no matter how busy he was, Ling would still see her. However, she had been here several times recently and she couldnt even enter the fort. Well, dont make things difficult for him. Lei Luo stepped out of the carriage and spoke indifferently. Suddenly, he grabbed Wei and flew through the air with her into the castle. The black-armored knights were all dumbfounded. Soon, a sharp alarm sounded. Suddenly, a figure shot over and stopped in front of Lei Luo and Wei. Your Highness, please stay. It was an old mage in a purple robe. His hair was snow-white. His cultivation had almost reached the limit of a ninth-level elemental mage. Previously, Wei had tried to break in a few times, but she had been stopped by this old mage. Old mage, youd better have a good rest. Lei Luo smiled calmly. Suddenly, the old mage felt his body fall out of control and he fell to the ground. He could only watch as Lei Luo flew away with Wei. This This Is a pseudo-ultimate mage? The old mages pupils constricted, revealing an expression of disbelief. Only a pseudo-ultimate mage could easily suppress him. Moreover, only a particularly powerful pseudo-ultimate mage could do it. Just now, he had not had the strength to resist at all. Gray-robed mage, could he be that invincible pseudo-ultimate mage? the old mage muttered to himself. He had only seen Lei Luo once, and he still remembered that scene. It was before the late kings death when he had summoned this little student. So thats how it is. This little student is that mysterious pseudo-ultimate mage. The old mage finally understood. But he never would have thought that there was such a powerful pseudo-ultimate mage hidden in Hiro Magic Academy. Could it be that this student is the descendant of the ancestor? He suddenly thought of the possibility. After all, this student had always stayed in the library and rarely showed his face. The ancestor had been in seclusion in the library of the Hiro Magic Academy. All of this made sense. Although the ancestor might have died, he had left behind an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage for the Faroe Royal Family. Its a pity that this gray-robed mage is unable to change His Majestys mind. The old mage sighed in his heart. As a guardian mage, he could sense the great change in His Majesty. He also knew that there was a terrifying force hidden around him. This force was probably something that even an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage would find difficult to break. After Lei Luo and Wei had passed through the old mages block, a few more figures rushed out. They were all high-level elemental mages. There were guardian mages and Shadow Guards. However, they did not even get close to Lei Luo before they fell down one after another. They could not stop him at all. Just like that, Lei Luo took Wei to the outside of the core palace. There were already a large number of mages here. The weakest mages were all elemental mages. They all raised their wands and pointed them at Lei Luo and Wei. Lei Luo frowned because he had actually sensed at least five pseudo-ultimate mages auras here. Moreover, they were not ordinary pseudo-ultimate mages. They were even more powerful than the pseudo-ultimate mages who had been demonized by the immortals in the temple. It was not too much to call them invincible pseudo-ultimate mages. His Majesty has spent most of the past few years in the great wild fortress. It turns out that he has such a terrifying power hidden around him. Lei Luo sighed in his heart. Since he had never left the library, how could he have detected the situation here? No wonder Ling dared to push the anti-magic order so boldly, and even dared to offend all the mages in the world. It turned out that he had so many powerful pseudo-ultimate mages to rely on. But where did these super pseudo-ultimate mages come from? At this moment, a voice came from the palace. Let them in. It was the voice of the spirit. As a king, he held supreme power. His magic was not weak either. Although it was much weaker than Weis, it had reached the level of an elemental mage. Soon, the mages below split up and made a path. Lei Luo and Wei walked in just like that. It was extremely luxurious inside, and the beauties were dancing. Especially the one in the middle, she was so beautiful that it was intoxicating. The other beauties paled in comparison, as if she was just a foil to her beauty. That beauty was the current queen. Chapter 57 - Great Mage Protector. Lei Luos gaze fell on Ling, who was lying on the soft couch. His hair was draped over his shoulders, and he was enjoying the dance. Senior, Sister, besides me, youre the only ones who have seen Yalis dance. How is it? Isnt it exceptionally beautiful? You wont find another one as good in the world! Ling said with a smile. Ling, how did you become like this? Look at what you have done. Look at what you have done to the Faroe Kingdom. How disappointed would father be if he saw this scene? Tears rolled down Weis eyes as she looked at her brother, who she was extremely unfamiliar with, and sobbed. Sister, didnt I do everything well? I believe that if father knew, he would be very happy because I will soon build a great foundation for the Faroe Kingdom that will last for ten thousand years! Ling smiled. The dance ended. The queen floated back to Lings side, her every move was filled with boundless charm. Your Majesty, is this gray-robed mage the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage? The queens beautiful eyes fell on Lei Luo and were incomparably charming. Just a slight smile was enough to bewitch mortals. However, it was of no use to Lei Luo. Because his magic power was much higher than hers. Princess, this should be him. I didnt expect Senior to hide it so deeply. Ling smiled gently and said, Senior, why did you and Wei barge into my palace? Although I respect you very much, there is still a difference between a king and a subject. Your Majesty, what you have done has already caused the Faroe Kingdom to fall into chaos. In the future, the Faroe Kingdom and those innocent people will suffer, I had no choice but to appear, Lei Luo said calmly. Senior, you dont approve of my actions either? Ling was a little surprised. I am not opposed to your Majesty pushing for a ban on magic. As long as there are good legal restrictions, this matter can indeed help the Faroe Kingdom to become more stable. However, your Majesty is too radical. Without a comprehensive plan, without considering the current environment, forcefully pushing for it would be a tyranny, Lei Luo said calmly. Senior is right. Under the circumstances, I should do this. However, how long will it take? Its too long. I cant wait for long. Ling shook his head and said, Therefore, no one can stop my plan. Not mother, not sister, not Senior. If you leave now, I will pretend that nothing has happened. Wei wanted to speak but was stopped by Lei Luo. Your Majesty, do you know what the late king said when he summoned me before he died? Lei Luo said calmly. Senior, Im really curious. Ling smiled and said, If Im not wrong, father should have known that you were the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, right? The late king said this: I cant do it anymore. I can only leave the rest of the road to Ling. His personality looks like mine, but I know that he is too arrogant. With me suppressing him, perhaps he wont take the wrong path, but if I leave, he will be a runaway horse. No one can predict what kind of situation he will bring to the Faroe Kingdom. Great mage Lei Luo, I have one last request. If he goes in the wrong direction, please help me pull him. Lei Luo used an extremely calm tone to recount what the King had said before he had died a few years ago. Even now, Lei Luo still remembered it well. It had to be said that compared to Ling, the late king was really a good king. Unfortunately, the good situation that he had built up after half a lifetime had been completely destroyed by Ling in just a few years. Hearing Lei Luos words, the hall became extremely quiet. Weis face was full of tears because she thought of her father. Lings expression also froze. He stared at Lei Luo as he was mumbling to himself, Senior, did father really say that? At this moment, Ling seemed to be reliving the past where his father was still alive. His originally cold and emotionless face revealed a gentle expression. Suddenly, the queen who had been silent all this while spoke. How ridiculous. You are just a mere student. What right do you have to interfere in His Majestys matters? Ling seemed to have suddenly woken up, and his expression became gloomy. Senior, Ill say it for the last time. Leave now and well pretend that nothing has happened, he said in a deep voice. Even if the senior was an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, he could not stop his plan. Ling shook his head. Lei Luo took out a wooden box that he carried with him. He opened the lid and took out a scroll. Your Majesty, do you know what this is? This was the scroll that the king had given him back then. Since he was going to interfere in this matter, Lei Luo had to definitely think of a way to stand at the highest point. Although with his current strength, he could completely conquer everything, that would be meaningless. He couldnt let the kings scroll be buried in dust, right? Now was a good time to bring it out and let Ling see how wise and farsighted his father had been. This This is? Ling frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, Father left an order for Senior? Could it be used to keep me in check? Your Majesty will know when you see it. Lei Luo smiled calmly. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the scroll in his hand flew out. In the process of flying out, the scroll was opened and the contents were revealed. I announce: Lei Luo has rendered great meritorious service to the Faroe Kingdom and is specially conferred the title of the countrys Great Mage Protector. With this scroll in hand, he has the right to supervise the new king. If the new king is corrupt, he can be reprimanded, flogged, or abolished When Ling received the scroll and saw the contents, he was completely stunned. No wonder Senior has the confidence to interfere in my affairs. It turns out that he relied on the orders of the late king. Ling suddenly stood up, his eyes turning extremely terrifying, Great mage to protect the kingdom, although the late king has granted you the right to supervise me, you must know that this world ultimately relies on strength to speak for itself. Even if you are an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, if you want to berate me, flog me, or abolish me, then we will have to see if you have the ability to do so. I know that His Majesty has many pseudo-ultimate mages by his side. Let them all come out. Lei Luo sighed. From the way the king called him the great mage of the kingdom, he knew that the relationship between the two of them had completely disappeared. However, he did not care. He was just a little sad. The little fellow who had followed him back then and called him Senior had finally grown up. Alright, I want to see if the great mage of the kingdom can be invincible! Ling sneered and clapped his hands. Immediately, figures walked out. There were five people in total. They were all wearing black robes and masks, and their auras were terrifying. The moment Lei Luo entered the hall, all five pseudo-ultimate mages had already locked onto him as if they had laid a huge net to trap him. It was clear that from the very beginning, the five of them had no intention of letting Lei Luo go. Chapter 58 - The Spirit Was Betrayed This was something that Lei Luo could not understand. This was because before the spirit had completely fallen out with him, he had not shown any killing intent towards him. He was certain of this. In other words, these pseudo-ultimate mages and the Spirit were definitely not just following orders. However, it did not matter. He would soon be able to find out the identities of these people. Senior. Wei, who was beside him, felt the auras of these five black-robed men. A hint of worry appeared on her face. Im fine. Lei Luo smiled calmly and comforted Wei. Wei suddenly felt that all the pressure had disappeared. A strong sense of security emerged in her heart, which made her worship of her senior become stronger and stronger. I, Nusya, will take a look at the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom. One of the masked men in a black robe walked towards Lei Luo. With every step he took, his aura became stronger, and the aura of raging magic enveloped the entire area. This magic was not simple. It gave off an extremely violent feeling. It was as if countless souls had been devoured in the magic, and the wails of vengeful souls could be heard in every spell. Lei Luo did not even look at the black-robed man. Instead, he looked at Ling and said calmly, Your Majesty, please take a good look at how weak the power you rely on is. As he said that, he flicked his finger. A ray of light flashed. The black-robed masked mans body trembled and he immediately knelt on the ground. His abdomen had been penetrated and the magic power in his body was rapidly losing. He lowered his head to look at his abdomen, and the eyes behind the mask were filled with disbelief and fear. The other four black-robed masked men were also stunned. Immediately, they let out a long howl, and a surge of magic power erupted, sweeping towards Lei Luo. These pseudo-ultimate mages could cast spells instantly without needing to chant. However, Lei Luo was even more powerful. With a gentle wave of his hand, all the magic dissipated. He opened his palm and grabbed at the air. The five black-robed masked men were grabbed up in the air, unable to move. Then, he suddenly pressed down. Boom! The entire hall shook. The ground cracked. The four black-robed men were like toads, lying on the ground. Their breath was weak, and the magic power in their bodies had all been drained, turning them into useless people. Everyone present was stunned. Especially the queen. She was so scared that her face turned pale. If it were not for the fact that she had a little bit of rationality left, she would have charged out. Ling was also dumbfounded. What was going on up there? How could such a powerful pseudo-ultimate mage be defeated so easily by Senior? Were they all bragging before? Ling fell on the soft couch, unable to recover from the shock for a long time. Meanwhile, Weis beautiful eyes had completely turned into admiration, as if she was a fangirl. Senior, youre really powerful! Youre clearly not an ultimate mage, but youre still a pseudo-ultimate mage. Why are you so powerful? The black-robed masked man who had been kneeling on the ground earlier, raised his head to look at Lei Luo, his eyes filled with confusion. His heart was roaring. How could there be such a powerful pseudo-ultimate mage? It would have been fine if it was an ultimate mage. However, from the power of the attack just now, he did not feel the power of an ultimate mage. It was completely relying on absolute power to crush them. However, they could feel a wave of magic power from this gray-robed mage that was enough to make people despair. Could a pseudo-ultimate mage reach such a level? Pseudo-ultimate mages and ultimate mages are different. Its just that you guys are too weak, Lei Luo said calmly. What he had used just now was indeed the ability of a pseudo-ultimate mage. But the problem was that he had tried to fuse domain power. Domain power was definitely a level of power that only a top-tier ultimate mage could touch. How could it be something that a pseudo-ultimate mage who had not even touched the threshold of an ultimate mage could experience? Therefore, he had used the power of a pseudo-ultimate mage to easily crush these five top-tier pseudo-ultimate mages. We were too weak The few black-robed masked men muttered to themselves, their hearts filled with bitterness. Lei Luo no longer looked at these people. Instead, his gaze fell on Ling, and he said indifferently, Your Majesty, do you feel that I have the strength now? Great Mage of the kingdom, you have the strength. I have nothing to refute, but I definitely wont regret what Ive done. Ling finally spoke calmly after seeing the complicated struggle in his heart. Is that so? Lei Luo smiled calmly, then looked at the queen beside Ling and said, Queen, you really hid it well. Lings expression changed, and he immediately said, Great Mage Protector, what do you mean by this? The queen has nothing to do with this! The queens charming face revealed a fearful expression, causing others to pity her. Senior, although I was born poor, I have never had any other thoughts towards His Majesty. I dont know what you mean? Queen, no matter how perfect you are, you cant hide it from me. As a pseudo-ultimate mage, you actually used an illusion to turn yourself into a weak woman and approach His Majesty. What is your purpose? Lei Luos gaze was ice-cold as if it could turn into a sharp sword. The queens delicate body trembled, almost unable to withstand such a gaze. Ling was stunned. The queen was a pseudo-ultimate mage? How was this possible. But he knew that his senior would not casually say anything. After all, how could such an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage use such a crude reason to frame her? Queen you Ling looked at the Queen as if he was trying to get an answer from her. The queen seemed to know that her advantage was gone, so she immediately said in a deep voice, Since the gray-robed mage has seen through it, theres no need to keep it a secret anymore. Then, she reached out and suddenly grabbed Lings neck. A powerful aura burst out from her body, and the magic power of the pseudo-ultimate mage was fully displayed. Even though Ling was an elemental mage, he was completely defenseless because of his trust in the queen. Why? Why are you treating me like this? Am I not treating you well? Ling allowed the queen to grab his neck. His originally cold eyes were actually flashing with tears. This blow was too great for him. He doted on this woman so much that he had not hesitated to denounce the queen who had followed him for more than ten years and make her his queen. However, what he got in return was a heartless betrayal. Brother Wei cried out involuntarily when she saw this scene. Although what Ling had done before was too crazy, he was still her brother and her family. Now that she saw her brother in danger, she immediately became extremely worried. Dont worry. With me around, no one can hurt him, Lei Luo said indifferently. All his actions just now had just been to reveal the true face of this queen. Only in this way could the spirit be completely awakened. Chapter 59 - Three Whips of the Soul Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He had finally seen through it. He did not know what method this woman had used to make Ling fall deeply in love with her. This would not be some hallucination spell, but an even more bizarre method. It was precisely because of this that Lei Luo had not detected Lings abnormality in advance. This womans method of concealing magic power was even more special. She had actually condensed all of her magic power into a ball and concealed it in another place. Without careful inspection, it was very difficult to detect it. All of Lei Luos magic knowledge only involved the middle-earth. He had never seen such a method before, which was why this woman had been able to conceal it. It was not until he had easily crushed the five pseudo-ultimate mages that this woman finally had revealed a trace of her magic power. Ling, Ive only been using you from the beginning. The queen was no longer charming, her eyes turned cold. Lings heart was as silent as death. The queen looked at Lei Luo and said in a deep voice, Great Mage Protector, let us go. Otherwise, Ling will die in front of you. Do you think theres a chance to kill someone in front of me? Lei Luo smiled calmly. In the next moment, the queen felt her body being restricted by a terrifying force, and she could not move anymore. Even if she wanted to kill Ling, she had no chance. Ling took the opportunity to escape from the predicament. He stared at the queen with a bone-deep hatred. There was nothing in this world that was more profound than betrayal. As deep as love was, so was hatred. Not to mention Ling, who was a proud person. This series of events had dealt a huge blow to him. You b*tch! Ling slapped the queens face with a ferocious expression. Her face instantly became red and swollen. She smiled sadly. We failed. We cant blame anyone else. We can only blame ourselves for being too weak. Suddenly, she looked at Lei Luo. Those two things that you took. They belong to the temple. We must get them back. So youre the black-robed mage from the temple? Lei Luo suddenly understood. Last time, he had obtained a lot of information from the black-robed mages consciousness. It was obvious that these people were after the No. 1 golden cloud token and the blood descendants of the immortal clan. Then, Lei Luo grabbed at the air and caught a black-robed masked man in front of him. He immediately put his hand on his forehead and cast the soul-absorbing codex. Last time, the black-robed mages consciousness was incomplete, and the memories he had obtained were missing a lot. This time, he would have to gather more complete information. After a long time, Lei Luo opened his eyes, revealing a look of understanding. There are still six of you, right? Lei Luo looked at the queen and said calmly. The queens face was filled with an intense shock. Other than her approaching the spirit and becoming the queen, the five people present were hiding among the black-robed mages, while the other one was hiding among the other powers. This time, all the mages in middle-earth had joined forces to form a mage army and organize a rebellion. Other than the strong response from the spirit who had forcefully pushed for the anti-magic order, there was also the result of these six people scheming behind the scenes. Through mutual cooperation, they had completely messed up the entire middle-earth and finally lured out the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage, Lei Luo. The plan was good and it had succeeded. But they never thought that they would lure out a real lion, a lion that they could not fight against at all. Their laughable magic was not worth mentioning in front of Lei Luo. It was also because Lei Luo had not discovered it in advance. Otherwise, they would not have had the chance to create such a big commotion. According to Article 273 of the Holy Law, those who disturb the kingdom, incite a rebellion, and organize a rebellion shall be punished with a heart-breaking punishment! Lei Luos words directly determined their fates. After he had finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the six pseudo-ultimate mages, including the queen, were all suspended in the air. The mysterious magic power only pierced into their hearts. He directly dug out their hearts, and blood immediately spurted out. The six hearts were still beating tenaciously. Lei Luo slowly clenched his fists. In an instant, the six hearts were crushed in front of the six of them. Their flesh and internal organs scattered all over the ground. A pseudo-ultimate mage would not die so easily. Thus, the six of them witnessed their own hearts being crushed into pieces. However, in the next second, an even more painful punishment came. A powerful magic power surged into the gap in their chests, instantly shattering all the bones in their bodies. Their faces contorted in pain, and they wailed incessantly. The magic power that had kept them suspended in the air disappeared, and the six of them fell to the ground. The pain lasted for a full ten minutes before they died one after another. Wei did not feel that there was anything wrong with Lei Luos cruel methods, because these people absolutely deserved to die. Ling was expressionless as if waiting for Lei Luo to deal with him. After all, the late king had conferred on Lei Luo the title of Great Mage Protector. He had the right to supervise the new king, berate him, and whip him. Even if he was abolished, there was still a reason. After Lei Luo had dealt with a few pseudo-ultimate mages, he looked at Ling and said in a deep voice, Your Majesty, do you know what your mistake was? Wei became nervous because she was worried that the senior would really cripple Ling. My biggest mistake is that I didnt see the queens face clearly. As for the rest, I dont think I did anything wrong! Ling was very stubborn. Lei Luos face darkened, and a whip appeared in his hand. He suddenly lashed out. Immediately, Ling was knocked to the ground and let out a low, miserable cry. His face was pale, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. He seemed to be in extreme pain. Lei Luos whip was not ordinary. It did not only hit his body, but also his soul. Wei could not help but let out a sigh of relief when she saw this. Since the senior only hit Ling, it meant that he did not have the intention to destroy him. However, seeing her brother in so much pain, she felt sorry for him, but she did not dare to stop him. She could only turn her face away. She could not bear to see such a scene. Your Majesty, have you realized your mistake? Lei Luo continued to ask. Ling curled his body, but his neck was stiff as he roared, I did not make a mistake. I pushed for the anti-magic order for the sake of the Faroe Kingdom. At most, it can only be considered to be a little too extreme. Lei Luo lashed out once again. Ah! Lings screams became even more painful. He immediately rolled on the ground, his face twisted. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses. His entire body was soaked in sweat, and he was actually trembling. Lei Luo stared at Ling and asked again in a deep voice, Your Majesty, have you realized your mistake? His voice was like a demons voice, and fear appeared on Lings face because the whip was really too terrifying. It was as if even his soul was about to be torn apart. Just two whips were enough to make him want to die from the pain. He had never thought that there would be such pain in the world. However, Lings personality was too arrogant and stubborn. Even at this moment, he was still holding on and refused to repent. I Didnt do anything wrong! When he spoke, he kept shivering and his voice was completely distorted. Lei Luo shook his head and lashed out again. Chapter 60 - Revoking the Ban on Magic Ling didnt make any sound, and only his body trembled violently. It was as if he had fainted. No, under such a whip, it was impossible for him to faint. However, Ling was in so much pain that he couldnt even scream. At this moment, tears and snot flowed out of his eyes. Your Majesty, have you realized your mistake? Lei Luos question rang out once again. Ling raised his head with great difficulty and stared at the whip in Lei Luos hands. This would definitely be a nightmare for him for the rest of his life. He had never thought that being whipped would be so painful. I. . . know my mistake. A weak voice finally came out from Lings throat. What was wrong with admitting his mistake? Lei Luo put away his whip and said calmly, It is the best thing to know that mistakes can be corrected. I hope your Majesty can remember this sentence. What the great mage said is right. I will definitely remember it in the future. Lings entire body went limp as he fell to the ground. He let out a long sigh of relief. Finally, he did not need to be whipped. Your Highness, lets go, Lei Luo said to Wei. Ling, you have to learn your lesson. Otherwise, Senior will whip you again, Wei said to Ling as she left with Lei Luo. Ling was so scared that his whole body trembled. It wasnt until Lei Luo and Wei walked out that he climbed onto the soft couch and panted heavily, he murmured, Senior, its so scary. Fortunately, no one saw me being whipped by Senior except my sister. Otherwise, I wouldnt have any face Yes, this matter must not be spread After lying for a while, he suddenly looked at the queen who had lost all her breath and had turned into a pile of rotten meat. His expression became extremely complicated. I was really wrong. After a long time, his voice turned into a sigh. Outside the palace stood a large number of mages and black-armored knights. However, they were all unable to get even half a step closer to the main hall. It was as if there was a terrifying force preventing them from advancing. The strangest thing was that there was not a single sound coming from the palace. Even if they were very anxious, there was nothing they could do. What exactly happened in the palace? When Lei Luo and Wei walked out, countless gazes fell on the two of them. They were extremely shocked, the two of them actually walked out intact? Forget about Princess Wei. After all, she was His Majestys biological sister. It was normal that his majesty did not lay a hand on her. But how could this little gray-robed mage walk out? What exactly happened inside? Since they had not received his majestys orders, they did not dare to act on their own. They could only watch as Lei Luo and Wei walked out and left. It was only then that they realized that the invisible barrier preventing them from entering the palace had suddenly disappeared. Many mages and black-armored knights rushed in. When they saw the situation in the palace, they were stunned. His Majesty sat on the soft couch and seemed to be deep in thought. The queen, who was originally incomparably noble, had fallen to the ground. Her breath had already disappeared. The other five black-robed masked men had also lost their breath. Oh My God, what happened? How did the queen suddenly die? And the five black-robed masked men, they all had a deep understanding. They were real pseudo-ultimate mages, extremely powerful mages, but now they were all dead. A terrifying thought flashed through their mindscould it be that after the gray-robed mage and Princess Wei entered, not only did they kill the five black-robed pseudo-ultimate mages, but they also killed the queen, and then formed a group? Many of them secretly swallowed their saliva, because this was too shocking. Was that little gray-robed mage really that powerful? An old mage walked over and called out in a low voice, Your Majesty. Oh, you guys came in. Ling seemed to have come to his senses. He raised his head and glanced at the people present. His expression returned to normal as he calmly said, The queen suddenly fell ill and unfortunately died. These five people suddenly betrayed me and tried to kill me. They were killed by the gray-robed mage. His voice was very calm as if he was telling a very common story. However, everyone present felt a chill in their hearts. They knew that something unimaginable must have happened that even his majesty found it difficult to say. Everyone hurriedly spoke. We understand. Also, no one can tell anyone about what happened today. If theres any news from outside, I will definitely investigate to the end. Ling warned again. Although these people didnt see it, they should have heard it. This kind of scandal couldnt be spread out. He didnt know that Lei Luo had saved his last bit of self-respect for him. He had used the barrier to block all the sounds. Besides Lei Luo and Wei, no one else could see or hear anything that had happened. We will obey. No one dared to hesitate. Lanci, issue the order for me, Ling said again. Immediately, an old mage quickly ordered his men to bring out a table and took out a piece of white paper and ink. Ive thought about it for a long time. I feel that the anti-magic order is too hasty. Ill suspend its implementation and discuss it in the future. In addition, the mage guilds that are rebelling all over the place must stop the rebellion. I can not pursue their fault Ling said after thinking for a moment. Everyone present was shocked. His Majesty actually wanted to revoke the anti-magic order. This was a hundred times more shocking than the death of the queen. However, they also let out a long sigh of relief. It was best that His Majesty was willing to revoke the anti-magic order. This way, they could quickly calm down the chaotic situation. Very soon, the order was issued. Through the powerful mages, it was quickly sent to all parts of the Faroe Kingdom, to the hands of the various lords. After Lei Luo left the big wild fortress with Wei, he let her take the carriage back, while he soared into the sky and flew into the distance. Because there were still six people, if it wasnt resolved, this chaotic situation wouldnt be so easy to calm down. Fortunately, the goal was very clear. Lei Luo didnt need to go to a large area to search. Uzi City. This was a large city within the territory of Lord Monasi. It was very famous and claimed to be the most powerful holy land for mages in the southern part of the Faroe Kingdom. There were many powerful mage guilds here. Uzi City had been established by them. In Uzi City, the power of the mage guild was even more powerful than that of Lord Monasi. There were many local officials. Most of them were people from the mage guild or people with connections to the mage guild. In recent years, the actions of these mage guilds had become more and more frequent. The officials who were loyal to the Faroe Kingdom had been suppressed. Many officials had sided with those mage guilds. All in all, the current Uzi City could be said to be the Uzi City of the Mage Guild. At this moment, Uzi City was like a castle that was garrisoned with many armies. There were many powerful mages gathered there. Chapter 61 - Purple Gold Mage Guild Surrenders Ever since the king had enforced the anti-magic order and even destroyed the Sila Magic Academy, the mage guilds around Uzi City were all terrified. The mage guilds from all over the world had joined forces to form mage legions to resist the tyranny of the kingdom. The mage guilds and academies in Uzi City were naturally no exception. They had even become one of the most powerful mage armies. In Monasi territory, a large number of mage guilds and academies were developing. The mage army in Uzi City was growing rapidly, reaching over 100,000 mages. Although there were many ordinary mages and low-level mages among them, mages were still mages after all. The combined power was also an unimaginable power. In a secret room in Uzi City. Sirs, now that the mage army has been formed, we can set off at any time to attack the Faroe Kingdom! The president of the Purple Gold Mage Guild, Mal, said respectfully to the two black-robed masked men in front of him. Behind him stood more than a dozen executive elders of the Purple Gold Mage Guild. Unlike the Sierra Academy, the Purple Gold Mage Guild was more prestigious, but their influence was not as great as the Sierra Academy. After all, the guild was subject to many restrictions, and the academy was taken care of in the Faroe Kingdom. Thus, on the first day of the implementation of the anti-magic order, the Purple Gold Mage Guild was already very worried. The guilds life was already difficult. If the anti-magic order was successfully implemented, the guilds in the kingdom would not be able to return to their former glory. One day, two black-robed masked men came to the Purple Gold Mage Guild and cast powerful spells in front of them. The Purple Gold Mage Guild submitted to them. During this period of time, the Purple Gold Mage Guild was secretly jumping on the nerves of the other mage forces. They had allied with many forces and were basically controlled by the two black-robed men. Lets wait a little longer, a black-robed man said hoarsely. He was unsure as there was still no news from the black-robed knights. Theres no need to wait. Youll never hear from them again. Suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded in the secret room. Everyone in the secret room was shocked. They all turned around and looked at the figure at the door. They actually had not realized that someone had entered. The two black-robed masked men who were sitting cross-legged were even more shocked. They were both top-notch pseudo-ultimate mages, and their mind power was extremely powerful. Not to mention such a large person barging in, even if a character flew over a hundred meters away, they would be able to sense it clearly. But now that they knew the voice of the person who had come, they realized. What did this mean? The other party was much stronger than them! Who are you, sir? The two black-robed masked men stood up. The people from the Purple Gold Mage Guild scattered to the left and right, watching vigilantly. Suddenly, one of the advanced elemental mages from the Purple Gold Mage Guild trembled, as if he recognized Lei Luo. Sirs, he should be the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage from the Faroe Kingdom. More than ten years ago, he had seen with his own eyes that Lei Luo had easily crushed the combined forces of five pseudo-ultimate wizards in the Rebel Army. It looked very similar to now. However, even though he had witnessed Lei Luos invincible strength, he had absolute confidence in the two lords. This was because these two lords were too strong, too powerful. They were definitely not much inferior to the invincible pseudo-ultimate mages. You Shouldnt you be going to the capital? Why are you here? The two black-robed masked men were shocked. According to their plan, the invincible pseudo-ultimate mages of the Faroe Kingdom would definitely appear. However, they should first look for the king of the Faroe Kingdom. Their six companions by the kings side were enough to capture the invincible pseudo-ultimate mages and interrogate them about their whereabouts. When the news from the capital reached them, they would be able to mobilize these mage guilds and completely plunge the Faroe Kingdom into the flames of war. Only when the middle-earth was in chaos would they be able to nurture the immortals without restraint and cultivate the immortals magic codex. But now that the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom had appeared in front of them, didnt that mean that the plan at the capital had failed? At this moment, their hearts were extremely cold. The queen and the others are waiting for you in Hell. The air around Lei Luo gradually distorted, and his figure blurred as he spoke indifferently. Then, he grabbed out with his palm, and the two black-robed masked men were almost unable to resist and were pulled up into the air. The two black-robed masked men were completely in despair. Even though they had already paid enough attention to the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, when they faced this invincible pseudo-ultimate mage directly, they realized that the title of invincible was not a rumor at all. They did not even have the chance to resist. If the other party was an ultimate mage, they would have been able to understand. However, they were both pseudo-ultimate wizards, so why was the difference so great? Lei Luo was too lazy to waste his breath on them. With a shake of his palm, the hearts of the two black-robed masked men were crushed. Bam! The two corpses fell to the ground, turning into a pile of meat paste. Everyone in the Purple Gold Mage Guild sucked in a breath of cold air. The two lords were actually killed without the slightest bit of resistance. In that case, if this invincible pseudo-ultimate mage wanted to kill them, wouldnt it be the same as killing chickens? At this moment, they were so afraid that their bodies were trembling. They did not even dare to have the thought of resisting. Following that, the president of the Purple Gold Mage Guild, Maer, immediately knelt down, tears and snot flowed all over the floor. Respected sir, please spare us. We were forced by these two guys and had no choice but to rebel. Our Purple Gold Mage Guild is willing to completely submit to the king, strictly abide by the anti-magic order, and become an example for all the mages in the Faroe Kingdom. He had thought that the invincible pseudo-ultimate mage was here to enforce the anti-magic order. The other deacons and elders also knelt down one after another. The current situation did not need to be said anymore. They had no choice but to submit. Moreover, their Purple Gold Mage Guilds spine had been completely broken after the two black-robed masked men. They could no longer stand up straight. Kneeling once again was nothing. Remember what you said. Disband all the mage legions and restore order, Lei Luo said indifferently. This time, his target was only the two black-robed masked men. As for the rest, he would leave them to the king to handle himself. He believed that after this matter, the Purple Gold Mage Guild would be very obedient. With a wave of his hand, Lei Luo grabbed the bodies of the two black-masked men and left the secret chamber, disappearing without a trace. After the Purple Gold Mage Guild felt the suffocating pressure in the secret chamber disappear, they all collapsed to the ground, feeling as if they had survived a disaster. Chapter 62 - The Rise Of the Wolf Clan When Lei Luo left the Purple Gold Mage Guild, he signed in. After all, this Purple Gold Mage Guild was an old guild in Uzi City, a guild that had been around for thousands of years. Its huge fame was not for nothing. It was a good place to sign for it. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Angel Holy Light Shield The system notification sounded. Lei Luo still flew out of Uzi City as he read the introduction of this Angel Holy Light Shield. This was a very powerful defensive spell. It could be used to condense an angels shadow behind ones back. A shield that flickered with golden light enveloped ones body. It had extremely powerful benefits. Moreover, this defensive spell had a total of nine layers. Once it reached the level of a nine-winged angel, its defense would be truly invincible. It just so happened that Lei Luo lacked a defensive spell. In the past, he had signed up for some defensive spells, but they were all very ordinary and could not be compared to an Angel Holy Light Shield. This defensive spell, at least from the registration, was even more advanced than a forbidden spell. Very good. Looks like this trip to Uzi city was not in vain. Lei Luo was very satisfied. He could basically see through the systems signing up. If he continued to check-in, it was usually hard for good things to keep appearing. It was only after a long period of time that he would go to a special place to check-in. Then, usually, good things would appear. In the following period of time, if he checked in again, there would not be too many good things. However, he did not care. Anyway, he had plenty of time in the future. The next targets were the golden cloud temple and the shrine. Ever since they had been conquered by the Faroe Kingdom, they had become a subsidiary force of the Faroe Kingdom. Now, they had also taken advantage of the chaos to establish many mage legions, intending to rebel. Lei Luo was going to conquer these two huge forces, forcing them to disband the mage legions and restore order. As for how the imperial court would deal with these mage forces, that had nothing to do with him. He was not a nanny. He did not have to manage everything. That was not in line with his personality. Cultivating quietly and reading quietly was the life he wanted. After this incident, he should be able to live peacefully for a period of time. Of course, it was not that he did not have a sense of urgency in his heart. Before the queen died, she had said that their temple would definitely take those two things back. The number one golden cloud token and the blood descendant of the immortal clan were indeed not ordinary things. This golden cloud temple was definitely not an ordinary force. Fortunately, its very difficult for the ultimate mages in that place to enter middle-earth. Lei Luo thought to himself. Even the queen and the others had not understood the specific situation. They only knew that it involved an ancient agreement. Because of this, whether it was the middle-earth or anywhere else, there were no ultimate mages. Indeed, the ultimate mages had become a kind of legend, only recorded in ancient books. However, there was another problem that Lei Luo could not understand. Even if the ultimate mages outside could not enter, why were there no new ultimate mages in middle-earth? Although there were very few pseudo-ultimate mages in middle-earth now, there were still quite a number of them in history. In addition, there were definitely many other places. Why was it that none of them have broken through to the level of an ultimate mage? He felt that there was something wrong with this world. The reason why he was able to break through to the level of an ultimate mage was probably related to the system, or rather, it was related to the ultimate potion that the system rewarded him with. The black-robed mage from before had cultivated the immortal clans magic book and fused with their blood descendant, breaking through to the level of an ultimate mage. However, Lei Luo felt that his entire ultimate mage was incomplete. He had only broken through with the help of the immortal clans blood descendant. After the immortal clans blood descendant was taken away, his magic power quickly fell from the level of an ultimate wizard. All in all, there were a lot of unsolved mysteries waiting for him to explore further. After returning to the library, Lei Luo returned to his normal pace of life. Wei did not go out either. She began to train hard and occasionally accompanied Lei Luo. She felt that her strength was far from strong enough. After the series of major events, she did not want to experience that feeling of powerlessness a second time. In the outside world. The king issued a new order, suspending the implementation of the anti-magic order. It was welcomed by countless mage forces. With the Purple Gold Mage Guild in the south taking the lead, and with the Misty Shrine and the Divine Palaces cooperation, they immediately followed the kings order and disbanded everyones mage army. They helped the ministers sent by the king to restore the local order. Just like that, the chaos that was about to erupt was quelled. Even if there were still some forces that were ambitious and wanted to take the opportunity to strengthen themselves, after seeing this situation, they could only submit once again. After experiencing the chaos of the anti-magic order, the king vowed to correct his mistakes and successively introduced many policies that benefited the people, attracting the love of many people. The new kings 18th year on the throne was the implementation of the new mage policy. This was introduced after many years of balanced discussion. There were detailed laws and regulations, a sound supervision system, and the support of many top mage guilds. They even chose a state in advance as a pilot and achieved very good results. At this point, the magic of the Faroe Kingdom ushered in a healthy and orderly development. The same year, in the northern plains. The greatest pride of the wolf clan was seen as the spokesperson of the Sirius god in the human worldGreat mage Batu was taken away by the gods on the great snow mountain, leaving behind a rotten body. He was 126 years old. A 13-year-old werewolf child named Zhebe stepped into the great snow mountain accompanied by many senior brothers. Time flew by, and the quiet days passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, thirty-seven years had passed. A lot of major events had happened during this period. There had been some rebellions in various parts of the Faroe Kingdom, and they had taken a few years to subside. Thirteen years ago in the Eastern Sea, the Murloc clan and the Faroe Kingdom had completely cut off all communication, and the sea trade route had been closed. Until now, conflicts of various sizes had not stopped. In the Northern Territory, the wolf clan had never stopped harassing the middle-earth. Especially eleven years ago, when the wolf king passed away, the new wolf king, Zhebe, succeeded him and started a war to unify the entire prairie. It took nine years to wipe out all the races in the prairie. The danger the wolf clan posed to the Faroe Kingdom became extremely serious. Fortunately, in these twenty years, the Faroe Kingdom had implemented a new magic policy, and their strength had increased unprecedentedly. The proportion of mages had increased greatly, and the number of elemental mages had also increased. There were also many high-level elemental mages. Most importantly, a new batch of pseudo-ultimate mages had been born, which made up for the deficiencies of the top mages in the Faroe Kingdom. Chapter 63 - Order of the Wolf King, Attack the Faroe Kingdom! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The library was even more deserted than before. Ailo had been training with Lei Luo for such a long time that he had already become a pseudo-ultimate mage. Wei walked out from the inner room, looked at the tightly shut room, and then asked Ailo, Ailo, Senior hasnt come out yet? Ailo shook his head and said, No. Its been eight years. It cant be that Senior wont come out like the great wizard Snake God, right? Wei suddenly said. If it wasnt for the mysterious power in the room that prevented her from getting close, she would have broken in long ago. She was already a top-notch pseudo-ultimate wizard. In the past ten years, she had fought against many pseudo-ultimate mages, including the wolf clan of the northern border, the East Sea murlocs, the elven empire in the Western Forest, and the barbarians in the south. She had won almost all of them. The reason it could only be said almost was that she had been defeated by the second most powerful expert of the northern border, Meng Bai, five years ago. She had originally gone to challenge the number one expert of the northern border, the Sky Wolf King Zhebe. Therefore, in the past five years, she had been studying magic in stealth, hoping to improve further. Ailos face twitched, not knowing how to answer. Forget it, Ill leave now. Wei shook her head, turned around, and left the library. In the past ten years, the conflict between the Faroe Kingdom and the wolf clan had become more and more frequent. Sooner or later, the Faroe Kingdom would have a shocking war with the wolf clan. As a princess of the royal family and a top-notch pseudo-ultimate mage, her status in the Faroe Kingdom could be said to be supreme. She still had to attend imperial meetings. In the quiet room. A stone coffin was placed on the floor. Lei Luo lay quietly inside it. Its still a little bit off. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with endless paths, as deep as the ocean. Eight years ago, his cultivation had already reached the level of a ninth-level ultimate wizard. But he was stuck at the last bit. He thought that he should be able to sign in and claim a potion that would be beneficial for his breakthrough, but he had never gotten one. He wondered if his luck had run out? Although he had gone to some important places to try his luck, such as the northern border, the Eastern Sea, the Southern Wilderness, and the Western Forest He had never signed anything useful for breaking through to the level of an ultimate mage. The system is not working well. Lei Luo sighed. However, he firmly believed that he would definitely sign in something good in the future. The current difficulties were only temporary. He had to be patient. He should continue sleeping. After all, sleeping in the vampire coffin had a lot of benefits. At least his own magic power was constantly growing. Northern border, the Great Snow Mountain. The snow here accumulated all year round and had not melted for tens of thousands of years. There was a huge divine palace standing on the snow mountain. This was the sacred land of the wolf clanthe Wolf God Altar. On this day, the sky and earth shook on the snow mountain. Countless snowflakes fluttered as if they were pulled by an invisible force, forming a huge snow wolf that covered the sky in the void. Outside the Wolf God Altar, countless wolf clan members saw this scene and transformed into their werewolf forms, howling at the sky. At the same time, on an open-air altar in the center of the Wolf God Altar, a tall figure was sitting cross-legged with his upper body naked. Waves of energy that looked like snow light were emitted from him. His body actually gradually left the altar and floated in the air. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with endless surprise. Did I finally succeed? The figure muttered to himself. How many years has it been? Ive finally returned. I never thought that my descendants would have lost control of the middle-earth and become a foreign race. But it doesnt matter. Ive taken back everything Ive lost. And that treasure. After so many years, it should be almost finished. wait for your masters return. The man landed, revealing a very handsome and masculine face. His facial features were deep and sharp, and an invisible domineering aura was naturally emitted. At the same time, the shadow of the huge snow wolf that was originally shrouding the wolf god altar gradually disappeared. When he walked out of the square, there were a large number of guards outside. King Have you already broken through? an old man wearing hemp clothes said excitedly. Just now, he felt an incomparably great power enveloping this world. It was the power that surpassed that of an elemental mage. It was a powerful spell that only an ultimate mage could see and touch. Yes, Ive already broken through. This majestic man was Zhebe. However, he also had an identity that no one knew about. Under normal circumstances, in this world that had been sealed, it was almost impossible to become an ultimate mage. However, he was not an ordinary person. He had broken the rules. Therefore, he would become the first ultimate mage on this continent in hundreds of years. Truly Invincible. Convey my orders. Gather all the werewolf clans on the prairie and attack the Faroe Kingdom! The Sky Wolf King changed into a dignified royal robe and directly issued the order. The many werewolf mages present heard it, they all began to roar. For a time, countless werewolves left the Great Snow Mountain and rushed to various parts of the prairie to convey his orders to all the werewolf clans on the prairie. The Faroe Kingdom. Within the palace of the royal capital Ling, who was already seventy-two years old, sat on the throne and looked down at all the officials below. Below him on his left sat Prince Yu. Yu was Lings first son, the queens child. He was already fifty-five years old. This was definitely an older prince. He had already been in the position of crown prince for thirty-nine years. During the period when his mother was abolished, he had been in a very miserable situation. He only returned to the right track after knowing that Queen Yali had died suddenly and that Ling had made his mother a queen again. The war report from the northern border is here! Just as the king and his officials were discussing the state affairs, a dusty soldier suddenly rushed into the palace and knelt down on one knee. Present it, Ling said in a deep voice. Soon, a servant mage checked the secret letter in the soldiers hand and handed it to the king. Ling tore open the letter and flipped through it. His expression immediately changed drastically. Just three days ago, the wolf king of the northern border, Zhebe, suddenly issued an order to mobilize the entire grassland wolf clan to invade the Faroe Kingdom. After Ling finished reading, his sharp gaze swept across the entire scene as he spoke in a deep voice. Instantly, everyone was shocked. Although the Faroe Kingdom had been in constant conflict with the wolf clan for more than ten years, it was only a small matter. At most, a certain wolf clan would launch an attack. However, it was different this time. The wolf king actually had issued an order to attack, mobilizing all the wolf clans on the grassland to attack and destroy the Faroe Kingdom. This meant that it was a war to destroy the kingdom. Although the Faroe Kingdom had experienced decades of development, and its strength had greatly increased. But the wolf clan Chapter 64 - Lei Luo Had Completed His Training Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The werewolves were very powerful, especially after Zhebe had unified the grassland. The combat strength of the werewolves had reached a terrifying level, and they could easily gather millions of werewolves. Your Majesty, if the werewolves want to invade the Faroe Kingdom, we must quickly make preparations and gather the army to head north. With the current forces stationed in the Northern Territory, it will be very difficult to withstand the assault of the werewolves. Thats right, our Faroe Kingdom has formed a powerful new mage army. Its time for the wolf clan to see how powerful we are! Theyre just a bunch of animals. They dare to have designs on our Faroe Kingdom. This time, we must kill them all! Your Majesty, Im willing to lead an army to support the Northern Territory. Many of the ministers spoke one after another. The current Faroe Kingdom was no longer the Faroe Kingdom of the past. Other than having a huge ordinary army, there were four extremely powerful mage armies. This mage army had not been formed by relying on powerful mages in the past. Instead, it had strict training. Every leader of the mage army was a pseudo-ultimate mage. The battle of the mage army was no longer a one-man battle. Instead, they could cooperate with each other. The combat strength of such a mage army was many times stronger than before. They had even developed countless magic books that the mages had cooperated with, gathering the strength of many mages, and casting extremely terrifying destruction spells together. General Vlad, for the time being, you will lead the Flying Dragon Mage Army to the Northern Territory to provide support. Your first task is to defend the defensive line. King Ling began to make arrangements. Brother, why didnt you send me? Wei stood out. She was leading the Sunbird Mage Army. Ling shook his head and said, There will be missions in the future. Theres no need to rush. This war will not end too soon. How could he not know what his sister was thinking? However, this kind of mission to support the Northern Territory was very dangerous. The slightest carelessness could cause them to be surrounded by the wolf clan. Even if there was a mission, Weis Sunbird Mage Army would have to stay at the back. Wei could only accept the arrangement. The invasion of millions of werewolves could not be hidden. Soon, it spread throughout the capital. However, there was no panic. Instead, there were countless civilian mages who wanted to join the army to resist the werewolves. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. A shocking piece of news came. A million werewolves had already conquered Waganda. The whole of Waganda had been taken over by the werewolves. Not long after, an even more shocking piece of news came. The entire Flying Dragon Mage Army had been sacrificed in the city of Waganda. Eight pseudo-ultimate mages, including General Vlad, had all died in battle. Not a single one returned alive. Everyone was stunned. How powerful was the Flying Dragon Mage Army? There were more than five thousand mages. All of them were formed by elemental mages. There were only four such armies in the Faroe Kingdom. Moreover, the Flying Dragon Mage Army was the most powerful one. Yet, they had been lost just like that. Up until now, they had not fought the Flying Dragon Mage Army. How did they all die? They received sporadic news that the Flying Dragon Mage Army had been destroyed very quickly and had been trapped in Waganda city. It was said that the golden-furred werewolves of the Sky Wolf King clan had appeared nearby. Generally speaking, the golden-furred werewolves would follow the Sky Wolf King wherever he went. Such news was a great blow to the morale of the people of the Faroe Kingdom. Other than Wagandas complete fall, the other two important defensive fortresses were also being attacked by the werewolves. Once these two fortresses were taken down, the Faroe Kingdoms hinterland would be completely exposed to the werewolves, and the damage would be immeasurable. Now, even the Rhinoceros Mage Army and the Giant Eagle Mage Army had been sent to defend these two fortresses. There was no other way. The King would only use the Sunbird Mage Army as the last resort. Unfortunately, the Sunbird Mage Army had set off not long ago, and the two key fortresses had already been conquered. Even the Rhinoceros Mage Army and the Giant Eagle Mage Army seemed to have forgotten This made everyone in the Faroe Kingdom feel a chill in their hearts. They were about to roar. No matter how strong the werewolves were, it was impossible for them to be this strong. In the end, the Sunbird Mage Army withdrew, and the Faroe Kingdoms defense line completely contracted. At the same time, the werewolf clan split into three groups. Like the autumn wind blowing through fallen leaves, they cleared the way and finally approached the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. The Faroe Kingdom was in danger! In the library. Lei Luo was lying in the vampires coffin, practicing the Angel Holy Light Shield. He had already comprehended the limit of the first level of this defensive spell. He could break through the second level of the Dao at any time. As the spell vibrated, the structure of the Holy Light Shield changed and began to reassemble In an instant, an even more powerful Holy Light Shield enveloped his entire body. Phew, is this the two-winged Angel? I didnt expect that the Holy Light Shield would develop the projection characteristic. Lei Luo clicked his tongue in wonder. The projection characteristic was very simple. It could project a powerful Holy Light Shield that was fixed in a certain place and could be maintained for a period of time. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind. If this holy light shield was powerful enough to absorb the elemental energy between heaven and earth, wouldnt it be able to exist forever? Perhaps in the future. It would probably be very late. Phew, this period of seclusion has been long enough. I should go out and take a look. Perhaps my luck has turned for the better and Ill be able to sign in something good. Lei Luo put away the Holy Light Shield and stretched his back. He had been in seclusion for the past few years. In order not to be disturbed, he had specially sealed the entire room so that no sound from outside could enter. Suddenly, Lei Luos brows furrowed. Because he noticed that Ailo was anxiously walking outside. What had happened? Lei Luo removed the seal and walked out of the meditation room. When Ailo saw his senior come out, he immediately said anxiously, Senior, the wolf clan has mobilized a million werewolves to surround the kings city. The Sky Wolf King has already become an ultimate mage. No one in the Faroe Kingdom has more powerful magic power than him. Even his mother has been seriously injured and has been in a coma. Moreover, in less than a days time, the Sky Wolf King will sacrifice seven million people in the kings city. Lei Luo had already become a pseudo-ultimate mage, but he was almost about to cry. Ive only cultivated for a few years, and the Faroe Kingdom is about to be destroyed? Lei Luo was somewhat speechless and could not help but ask the heavens. It was too difficult for him. However, he was quite curious that the Sky Wolf King had actually become an ultimate mage. Hence, he activated his spiritual will instantly and could faintly sense a terrifying aura hidden outside the capital. Although this aura did not pose any danger to him, it was an irresistible force to the Faroe Kingdom. Chapter 65 - Rescue Princess Wei Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He is indeed an ultimate mage, and he is much more powerful than the black-robed mage, Lei Luo exclaimed. To be able to become an ultimate mage in this world, it seems that this Sky Wolf King also has a secret. He touched his chin, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. More than ten years ago, when this Sky Wolf King Zhebe rose to power, he had gone to the Northern Territories to secretly observe him, but he had not discovered anything. He only knew that his magic talent was very powerful, and he was known as the child of the Sky Wolf God. Now, it seemed that he had misjudged him. However, he did not mind. After all, the matter was still under control. Lets go and see Wei now. Lei Luo shook his head. The next moment, his body moved, and he instantly disappeared. Outside the imperial city, werewolves were everywhere. It was dark and dense, and the imperial city was tightly surrounded. Five thousand meters away from the main gate of the imperial city, there was a huge high platform. King Karon couldnt understand why the Faroe Kingdom had to be given three days. Now, we can charge into the imperial city at any time and massacre the entire city, an extremely strong werewolf with braids said. He was the grand-disciple of great mage Batu, Karon. In terms of seniority, he was equivalent to the Sky Wolf Kings apprentice-nephew. He was also a pseudo-ultimate mage, and he had the powerful physical body of a werewolf. Ever since Zhebe became the Sky Wolf King, many powerful mages of the Sky Wolf King had followed him to battle in the great prairie. The time has not come yet, Zhebe said lightly. His powerful will was sensed in the city. It had completely merged with the entire city, and even with all the people there. But who knew that this mysterious formation, which could increase the strength of the Faroe Guards, had other uses. As long as he sacrificed more than seven million people in the imperial city, he would be able to completely activate the mysterious formation and open that mysterious place. When the people of the Faroe Kingdom reached the peak of despair, the effect of the sacrifice would be the best. Everything that had been set up 3,000 years ago was for today. He had already sensed the gradually boiling fluctuations of the array formation in the void. Very soon, he would be able to start a feast of slaughter. This is my territory. Anyone who occupies this place will have to pay the price of blood, the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, said coldly. Within the imperial city, there was chaos and despair. Even the defending army could not maintain order. There was only one day left before the wolf clan massacred the whole of the imperial city. Even the defending armys morale was low. There was nothing they could do. During this period of time, the Faroe Kingdoms army had been crushed by the werewolves. There had been no room for them to fight back. The three mage armies were all sacrificed. When the Sky Wolf King surrounded the entire city, the imperial court organized a counterattack and gathered a large number of advanced elemental mages and pseudo-ultimate mages. In the end, more than half of the formation was destroyed. If it had not been for the fact that the Sky Wolf King had deliberately stayed behind to fight, it would not have lost more than half, but the entire army had been wiped out. In that battle, the Sky Wolf King had displayed the magic of an ultimate mage, causing the high-level mages of the Faroe Kingdom to fall into despair. That was because that kind of terrifying magic was not something that ordinary magic could resist. That was an incomparably great power, how could human strength resist it? In the palace. The atmosphere was extremely oppressive. The Kings originally strong and healthy body had become extremely old in just half a month. The Faroe Kingdom that he had personally built was actually so fragile. Your Majesty, can you be clear about that invincible pseudo-ultimate mage? an old mage said. More than thirty years ago, he had just been an ordinary academy in the Hiro Magic Academy. He had the fortune to see the elegant demeanor of that senior in the Hiro Magic Academy, and he had also seen it when he was in the great wild fortress. Even many Level-9 elemental mages would not be able to resist his spells in front of that senior. It was said that he had even killed the queen and five pseudo-ultimate mages in the palace. In the end, he had forced his majesty to take back the anti-magic order. Although no one knew the details, he could still analyze and guess it. Over the past thirty years, he had kept it in his heart, and no one had ever leaked it. It was precisely because of this that the news of his senior being an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage was only known by the people present at that time. And now, in the Faroe Kingdom, almost all those people had died of old age, and he was one of them that was still alive. Lings pupils contracted slightly. That person had long become a nightmare in his heart. Thus, over the past few decades, he had never mentioned it, and he had never even allowed others to mention it. He selectively ignored it and forgot about it Fortunately, that person had never appeared before, so he felt at ease for a few decades. It was not until this minister brought it up that he realized that he was actually so afraid of that person. After thinking for a long time, Ling finally smiled bitterly and shook his head. So what if that person came? No matter how invincible a pseudo-ultimate mage was, it was impossible for him to be a match for a real ultimate mage. As for whether that person had also broken through to become an ultimate mage. Difficult. Too difficult. Back then, the great wizard Snake God had also been an invincible pseudo-ultimate mage. In the end, he had not appeared again after going into seclusion. Perhaps that person would also walk the same path. As time passed, the traces in this world would gradually disappear. Only then would his fear be completely healed. Unfortunately, there were no more chances. A million werewolves were about to break through the imperial city. The current strength of the Faroe Kingdom had no chance to resist. He would also become the king of the destroyed kingdom. At this moment, an old mage rushed to his side, jolting him out of his thoughts. Your Majesty, the Great Mage Protector, he he is now outside Weis Palace! The king was stunned. That person came out? The Princesss palace. Wei rarely stayed here, she would either go out or cultivate in the library. She was only here this time because she was unconscious and seriously injured. After seeking treatment from the pseudo-ultimate mage and the healing priest, Princess Weis life had been saved. However, what she had suffered was the ultimate mages magic curse, and her teachers soul was also affected. If nothing unexpected happened, Princess Wei would be in a vegetative state, she would spend the rest of her life lying on the bed. Lei Luo looked at Wei, who was lying quietly on the bed, breathing evenly as if she was asleep. Although she was seventy-two years old, she looked very young, but she looked more mature and sexy. Generally speaking, when one reached the level of a pseudo-ultimate mage, they could basically guarantee that their appearance would not age. Moreover, after breaking through to the level of a pseudo-ultimate mage, their appearance would become more and more beautiful. Back then, the reason that the queen from the outside world had been able to charm spirits was because of her beautiful appearance and temperament. She didnt have the ability, yet she still had to charge forward. Lei Luo shook his head, then took out a bottle of extremely precious healing potion. Chapter 66 - Signed in 80 Years Ago, I, Lei Luo, Am Invincible Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo used magic to soften the potion so that Weis weak body could withstand it. Then, Lei Luo cast a few spells on her, to help her body absorb the potions power faster. At the same time, he reached out a finger and gently tapped on Weis forehead, casting the soul-absorbing codex. The soul-absorbing codex was not only used to take away the souls of others, but it could also be used to communicate with the subconscious. The former was forced, and it was very harmful. The latter was passive, and it was almost harmless. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo retracted his finger. Then, Weis body moved slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. Senior, I Im still alive? Wei muttered to herself. Of course youre still alive, Lei Luo laughed. Wei suddenly recalled something and quickly said, Senior, you must not go and look for that Sky Wolf King Zhebe. His magic is too terrifying. Hes already an ultimate mage. You cant beat him. Oh, Your Highness, how did you conclude that Im not a match for him? Lei Luo did not know whether to laugh or cry. Youre not an ultimate mage, how can you beat that other opponent? Wei said dejectedly, Now that the wolf clan has surrounded the entire city, we wont be able to escape. Its just the difference between dying early and dying late. Thats not necessarily true, Lei Luo said with a faint smile. Senior, could it be that after cultivating for so many years, youve finally become an ultimate mage? Wei widened her eyes. She knew that her senior never bragged. Since he had such confidence, he must have become an ultimate mage as well. At this moment, a strong hope was born in her heart. Perhaps, her senior could really save the Faroe Kingdom once again. I guess so, Lei Luo smiled. At this moment, a domineering voice was transmitted from outside the capital, resounding in the sky above the capital. It seemed to cover the entire sky, suffocating the millions of people in the capital. Warriors of the wolf clan, break through the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. Do not seal your blades for five days! Immediately after, a howl that sounded like a tsunami echoed. It was the ferocious sound of a million werewolves. The werewolves are going to attack the city. Weis face turned pale. She knew that once the capital was broken through, whether it was the Faroe royal family, the mage army, or the ordinary people, they would all suffer a devastating massacre. Moreover, the terrifying pressure contained in that voice was suffocating. This was the power of an ultimate mage. Just the figure alone was enough to intimidate an ordinary pseudo-ultimate mage. There was almost no room for resistance. She had experienced this kind of helpless despair before. Its nothing, itll be over soon. Lei Luo laughed. Then, he grabbed Wei and flew out, quickly landing on the highest watchtower in the palace. From here, he could see the imperial city clearly. He could even see the outside of the city clearly. Outside of the city, a black mass of werewolves was charging toward the city wall. It was a million werewolves charging. This scene was simply hopeless. At this moment, the morale of the imperial citys army and mages had fallen to the lowest. It was not just the pressure brought by the million werewolves. There was also the pressure of the power of the ultimate mages that constantly enveloped the imperial city. That was the most fatal. It directly caused them to lose their fighting spirit. High-level elemental mages and pseudo-ultimate mages simply could not display their strength. They had to constantly withstand the pressure of the opponents ultimate mages willpower. A dignified ultimate mage actually uses magic to bully the mages of the Faroe Kingdom. Lei Luo shook his head. In the next moment, he directly released the ultimate mages will. It suddenly radiated and enveloped all of the imperial city, instantly repelling the Sky Wolf Kings other Ultimate Mages will. Sky Wolf King, are you bullying the Faroe Kingdom that doesnt have an ultimate mage? An indifferent voice rang out in the sky above the capital, dispelling the will of an ultimate mage that was as powerful as a huge mountain. Like a spring rain gently caressing a newly bloomed flower, it calmed the fear and despair in the hearts of countless people in the capital. At this moment, the dark shadow that seemed to be shrouding the sky above the capital was dispelled. The bright sunlight once again illuminated the land. Everyones hearts were filled with endless hope. This is? Many of the pseudo-ultimate mages from the Faroe Kingdom were shocked. They were at the limit of an elemental mage, a pseudo-ultimate mage. They were almost at the level of an ultimate mage. Although they were unable to truly break through, they were much more sensitive than ordinary mages. They could sense that this voice also contained the supreme will of an ultimate mage. The will of this ultimate mage definitely did not belong to the Sky Wolf King. It came from within the capital. Could it be that the Faroe Kingdom also has an ultimate mage? Some pseudo-ultimate mages burst into tears. These days were really too difficult. There was no hope. The world was dark. This was not just for individuals, but the entire capital, and even the entire Faroe Kingdom. Once the capital fell, it could be imagined that the entire Faroe kingdom, countless citizens, would be reduced to food under the claws and fangs of the werewolves. This would be the greatest tragedy for the entire human race. But now, the Faroe Kingdom actually had an ultimate mage. How lucky was this The Faroe Kingdom was saved. Although many of the mages around did not know this, when they heard the excited cheers of the pseudo-ultimate mages, coupled with the complete disappearance of the shadow that shrouded their hearts, they were all excited. No one knew which pseudo-ultimate mage had shouted. The immortal of the Faroe Kingdom! The immortal of the Faroe Kingdom! The immortal of the Faroe Kingdom! Many other mages, and even ordinary warriors, had their minds affected at this moment. All of them began to shout loudly. The morale that had fallen into the abyss had miraculously reversed at this moment. This caused the formation of the entire capital to undergo a strange reversal. An invisible force seemed to be blessing every mage and warrior. On the city wall, the king trembled. He almost slipped off his chair and wet his pants. He was too familiar with this voice. Its him its him has he finally come out? Ling said with a trembling voice, but his eyes were also moist. Although he was deeply afraid of that person, even in front of a minister, he might lose face, but he could no longer care about these things. Because he saw hope. Even if countless warriors and mages were all chanting the undying of the Faroe Kingdom and the undying of the great mages protecting the kingdom, he was not angry at all, because that person was worthy of such reverence! Compared to the reversal of the change in the capital, the momentum of the million werewolves outside the capital had also changed Chapter 67 - Sending a God on His Way? Outside the imperial city, the werewolves attacks had all come to a halt. They could feel that the imperial city contained an incomparably terrifying and enormous amount of magic. As long as they got close, they would be swallowed up, leaving no bones behind. The werewolves on the plains had never been afraid of anything. Even if they died, they would still die on the road of charging. But at this moment, they were all afraid. Very quickly, the momentum of the million werewolves charging dispersed instantly. They all turned around on the spot. Because there were too many of them, the entire scene was extremely chaotic. If the Faroe Kingdoms army charged at these million werewolves at this time, they would definitely be beaten. Ultimate mage? On the high platform of the wolf clans military camp, the Sky Wolf Kings entire body trembled, and his face revealed an expression of disbelief. The ultimate mage that he had just released to suppress the imperial city had actually been rejected by the other party. Impossible, how can there be an ultimate mage in the Faroe Kingdom? Could it be an ultimate mage outside of middle-earth? Thats even more impossible. With the existence of that ancient agreement and the existence of that treasure, no ultimate mage would be willing to stay in this damned place! the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe muttered. All of this was beyond the scope of his plan. At first, he had thought that everything would be perfect. When the million werewolves had conquered the Faroe Kingdom, they would use the blood of seven million humans to activate the large-scale magic array buried underground imperial city, opening up that mysterious domain. This way, he would be able to regain that treasure, and then use the enormous amount of magic accumulated in that treasure to successfully break through to the realm above the ultimate mage. At that time, he would be able to rise again. But now, this incident had occurred. This ultimate mage cant be someone from the middle-earth, because there are no mages in there who can advance to ultimate mages through meditation. He must be an external ultimate mage. He cant be too strong. Moreover, in this world, theres no way to increase his magic power at all. Instead, it will constantly consume his magic power. Zhebe, was analyzing the situation in his mind. No matter how he analyzed it, he felt that he was steadily gaining the upper hand. He was not an ordinary new ultimate mage. Instead, he had learned magic again after being reborn. He had a lot of magic knowledge and experience. In addition to the magic books and forbidden secret spells that he had learned before, he did not think that he would lose. Moreover, he had no choice but to fight. Only by conquering the capital would he have a chance to carry out his next plan. Ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, no matter who you are, as long as you dare to stop the footsteps of living beings, you will be torn into pieces by violent magic. There will be no place for you to bury your body on the clouds below the sky! The Sky Wolf King raised his head and looked into the distance. Even though he was far away, he could still see a figure in a gray robe. The ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom. In the future, if you do not destroy the capital, you and I will head to the clouds for a decisive battle. How about it? The Sky Wolf King emitted rolling sound waves that were extremely domineering. He wasnt worried that it would affect the humans in the capital, but he was afraid of destroying the capital. If that happened, the array formation would be destroyed, and it would be extremely difficult to rebuild it. After all, the connection between the array formation opened up that strange place beneath the city. Theres no need for that. With my protection, the capital wont suffer the slightest bit of damage. Lei Luo smiled indifferently. He didnt think that the Sky Wolf King would be so kind. There was only one possibility, and that was that the imperial city was very important to this guy. Or rather, he wanted a complete imperial city. The great battle between ultimate mages wasnt something that ordinary pseudo-ultimate mages could compare to. The destructive power was much, much greater. It would be enough to destroy the entire imperial city. In the next moment, Lei Luos entire body trembled, and a powerful spell was released with him at the center. In an instant, a huge angels shadow gradually took shape in the air. The angels shadow flapped its wings that flickered with golden holy light, and a golden shield enveloped the entire capital. A Tier 2 Angel Holy Light Shield. How big was the entire capital? It could accommodate more than seven million people. It was only because Lei Luos cultivation had reached the level of an ultimate mage that he was able to cover this level. For the first time, Lei Luo unleashed his magic without holding back. It was a really great. It wasnt even considered a warm-up, it was just a movement. It was different now he was facing a true ultimate mage. He could finally release his power without any fear. Crazy The Sky Wolf King wanted to berate Lei Luo for being arrogant But when he saw the holy light shield enveloping the entire city, his pupils constricted, almost to the point where it was difficult to control. His throat seemed to be strangled by something, making gurgling sounds. How is that? Can you break my turtle shell? Lei Luo smiled calmly. Impossible. You are a subversive ultimate mage. How can you hide in this small middle-earth? Who are you? The Sky Wolf Kings body almost trembled. He was starting to doubt his life. It was not big yet. He knew that he could not win. He had just entered the realm of an ultimate mage. Even if he had forbidden spells and battle experience from his previous life, he would at most be slightly stronger than an ordinary ultimate mage. However, against an ultimate mage who could overturn the situation, the difference was too great. Im just a small mage in the Faroe Kingdom. The king gave me a name, Im the Great Mage Protector of the kingdom, Lei Luo said calmly. His identity had almost been found out by others, so there was nothing to hide. He had been hiding in the imperial city for too long. After this, perhaps he would leave. Originally, he had planned to leave after breaking through to the realm of an ultimate mage. Only then would he have the ability to protect himself. But now, it seemed that it was unlikely. He was a little impressed by himself. He had actually lived in the library of the Hiro Magic Academy for eighty years. Who else could do it? He had signed in at the library for eighty years. He did not seek fame and only wanted to be invincible once he had broken through. Now, he had done it. At least in this middle-earth. He was already invincible! Hehe Zhebe sneered. A little mage from the Faroe Kingdom. Only a ghost would believe it. It was impossible for a mage to become an ultimate mage. Alright, Ive told you so much. Next, Ill send you on your way, Lei Luo said calmly. Send a god on his way? Hahaha Zhebe laughed maniacally, as if he had heard the funniest joke. Chapter 68 - The Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, is Dead Ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, do you know who I am? Suddenly, his figure became extremely determined, as if he had made a decision. This is what I want to know the most. If youre willing to share this secret, I can hear you out. Its not too late to act after youre done. Lei Luo laughed. However, his heart was on guard. After Zhebe had found out that he was a peak ultimate wizard, he actually didnt feel despair? This made him a little disappointed. Youll find out soon, Zhebe sighed because this decision was really too bad. But he already had no other way. He also didnt expect that there would be such a day where he would actually become the kind of existence that he had once loathed the most. However, for the sake of survival, for that great goal, what was the big deal about giving up some things? In the next moment, the body of the Sky Wolf King suddenly exploded. Blood qi surged into the air as if turning into a cloud of blood, before abruptly flying towards the direction of the imperial city. Lei Luo was a little stunned when he saw this scene. What was going on? The Sky Wolf King had actually self-destructed? Wait, something wasnt right. It didnt seem like suicide. Instead, it was a kind of sacrifice. A kind of sacrificial art that used ones own life. In the next moment, Lei Luo felt the entire imperial city suddenly shake, as if something hidden had been activated. Lei Luo immediately sensed it, and a shocked expression appeared on his face. It cant be. This Zhebe self-destructed and sacrificed himself in blood, all for the sake of activating the imperial citys great formation. Could it be that Zhebes goal is this? Lei Luo somewhat understood. The Angel Holy Light Shields defensive power was extremely powerful, but the blood cloud that Zhebe sacrificed could actually pass through as if forming a strange resonance with the whole of the imperial city. Lei Luo had a feeling that once Zhebes plan succeeded, something bad would happen. Even he was unable to solve it. He had to stop it! Lei Luo no longer hesitated. He chanted an incantation and released the Wargod domain. In an instant, the blood cloud was immediately enveloped by the Wargod domain. It was restricted and eventually imprisoned. Even if the blood cloud struggled and twisted crazily, it was completely useless. Lei Luos Wargod domain completely countered this blood cloud. Under the wear and tear of the Wargod domain, the blood cloud began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is a domain. Only the legendary archmage can have a domain. Why would an ultimate mage like you have one? A desperate roar came from within the blood cloud. It was a little crazy. It was Zhebes consciousness that was hidden within the blood cloud. With the protection of the blood cloud, his consciousness could survive and would not dissipate immediately. As long as he used the sacrificial body to completely open that mysterious domain, he would be able to enter and have a chance to reverse the situation. But now, he was in complete despair. This ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom was actually able to possess a divine domain. A subversive ultimate mage possessing a divine domain that could only be used by a mage god was really too ridiculous. Why did the heavens treat him like this? They gave him hope, but they also sent him down into the abyss. It was too cruel. Just like that, under the cover of the Wargod domain, the blood cloud that Zhebes self-destructed body had turned into became smaller and smaller. In the end, he was only left with a pure body of consciousness. This was the first time that Lei Luo had seen a pure body of consciousness. Under normal circumstances, even a pseudo-ultimate mage would not be able to maintain his consciousness after his body was destroyed. But an ultimate mage could do it. It was just that the body of consciousness was too weak. It would dissipate when it was blown by the wind. Now, Zhebes body of consciousness was imprisoned in Lei Luos Wargod domain, so he could survive. I didnt expect that after scheming so much, I would actually be defeated so thoroughly, and in the end, I would be destroyed by your hands. Zhebes consciousness transmitted its thoughts. He had already completely lost the ability to resist. There was no need for the other party to make a move. As long as he developed the gods domain, was illuminated by the sun, and was blown by a gentle breeze, he would completely disappear. Three thousand years of planning had actually fallen into such a miserable state. How pitiful, how lamentable, how hateful! Ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, you will never be able to find out what kind of secrets this capital contains, Hahaha Zhebes heart was as dead as ashes, but he still let out a final maniacal laugh. It doesnt matter if you dont tell me. I have plenty of ways, Lei Luo said indifferently. How could a pure body of consciousness stir up any ripples? He immediately activated the soul-absorbing codex and enveloped Zhebes body of consciousness. Ah, what kind of occult mind spell is this? Zhebes body of consciousness let out a shrill scream. Even in the outside world, occult mind spells were rare and precious existences. He did not expect that this ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom could actually master an occult mind spell. What kind of ultimate mage was this? Was he a demon? A peak ultimate mage possessed a divine domain and a precious secret mind spell. He had to suffer eight lifetimes of bad luck to encounter this. Dont even think about getting any information from my body of consciousness Zhebes body of consciousness used all its strength to block it. Unfortunately, the remaining body of consciousness was gradually worn down and became muddle-headed. In the end, it revealed all its secrets to Lei Luo. Eventually, Lei Luo took a long breath and opened his eyes. They were filled with disbelief. This Zhebe is really not simple. Lei Luo was amazed. If he had not become a peak ultimate mage and comprehended the Wargod domain, this time Zhebe would have been successful. However, this shocking secret now belongs to me. The corners of Lei Luos mouth curled up into a smile. To be able to make Zhebe spend three thousand years planning and imagining being able to find it, just how precious was this secret. However, to completely activate the imperial citys array and open that domain, it must be a blood sacrifice. Lei Luo frowned. Previously, Zhebe had waited for three days before attacking the city. He wanted to make all the humans completely despair before killing them. At that time, he would be able to completely open the kings citys array and open that extremely mysterious domain. There was no other way. Fortunately, Zhebe brought a million werewolves over this time. It just so happens that they can be used to activate the great formation of the capital A hint of coldness appeared in Lei Luos eyes. He had never been a kind person. If it was beneficial to him, he would definitely do it. Moreover, these million werewolves were of a different race. They had originally come to slaughter, invading middle-earth all the way, and their hands had been stained with the blood of countless humans. They had caused the people of the Faroe Kingdom to suffer so much. So he wouldnt feel any psychological burden sacrificing them. Chapter 69 - Blood Sacrifice of a Million Werewolves The Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, was completely dead. Over seven million citizens of the Faroe Kingdom and over a million werewolves had seen it clearly. They could even feel the despairing aura that Zhebe was emitting from the blood cloud. How is this possible? How could the king die? A pseudo-ultimate mage from the great snow mountains wolf clan knelt on the ground. Under the extreme grief and shock, blood flowed out from the corners of his eyes. In his heart, the Sky Wolf King Zhebe was a god-like existence, invincible in the world. He had beaten the powerful Faroe Kingdom to the point where they had no way of retaliating. But now Their king, the great son of the Sky Wolf God, had died just like that. Under the hands of that ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, there was actually no room for resistance. A blow. A huge blow. Countless werewolves started wailing. This was a blow on a spiritual level. The werewolves now feared death and felt only deep despair. Their hero, the great king, had died in front of them. Just like God had died in front of the believers. This was the collapse of faith. The impact on the spirit was devastating. Despair spread everywhere, and countless werewolves were lost. The Sky Wolf King was dead. What should they do? The king is dead. Lets go back to the prairie, a werewolf said. At this moment, they seemed to have found a direction. Countless werewolves turned around, wanting to escape this terrifying place and return to the prairie, never to come back again. For a moment, the million werewolves started to retreat in a chaotic and disorderly manner. They only had one thought, to return to the Great Plains. Even the high-level werewolf commanders couldnt restrain them, or rather, they didnt want to restrain them because they had the same thought, to return to the Great Plains and never come to this terrifying middle-earth again. Trample on my middle-earth and kill my human race. Since youre here, you should stay. Lei Luo stood on the watchtower with his hands behind his back. As he watched this scene, an endless amount of magical will enveloped the world and let out a god-like sound. Suddenly, Lei Luo raised his hand. The Holy Light Shield that enveloped the imperial city shattered. However, the rolling magic gathered together and finally condensed into an incomparably huge angel in the sky. The angel held the Divine Flaming Sword in its hand. With a swing of the sword, raging flames surged. The seven million humans within the imperial city raised their heads to look at the raging flames that blotted out the sky and the Sun. All of them revealed expressions of shock. Was this the power of a true ultimate mage? Was this still magic? This was simply the means of a god. They had no doubt that when the huge curtain of flames descended, the imperial city would probably be destroyed. Lei Luos gaze became indifferent. It was as if a god who controlled everything had started a world-ending disaster. As he pressed down with his palm, immediately, the monstrous flames fiercely pressed down on the densely packed werewolf army in front of the main gate of the imperial city. Out of the millions of werewolves surrounding the imperial city, the main gate had the largest number, at least 400,000. The other three directions only had around 200,000. More than 400,000 werewolves were spread out in an area of dozens of square kilometers. Under normal circumstances, it would be very difficult to completely destroy such a large number of werewolves. Even if a large number of pseudo-ultimate mages were sent out, it would definitely take a long time to eliminate so many werewolves. Moreover, among these werewolves, there were also very powerful werewolves. There were even many werewolf mages. With the current strength of the Faroe Kingdom, even if they gathered all the armies in the country, it would still be very difficult to annihilate all these werewolves. But Lei Luo was different. He was a peak ultimate mage. He also contained the power of a domain in his attacks. A palm pressed down, and the sky-covering fire curtain did not even come down. Many werewolves could no longer withstand the tremendous magic pressure, and their bodies exploded. For a moment, flesh and blood splattered everywhere. Many powerful werewolves, and even golden-furred werewolves, activated their true energy to resist, but they could not hold on for long and followed in the footsteps of others. Boom! A huge muffled sound rang out, and the entire earth shook as if there was a huge dragon rolling underground. However, this vibration did not affect the imperial city. This was Lei Luos astonishing control. Otherwise, if that angel in the sky had swung his sword down, the entire city would have been destroyed. By the time the dust dissipated, a dozen square kilometers of land covered in ashes had already appeared a kilometer in front of the imperial city. It was as if it was the wasteland of the apocalypse. As for the hundreds of thousands of werewolves? They had all been killed This was not a big deal. Lei Luo used his powerful Wargod domain to imprison the souls of countless dead werewolves, condensing them into drops of bloody light. The people in the imperial city could not see them. They were all covered by his Wargod domain. Then, Lei Luo tried to cast another spell. The angel in the sky waved her sword three times in a row. Along with the three tremors of the Earth, the other three directions of the imperial city also showed a piece of charred wasteland. Looking down from the sky, one could see that the imperial city was surrounded by a large patch of charred wasteland. At this point, a million werewolves had all died. Their souls and blood had all turned into a speck of bloody light in Lei Luos Wargod domain, finally gathering into a rather large-scale sea of blood in the city. I never thought that one day, I would actually kill a million creatures. Lei Luo looked at the sea of blood in front of him with a gloomy gaze and sighed. However, he definitely wouldnt regret it. He only took back the blood debt for the countless lives that had died at the hands of the werewolves. Let me take a look at that mysterious sealed land. Lei Luos gaze quickly became filled with anticipation. All of this killing had been for that shocking secret. Very quickly, Lei Luo opened up the blood sea. In an instant, the blood clouds in the sky of the imperial city churned, enveloping the entire sky of the imperial city. The entire formation of the imperial city seemed to be stimulated and suddenly began to boil. Invisible fluctuations of the array formation crazily entangled with the blood sea, as if some incomparably strange change had occurred. Lei Luo observed it carefully. However, he gave up after watching it for a while because this change was too complicated. It was beyond the limit of what he could sense. Until finally In the blood sea, a strange vortex was formed. This vortex was like a funnel, connected to a mysterious domain. You should go back now. Lei Luo glanced at Wei, then rose into the air and disappeared into the vortex. Then, the blood-colored vortex collapsed and disappeared into the air like an illusion. Senior. Chapter 70 - The Treasure Box That Suppressed the Evil Well With a hint of melancholy, Wei rose into the air above the watchtower and headed towards the city walls of the imperial city. A million werewolves instantly turned into dust in the air. Countless people in the imperial city felt as if they were dreaming. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that a person could be this powerful. It was as if he was a real god. Congratulations, Your Majesty. Congratulations, Your Majesty. Congratulations, Your Majesty. At this moment, on the city walls, the king also felt as if he was dreaming. The Senior he respected the most was not only the ultimate mage who had killed the werewolves and Zhebe, but also the angel who had destroyed the million werewolves with three strikes. At this moment, he finally understood why Senior had only whipped him and not destroyed the throne. Perhaps in the eyes of Senior, his actions were just childs play. Suddenly, a loud shout rang out, pulling his thoughts back. It was the ministers and generals around him, congratulating him. Ling stood up and said loudly, This is the blessing of the Faroe Kingdom! He was in a particularly happy mood. The hidden danger of the Faroe Kingdom had completely disappeared. Even if there were still two werewolves wreaking havoc in the middle-earth, it was not enough to threaten the safety of the Faroe Kingdom. Moreover, the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe had fallen. A million werewolves had all turned into ashes. The two werewolf armies that had received the news would probably flee back to the prairie at the first moment. At this time, Princess Wei flew over and landed on the city wall. Sister, Wheres Senior? Ling hurriedly asked. Even if he was afraid of Senior, he could only brace himself to meet him. Your Majesty, dont inquire about Seniors whereabouts, Wei shook her head and said. Of course, she wouldnt say what she had seen. Although she was also very curious, she had a feeling that her Senior would come back. The King could only smile awkwardly but didnt dare object. At this moment, Lei Luo had entered a strange sealed space. In front of him was a deep and bottomless well. The shape of this well was a bit special as if it had been formed by a giant sword piercing through it. According to Zhebes memories, there was a war between gods in ancient times. They summoned a deity sword and pierced through heaven and earth, opening up a land of darkness. That indescribable evil power of the land of darkness poured into this world and polluted the living beings here, thus giving birth to the immortal clan. Lei Luo thought to himself. This well should have been left behind by that sword. However, Lei Luos gaze was attracted by a golden treasure box floating above the well. This cauldron was suppressing the well to prevent the evil energy inside from leaking out. In these three thousand years, the reason why the immortal clan of this world had completely disappeared was because of this treasure box in the formation. Zhebes other target was this treasure box, or rather, the power within the treasure box. The treasure box was pressing against the mouth of the well, yet it had no choice but to absorb the worlds power. This led to a resultThe worlds level had fallen. Yes, the probability of this world giving birth to an ultimate mage was becoming lower and lower, not to mention becoming a mage god above an ultimate mage. Until the last few hundred years, not a single ultimate mage had appeared. This is the reason, Lei Luo sighed. However, compared to the territory occupied by the immortal clan, the current environment of the middle-earth, the southern wilderness, the western region, the northern border, and the eastern sea was much more comfortable. In the end, it had led to a huge population explosion. Three thousand years ago, the immortal clan spread throughout the middle-earth. The humans could only live in cities and set up various arrays to prevent the immortal clan from invading. As for the wilderness, it was practically a forbidden area for humans. It was only when the human dynasty was established that the immortal clan was driven out. Although it took more than a hundred years to accomplish. Of course, all of this was based on the premise that the evil well was suppressed by the treasure box. Otherwise, the immortal clan would not have been able to kill off the endless stream of evil energy that entered this world. It was said that this treasure box had been left behind by the great mage who had once taught human magic. Three thousand years ago, because of the treasure box, the level of this world had been greatly reduced. The strongest person was at the pinnacle of the ultimate mage level. The founder of the dynasty was the highest level of the ultimate mage, which was the identity of the Sky Wolf King in his previous life. He was the first person to find out about the treasure box. He had even entered this mysterious domain. His rise had a lot to do with the treasure box. After he established the dynasty, he established the capital on this sealed land and hid all traces of the treasure box. Later, because of the fall in the worlds level, a large number of top-tier mages left one after another. They crossed the death sand sea and the land of eternal freeze, entering an unusually cruel new world. Although it was cruel, at least there, their realms would not drop, and there was hope for them to advance to the level of an ultimate mage. Moreover, they still had a connection with the New World. Every once in a while, the major forces of the New World would come to the middle-earth to recruit students with magic talent. But as time passed, the probability of the human race giving birth to a mage genius became lower and lower and those major forces were prepared to completely give up on the middle-earth side. Until the news of the treasure box was leaked. Countless forces went crazy, starting a war, wanting to fight for this treasure box. Countless ultimate mages and even peak ultimate mages had died in this war. In fact, the one who had leaked this news was the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe. His goal had been to sacrifice these powerful mages, open the sealed domain, enter it again, and borrow the power of the treasure box to break through to become a peak ultimate mage. The final result was that Zhebe had succeeded but also failed. Although he entered the sealed domain again, he could not use the power of the treasure box. A person could only use it once. This was a sacrifice arranged by the owner of the treasure box. Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, did not despair. A peak-level ultimate mage could only live for a few hundred years, therefore, he thought of a way to reincarnate. He did not hide from the rest of his life. This was the first time he had entered the sealed land and obtained a mysterious spell from the treasure box. After returning to the New World, as the most powerful mage of the time, the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, did not have the so-called treasure box at all. It was just false information. Then, he mobilized the various major forces to sign an agreement to restrict the mages above the ultimate mage level to return to middle-earth. He even set up two large magic circles to prevent the ultimate mages from entering. The purpose of all this was to ensure that after a certain period of time when he reincarnated, there would be no ultimate mages or above in middle-earth to interfere with his subsequent plans. He succeeded. But he had met Lei Luo. Everything had been given to Lei Luo. Lei Luo looked at the treasure box, which contained an indescribable amount of power. Chapter 71 - Breaking Through to the Level of an Archmage Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After absorbing it, a peak-level ultimate mage would be able to break through to a higher level. As for Lei Luo, he would naturally be able to break through to the level of an archmage. A person can only use it once. Lei Luo sighed. In other words, after using the magic power in this treasure box, he could not use it again after breaking through once. However, he did not mind. This was a pretty good opportunity. After all, he had always been stuck at the pinnacle of the ultimate mage level. Its a pity that this treasure box has an owner. Otherwise, it would be great if I could get my hands on it. Lei Luo was a little envious. Suddenly, he was stunned because he realized that this treasure box was a little strange. Wait, this treasure box doesnt seem to have an owner anymore. Lei Luos eyes widened. In Zhebes memories, this treasure box had an owner. Because the owner of the treasure box had set a limit, a person could only use it once. But now this treasure box obviously didnt have an owner anymore. If it had an owner, the treasure box would be completely different. As a peak ultimate mage, Lei Luo was still able to determine this fact. He took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and probed with his will. Boom! In an instant, he felt as if his entire mind was about to explode. Then, a voice sounded in his mind. Lucky fellow, this hug is yours! Remember every word I say. You must keep a low profile. No matter how strong you are, keeping a low profile is the true path. Otherwise, one day, you will meet someone stronger than you. I will be your lesson. A faint sigh sounded, and then gradually disappeared. After a long time, Lei Luo opened his eyes, and his expression was very strange. The treasure box had gradually disappeared. The owner of the treasure box had already died. Wasnt his luck a little good? Lei Luo shook his head. However, the owner of this treasure box is too miserable. It seems that my previous thought was right. One must keep a low profile. Without invincibility, one must not be too high profile. The owner of this treasure box was a powerful existence, but he still died in the end. This was the lesson Lei Luo had to remember in his heart. The treasure box was very powerful. It could absorb all the energy in the world and condense it into magic energy. Magic energy could help a mage break through and increase their magic power, but It could only be used once in a lifetime. So this wasnt set by the original owner of the treasure box, but rather the characteristics of the treasure box. Lei Luo shook his head. The one-time limit, yes, this treasure box seemed to be of little value. However, there was no limit to the number of treasure boxes. As long as there was enough magic aura, it could allow enough mages to break through. This was ridiculous. Moreover, the magic value device that allowed people to break through was only the first function of the treasure box. The Devouring Treasure Box has a total of five layers, representing five different functions. Right now, I can only open the first layer, which is the breakthrough function of the magic aura. Lei Luo thought to himself. As for opening the second layer and the third layer He would have to continue fusing with the Devouring Treasure Box. Right now, he had only fused with the first layer. As for the functions of the second layer of the Devouring Treasure Box, he didnt know. However, it would definitely be stronger than magic energy. Theres a problem. I cant take the Devouring Treasure Box with me. Lei Luo was a bit worried. Once he took it away, this evil well wouldnt have the suppression of the treasure box. The evil energy would seep out and pollute the entire world. The immortal clan would come to the human world again. Forget it, lets not worry about it for now. Well talk about it after I raise my magic power to the Dharma God level. Lei Luo did not think too much about it. Strength came first. Although he was invincible in the middle-earth world, in that New World, a mere peak-level ultimate mage could only be considered at the upper-middle level. The one who truly controlled the world was the Dharma God who had already comprehended magic to the extreme. Only by becoming an archmage would Lei Luo have the capital to be arrogant. Of course, even if he had the capital, he had to keep a low profile. The previous owner of the treasure box was a lesson to him. Thus, Lei Luo did not hesitate to use the power of the treasure box. His body moved and directly jumped in. In an instant, Lei Luo felt as if he was bathed in endless magic power. He began to cultivate After an unknown period of time, an extremely powerful magic was emitted from his body. At this moment, the magic in his body had already condensed into a vigorous magic core. This was the magic core that only a mage god could possess. Moreover, after condensing a magic core, one could comprehend a domain. The impression of the domain could be engraved on the magic core. Once it was released, it would be very convenient. For example, there was absolutely no one like Lei Luo who could comprehend a domain at the level of an ultimate mage. A mage god is indeed much stronger than an ultimate mage. Lei Luo let out a long breath. Although it was not as huge as the difference between an elemental mage and an ultimate mage, it was still extremely huge. The key to this was the domain. Lei Luo jumped out of the treasure box. The rest of his training was useless unless he was like Zhebe, who could directly break through to the Dharma God realm after reincarnating. Although he had wasted the opportunity to break through to the Dharma God realm in the Devouring Treasure Box, Lei Luo would not regret it. Strength was the king. Anyway, he had signed into the system, so it was not so difficult to break through to the Dharma God realm. After all, he was in the middle of this restricted area. Lei Luo suddenly had a thought. Oh right, I havent signed in today. I can sign in this sealed area once. The more special the place was, the better the rewards would be. This sealed area should be special enough, right? Lei Luo muttered in his heart. System, sign in for me! Immediately, the systems notification sound rang out. Ding! The host has successfully signed in. Reward: Divine bestowing potion and one trial sword codex Lei Luo was stunned. Signing in for two rewards at once? This was the first time he had seen this in more than 80 years. Lei Luo was grinning from ear to ear. Today was really his lucky day. Not only had he seen a Devouring Treasure Box for free, but he had also signed two items as rewards. He hurriedly checked the introductions of the two items. The divine bestowment potion could help a pinnacle ultimate mage break through to the level of an archmage. Haha, its indeed powerful. With this divine bestowment potion, my path will be smoother. Next was the trial sword codex. There were a total of thirty-three spells in this super powerful spell. If one could master them, they could destroy evil gods and spirits. Originally, Lei Luo had many similar spells, but after reaching the level of an archmage, those spells were not enough. Now that he had the trial sword codex, everything was easier. After that, Lei Luo did not plan to go out. Even though after he became the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box, he could get close to this sealed place at any time. This sealed place was a great place for cultivation. Chapter 72 - World of the Divine Lands All his belongings were in the systems space. Thus, Lei Luo began his busy meditation again. Not only that, but he changed the systems long-term sign-in location to this sealed land. He believed that this sealed land would not let him down. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo had been cultivating in this sealed land for three years. Although the magic aura could not be used for cultivation, he would be rewarded with items every day when he signed in. Among them, there was ammunition that could only be used for cultivation at the level of an archmage. Therefore, he had broken through two levels consecutively in a short three years. He had become a level three archmage. Such a cultivation speed, if placed in the outside world, would definitely be a terrifying existence. He had already condensed nine diagrams of the gods catalog. Now, not only did he have the Wargod domain, but he could also unleash the other eight domains to an unimaginable level. The Reincarnation Eye successfully activated the second restriction. The only regret was that the spirit replenishing codex was still at the first level, but that was normal. After all, cultivating to the second level was equivalent to having a body that would never die. How could it be so easily achieved? Its time to go out and take a look. Lei Luo let out a long breath. He conveniently signed in again. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: A piece of Divine Soil The system notification sounded. Lei Luo was stunned. What was going on? Another good item had appeared? In the past three years, the items he had signed in were all useful to an archmage, but they were not particularly valuable. He hurriedly checked the information for this Divine Soil. The divine soil was an extremely mystical item in the world. It could be used to repair the gap between heaven and earth. Furthermore, the place where it was found would be able to form a holy place for meditation. Lei Luos eyes lit up. This was a good item. With this divine soil, wouldnt he be able to repair this ancient well? Without the threat of the evil energy, he would be able to take away the Devouring Treasure Box. Not bad. Lei Luo smiled. He had been depressed at first. So what if he had become the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box? He couldnt take it away. He couldnt ignore the lives of billions of creatures in middle-earth. Once the evil energy seeped in and formed the immortal clan, it would definitely cause a terrible disaster. Now that he was about to use the Divine Soil to repair the ancient well, he didnt have to worry about that. Moreover, after taking away the Devouring Treasure Box, he would not continue to absorb the power of this world. In the future, the level of this world would slowly recover. A smile appeared on Lei Luos face as he took out the Divine Soil. It was like a ball of gray plasticine. It looked very ordinary. Lei Luo could not sense its internal structure with his mind. After using it, the Divine Soil had already acknowledged Lei Luo as its master. In this way, the meditation Holy Land created by the Divine Soil could be controlled by him. He directly forced out a few drops of blood and dripped it on the Divine Soil. After the Divine Soil absorbed it, it established a very strange connection with Lei Luo. Then, Lei Luo went to the mouth of the ancient well and directly threw the Divine Soil in. In an instant, it emitted a dim light and began to expand rapidly. Lei Luo could only hear the rumbling inside the ancient well and the ground shaking. It lasted for a long time before it stopped. Then, an extremely strange scene appeared. A piece of gray soil crazily emerged from the ancient well and began to spread in all directions with the ancient well as the center. Lei Luo just watched quietly. Soon, the ground was covered in gray. Not only that, the entire void started to distort. Lei Luos expression changed and he hurriedly rushed into the Devouring Treasure Box. Then, he saw an extremely shocking scene. It was as if the world had opened up. The entire space of the sealed land was torn apart and then expanded like an inflatable balloon. Everything was covered by the Divine Soil. The drastic change lasted for more than half a day. Lei Luo was lying in the Devouring Treasure Box, watching this shocking scene. It was completely beyond his imagination. He had never thought that the Divine Soil could be so magical. Not only had the ancient well been repaired, but it had also opened up a whole new world. He could feel that the concentration of magic elements in the space was increasing at an alarming rate. Without a doubt, if he meditated and absorbed the elements in this space, it would be much faster than in the outside world. Finally, the Divine Soil was no longer expanding. It meant that this new world had completely taken shape. Lei Luo sensed that the entire worlds area was about 100 square kilometers. Mm, its still not bad. Lei Luo revealed a satisfied expression. With this small world, nurturing mages would be very simple. If it was combined with the Devouring Treasure Box, the effect would definitely be very good. Lei Luo touched his chin and quickly made up his mind. Mm, lets set up the entrance to the Small World in the Hiro Magic Academys Library. After all, he had stayed in the library for eighty years, so he had a lot of happy memories there. Besides, there were also Ailo and Wei. They often practiced in the library, so they could enter the pocket dimension in the future. Lei Luo felt that he could take care of Ailo and Wei more. Soon, he began to set up the entrance to the pocket dimension. Once one controlled the Divine Land, it was especially magical. It could be connected to the earth and form an entrance at any time. The library. Ailo was cleaning the meditation room. Senior used to practice here. But since he had disappeared three years ago, the senior had never appeared again. No one knew where he had gone. Fortunately, Ailo could practice magic now, so she didnt have to worry about running out of magic power and turning back into a paper figurine. Even if Senior wasnt around, Ailo still insisted on cleaning his room every day because he believed that he would definitely come back. After cleaning thousands of times, Ailo arranged all the things in the same manner as before the senior left. Just as he was about to leave, there was suddenly a cracking sound. Ailo turned around and saw an extremely strange scene. The ground actually started to squirm, as if it had turned into liquid. Not long after, a hole appeared in the room. Ailo was completely stunned, his mouth wide open. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have thought that this hole would appear in such a way. Suddenly, the sound of soft footsteps came from the hole. Ailo became alert and magic began to surge. But in the next moment, he was stunned again. Senior! A voice full of emotion came out of his mouth. Chapter 73 - The Excitement of a Princess Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Youre almost 70 years old. What are you crying for? Ive only been away for three years, havent I? Lei Luo walked out of the underground cave one step at a time. He shook his head when he saw Ailo sobbing due to his excitement. Senior, Ailo is happy, Ailo stopped crying and said with a little embarrassment. Although it had been almost 70 years since he had been created, he had always been by Lei Luos side and had rarely left the library. He was very simple-minded. Because of this, Lei Luo was very satisfied with Ailo. How is the situation outside now? Lei Luo asked. He had been staying in the sealed land for the past three years, so he naturally couldnt pay attention to the outside world. Senior, the Faroe Kingdom is developing very well now. However, a year ago, the king passed away. Now, it is the prince who has ascended the throne and become the king, Ailo quickly said. Lei Luo was a little surprised, but he did not pay much attention to it. When they were in the wild fortress, the relationship between the two had been completely broken. Although he is not young, he should be able to last more than ten years, right? Lei Luo said. After all, kings were also elemental mages. They did not need to fight and would not harm themselves. In addition, there were sufficient potions to nourish their bodies. As long as they did not seek death, they would be able to live a long life. I heard that His Majesty was disturbed by a direct inner demon when he was practicing magic. In the end, the magic rampaged into his body and he died. Lei Luo said. Then its no wonder. Lei Luo nodded. Ailo, go and call Princess Wei over. In fact, he could have directly sent a telepathic message to inform Wei, but he was too lazy to do so. With the free labor of Ailo, it would be a waste not to use it. Yes, Senior. Ailo hurriedly accepted the order and left. Outside the imperial city. In three years, this place was no longer a ruin. Some vitality had been restored, and even the plants were more prosperous than before. This place had become a place for mages to make pilgrimages. Every day, a large number of mages would come here to comprehend the will within the ashes. That was the will of an ultimate mage. There were a total of four pieces of ashes. One of them was controlled by the royal family, and the other three pieces of ashes were only open to ordinary mages. When the Angels Divine Sword slashed, not only did it burn the werewolves, but it also left behind four huge gullies. These gullies had already become huge rivers and lakes, and the waves refracted the sunlight continuously. At the edge of this gully, a large number of buildings had been built. Many royal mages and armies were cultivating there. Because of the gullies, the concentration of spiritual energy there was much denser than in other places. In addition to the supreme will within, this was a very rare meditation Holy land for mages. The palace the most eye-catching building. The stream, the rockery, and the trees made this building perfectly blend into the environment of the lake. This was the location of the tip of the sword, and it was the best geographical location. The one who was qualified to cultivate here was naturally the princess of the Faroe Kingdom, Wei. Still not good, seems like something is missing? Princess Wei opened her eyes, and there was a hint of melancholy in her beautiful eyes. She had been stuck at the peak of the elemental mage realm for almost twenty years, but there had been no progress. It was as if she and the ultimate mage could only see a huge chasm that was hard to cross. It was not just her, all the peak elemental mages in the world were like this. Its a pity that Senior is not here. Otherwise, perhaps he could answer for me. Wei thought to herself. It had been three years since she had last seen him. The last time Senior had been meditating in the quiet room, he could at least achieve his existence. Ever since he had entered that Strange Vortex, there had been no trace of him. It was as if he had left the mortal world. At this moment, a figure floated down. Wei sensed at once that it was Ailo. She stood up abruptly. If Ailo was fine, he wouldnt have left the library. She admired Ailo very much. He was almost the same as her senior. He had stayed in the library for dozens of years. If it were her, she would have been driven mad. Of course, she was older now, and her character was much calmer. She could endure it, but that was only when she was meditating. Ailo is here. Is there news from Senior? Wei thought to herself and couldnt help but look forward to it. Soon, Ailo stood in front of her and hugged her affectionately. Then, he smiled and said, Mom, Senior wants you to go to the library. The senior is really back. Thats great Wei was so excited that she looked like a child. Thus, she soared into the air and cast a flying spell, flying towards the Hiro Magic Academy. Seeing this, Ailo could only cast a flying spell to follow her. In the library. Lei Luo had made some modifications to the entrance of the underground cave, setting up a level-3 Angel Holy Light Shield. If a level-2 Angel Holy Light Shield could project an extremely powerful Holy Light Shield, then a level-3 Holy Light Shield could absorb the spiritual energy in the small world and maintain the existence of the Holy Light Shield for a long time. This way, it could prevent people from forcefully breaking in. Only those who had obtained a special token could freely enter and exit the Holy Light Shield. Otherwise, unless they had the power of an archmage, they would not be able to break the Holy Light Shield. Lei Luo also set up a magic array in the entire meditation room, which could hide and shield the aura. Everything was settled. At this moment, a hurried voice came from outside. Senior, where are you? It was Weis voice. Lei Luo shook his head and walked out of the quiet room. He saw Wei rushing in like the wind. The moment Wei saw Lei Luo, she suddenly stopped. She recalled the huge gap between her and her senior, and suddenly became more cautious. Wei! Dont you recognize me? Lei Luo said with a faint smile. Senior, you you really came back, Wei seemed to have recovered and said softly. The joy in her eyes could not be hidden. Lei Luo smiled slightly and took a step forward to pull her into his arms. Feeling the familiar aura in Lei Luos arms, Wei was very sure that he was Lei Luo, her lover. Wei also reached out her hands and hugged him, as if she was afraid that he would disappear again in the next second. After a long time, she finally calmed down. Alright, you two come with me, Lei Luo said to Wei and Ailo. Then he turned around and walked into the meditation room. After the two of them entered, they felt that the meditation room had undergone a huge change. There was a huge angel floating in the room. It was no longer an illusory image, but a real one. Lei Luo was now a mage god. His magic power had already condensed into a magic core and evolved into a Holy Light Shield. The entrance to the Small World had become like an angel guarding it. Only one person was allowed to enter at a time. Such an entrance to the Small World could be said to be very domineering. Chapter 74 - Wei Had Broken Through to Become an Ultimate Mage Lei Luo did not stop. He walked directly to the angel. Ailo and Wei were a little curious. They quickly followed him in. There was a faint halo inside. It was as if they had entered some kind of mysterious space. There were actually steps inside, leading to an unknown place. After walking for a few minutes, they were probably a few hundred meters deep. Suddenly, the front opened up before them. A strange world appeared. Although it was empty, without any plants or mountains, they could feel the extremely rich magic elements from here. Senior, what is this place? Wei was completely confused. If this was underground, why would there be light and sky? But if it was a certain place in middle-earth, why was there nothing there? This is a small world that I created, Lei Luo said calmly. A small world, or a branch space, relied on the main world to exist. It would share the air, sunlight, water, and other basic material conditions with the main world. The only difference was that the main world had a unique energy environment. For example, magical elements were much higher than the outside world and could give produce to extremely precious herbs. Originally, there were quite a few small worlds in this world. As the worlds level fell, these small worlds gradually withered and ceased to exist. Now, the small world that Lei Luo had created using the Divine Soil was probably the first small world in middle-earth. Small world? The two were at a loss. In the entire Faroe Kingdom and even the entire middle-earth, those who knew about small worlds probably didnt exist anymore. Perhaps in the middle of some mysterious sects books, they would only be regarded as myths and legends. An ultimate mage was a legend, let alone a small world. Your Highness, youve tried to become an ultimate mage, right? What happened? Lei Luo said with a smile. It didnt work at all. It seems like something is missing, Wei shook her head and said. Of course. The entire middle-earth, even the northern borders, the western regions, the southern wastelands, and the Eastern Sea, all do not see the birth of an ultimate mage, Lei Luo said calmly. But Senior, why did you say goodbye to the Sky Wolf King? Wei was very confused. If it was because of her talent, she could also be polite. But now, the senior had actually said that the middle-earth could not give birth to an ultimate mage. That was terrifying. The two of us are a little special. Lei Luo smiled and said, Then do you want to break through to the level of an ultimate mage? Of course I want to. Its said that breaking through to the level of an ultimate mage means that I can last for a few hundred years, and never age. Senior, look at my skin. Its almost wrinkled. Now, I look like a thirty-year-old woman. Its said that age is a womans biggest natural enemy. I didnt believe it before, but now I finally understand it, Wei said. She was almost 80 years old. If she was an ordinary girl, her hair would have been white and she would have been lying in the ground for years. Although she still maintained her peerless beauty, she could still feel her life force gradually fading away. Perhaps she could hold on for another 70 to 80 years, but what was the point? Lei Luo glanced at Wei. Wrinkles? Why didnt I see them? Her skin is clearly very tender. Do you see that Treasure Chest? Lei Luo pointed at the Devouring Treasure Chest that was floating not far away and said with a smile, Jump in and youll be able to break through to become an ultimate mage. Really? Weis eyes lit up. Of course. Lei Luo nodded. Okay. Wei immediately jumped into the air and landed in the Devouring Treasure Chest. Lei Luo looked at it and his mouth twitched, then, he said to Ailo, You were originally just a paper figurine. You were born with some defects that cant be compared to a human body, so the way you break through is completely different. Now, Ill teach you a method. You can also break through to become an ultimate mage. Senior, can I break through as well? Ailo was stunned. This feeling reminded him of more than a year after becoming a human when his senior suddenly asked if he wanted to learn magic. He was now feeling the same way. To him, being able to cultivate to the peak of an elemental mage was already a great favor from Senior. It would be difficult for him to repay him in his lifetime. But now, Senior actually said that he also had the chance to become an ultimate mage. Of course, youre my child. How can you remain at the peak of the elemental mage realm? Lei Luo reached out and caressed Ailos head. Thank you, senior, Ailo whimpered. Youre crying again. Believe it or not, Ill spank your ass! Lei Luo berated. Ailo hurriedly wiped away his tears and didnt dare to cry anymore. Lei Luo suddenly stretched out a finger and pointed at the center of Ailos brows. He directly instilled his own thoughts and imparted the first level of the Spirit Replenishment Codex to Ailo. After a long while, Lei Luo had instilled all the contents into Ailos mind. He retracted his finger and let out a long breath. Ailo stood on the spot with his eyes closed. He was experiencing the mystical feeling of the first level of the Spirit Replenishment Codex. Half a day later, a rather powerful magic aura was transmitted from the Devouring Treasure Box. It floated in mid-air, revealing the aura of an ultimate mage without a doubt. Her black hair fluttered in the wind, and there was a fluorescent glow circulating on her skin. It was as if her entire person was glowing as if a God had descended to the mortal world. Whoosh! She descended from the sky and landed on the ground. Senior, Ive broken through to become an ultimate mage. However, I dont think I can continue meditating? Dont worry. It wont be long before the restrictions of this world are completely lifted. Everyone will have the ability to become an ultimate mage, Lei Luo said with a smile after he had put away the Devouring Treasure Box. There would no longer be a Devouring Treasure Box in the world to absorb magic elements. The entire world would slowly recover. Although it might be a slow process, for a mage, becoming an ultimate mage was no longer an extravagant hope. Wei nodded blankly. She did not know if she understood, but she did not think too much about it. Anyway, everything Senior said was correct. Lei Luo looked at the Devouring Treasure Box and suddenly waved his hand. Immediately, it shook as if someone was shaking it. Even the entire small world shook. The Devouring Treasure Box had been suppressed for goodness knows how many years. It had almost merged with space. As he forcefully activated the Devouring Treasure Boxs authority, it was shaken and gradually escaped. Sweat began to appear on Lei Luos forehead. He had used up a lot of his spiritual energy. As he had directly refined a layer of restriction, it was not easy to activate the Devouring Treasure Box. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the vibration of the entire space became more and more intense. Suddenly, with a boom, Wei and Ailo, who was comprehending the Spirit Replenishing Codex, felt their minds rumbling. The magic power in their bodies became unstable. Chapter 75 - The Ultimate Mages of the New World In the next moment, the Devouring Treasure Box slowly began to spin, and finally, it turned into a box that fell into Lei Luos hands. Lei Luo looked at this seemingly ordinary but incomparably magical treasure box and revealed a smile. He immediately put it into the system space. Senior, I feel that theres room for the ultimate mages realm to rise! Wei suddenly said in surprise. At this moment, she understood that it was probably because of the Devouring Treasure Box that the middle-earth was unable to deliver an ultimate mage. She was amazed. What a magical treasure chest it was. It had such a powerful ability that it could seal such a huge space, preventing countless elemental mages from breaking through to become ultimate mages for hundreds of years. Well, this is normal. However, the cultivation speed will be very slow. Lei Luo nodded and said, As for the other peak elemental mages, it will take them at least three to five years to break through to the ultimate mage realm. No matter what, the peak elemental mages of the middle-earth can finally see hope. Wei sighed. Your Highness, Ailo, regarding this treasure box, you must not tell anyone. Remember, Lei Luo said seriously. They both knew the severity of the matter and nodded. Just as Lei Luo had put away the Devouring Treasure Box, the many peak elemental mages of the middle-earth, the northern border, the Western Region, the Southern Wilderness, and even the Eastern Sea suddenly felt something in their hearts. They vaguely felt that the ultimate mage realm, which was originally hopeless, was actually starting to move again. Although it was only slightly loosened, there was still hope. At this moment, many peak mages were in tears. In the west of the Western Region, beyond the Dead Sea and the Land of Eternal Freeze, there was an extremely narrow and strange passage. This was where the New World was connected to the Old World of middle-earth. Beyond this boundary was the endless Dead Sea. This Dead Sea was extremely strange. The seawater was poisonous, and it was almost impossible to cross. Life would wither, and matter would decay. Therefore, the only way to cross was to rely on this narrow border passage. As for crossing from the middle of the Dead Sea, that was impossible. Perhaps the ultimate mages could still survive on the Dead Sea for a period of time, but what was even more terrifying was that in the Dead Sea, there were terrifying creatures that could easily devour even the ultimate mages. The border had always been sealed. There were powerful mages and Holy Light Knights guarding the gate to the border. It was even impossible to fly over the border because the sky contained terrifying spatial cracks. Anyone who dared to fly over would just wait for their corpses to rot and die. At this moment, the border was close to the New Worlds mutation. There was an ancient stone hall. There were twelve ultimate mages sitting cross-legged inside. It was changed every ten years. Each of the twelve strongest mage forces in the New World would send one person. They would supervise each other. In the middle of the twelve cross-legged people, there was a strange circular compass with a radius of more than one meter. There were two pointers on the compass. Suddenly, one of the pointers vibrated slightly, and then it actually deviated a little. The twelve ultimate mages present all opened their eyes and looked at the compass needle. They were all surprised. Why is there movement in the needle of the Prophet Compass? Wait, this is the needle corresponding to the Old World. Now that the needle has deviated, does it mean that the Old World has changed? The needle can roughly measure the origin registration of the World. The origin registration of our New World is very high, with a value of four, and the Old World is now at the bottom, with only one left. Theres almost no way to reduce it, but now that the needle has deviated, could it be that the origin of the Old World is recovering? Its very possible. We have to report this to our respective forces. These ultimate mages all began to discuss the matter. Guarding the border was just a job for them. It was boring and meaningless. But now, there had actually been a change, which immediately aroused their great curiosity. Soon, the twelve ultimate mages used their own methods to send the news of the change in the Prophet Compass, back to their respective forces. White Moon Palace. This was one of the twelve strongest forces of the Human Mage Alliance in the New World. Sir Deacon, theres news from the border. The needle of the Prophet Compass has deviated. The origin of the Old World seems to be showing signs of recovery. In a large hall, a servant of the White Moon Palace was reporting to a deacon who was guarding the White Moon Palace. The revival of the Old Worlds origin? This ultimate mages hair and beard were white, and he was dressed in a white robe. When he opened his eyes, there was a galaxy brewing within. I understand. The next moment, he took out a strange crystal ball and held it in his palm. Immediately, the crystal ball emitted a faint halo. Soon, this ultimate mage communicated with a mysterious spiritual domain, and there was an illusory palace within. This spiritual domain had been created by the Human Mage Alliance in the New World after spending a thousand years. As long as a special magic tool was used in the New World, ones spiritual will could be projected into this spiritual domain. In this way, one could gather in this spiritual domain even though they were thousands of miles apart. Indeed, it was extremely easy to send messages. Once the other mage forces encountered the enemys attack, they could immediately help. It was precisely through this method that the Human Mage Alliances living space in the New World gradually stabilized. In the illusory spiritual palace, there were a large number of thrones. Soon, on these thrones, illusory figures appeared one after another. They were all ultimate mages of other powers who had gathered here after receiving the news from the border. They wanted to discuss this matter. Everyone should know about what happened at the border. The origin of the Old World is showing signs of recovery. What do you think? There are frequent battles in the New World. The wolf clan has repeatedly invaded our human territory. If were not careful, they might completely destroy the human race. We wont be able to divert our attention to investigate the Old World for the time being. Thats right. The most important thing now is to defeat the wolf clans attack. We cant waste too much time in the Old World, at least not for the time being. Besides, the revival of the Old Worlds origin is just a sign. Well wait and see. Since everyone has the same opinion, we wont open the border gate for the time being, and we wont send anyone over. Well talk about this later. Lets leave it at that. Agreed. Soon, all the ultimate mages spiritual projections left one after another. The discussion ended just like that. It was very simple. The efficiency was very high. Chapter 76 - The People of the New World Had Arrived The imperial capital, within a small world. Naturally, Lei Luo did not know that after he had put away the Devouring Treasure Box, the origin of the world had been revived and the magic elements had been replenished, alarming the forces of the human alliance on the other side of the New World. Otherwise, he would have been anxious. He was only a grade-3 mage god. Although he could be considered as one of the top mages in the Human Mage Alliance in the New World, he was not one of the top mages. There were definitely many who were stronger than him. After all, it had been a long time since Zhebes era. The Human Mage Alliance must have become even stronger. After Lei Luo handed over the authority of the Small World to Ailo and Wei, he did not care about anything else. He began to cultivate quietly again. Learning about the situation in the New World, he felt a little anxious. That world did not only have archmages at the level of archmages, there were even more powerful ultimate archmages. Moreover, they were ultimate archmages that only other races could possess. Why had Zhebe reincarnated and used the Devouring Treasure Box to obtain the opportunity to break through to the level of archmages? It was because in the New World, the human race, who were outsiders, had natural shackles. They were restricted by the rules of the New World and could not break through the limits. However, the indigenous races of the new world did not have such shackles. The Human Mage Alliance who did not know about the New World could not find a way to break the elemental shackles of mages and walk a path to surpass the gods. While Lei Luo was in closed-door meditation, the Faroe Kingdom had welcomed a period of faster development. The breakthrough of mages had become easier, and there were more elemental mages. There were also more advanced elemental mages and peak elemental mages. Meanwhile, Wei and Ailo began to recruit suitable academics among the students and entered the Small World to train them. In the second year, Ailo practiced the Spirit Replenishing Codex and eventually broke through to the ultimate mage realm with the help of the Devouring Treasure Box. He became the third ultimate mage in the Faroe Kingdom. Eight years later, a peak elemental mage from the purple-gold Mage Guild in the south broke through to the realm of an ultimate mage on the summit of the Divine Sun Mountain. The world underwent drastic changes and shook the surrounding hundred miles. When the news spread, the world was shocked. This was the first ultimate mage to be publicly born in the middle-earth, other than the two ultimate mages that could be verified by Lei Luo and the Sky Wolf King Zhebe more than ten years ago. This meant that an ultimate mage was no longer a legend, but something that could be touched. This made countless junior mages excited, and they put in even more effort into learning magic. Half a year later, a powerful peak elemental mage had successfully broken through to the level of an ultimate mage after surrendering to the Fog Temple of the Faroe Kingdom. On the day of the breakthrough, a powerful dark magic shot into the sky, tearing it apart and splitting the clouds, it shocked many mages who had been invited to observe. At this point, the middle-earth had entered the era of ultimate mages. In the next few years, no less than ten ultimate mages were born. Even the northern border, the Western Region, the Southern Wilderness, and the Eastern Sea had similar ultimate mages born. However, despite the seemingly brilliant magic scene, it could not conceal the great danger of breaking through from a peak mage to an ultimate mage. Countless peak elemental mages died in order to forcefully break through to the level of an ultimate mage. In the blink of an eye, thirty years had passed. In this Old World, ultimate mages were no longer legends. Similarly, only the strength of an ultimate mage could be considered a true top-tier mage force. The Faroe Kingdom was still the most powerful force. Its reputation suppressed the entire middle-earth. No one dared to disobey because of the existence of the gray-robed mage. Although the gray-robed mage had not appeared for many years, the legend of the gray-robed mage had always been around. On a hillside in the east, dozens of miles away from the capital, stood five figures. These five people had restrained their auras, but their temperaments were still different from ordinary people. At a glance, it was obvious that they were not ordinary people. Especially the young man in white who was surrounded by the four others. His face was particularly delicate, and he carried a sense of pride. I didnt expect that there would really be a peak-level ultimate mage in the middle-earth. According to the information we have, the war between the Faroe Kingdom and the werewolves took place thirty years ago. At that time, the origin of the Old World had not yet been awakened. The young man placed his hands on his back and looked down at the huge Sword Scar Lake in the distance. His gaze carried a sense of scrutiny. Since the situation in the New World had improved and the wolf clan had temporarily retreated, the Human Mage Alliance had had the energy to pay attention to the Old World. In addition, the needle on the Prophet Compass had already exceeded 2, so the twelve top factions of the Human Mage Alliance held a memory session and decided to reopen the border gate. Young master, this person has been hiding in the middle-earth for more than 30 years. He clearly has a motive. I suspect that the revival of the Old Worlds origin is related to this. If we can capture him, we might be able to interrogate him and uncover some secrets. A middle-aged man wearing a green mage robe spoke in a deep voice. Its this person who has the strength of a peak-level ultimate mage. With the young masters strength as a pseudo-mage god, its enough to suppress him. A blue-clothed woman spoke with a delicate smile. Have you heard of the legend of the Devouring Treasure Box? The white-clothed young man, Frank, frowned slightly and suddenly said, The Legend of the Devouring Treasure Box? The few people present were a little confused. In the New World, because of the Devouring Treasure Box, all the major forces were engaged in fierce battles and wars. In the end, a large number of ultimate mages and even mage gods had died. The existence of the Devouring Treasure Box became taboo. The major forces destroyed the relevant information one after another. The white-clothed young man, Frank, had accidentally learned about the legend of the Devouring Treasure Box from an ancient book. It was said that the reason the Old World was lacking in elements was because of the Devouring Treasure Box. Now that the origin of the Old World was recovering, did it mean that it was related to it? Therefore, Frank was very interested in this. Frank smiled. Seeing that the others did not know about the legend of the Devouring Treasure Box, he did not say anything else. However, his eyes were shining with a shrewd light. As the White Moon Palaces fastest genius mage who had broken through to the pseudo-archmage realm in the past thousand years, he was known as the hope for the future. But he was nothing. Even if he had great confidence, he would not easily provoke this ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom. He did not even know his background, yet he dared to say that he had captured him and interrogated him. That was too arrogant. Young master, the people from Golden Cloud Temple seem to be here as well, the woman in blue said. Dont bother about them. Lets enter the capital first and take a look. Dont reveal any flaws. Just treat us as the citizens of the Faroe Kingdom, Frank replied. Chapter 77 - Advanced Ultimate Mages Approaching the Imperial City Yes, Young Master. The few ultimate mages quickly nodded in agreement. Thus, the group left the hillside, bypassed the Sword Scar Lake, and headed towards the imperial city. At the same time, a few figures came to the side of the Sword Scar Lake on the other side. Master, its the people from the White Moon Palace. The one who spoke was an old man in a black robe. The one who was addressed as Master was a 30-year-old man who wore black a robe with gold edging. His eyes appeared extremely cold. Frank, I hope that he wont interfere with my plans. Otherwise, Ill let him know how powerful I am, the master, Fettney, said with a cold smile. They were both human geniuses from the New World. Naturally, there was competition between them. Moreover, it was extremely intense. Everyone wanted to surpass the other party. Master, what should we do next? the black-robed elder asked. Of course, we should create some commotion and force that ultimate mage from the Faroe Kingdom to show his face. As long as he shows his face, I will be able to capture him. I will force him to reveal the whereabouts of the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token and the blood descendant of the immortal clan! the black-robed man with golden edges, Fettney, said indifferently. This time, in addition to investigating the reason for the recovery of the worlds origin, they had come to the Old World to retrieve the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token and the blood descendant of the immortal clan. After losing the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token, the magic inheritance of the Golden Cloud Sacred Hall had been greatly affected. After all, the Golden Cloud Sacred Halls main method of imparting magic was to rely on the Golden Cloud Token. Once he had lost the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token, the Golden Cloud Law Codex would lose its inheritance. If he could find the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token, his position in the Golden Cloud Sacred Hall would be completely stable, and he wouldnt have any problems becoming the next sacred Lord. Therefore, he had to retrieve the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token at all costs. A mere ultimate mage subverting him with his pseudo-archmage magic was enough to suppress him. Duran, why dont you test the foundations of the Faroe Kingdoms capital first? Fettney looked at the expressionless middle-aged man beside him, whose muscles were stiff. Yes, Master. The middle-aged man responded dully. However, the magic power in his body suddenly shook and soared into the sky. The powerful will of a high-level ultimate mage turned into a hurricane and enveloped the imperial city in the distance. Boom! The sky and earth shook and the wind and clouds changed. It was as if a huge mountain had descended from the sky. Countless people in the imperial city seemed to be in a panic. In an instant, the originally noisy imperial city lost its voice. Fettney, this fool, has indeed never let me down. Having already entered the imperial city, Frank, from the White Moon Palace, raised his head to look at the sky, a playful smile appearing on his face. Without needing him to make a move, he could use Fettney to probe the true background of the Faroe Kingdoms ultimate mages. In the current middle-earth, ultimate mages were no longer a legend. Therefore, as the center of the capital of the Faroe Kingdom, the capital also had ultimate mages, and there was definitely more than one of them. In the Palace of the Dharma God, mage Bossa was one of the ultimate mages guarding the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. Mage Bossa, who was originally an ordinary but third cultivator of virtue, became an elemental mage, an advanced elemental mage, and a peak elemental mage. He had various opportunities, and in the end, he had become an ultimate mage. Later on, he was recruited by the royal family of the Faroe Kingdom and became one of the three ultimate mages in the Palace of the Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom. As for the other two ultimate mages, Bossa had never seen them before. He only knew that they were related to the legendary ultimate mage in the gray robe of the Faroe Kingdom. At this moment, he felt the terrifying will of the ultimate mage that was as oppressive as a dark cloud. His expression turned extremely ugly. That was because he was only a first-level ultimate mage. Compared to such a high-level ultimate mage, the difference was too great. However, there was nothing he could do. He was the ultimate mage that protected the kingdom. This matter concerned the safety and danger of the imperial city. He could not pretend that he had not seen it. This was the imperial city, the center of the world. Even the gray-robed mages of the Faroe Kingdom were called upon. Perhaps at this moment, the gray-robed mage was watching. He absolutely could not back down! This is the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. Your Excellencys suppression of the capital is a provocation in the eyes of the Faroe Kingdom! Bossa hurriedly released the aura of an ultimate mage to protect the entire capital. A puny junior ultimate mage, who gave you the courage to question me? The terrifying figure of the ultimate mage let out a loud voice, and a powerful pressure surged towards Bossa. Boom! The formless ultimate mages will clashed, and Bossa lost completely. PFFT! Bossas entire body trembled, and the magic in his body was instantly scattered. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, his face as pale as paper. At this moment, countless people in the capital fell into a state of unease. How long had it been since the capital had faced such a threat? Many old people seemed to have returned their thoughts to more than thirty years ago, the most desperate and helpless moment. In the end, it was the gray-robed mage of the Faroe Kingdom who had suddenly appeared and defeated the Sky Wolf King of the wolf clan. He had even used powerful magic to destroy a million werewolves. The ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom will definitely protect the capital! This was the thought of many elders. They firmly believed in this. After thirty years of development, the Small World was no longer as barren as before. Instead, it was lush with vegetation and many buildings had appeared. There were many more people here. It was just like a small town, with more than a thousand people living there. This was the result of the hard work of Ailo and Wei. In the beginning, they had trained the students of the Hiro Magic Academy. Later, they found children with high magic talent and good backgrounds from the common people and brought them in for training. Every year, a batch of them would be brought in. The first few batches had already grown up, and their magic realms were not low. The lowest were elemental mages, and even a few outstanding ones had broken through to become ultimate mages with the help of the Devouring Treasure Box. Now, in the entire small world, excluding Ailo and Wei, there were more than ten ultimate mages. During these thirty years, Lei Luo rarely appeared. Even if he did, he would not appear in front of others. Only Ailo and Wei had the chance to see him. Master, something bad has happened. There was news from outside. A very powerful ultimate mage has arrived outside the imperial city. The guardian mage, Bossa, had not even made a move and was injured by the opponents aura. It is very likely that he is a high-level ultimate mage. Ailo was cultivating when suddenly, the voice of his eldest disciple, Colossie, came from outside. Colossie had also broken through to the level of an ultimate mage. High-level ultimate mage, where did you come from? Ailo said in surprise. In the middle of the land, aside from him and his mother, who were high-level ultimate mages, there shouldnt be anyone else who could surpass a fourth-level ultimate mage. Princess Wei had also received the news and rushed over. Chapter 78 - The Crazy Fettney A high-level ultimate mage had descended upon the imperial city and even injured the guardian mage, Bossa. This was no small matter. If this unfamiliar ultimate mage were to act recklessly in the imperial city, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thus, Ailo and Wei hurriedly left the Small World. Other than their seniors, only the two of them had the ability to deal with a high-level ultimate mage. At the same time, a secret place in the deepest part of the Small World was already shrouded in fog. Even ultimate mages could not break in. Only Ailo and Wei could enter. Lei Luo was in closed-door cultivation here. This closed-door cultivation lasted for thirty years, yet Lei Luo did not feel bored at all. Only by being able to endure loneliness and the loneliness that ordinary people could not endure, could he become an existence that surpassed ordinary people. He had just broken through to the ninth rank mage god not long ago. At the current cultivation speed, if he wanted to reach the pinnacle mage god and make an ultimate breakthrough, he would need at least two more years. This speed was already very, very fast. It must be known that he had cultivated magic, and it took him more than seventy years to finally reach the pinnacle mage god. Unknowingly, he had already meditated for over a hundred years. On Earth, that was more than a century. Eh, there are advanced ultimate mages? Lei Luo could faintly sense the aura of the advanced ultimate mages who were arrogant in the sky above the imperial city. Then, his powerful will swept over and discovered something. There are a total of eight foreign ultimate mages, and two of them have almost reached the mage god realm. After Lei Luo sensed everything, he frowned slightly. The people of the New World had finally arrived. Lei Luo was not worried at all about Ailo and Wei going out to fight. With him around, a mere peak-level ultimate mage was nothing. Even if an ordinary archmage came, he would not care. Only a top-level archmage would pose a danger to him. With the situation in the New World, the Human Mage Alliance might not be able to eliminate a top-tier mage god. Therefore, he was very calm now. At this moment, Wei and Ailo had already left the Small World and walked out of the library. Ailo, are you going to go or should I? Wei said. Mom, you should rest. Let me handle such a small matter, Ailo said obediently. Alright, Ill give this opportunity to you, Wei said with a smile. Ailo laughed foolishly. Then, his body moved and he used a flying spell to instantly fly into the sky. A high-level ultimate mages aura suddenly spread out. Boom! The high-level ultimate mage of the Golden Cloud Temple, who was in the sky above the imperial city, suddenly trembled. He felt that his ultimate mages will had been attacked by a powerful force. High-level ultimate mage? Theres actually a high-level ultimate mage in the imperial city? The expression of the ultimate mage of the Golden Cloud Temple did not change, but his eyes became sharp. Sir, why are you provoking the Faroe Kingdom? Ailos figure appeared in the void, emitting a powerful magic aura that enveloped the imperial city, protecting the people of the Faroe Kingdom from the influence of the ultimate mages aura. Provocation? Hahaha, something even more outrageous hasnt happened yet! Duran was expressionless, but his tone was extremely arrogant. In the next second, he suddenly took out a magic staff from his sleeve. Terrifying Magic Energy quickly gathered, forming a huge elemental vortex at the tip of the magic staff, and then suddenly attacking Ailo. Boom! The world shook, and terrifying magic crushed toward the imperial city. Once hit, the entire imperial city would probably be destroyed, and who knew how many people would die. Youre courting death! Ailo was furious. Although he was sometimes very dumb, it didnt mean that he was easy to bully. When Ailo was angry, he also let out a shocking attack. He didnt expect that the other party would actually disregard the lives of millions of people in the imperial city and directly use magic attacks. It was simply looking down on life! A transparent crystal wand appeared in his hand. With a slight shake of his wand, it immediately emitted a bright blue light and shot out. It was so fast that it was hard to believe. In an instant, it tore apart the terrifying magic elements that were charging at him. Immediately after, the sharp blue light shot toward Duran like a storm. Durans face was solemn. He stomped his feet in the air, and a huge Black Fire Lotus appeared under his feet, covering his entire body. Immediately, countless blue spells shot onto it. Poof! Suddenly, the Black Fire Lotus exploded. A strange ray of light picked up Durans body that had been shot. Durans body was instantly sent flying backward, blood splattering in the air. What kind of spell is this? In the city, the few ultimate mages of the Bright Moon had astonished expressions on their faces. Interesting. This Faroe Kingdom really isnt simple. A smile appeared on Franks face. Just this high-level ultimate mage was already so powerful, not to mention the even more powerful ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom behind him. Fortunately, he was not as reckless as that idiot, Fettney. At this moment, the expressions of the people in the Golden Cloud Temple changed drastically. Durans strength was already very strong, but he had been injured because he had underestimated the other party. Very good, this small Faroe Kingdom dares to oppose my Golden Cloud Temple. Today, I will let them see what true fear is! Fettneys gaze was cold. This was simply a humiliation! Especially when White Moon Palaces Frank was present. Although he wasnt the one to make a move, Duran was a member of his Golden Cloud Temple. Kill this high-level ultimate mage and destroy the imperial city! Fettney gave the order without hesitation. In this Old World, the power he had was enough to make him fearless. Unless Langer intervened But that would be for the best. He just so happened to want to use this opportunity to have a good fight with Langer, to see who was the number one magic genius. Instantly, after receiving the order, the few ultimate mages behind him released their ultimate mage auras and soared into the sky, charging towards Ailo who was in the sky above the imperial city. This idiot, could it be that he wants to destroy the entire imperial city and learn from millions of humans? Is this guy crazy? When Frank saw the actions of the few ultimate mages from the Golden Cloud Temple, he immediately understood what Fettney wanted to do. According to the historical records of the Human Mage Alliance in the New World, the humans in the new world had moved there from the Old World. In a sense, regardless of whether it was the New World or the Old World, they were essentially one family. However, he deliberated for a moment and ultimately did not intervene because he also wanted to force out the ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom. Now, Fettneys crazy actions were the best way to lure out the ultimate mage. This also saved him the trouble of wasting his efforts in searching. If the ultimate mage still did not come out in the end, it would not be too late to save the humans in the capital. Chapter 79 - A Single Spell Killed Three People in an Instant After Ailo defeated that high-level ultimate mage, he did not attack again. He had thought that the other party would retreat. However, he did not expect that there would be a few more powerful ultimate mages soaring into the clouds. It was as if they were about to tear the sky apart. Waves of terrifying magic power rushed towards the imperial city. Damn it, there are so many advanced ultimate mages here! Ailo was about to go crazy. He had been about to be able to resist one. But now, three more had appeared. That was impossible. Although his mother could also restrain one, what about the remaining two? Moreover, in a battle between high-level ultimate mages, the powerful fluctuations were enough to destroy the entire imperial city. At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in his mind. Ailo, relax. Leave the rest to me. Ailos body trembled. He knew that Senior was transmitting his voice. Although he didnt know what Senior wanted to do, he still did it. In an instant, he felt an indescribable power suddenly descend on his body. He lost control of his body and became a bystander. Is this Seniors power? Ailo was not worried about losing control of his body at all. Instead, he carefully experienced the great power that had descended upon his body. He had a feeling that just by combining this powerful magic power, killing an ultimate mage was as easy as killing a chicken. It was hard to imagine how powerful his Senior was. At this moment, Lei Luo was transmitting his power across space. Under the guidance of magic, he began to control Ailos body. At first, he was still a little unaccustomed to it. It was also his first time using it. This was a possession ability that only an archmage could have. By transmitting magic power, he could control it across space. Ailos body seemed to have transformed into an incarnation. The reason he did not attack directly and instead used this possession ability was mainly that he wanted to try this ability. Moreover, there was no need for him to personally attack just a few ultimate mages. Keeping a low profile was the most important thing. Let Ailo handle this matter of being in the limelight. This kid had followed him for decades and had no reputation at all. Not many people knew that there was a figure like Ailo. Lei Luo felt that he was already indifferent enough. He did not expect Ailo to be even more indifferent than him. As expected of the life that he had created with his own hands. Lei Luo controlled Ailos body and looked at the three high-level ultimate mages who were flying towards him. His eyes narrowed. Shua Shua Shua He waved his wand three times in a row. Forbidden Spell Blood Explosion! This was a powerful spell that could destroy gods. Even if it was just a low-level taboo spell, it was enough to kill these three ultimate mages. In an instant, three blood-colored fireworks blossomed in the air. It was the bodies of the three high-level ultimate mages. They had been blown up by the powerful expansion force of the blood explosion. Since they had dared to come to the imperial city and behave atrociously, they had to be prepared to die. These three high-level ultimate mages didnt even have the time to scream before they turned into blood-colored fireworks and blossomed in the air. Unfortunately, they could not witness the most brilliant scene. But countless people in the capital witnessed it. Everyone was stunned. Especially those powerful mages. The auras of these three ultimate mages were so powerful that they were as terrifying as the abyss and hell. But such powerful ultimate mages were actually killed by a single spell. At this moment, their gazes fell on the gray-robed figure in the sky above the capital. It was another gray-robed mage. However, it was clearly not the gray-robed mage from before. Many people who had seen the true face of the gray-robed mage more than thirty years ago were still alive. When the young people asked if he was the ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom, those old people shook their heads. However, they were very curious. Who was this gray-robed mage? This was Ailos first appearance. Once he appeared, he killed three high-level ultimate mages. It shocked everyone. Although it was Lei Luo who controlled Ailos body to do it, no one else knew. Princess Wei below was stunned. When did Ailo become so powerful? It was impossible. She had broken through to the seventh-level ultimate mage before Ailo. Even if she attacked, she could only deal with one advanced ultimate mage at most. It was simply impossible to kill three advanced ultimate mages with a single spell. In the imperial city. White Moon Palaces Frank and the other five were completely dumbfounded. Especially the other four advanced ultimate mages. Their pupils constricted. If they were stabbed three times, it would be a direct hit. The result would not change. They could not dodge. They could not resist. The only result was that they turned into blood-red fireworks that bloomed in the air. Is this really a high-level ultimate mage? Someone muttered. This person is a high-level ultimate mage. He was the one who cast the high-level spell before, but he was not the one who cast the last spell. Frank took a deep breath, and his eyes became extremely solemn. He felt extremely fortunate. He didnt act atrociously in the imperial city. However that Idiot Fettney was probably going to be in trouble. Young Master, youre saying? That person widened his eyes. This is too ridiculous. The others all sucked in a breath of cold air. If it wasnt because of that persons magic, then there was only one possibility. There was an archmage who used possession to control that person to use magic. Generally speaking, to use possession, it was impossible to be too far away. In other words, there was an archmage in the imperial city. Outside the imperial city. The expression of Fettney from the Golden Cloud Sacred Palace instantly turned ugly. Dharma God. There is actually a Dharma God in the imperial city What a joke! If there really is a Dharma God, he would only be so reckless if his brain was damaged. What should I do? Will this Dharma God target me? Fettney was anxious. There was no Dharma God protecting him. This was the Old World. Logically speaking, there shouldnt be a Dharma God here. With his strength, it was enough for him to protect himself. He had previously escaped from the hands of the wolf clans Dharma God when he was fighting them. But that was when there was someone supporting him. Moreover, that werewolf had only just entered the Dharma God realm. If the Dharma God really targeted him and wanted to make a move against him, he would definitely not be able to escape. The gap between an ultimate mage and an archmage was too big. Just one domain was enough to crush an ultimate mage to death. Although he was a false archmage, he was still not a real archmage. He could only be considered an ultimate mage. Suddenly, he felt a sharp gaze. It was the gray-robed figure looking over. No matter how much he restrained his aura, it was impossible for an archmage to hide. He could only show himself openly. Thus, Fettney released his pseudo-archmage aura and flew into the air. Chapter 80 - The Destruction of the Golden Cloud Temple Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Fettney said in a clear voice, I never thought that there would be a powerful mage like you in this Old World. I am Fettney, a disciple of the Golden Cloud Temple. Greetings, Senior. As he spoke, he bowed slightly to show his respect. At a time like this, he had to admit defeat. He did not want to be crushed to death by a single spell. No one knew how many spells he could take, so he should be able to hold on for a few more seconds but he didnt dare to gamble. Thinking of how hed made a fool of himself if Frank of the White Moon Palace saw it, hed be very depressed. Hed definitely come to the Old World this time because he didnt look at his luck. Hed thought that his words would make the behind-the-scenes archmage feel some fear, but hed never imagined that something like this would happen. The gray-robed figure raised his staff and chanted an incantation. Kacha Ailos body trembled slightly. He was unable to withstand the powerful forbidden spell. However, it was fine. Under the precise control of Lei Luo, the powerful forbidden spell was released. This time, the forbidden spell was more than ten times stronger than Blood Explosion. Seeing the terrifying spell that was shooting at him, Fettney was so scared that his soul almost flew away. He roared angrily, Illusion Spell! In an instant, his body actually turned into countless illusory images, as if he was moving in all directions. This would make the enemys attack unable to lock onto the real body. Moreover, as he moved, the powerful dark spell flew past the numerous illusions at an extreme speed. If it was an ordinary archmage, perhaps they would have been confused by his move and obtained the opportunity to escape. Unfortunately, he had met a high-level archmage. The terrifying magic directly pierced through his body and in an instant, all the Phantoms disappeared. All the dark magic was swept away. Following that, Fettneys body began to disintegrate, finally turning into an even more brilliant firework. Fettney, the great believer of the Golden Cloud Temple, died just like that. The people of the White Moon Palace were stunned. Could it be that this mage God of the Faroe Kingdom was not afraid of offending the Golden Cloud Temple? The Golden Cloud Temple was one of the twelve super forces of the Human Mage Alliance in the New World. There were more than twenty mage god powerhouses, and among them was a top-tier mage god, which was the pillar of strength that supported the survival of the human race in the New World. Once such a super force was angered, the consequences were simply unimaginable. Disciples like Fettney were often groomed as the successor of the Holy Lord. It was almost certain that they would become archmages in the future, and they even had the chance to become top-tier archmages. Now that they had lost in this Old World, the Golden Cloud Temple would definitely be extremely furious. Something big is going to happen. Frank sighed. Suddenly, a terrifying gaze fell on him. It was the gray-robed figure in the sky. Franks body stiffened, and he almost didnt dare to move. Once the other party attacked, he would have no chance of surviving. At this moment, he actually felt a sense of helplessness that was no longer his. This was an experience that he had never experienced before. Fortunately, that gaze was quickly retracted and the pressure disappeared. However, Frank was sweating all over. He felt as if he had survived a disaster. This mage god was simply too terrifying. He was definitely not an ordinary mage god. Just a glance from him gave him the feeling that he was directly facing a high-ranked mage god. Fortunately, I did not cause trouble in the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. Otherwise, I would have ended up like Fettney. Frank secretly rejoiced. After Lei Luo conveniently destroyed the last high-level ultimate mage of the Golden Cloud Temple, he removed the power in Ailos body. As for the people from the other New Worlds, since they hadnt caused trouble, Lei Luo didnt punish them. He wasnt an unreasonable person. If it werent for the fact that these people from the Golden Cloud Temple were too arrogant and dared to launch an attack in the imperial city, endangering the safety of millions of lives in the imperial city, he wouldnt have killed them. As for their identity as disciples of the Golden Cloud Temple, Lei Luo couldnt be bothered with that. Speaking of which, the black-robed mages and the group of black-robed masked men that he killed decades ago were also people from the Golden Cloud Temple. Judging from their actions, this Golden Cloud Temple was definitely not a good thing. As long as they dared to come, he would dare to kill them. Although he didnt want to make enemies with such a large force and preferred to keep a low profile, now that he was being bullied, it was impossible for him not to take action. As the power of Lei Luos possession left, Ailo suddenly felt his body become extremely empty. That feeling of power just now had been really mesmerizing. Whoosh! Ailo descended from the sky and landed in the library. Princess Wei looked at him curiously. Ailo, how did you become so powerful? Killing a high-level ultimate mage is extremely difficult. How did you do it? Princess Wei asked curiously. Senior just transferred power to me through space and controlled my body. I didnt do it. Ailo was an honest child and wouldnt lie. He told her everything. Senior, has such a wonderful method? Wei was extremely surprised. Just by transferring power through space, he could control Ailos body and kill a high-level ultimate mage with a spell. Especially that ultimate mage who had spoken. Even a peak-level ultimate mage wouldnt be able to block that sword. Just how powerful was Senior? Ziegler. This was a small town at the edge of the death Sand Sea. It belonged to Fire Country, one of the many countries in the western region. Compared to the northern border, the Southern Wilderness, and the Eastern Sea, the countries in the western region were more civilized. This was because the countries in the western region had more frequent trade with the Faroe Kingdom. Over time, the Faroe Kingdoms civilization had been brought into the western region. The countries began to learn and imitate. One by one, human figures gathered together. There was now a total of fifty-five people. Although each of them restrained their auras, it was still difficult for them to hide their elegance and bearing. They were all from the various mage forces of the New World. White Moon Palaces Frank and his four companions were here. Suddenly, a woman in red asked, Where are the Golden Cloud Temples Fettney and the others? This woman was a genius magician from the Brightmoon sect. She was also a powerful magician who was a pseudo-archmage. Among the human geniuses in the New World, she was ranked in the top three. She was only below Frank from the White Moon Palace and Fettney from the Golden Cloud Temple. After a moment of silence, Frank replied, All the people from the Golden Cloud Temple have died in the Faroe Kingdom. At this moment, the entire place fell silent. Other than the people from the White Moon Palace, everyone else stared at Frank with their eyes wide open. They could not believe what they had just heard. After all, they were all talented mages from the New World. How could they have died in the Old World? Could it be that they were so stupid that they had played themselves to death? It was not their fault for thinking that way, because they really could not think of any existence in the old world that could threaten a pseudo-archmage. Chapter 81 - Golden Cloud Holy Lord After a long silence, Calina of the Brightmoon sect spoke. Young Master Frank, youre not joking, right? Fettney is a false Dharma God expert. How could he die in the Old World just like that? I want to joke too, but this is the truth. Frank smiled bitterly, Originally, according to the assignment, Our White Moon Palace went to the imperial city to investigate the situation, while the Golden Cloud Temple went to the south. I didnt expect Fettney to follow us to the imperial city. He provoked the Faroe Kingdom, and in the end, he lured out an archmage hidden in the imperial city. The archmage used an enchantment spell to control a high-level ultimate mage, and only used two spells to kill all of Fettneys people. Carlina and the others were all stunned. There was an archmage in the Old World? They all felt a little cold. Then why are you fine? Carlina stared at Frank. Frank shook his head and said, I thought I wouldnt be able to come back, but that archmage only glanced at me. It may be because the outside world didnt cause any trouble in the capital. Everyone from the Golden Cloud Temple has died, especially Fettney. He is the successor of the Golden Cloud Temple. Im afraid that their Holy Lord will not let this matter pass so easily, Carleena said faintly. The Golden Cloud Temple would definitely mobilize a large number of people to attack the ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom. This has nothing to do with us. Wed better go back and report this as soon as possible, Frank said in a deep voice. In fact, he didnt have a good impression of Golden Cloud Temple. The main reason was that the other partys style had always been overbearing and they didnt care about the consequences. It was almost the same as a cult. There were even rumors that Golden Cloud Temple was using the immortal clan to cultivate, however, there was no evidence of this. Thus, the group of fifty-five directly soared into the air and flew into the Death Sand Sea. To ordinary mages, the Death Sand Sea was like a natural moat. To high-level ultimate mages like them, the threat was not particularly great. The matter of the invasion of powerful ultimate mages in the capital had not caused any waves. More than a month had passed and the discussions among the people had not stopped. They were all talking about the gray-robed figure from that day. Many people in the Hiro Magic Academy knew about Ailo. They had never thought that such an honest student who had been sweeping the floor in the library would be so powerful. In addition, the gray-robed mage from before was also the one who swept the floor in the library. It was obvious that Ailo had been trained by a generation of gray-robed mages. For a time, the library became the first place that many old students chose to go. In the Small World. Lei Luo lay in the vampire coffin, playing with the Devouring Treasure Box in his hand. He did not know what material it was made of. He tried to break through the second layer, but unfortunately, even with the magic power of his grade-9 archmage, he was unable to do so. He estimated that he would have to break through to the level of an ultimate archmage before he could try to break through the second layer of the taboo. Suddenly, Lei Luos mind landed on the Devouring Treasure Box. He carefully sensed that it was a unique rune. This was a spell of reincarnation. The Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, had obtained this secret spell back then, there should be more secret spells, but they hadnt been revealed. Even if he was now the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box, he couldnt obtain it for the time being. Forget it, lets not think too much about it. Lei Luo kept the box, swallowed a bottle of medicine, and continued to cultivate. He had to break through to the realm of an Ultimate Dharma God as soon as possible, otherwise, he would not feel safe. Just like that, two years actually passed. Nothing happened during these two years. The revenge of Golden Cloud Temple did not come. There must be something delaying me. Lei Luo thought to himself. This was for the best. At least his strength would be able to increase a little. New World. Golden Cloud Temple. In a huge volcanic crater, rolling lava could be seen. It was incomparably hot, and the aura of sulfur was incomparably dense. At this moment, there was already a large group of people standing here. All of them were elders of the Golden Cloud Temple. The mana of these people was at the level of an ultimate mage, and some of them had even become a mage god. There were also some of the most devout believers whose magic power was also at the level of an ultimate mage. The reason why they were gathered here was mainly to welcome the strongest mage of Golden Cloud Temple, the top mage god, Golden Cloud Holy Lord. Three years ago. The Human Mage Alliance had fought a great war with the wolf clan, and all the human mage forces had been involved. Even a top-tier mage god, like Golden Cloud Holy Lord, had made a move. The result of that battle was that the wolf clan had temporarily retreated, and the human race had a short period of time to recover. However, Golden Cloud Holy Lord had suffered serious injuries in that battle, so he had been recuperating in this volcano. Today was the day he had come out of seclusion. However, many of the elders, priests, and even devout believers looked uneasy. This was because the disciple that Golden Cloud Holy Lord valued the most, Fettney, had died two years ago. This news had shocked the entire Golden Cloud Sacred Palace. Since Golden Cloud Holy Lord was in seclusion, he couldnt be disturbed. Thus, the matter of retaliation for Fettney was delayed. No one dared to make a decision. It was better to wait for Golden Cloud Holy Lord to come out. They could imagine how furious Golden Cloud Holy Lord would be after hearing that Fettney had died. His authority had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in Golden Cloud Sacred Palace. After an unknown amount of time had passed, the world suddenly shook and a terrifying power erupted from the crater of the volcano. It wasnt that the volcano had erupted. Instead, a black-robed figure flew out. He had a scarlet flame mark on his forehead and his eyes were cold and terrifying. Greetings, Holy Lord! The elders bowed. The priests and followers knelt on one knee. This showed their respect for the Holy Lord. Wheres Fettney? Why didnt he come? Golden Cloud Holy Lord scanned over and everyone felt as if their skin had been touched by fire. Holy Lord Fettney died in the Old World two years ago, a high-ranked ultimate mage said immediately. What? The aura of a Dharma God spread out like a volcano. The priests and followers who had knelt on one knee all lay on the ground, shivering. Even the elders of the ultimate mages couldnt breathe. This was the power of a top-tier mage God. Whats going on? Golden Cloud Holy Lord asked in a deep voice. He had given a lot of hope to Fettney, and now he was dead. One could imagine the anger in his heart. The high-level elder quickly told him everything he knew. Chapter 82 - Lei Luo Took the Initiative to Fight the Three Dharma Gods Although they didnt send Dharma Gods to take revenge, they secretly sent people to collect a large amount of information. Very good. A mere Dharma God dares to kill the disciple of Golden Cloud Holy Lord. How dare he? Golden Cloud Holy Lord waved his hand. Chandro, Mani, and Kong Feixi, the three of you will go to the middle-earth and bring back the Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom. Dead or alive! Everyone present was shocked because the three elders that Golden Cloud Holy Lord had mentioned were a rank eight Dharma God and two rank six Dharma Gods. And Golden Cloud Temple only had three high-rank Dharma Gods. Now that the Holy Lord had directly chosen a high-rank Dharma God and two sixth-level Dharma Gods, they could see how much importance he had placed on the Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom. In fact, they didnt quite understand the sacred masters methods. It was too grand. This lineup was enough to capture a seventh-level Dharma God. The high-level Dharma God, Chandro, quickly said, Yes, Sacred Master. Soon, the three Dharma God elders flew away. When the Golden Cloud Temples three Dharma God elders passed through the border, one of them was a high-level Dharma God. The news quickly spread to other forces. However, these factions did not interfere. If it were their geniuses who had died, they would also take revenge. In the Small World. Lei Luo opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He had finally cultivated the Dharma-god realm to perfection. At this moment, Lei Luo was very happy. Next, he could break through to the ultimate Dharma-god realm. At such a realm, even in the New World, he would be an extremely powerful figure. There shouldnt be any problems in protecting himself. As long as he wasnt too high-profile, didnt cause too much trouble, and didnt incur the wrath of the masses, it would be fine. Suddenly, Lei Luos brows twitched. His spiritual sense keenly sensed that in an extremely distant place, three powerful auras that were difficult to describe were rapidly approaching the imperial city. Its the archmage Lei Luo immediately reacted. These three archmages clearly did not conceal themselves. They were openly flying towards the imperial city. They were extremely arrogant. We cant let them get close to the imperial city. Once a great battle occurs, the repercussions will be too wide. Lei Luo quickly made a decision. A battle between ultimate mages could destroy an entire city with a single spell, let alone a battle between archmages. Thus, Lei Luo left the place where he was in seclusion and soared into the sky. In an instant, he arrived at the exit of the Small World. With his speed, no one would be able to see him. Just like that, Lei Luo quietly left the Small World, left the library, left Hiro Magic Academy, and left the imperial city. He rushed towards the three powerful Dharma Gods auras. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to face the enemy. The three archmages of the Golden Cloud Temple suddenly stopped. Because they had also sensed a powerful aura flying toward them. This archmage of the Faroe Kingdom knows that we are coming. Floating in the sky, Chandro spoke indifferently. This archmage is quite courageous. He actually dares to take the initiative to face the enemy, the slightly plump elder Mani said. Because we found his weakness, the three of us did not conceal any of our auras. We charged straight towards the imperial city. If he dares to hide, we will definitely destroy the imperial city. The other elder Kong Feixi also laughed. Thats right. This mage god of the Faroe Kingdom should be quite powerful. Unfortunately, his weakness is too obvious and too merciful. He actually came to duel us three mage gods for a group of ant-like commoners. Didnt we use this to our advantage? Fortunately, we had done the intelligence gathering in advance and learned about the personality characteristics of this Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom. Thats why we came up with this targeted plan. I really dont know how this Dharma God cultivated to the Dharma-god realm. Hes actually so soft-hearted. However, he doesnt know that the job of a mage is incomparably cruel. If all the Dharma God powerhouses of the human race in the New World, were so soft-hearted, we would have been destroyed countless times already. Its for the best so that we dont have to look for them all over the world. The three mage god elders of the Golden Cloud Temple floated in the air and began to chat and laugh. In their opinion, this mage god of the Faroe Kingdom was someone that they could easily catch. A few minutes later, a ray of light shot over from afar. Soon, it appeared a thousand meters away, revealing a human figure. It was a gray-robed man. It was Lei Luo. Lei Luo sensed the auras of these three mage gods and revealed a smile. The Golden Cloud Temple really thought highly of him. They had sent a high-level mage god and two intermediate mage gods. Unfortunately, he had already become a peak mage god. In the Human Mage Alliance, he was definitely the most powerful person. One high-level mage god and two intermediate mage gods were useless, even three high-level mage gods would be useless. The difference between a high-level mage god and a top-level mage god was very big because of the domain. The level of a mage god was not just about the number of spells in the magic core. It also involved the domain. The domain that a first-level mage god comprehended was very rough. He could only mobilize less than 10% of the magic power. A second-level mage god could mobilize 20%. A third-level mage God could mobilize 30% of the magic power. Once he reached the ninth-level mage god, he could mobilize the power of the magic core. However, only a peak mage god could perfectly mobilize all the magic power in the magic core. He could make the magic core run at full speed. Such a domain was the most perfect. The explosive power was more than five to ten times stronger than a ninth-level mage god. And under a peak mage god, for every ten percent increase in the power of the magic core, the power of the domain would double. The gap was huge. This was the reason why a peak mage god could suppress a super force. If the Human Mage Alliance did not have twelve peak mages, they would have been completely destroyed by the wolf clan. The domain Lei Luo had comprehendedthe domain of the godswas still made up of nine pictures. However, after his magic core was able to fuse with the domain of the gods, the metamorphosis it produced was extremely shocking. Only after entering the pinnacle level of an archmage would one be able to understand how terrifying a pinnacle archmage was. Archmage of the Faroe Kingdom, Im giving you a chance now. Surrender yourself and go to the Golden Cloud Sacred Palace with us to atone for your sins. Perhaps our Holy Lord, on account of you being an archmage, might be able to let you live, Chandro said in a deep voice with his hands behind his back. Of course, the reason he said this was that he did not want to do anything if he didnt have to. Bringing a living Dharma God back might be even more meritorious. As for whether this Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom could survive? He was thinking too much. Based on his understanding of the Holy Lord, as long as this Dharma God of the Faroe Kingdom was captured, he would suffer a fate worse than death. Cut the crap. Let me see how powerful the Dharma God of the New World is. Lei Luo smiled calmly. Chapter 83 - Killing a High-Level Dharma God in an Instant—The Wrath of Golden Cloud Holy Lord He was considered a peak Dharma God, but three high-level Dharma Gods wanted him to surrender? Wasnt this a joke? Hmph, since youre not willing to listen, then dont blame us for not being polite. Chandros gaze turned cold as he suddenly attacked. He waved his hand and blasted out a huge handprint. Devils Hand! The huge magic beast blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Its five fingers were like a tall mountain, shaking the sky and earth as they descended in the direction of Lei Luo. This was the true celestial phenomenon, the might of the heavens, the punishment of the heavens This magic contained a terrifying domain attack. The domain continued to expand and spread out as the huge Devils Hand devoured everything. Just as it was about to swallow Lei Luo when a crystal ball suddenly appeared in Lei Luos hand. He gently raised his hand and countless stars and meteorites instantly appeared in the sky. Star Rise! Star Fall! The monstrous Devils Hand instantly shattered and the terrifying domain was instantly torn apart. Chandros entire body trembled, and his face turned pale. The domain being torn apart, directly affected the magic core within his body. He was incomparably shocked. You Youre a peak archmage! Elder Chandros body began to tremble because of his fear. You guessed correctly, but there is no reward, Lei Luo smiled calmly. But, in elder Chandros eyes, this smile was like a devils smile. His palm shook, and he actually pushed the two elders, Mani and Kong Feixi, out. Then, his body moved, and he crushed an escape rune. A deep black light burst out, wrapping around him as he flew into the distance. His speed was incredible. The reaction of the other two elders was not slow either. But they were not as fast as elder Chandro. Moreover, they were pushed by elder Chandro. This was not a casual push. A terrifying power invaded their bodies and affected their escape. It would be strange if they did not run. This was a peak archmage. Unfortunately, Elder Chandro had actually plotted against them. They were forced to block Lei Luo and buy some time. Just a little bit was enough because the escape runes used by elder Chandro were not ordinary runes. Instead, they were found in a mysterious cave. They were treasures that could be used to escape. You want to escape? Lei Luo sneered and raised the crystal ball in his hand once again. In the sky, countless stars gathered once again. In the next second, the stars fell and directly smashed into the void. Then, they drilled out from the black light that enveloped elder Chandro. The black light instantly shattered and elder Chandros body was revealed. His eyes were wide open. It was obvious that he had died after his aura had been cut off. There were burn marks all over his body. He had been burned to death by the flames of the meteorite. He had only used one spell. Elder Chandro, an eighth-level mage god, had been killed. At this moment, the other two sixth-level mage gods had just gotten rid of elder Chandros power. Then, they turned around and saw the scene of elder Chandro being burned to death by the meteorite. He was too powerful. Was this a peak mage god? Even elder Chandro, an eighth-level mage god, had been killed instantly. At this moment, they did not have any thoughts of resisting. Lord Peak Dharma God, spare us. We are willing to surrender. Elder Mani suddenly knelt. Lei Luo frowned slightly. This Dharma God was so weak that he was actually afraid of death to such an extent? However, it was also good to avoid killing two more Dharma Gods. After all, they were very rare. If it was not necessary, he really did not want to kill the human races Dharma Gods. In the New World, the archmage was the strongest power to resist the high-level foreign clans. Take these two pills. Lei Luo suddenly threw out two black pills. These were pills that could control the soul. The reward from the system check-in. These pills were very angry. After infusing different levels of magic power, they could produce power that could control the soul. Once swallowed, this power would lurk in the human body, and it would flare up every once in a while. There was only one way to alleviate the effect. That was to use or infuse the same magic power as the pill. Using this kind of pill, Lei Luo could control two Dharma Gods. Unless their cultivation base could surpass Lei Luo, only then would they be able to control the pill. Mani and Kong Feixi looked at each other. Without any reason, they caught the pill and swallowed it directly. At the same time, in the Golden Cloud Temple, there was an altar with 23 strange crystal balls on it. Crack Suddenly, a crisp sound was heard. The sound was very clear in the hall. A guardian priest who was dozing off suddenly woke up. When he saw that a crystal ball on the altar had shattered, his eyes were wide open as if he had seen something terrifying. Chandro Elder Chandros Crystal Ball has shattered? These crystal balls contained a trace of the soul of the mage god elder and even the Holy Lord. Once this mage god fell, under the guidance of the soul, the special restriction of the crystal ball would be activated, causing it to shatter. It was a tool for warning. It could be the life or death of a Dharma God. As for those below the Dharma God, they couldnt split their soul, so they couldnt use the crystal ball as a warning. Now that the crystal ball representing elder Chandro had shattered, it meant that elder Chandro had already fallen. Elder Chandro was one of the three high-level Dharma Gods in the Golden Cloud Temple. His status was noble, only below the Holy Lord. But now, he was dead. This was a shocking event. Soon, all the high-level elders in Golden Cloud Temple learned of elder Chandros death. They were all stunned. Where are elder Manis and elder Kong Feixis Crystal Balls? Golden Cloud Holy Lords face was gloomy. A high-level Dharma God had died. This was an unacceptable loss for Golden Cloud Temple. During the war with the wolf clan, Golden Cloud Holy Palace had only lost one high-level Dharma God in the past hundred years. The two elders crystal balls are still fine, a Dharma God elder said. Its a pity that its the Old World. Its different from the rules of the New World. We cant speak to the two elders through the spiritual domain. Otherwise, we would know the specific situation at once, said an elder with a sigh. He was very close to the fallen elder Chandro and hadnt expected him to die in the Old World. The high-level elder of Golden Cloud Temple died in the Old World. Today, I, Golden Cloud Holy Lord, must go and see for myself! The eyes of Golden Cloud Holy Lord twinkled with a cold light. First the death of his favorite successor, Fettney, and now the death of a high-ranking archmage. Two sixth-level archmage elders had gone missing. If he could not kill the murderer, if word got out, his Golden Cloud Temple would become a joke in the Human Mage Alliance. For someone who cared about his reputation, that was a very bad thing. Chapter 85 - Breaking Through to the Ultimate Archmage Realm Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The medicinal effects of the Divine Bestowment Potion were extremely strong. Lei Luo circulated his cultivation technique and used all his strength to maintain the stability of the magic core. However, as the medicinal effect struck, cracks appeared on his magic core time and time again before he repaired them, making the magic core more solid. This was a necessary process for one to break through from a peak archmage to an ultimate archmage. However, the strengthening of the magic core was not the main thing. Lei Luo felt that his spiritual consciousness, soul, and thoughts seemed to be enveloped by an extremely mysterious energy. It was extremely restrained and floated as if it was about to leave his body. At the level of an archmage, one could take the initiative to split their soul. But at the moment, this kind of soul wasnt stable. If it wanted to leave his body, it would be a bit strange. Ordinary people would definitely panic in this kind of situation. Lei Luo was also felt a bit panicky. Boom! Suddenly, Lei Luos consciousness had a big explosion. It was the terrifying medicinal effect of the god-given medicine, directly tearing his sea of consciousness. In an instant, Lei Luos soul consciousness really flew upwards. It rose slowly until he saw his own body. He was sitting cross-legged below. This was the first time he looked at his body with Gods Vision. It was a very strange feeling. The ultimate magical god realm is mainly to condense the soul. The magic core has become a support. Lei Luo understood. This soul was no longer a body of consciousness, but a special energy that could protect the souls consciousness. Even if the body was destroyed, the soul could survive for a period of time on its own. It could even take another persons body to resurrect. Not only that, but the soul could also fight, it would mainly in the form of a magic shadow. By combining the soul and the domain, and then infusing magic into it, one could form a soul domain. This was the ultimate archmages method. It far surpassed peak Dharma Gods. An ultimate Dharma God didnt need to move his body to be able to kill enemies thousands of miles away. He relied on his soul to leave his body and turn into a Phantom to advance. Moreover, the speed of his souls flight was much faster than his body. No wonder an ultimate Dharma God can become the strongest force to suppress a clan. Lei Luo thought. At this moment, his soul had succeeded. It was equivalent to reaching the realm of an ultimate mage. Suddenly, his meditation became awkward. He did not have a codex that an ultimate mage could meditate on. Simple meditation could only strengthen the magic core and increase the magic power, but it could not make the soul stronger. The condensation of the soul was not simple either. It was not simply a combination of the soul and the domain. In fact, it was not that he did not have a codex that an ultimate mage cultivated. In the No. 1 Golden Cloud Token, there was a very powerful sky magic codex that could be cultivated all the way to the level of an ultimate mage. Unfortunately, this was an evil codex that needed to absorb the power of the immortal to cultivate. Lei Luo instinctively detested this codex, so he naturally did not want to cultivate it. It looks like I really need to get out this time. Lei Luos heart was set. The original plan was to stay in the Old World, but now it seems that this plan would not work. He couldnt continue to meditate, to cultivate his soul, or to complete the condensation of Phantoms. The system has delayed me. Lei Luo sighed with emotion. Suddenly, he realized that his breakthrough had actually taken more than a day. Fortunately, the system was able to help him sign in. Otherwise, he would have wasted a days worth of signing in. I havent finished signing in today. I just happened to break through to the final Dharma God realm. Perhaps my luck is bursting? Lei Luos heart stirred, and he immediately signed in. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Supreme Soul Codex. Soon, the systems notification sound rang out. F * ck Lei Luos entire body trembled, and he cursed. Even though he was more than a hundred years old, at this moment, he couldnt stop the joy on his face. The system should have heard his ridicule, and rewarded him with a Super Powerful Soul Codex. Just by looking at the name, he knew that it was not ordinary. Lei Luo was filled with strong anticipation as he quickly checked the information on the Supreme Soul Codex. The Supreme Soul Codex contained many mysteries and was the most suitable soul codex for the ultimate Dharma God to cultivate. It was divided into nine layers. Only those who had condensed a soul could learn it. Lei Luos eyes widened. This codex was so powerful. The starting point was ridiculously high, and even the lowest could only be cultivated by an ultimate mage god. Moreover, the ultimate mage god had only just reached the threshold of cultivating this codex. One could only imagine how powerful this Supreme Soul Codex was. Moreover, this Supreme Soul Codex had eight methods of condensing Soul Phantoms. Lei Luo took out the Supreme Soul Codex without hesitation and used it immediately. In an instant, his soul underwent a strange transformation as endless information fused into his soul. Not only that, an invisible spiritual power circulated throughout his body and forcefully altered the magic core. All traces in his body were refreshed. The old would not go away, and the new would not come back. Lei Luo wholeheartedly devoted himself to the cultivation of the Supreme Soul Codex. Each of the eight Soul Phantoms had its own characteristics. After seemingly hesitating, he finally chose Caesars Phantom. He chose this Phantom because he was powerful. The attack power and destructive power of this Phantom were incomparably terrifying. Lei Luo liked this kind of attack method. After a long time, the entry effect of the Supreme Soul Secret Manual completely disappeared. Lei Luo took a deep breath. With a thought, his soul immediately moved. His god domain and soul fused, finally forming a Caesar Phantom. Boom! The void trembled, and a huge Phantom appeared. It was incomparably sharp as if it could pierce through the sky and tear apart the void. This was the special effect of the Caesar Phantom. Once the Angel Sword Technique was used, its power would be greatly enhanced. Following that, Lei Luos soul moved, and the illusory shadow was abolished. In the blink of an eye, the illusory shadow had circled the Small World once, and his body did not feel any discomfort. Moreover, after the illusory shadow was abolished, it was not as if the body did not have the ability to protect itself. It would activate a specific type of illusory defense. This design had a peculiar world law, which was that the illusory shadow and the body would defend together. Only after the illusory shadow was broken could it attack the body. Even if the Phantom was far away from the body, as long as the distance did not exceed the limit, the Phantoms defense would not disappear. This way, there was no need to worry about the risk of the body being destroyed after the Phantom was far away from the body. Lei Luo urged the Phantom, and just as it flew out of the Small World, he immediately felt a wave of instability. Chapter 86 - The Old Wolf King Was Preparing to Break Through to the Ultimate Dharma God Realm In other words, the limit of his Phantom was about a hundred miles away. This was only temporary. When he continued to cultivate and level up, strengthening the magic in his soul and magic core, and strengthening the domain of the gods, he would be able to improve the Phantom. At that time, the range of the Phantom would be even greater. By using the Phantoms, he could get rid of the limitations of his body and completely unleash his combat power. In a sense, the body became a major factor that affected his combat power. Just the speed of flight alone had a huge impact on his combat power. Of course, it was also impossible to not have a body. That was a soul without a source. Pure Soul Phantoms could not meditate unless they became like the immortal. Of course, the Sky Wolf King Zhebe had sacrificed himself to enter the sealed land. In fact, he had intended to absorb the evil energy and turn his consciousness into a demon spirit. Whoosh! Lei Luo returned to the Small World and continued to cultivate. He was extremely excited now. He had just become an ultimate Dharma God, but his strength was still very weak. Why did he have to go out and seek death? It was better to cultivate to the ultimate Dharma Gods final form and wait until he reached the level of an ultimate Dharma God. Anyway, he had the codex to cultivate, so there was no need to go out. Lei Luo was very happy. New World, Golden Cloud Temple. Elder Mani and Elder Kong Feixi had already returned. Before returning, they found a secret place in the Old World and tried to get rid of the pills in their bodies. Naturally, they did not want to be controlled by others. But after they tried, they were completely in despair because they really couldnt get rid of them. In fact, during the process, it was as if they were stimulated, and that painful feeling swept over them. In the end, they gave up. After returning to the Golden Cloud Holy Palace, they didnt let anyone know that they were controlled by someone with a pill. If the Holy Lord knew about this matter, he would probably punish them severely regardless of whether they could remove the control of the pill. After all, they had surrendered to the enemy, which was a betrayal to the Golden Cloud Holy Palace. Therefore, they would let on even if they were beaten to death. Peak Dharma God? When the Dharma God elders of the Golden Cloud Holy Palace heard the twos words, they were all shocked. No wonder Elder Chandro had fallen in the Old World. Everything made sense now that he had met a peak Dharma God. We humans have the thirteenth peak Dharma God. Who is he? Golden Cloud Holy Lords expression became extremely grave. He did not believe that Elder Mani and Elder Kong Feixi would lie. If he was really a peak Dharma God, even he would not be able to attack. Because they were both peak archmages, there might be a gap between them. They might be able to defeat the other party, but it was absolutely impossible for them to kill the other party. Unless the many peak archmages of the Human Mage Alliance joined forces, it would be possible for them to completely suppress the other party. Was that possible? The other party was hiding in the Old World and not coming out. They had no way at all. Moreover, the other peak archmages might not be willing to help. Once many peak-level archmages entered the Old World, what would happen if the werewolves took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack? That would be the end of the human race. No one could take such a risk. Therefore, his disciple, Fettney, and the high-level archmage, Elder Chandro, were destined to die in vain. At this moment, Golden Cloud Holy Lord felt a strong sense of powerlessness within the spiritual domain shared by the Human Mage Alliance. Powerful spiritual projections appeared in the illusory palace. This time, it wasnt an ordinary mage god. It was twelve peak mage gods of the human race. They were the pillars of the Human Mage Alliance of the New World. Without their deterrence, the human territory would have long been conquered by the wolf clan, and countless people would have died. According to our chess pieces hiding amongst the wolf clan, we have received a piece of intelligence. The old Sky Wolf King is preparing to try to break through to the realm of an ultimate mage god, a peak mage god said in a deep voice. The expressions of the many peak mage gods present turned extremely grave. This old Sky Wolf King was the strongest peak mage god in the wolf clan. His strength was much stronger than the average peak mage god. In the entire Human Mage Alliance, only the leader of the White Moon Palace was around his level. Moreover, the wolf clan had more peak archmages than the human race. The human race had used all kinds of methods to split the wolf clan, that was why they were unable to mobilize all of their forces. If they had managed to do that, they would have been able to crush the humans long ago. In comparison, the Human Mage Alliance was much more united. Although there were usually fights, they were able to unite at critical moments to resist external enemies. This was caused by the cruel environment. Otherwise, the Human Mage Alliance would have disbanded long ago. Its extraordinary to break through from a peak mage god to an ultimate mage god. Theres a high chance of failure. Even the old Sky Wolf King might not succeed, a peak mage god said. But everyone else knew that this was just a hypothesis. It was like he was blindfolded in the face of danger and deceiving himself. As the number one peak mage god in the wolf clan, how could the old Sky Wolf King dare to attempt a break through if he was not confident? Once the break through process failed, even the soul would be turned into powder. There was no suspense at all. This time is different. It is said that the old Sky Wolf King has obtained a Divine Herb bestowed by the God Island in the sky! The Master of the White Moon Palace sighed and said. When he had received this news, he knew that the most dangerous moment for the human race had arrived. Once the old Sky Wolf King broke through to become an ultimate Dharma God, he would definitely launch a war to exterminate the human race. At that time, the human race would have no room to retaliate. The only way was to retreat back to the Old World. By using the Old World, they could resist the invasion of the wolf clan. Moreover, the rules of the Old World would limit the power of the Dharma God from outside. However, in that case, the foundation of the human race in the new world would be completely destroyed. The human race, who had bred in the New World for more than two thousand years, would be plunged into endless misery and despair. That was because there were too many people in the territory of the human race. There were more than a hundred billion people. It was impossible for all of them to retreat back to the Old World. All the peak level Dharma Gods present fell silent. The Divine Herb given by the floating God Island was only recorded in the ancient books of the human race. It could increase the success rate of breaking through from a peak Dharma God to an ultimate Dharma God. No wonder the old Sky Wolf King was preparing to break through to an ultimate Dharma God. The chance of success was very high. If it were them, they would also risk their lives to try. Once they succeeded, they would enter an even more powerful domain. The ultimate mage god could live for thousands of years. The mage god could only live for thousands of years. Being able to live for thousands of years was the dream of countless powerful mages. Chapter 87 - The Retreat Plan. Lei Luo Could No Longer Sit Still We must make preparations. First, we must withdraw a portion of the human elites back to the Old World. However, this plan must be kept absolutely quiet and carried out in secret! the Master of the White Moon Palace said in a deep voice. This was a move that could not be helped. If it was not for the fact that the humans had really reached the most critical moment, how could they possibly withdraw back to the Old World? They might even have to give up 99% of the humans. Even if they had retreated back to the Old World, it would not be completely safe. The wolf clan would definitely invade the Old World. After losing the resources of the New World, and the origin of the Old World had not completely recovered, the humans would become weaker and weaker. The final possibility would be that the wolf clan would successfully invade and completely conquer the humans Suddenly, a peak Dharma God said, What if we cut off the boundary and completely cut off the connection between the New World and the Old World? The White Moon Palace master sighed and replied, Its very, very difficult. Even if we can do it, it has to be the final method. Once the boundary was completely cut off, the New World and the Old World would be separated. Although they could organize the wolf clan to invade the Old World, at the same time, the humans of the Old World would be unable to enter the New World. Moreover, it was still unknown whether it could be cut off or not, it had never been tried before. Alright, everyone, go back and make arrangements. There isnt much time left for us. After the White Moon Palace Master finished speaking, the mental projection disappeared. The other peak Dharma Gods also left. Golden Cloud Holy Lord had originally planned to say that there was a peak Dharma God hidden in the Old World, but there was no need for that now. Because a peak Dharma God couldnt change anything. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo had broken through to become an Ultimate Dharma God. The speed of meditation is too slow. Lei Luo opened his eyes. Although he had signed up for some medicine that an ultimate Dharma God could use, the cultivation of an ultimate Dharma God was much more difficult than ordinary Dharma Gods. With sufficient resources, he estimated that it would take him at least three years to reach the second level of an ultimate mage god. The improvement of the soul was much more difficult than the cultivation of the magic core. With this kind of efficiency, even if he cultivated for a hundred years, he might not be able to reach the peak of an ultimate mage god. Although to an ultimate mage god who had a lifespan of several thousand years, a hundred years was nothing at all. But Lei Luo couldnt stand such a speed. It had taken him less than 120 years from beginning to learn magic to reach the level he was now at. At this moment, Ailos voice sounded from outside. Senior, a person who claims to be Elder Manis disciple has brought you a secret letter. Bring it in. Lei Luo waved his hand, and the fog immediately split apart, forming a passage. Ailo walked in and respectfully handed over a scroll. The scroll fell into Lei Luos hand. With a thought, he quickly read the contents of the scroll. Only an ultimate mage could store information like this. Moreover, to read the information within, there had to be a specific method. If one forcefully read it, it would destroy the contents. Therefore, it was very well hidden. Lei Luo easily read the information in the scroll. Master, three days ago, the old Sky Wolf King of the wolf clan broke through to the level of an ultimate mage god and was about to launch an attack on the human race. Now, the Human Mage Alliance has made a decision to retreat to the Old World. I hope Senior can make preparations as soon as possible. There was not much information in the scroll, but it was a piece of important news. The old Sky Wolf King actually broke through to the realm of an ultimate mage God? Lei Luo frowned. It had nothing to do with him originally, but now the Human Mage Alliance wanted to withdraw to the Old World, he was involved. Not to mention that the Human Mage Alliance would attack the social structure and ruling system of the Old World and the wolf clan also wanted to follow and invade. This was very likely. Since the human race had been able to migrate to the new world three thousand years ago Then it was very normal for the orcs of the New World to enter the Old World. Lei Luo sighed. The life he yearned for the most was to quietly train, but such opportunities were becoming fewer and fewer. It was not because he had become stronger that he could calm down. On the contrary, the stronger he was, the higher the level he would come into contact with, and the harder it would be to feel at ease. The wolf clan was not the only clan in the New World. From what Elder Mani and Elder Kong Feixi had said about the structure of the New World, the wolf clan could only be considered as a second-rate power, because there had never been an ultimate mage god before. Above the wolf clan, there was an even more powerful and terrifying floating God Island. There were many powerful ultimate mage gods, and there might even be high-grade ultimate mage gods. Although such a transcendent power might not be paying attention to them for the time being, what about the future? Who could guarantee what would happen in the future? What a headache, Lei Luo Sighed. Originally, after becoming an ultimate Dharma God, one would have the ability to protect themselves. But now, it seemed that it was still far from enough. He had to become a peak ultimate mage god to feel safe. Lei Luo took a deep breath and finally made a decision. Ill go to the border to take a look first. I cant let the situation deteriorate completely. He really didnt want to make a move, but if he didnt, he would burn himself to the Old Worlds side. In a sense, the Old World could be considered his base camp. Therefore, it would be best if this battle did not take place on the mainland. On the same day, Lei Luo quietly left the imperial city and flew towards the border. As for the Imperial City, he did not need to make any arrangements. It was already on the right track. New World, Fire Dragon City. This was a city under the scorching sun sect, one of the twelve powerful mage alliances of the Human Mage Alliance. In this New World, the human race was protected by a super powerful sect. In a sense, a mage sect was an independent kingdom. It had supreme power. Barrier, you dont have to worry. I will work hard to cultivate. When I return and become a powerful mage, I will definitely come back to pick you up and let you live a better life, a girl around the age of 11 or 12 said to a girl around the age of 13 or 14 in a very sensible manner. This girls skin was a little rough because of her years of hard work, but it was still difficult to hide her exquisite facial features. Leolan, when you arrive at the scorching sun sect, you must cultivate well and take good care of yourself The young girl Leolans eyes were moist. She did not know how many years it would take for her sister to return. However, she was still very proud in her heart. Becoming a mage was the dream of many people in Fire Dragon City. There would not be more than a hundred people who could be selected each year, and Fire Dragon City had a population of millions. Chapter 88 - Border Migration A city with such a huge population was not because it was special, but because of the living environment of this New World. The scattered villages and towns were not suitable for survival at all. Only by gathering in one city after another could they withstand the attacks of the monsters in the wild and the orcs. Soon, the youth and his other companions climbed onto a huge humped beast. This humpback beast was seven to eight meters tall and looked extremely ferocious. It was a beast that had been tamed in the wilderness. Its speed was extremely fast and it possessed extraordinary combat strength. At this moment, dozens of young men and women of all sizes had gathered on the humpback beast. This is the last batch. A man in silver robes stood on the Humpback Beasts head. He looked at Fire Dragon City not far away and his eyes revealed a look of pity. This was because this time, they were not recruiting disciples. Instead, they were sending the children and youths with magical talent to the Old World. This way, they could preserve the vitality of the human race. In other words, after these children and youths left Fire Dragon City, they might not return for the rest of their lives and Fire Dragon City, which had a population of over ten million, would be equivalent to being abandoned. The people in Fire Dragon City didnt know about it yet. Those who were qualified to know about it had retreated in advance. Similar things were happening in hundreds of cities across the human territory, not just Fire Dragon City. Dont think too much about it. This is also for the continuation of the human race, a man patted the shoulder of the silver-robed man and said telepathically. I know. I just think its a little too cruel, the silver-robed man replied telepathically. Theres nothing we can do about it. The old Sky Wolf King of the wolf clan has already become an ultimate Dharma God. We humans have no chance at all. The man sighed. Soon, the huge humpback beast moved and left Fire Dragon City. Countless residents of Fire Dragon City were still sending off the humpback beast of the scorching sun sect. However, they didnt know that it wouldnt be long before a disaster would befall them. At the border. Lei Luo had already arrived. This was the first time he had seen the situation at the border. It was very narrow. On both sides were endless dead seas. He could sense the great terror contained within with just a little bit of his will. I wonder how this strange geographical feature was formed? Lei Luo was very curious. However, his attention soon fell on the moving crowd in the narrow passage. There were too many. On the other side of the New World, there were hundreds of thousands of people gathered. They were waiting to cross the border. On the side of the Old World, a large number of people were crossing the Land of Permafrost. This Land of Permafrost was not suitable for humans to live in. Lei Luo looked at the scene but did not stop them. Perhaps three thousand years ago, humans crossed the border and entered the New World in this way. Lei Luo blended into the crowd and walked along the border. No one noticed him. This was the power of the ultimate Dharma God. Even if a peak Dharma God met him, he probably would not notice him. This was a kind of spiritual dominance, enough to be ignored by anyone below the most holy level. However, when an ultimate archmage made a move, he would definitely be powerful enough to destroy the world. Oh right, I wonder if there will be a better reward for signing at this border? Lei Luo suddenly had an idea. In any case, todays signing opportunity has not been used up. System, sign in. He muttered in his heart. Immediately, the systems notification sounded. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: A ticket to the Profound Land. Lei Luo was a little dumbfounded. Profound Land? A ticket? What the hell was this? It didnt seem like a magic manual, nor was it some kind of medicine, or a magic staff or pearl. As he walked, he read the related information. The Profound Land, the legendary place of origin of wisdom. Entering it, reading the books inside, and learning the knowledge inside could improve ones comprehension, enlighten ones wisdom, improve ones spirit, and invigorate ones thinking The ticket was the proof to enter the Profound Land. Just based on this information, Lei Luo couldnt determine what benefits the Profound Land had. After all, he had to experience it first-hand. Thus, Lei Luo crossed the border and did not stop. Instead, he continued to go deeper, wanting to see the situation of this New World. It had to be said that the concentration of spiritual qi in the New World was much better than in the Old World. No wonder meditating here was easier to obtain magic power. However, it was also filled with all kinds of dangers. Powerful wild beasts roamed everywhere. Occasionally, he could even sense the aura of the immortal clan. Lei Luo wandered around the New World for a few hours and came across many human cities. It was completely different from the Old World. All the humans lived in the cities. These cities were very huge. They were built like war fortresses and set up powerful arrays. They were completely prepared for war. After all, the humans had spent almost all of the past two thousand years fighting against foreign races. It was hard to imagine how much suffering the humans of the New World had gone through in the past two thousand years. In comparison, the humans of the Old World were much happier. It was getting late. Lei Luo entered a city. It was called the Fire Dragon City. Compared to the humans of the Old World, the humans of the New World were much more valiant, and there was a great atmosphere of magic. Even if they could not practice magic, they would learn some combat skills to protect themselves. In the city, there were mages patrolling almost everywhere. Even the ordinary citizens had mostly learned combat aura, although most of them were level-one or level-two combat aura warriors. Other than the New World having such an environment for training, it was also a serious threat from the foreign races. The commoners had learned a few moves to resist the invasion of the alien races. In the New World, the humans were usually all warriors. Soon, Lei Luo arrived at a dilapidated courtyard and knocked on the door. Not long after, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Then, the courtyard door was pushed open, revealing a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. Due to her hard work, her skin was a little rough, but her facial features were exquisite. Her body was also well-proportioned. If she could maintain her skin, replenish nutrition, and recover her body, she would definitely be a very beautiful woman. Her jet-black eyes looked at Lei Luo. Although he was an unfamiliar man, she was not too afraid because the invisible aura that Lei Luo emitted was enough to offset this young girls wariness. The young girl, Leolan, looked at this calm-looking man in a gray robe and immediately asked, Sir, is there something you need? Im from a foreign land. I want to borrow some time from you, is that okay? Lei Luo chuckled. In the girls eyes, Lei Luos smile was warm and charming. She nodded without hesitation and said, Yes, but I dont have any delicious food here, Im afraid Ill neglect you, sir. Its fine. You dont have to care about me. Lei Luo laughed. Then, he opened his palm, revealing some golden leaves. Chapter 89 - Lei Luo Entered Profound Land Then, he opened his palm, revealing some gold leaves. Even in the New World, gold and silver were the currency of the same trade. Leolan hurriedly said, Sir, we dont need so many. If I give it to you, take it, Lei Luo said indifferently. Leolan had to take the gold leaves. Lei Luo moved into a small empty house at the back of the courtyard. According to Leolan, this house was originally where her younger sister, Leona, lived. However, some time ago, her younger sister had been accepted by the scorching sun sect as a reserve disciple and was taken away to cultivate. When she mentioned her younger sister, Leolan revealed a smile on her face. Her two shallow dimples appeared innocent and naive. Lei Luo sighed in his heart. This girl might not know that his sister had probably been sent to the Old World. The two worlds were separated, so the hope of seeing each other again was very slim. Sir, if theres anything you need, you can call me, Leolan said before she left. Lei Luo smiled and nodded. Then, he waved his hand, and the door closed tightly. Then, he shot out numerous runes were, strengthening the house and sealing off all leaks of aura. The house was very clean. There was no furniture, so there was no need to tidy it up. The reason he had chosen to stay here was not by chance. Instead, he had used his spiritual power to discover that this place was not ordinary. It seemed that there was a strange fluctuation that was hidden. This fluctuation could only be detected by those who had reached the level of an ultimate mage god. Out of curiosity, he borrowed it, preparing to study it properly when he had time. Lei Luo took out the vampire coffin and lay down. If Leolan was here, she would be scared to death if she saw Lei Luo sleeping in the vampire coffin. Let me see what benefits this Profound Land has. Lei Luo closed his eyes and activated the ticket. In an instant, Lei Luos consciousness seemed to touch a mysterious domain. In the next moment, he felt his consciousness shake and leave his body. Then, he was stood in a huge space. He looked down and saw a mountain made of countless silver books. In the distance was a boundless golden ocean. When he looked carefully, he realized that it was made of many strange words. Is this Profound Land? Lei Luo suddenly understood. It was indeed the literal meaning. There was a variety of books here, describing all kinds of profound meanings of magic. When he opened one, there was nothing inside. Lei Lu was a little confused. Why are there no words in this codex? He threw away the blank books and picked up the others, but they were all blank. Whats going on? Lei Luo was very puzzled. He didnt pick up any more books, but flew toward the Profound Land meanings at the foot of the mountain of books. Soon, he landed in Profound Land. Although there were countless golden characters floating around him, he couldnt touch or communicate with them. It was as if there was a dimensional difference between him and them. Wait, I think I know whats going on. Suddenly, Lei Luos expression changed as he had an idea. He immediately flew out of Profound Land and arrived at the mountain of books. Then, he picked up a silver book. The book was still empty. Lei Luo flew down from the mountain of books. He landed in Profound Land and then immersed the silver book in Profound Land. In an instant, a magical scene happened. The words that were moving around seemed to swim to the silver book. However, some kind of power stopped them. When Lei Luo saw this scene, he completely understood. So thats how it is. Lei Luo was extremely shocked. He, pondered for a moment, then began to recall what he had seen before. Boom! The silver book suddenly shook, and a large number of golden words surged towards the silver book. After an unknown amount of time, a few strange words appeared on the cover of the silver book. Lei Luo did not know any of these words, they seemed to be the words of a god but he took a look and understood. These three words were the meaning of a mage. Lei Luo looked at the silver book. It was no longer blank, instead was filled with many strange golden divine runes. A strange expression appeared on his face. Suddenly, the silver book in his hand shook slightly and flew up into the sky. Not long after, a brilliant nine-colored light descended from the sky and landed on Lei Luos body, transforming his soul memories, it was so comfortable that it couldnt be described with words. Oh my God, my soul has been strengthened! Lei Luo was shocked. Was this the meaning of Profound Land? Soul Consciousness was the foundation of life. It was very difficult to strengthen it even a little bit. It almost determined the nature of life. All the power depended on the power of the Soul Consciousness. But now, his Soul Consciousness had been strengthened. It was unbelievable. It meant that Lei Luos foundation had been greatly improved. His wisdom was increasing, his comprehension was increasing, and his thinking was more active This kind of benefit was great. Although it didnt increase his competence, it would benefit his cultivation in the future. After his Soul Consciousness had been strengthened, Lei Luo felt that his soul had returned to his body. Thus, the Profound Land had gone. He was lying in the vampire coffin again. Phew! Lei Luo took a deep breath. He felt that his entire body was restrained. His mind seemed to have been strengthened. If he moved, he felt like sparks would fly out. All of a sudden, he took out the ticket to Profound Land. It had turned gray. It meant that he couldnt use it for a short time. Lei Luo treasured it very much and carefully put it away. If he could use it again to get another chance to enter, it would be awesome. Thus, Lei Luo started to cultivate the Supreme Soul Code. After taking a bottle of potion, he started to operate the Phantom of Caesar After a long time, Lei Luo opened his eyes, and his face revealed an ecstatic expression. As expected, after his Soul Consciousness became stronger, his cultivation efficiency had greatly increased. Originally, it would take more than three years for him to advance to a second-level ultimate Dharma God. Now, half a year was more than enough. Awesome. Lei Luo felt that signing the ticket to the arcane realm as a reward this time had saved him a lot of time. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo had been in Fire Dragon City for three days. During these three days, he had been meditating. Occasionally, he would spend some time exploring that obscure fluctuation. He found that this obscure fluctuation originated from the space in this room. This was very strange. With Lei Luos strength, he was far from being able to study space. Although he used the earth to create a Small World, it was the nature of the earth and had nothing to do with him. Chapter 90 - The Werewolf Army Had Arrived He had no idea what the theory behind it was. This obscure fluctuation has clearly increased. Although the increase is very small, as time passes, Im afraid that even peak-level Dharma Gods will be able to sense it. Lei Luo rubbed his chin. He was a little curious as to what had caused this obscure fluctuation. Unfortunately, he couldnt figure it out in a short time. Therefore, he planned to stay here for a long time. Perhaps it would be a great opportunity for him. Lei Luo put away the vampire coffin, then waved his hand and walked out of the house. He hadnt left the house for three days. However, that was a very common thing in the library. The courtyard wasnt big. Although it was a little shabby and had been repaired, it was very clean. Suddenly, Lei Luos gaze fell on the figure of a young girl who was practicing her swordsmanship in the courtyard. The sword she used was a very ordinary iron sword, but it was polished to look like a cold light. It was very flexible, and it contained sharp killing intent when it was waved. This was a set of swordsmanship skills that was specially created for killing. The young girl, Leolan, was not very strong. She could only be considered to have level-three Battle-qi. After all, she did not have many resources and her martial arts were just average. In fact, her talent as a magician was not bad. However, she was a little old and did not have much to nurture her. That was why the scorching sun sect had given up on her and took her sister Leona away instead. Lei Luo watched for a while. Leolan had finally finished her sword training. My Lord. Leolan quickly greeted him. Lei Luo nodded and then walked out of the courtyard. He strolled around outside, feeling the local customs of this New World of humans. It was very different from the Faroe Kingdom. There was almost no leisurely atmosphere here, and the people on the streets were all in a hurry. The shops on both sides of the street often had nothing to do with enjoying entertainment. When he returned to the courtyard, Leolan was no longer there. Lei Luo did not care. He returned to his house and continued to meditate. In the blink of an eye, he had already stayed in Fire Dragon City for more than half a month. He would go out for a walk every two or three days. Every time, he would see Leolan practicing her swordsmanship. The atmosphere in Fire Dragon City became even more tense because there were messages spreading in the city. The wolf clan was going to launch a war against the humans again. War was an eternal theme here. Therefore, everyone in the city was preparing for it. When Lei Luo returned to the courtyard, he saw Leolan repairing some old chainmail that had been used for goodness knows how many years. Is this thing useful? Lei Luo asked. Lei Luo, its still useful. Back then, my father was slashed by a werewolf. It was this chain mail that weakened some of the damage, so he didnt die. Leolan raised her head, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. The dimples on her face became even more obvious. I just want to survive and wait for my sister to come back and we can reunite. Leolan clutched the chain armor, her eyes shining. The girls strength made ones heart ache. Lei Luo sighed in his heart, turned around, and returned to his room, continuing to cultivate. Fire Dragon City, City Lords fortress. City Lord, are you really not leaving? The wolf clans army is already gathering. In less than five days, the vanguard will be able to pass through Rotten Stone Citys defensive line and directly approach our Fire Dragon City. At that time, even if we want to leave, we wont be able to. A middle-aged man looked at the black-bearded old man sitting on the main seat and tried to persuade him. Modra, there are more than 12,140,000 people in this city. Can you make me abandon them and escape on my own? The black-bearded old man let out a long sigh. But this is the general trend. It is not something that you can change by yourself. Rather than making a wasted sacrifice, it is better to leave a useful life and continue to sacrifice yourself for the survival of the human race, the middle-aged man, Modra, said. My decision has been made. You dont have to say anymore. The tone of the City Lord of Fire Dragon City was extremely determined. The middle-aged man knew that there was no point in continuing. He could only bow slightly to the City Lord of Fire Dragon City and retreat. The City Lord of Fire Dragon City stood up and walked to a black magic staff. He picked it up and wiped it. He muttered, Old friend, this might be the last time we work together. Three days later, all of Fire Dragon City was in an uproar. A large number of mages were organized, ready to defend against the invasion of the werewolf army. The scouts sent by Fire Dragon City had already detected traces of werewolf activity. Leolan had also left early in the morning. This was because every resident of Fire Dragon City had to make a contribution to protecting the city. In the house Lei Luo was lying in the vampires coffin, cultivating again. Every moment, he was improving. Suddenly, Lei Luo opened his eyes, because he vaguely sensed that a scorching aura like the sun had appeared in an extremely distant place. His cultivation had already reached the level of an ultimate Dharma God, and the power of his senses was far from what a Dharma God could compare to. Has the wolf clans ultimate mage god finally made his move? Lei Luo muttered to himself. This would be his opponent. All this while, Lei Luo had relied on his absolute advantage to crush every battle. When the lord of the Faroe Kingdom rebelled, when the enemy was a peak elemental mage, he was already an ultimate mage. When the werewolves surrounded the imperial city, the Sky Wolf King, Zhebe, was a beginner ultimate mage, and he was already a peak ultimate mage. He was already a peak-level mage when he was facing an eighth-level mage god and two sixth-level mage gods from Golden Cloud Temple. But now, he was a first-level ultimate mage. and the enemy he was about to face, the old Sky Wolf King, was also a first-level ultimate mage. The only advantage he had was that he had reached the level two months earlier. That wasnt right. The Supreme Soul Codex he had cultivated, the Caesars Shadow he had condensed, and the arcane land from before It should give him a greater advantage. Moreover, in the New World, his power wasnt affected by the rules of the world. He guessed that it was because he had checked in with the system. Lei Luo quietly sucked the vampire coffin into the system space and then walked out of the house. He stood in the courtyard and sent out his mind power. He could sense all of Fire Dragon City. All the people present were soldiers. Even the elderly and children had picked up their weapons. And in the west of Fire Dragon City, a huge werewolf army came whistling over from afar. It was said that werewolves had the bloodline of the Wolf God in their bodies. A small number of werewolves could activate the bloodline of the Wolf God and thus could activate the ability of werewolf transformation. Werewolves in the werewolf transformation state would have a great increase in their combat strength. After Lei Luo sensed the strength of this werewolf army, he determined that Fire Dragon City could not withstand it and would not be able to defend for too long because Fire Dragon City only had a dozen or so ultimate mages. Chapter 91 - The Old Sky Wolf King Unleashed His Power Most of the ultimate mages had already retreated. Those who remained were either unaware or had voluntarily stayed behind. Although there were some elemental mages in Fire Dragon City, they were far from being a match for the werewolf army. The commander of the werewolf army was already a peak ultimate mage, and he had many ultimate mages under him. There were also powerful werewolf warriors. Lei Luos figure moved and flew into the sky. Then, with a wave of his hand, a ray of light descended from the sky and suddenly spread out, forming a huge Angel Light Shield that covered the entire city. He didnt use the strongest fourth-layer Angel Shield, only the second layer. With this second layer Angel Shield, the werewolves wouldnt be able to break through Fire Dragon City. Whoosh! Lei Luo flew away and disappeared. When the huge Angel Light Shield enveloped Fire Dragon City, the City Lord, who was the strongest, was completely shocked. What is this? As a high-level ultimate mage, the City Lord of Fire Dragon City had a very strong will. Soon, he sensed the super-strong defensive power of this Angel Light Shield. Could it be that theres a mage god hiding outside Fire Dragon City? He guessed. Although Fire Dragon City also had a defensive array, it was far from being that powerful. But he was not too surprised. Even if Fire Dragon City could survive this calamity, what would happen in the future? Without the protection of the Human Mage Alliance, Fire Dragon City would be exposed as prey in the wilderness. When even more powerful werewolves arrived, it would be the end of Fire Dragon City. Lei Luo returned to the Old World, found a secluded spot in the frozen ground dozens of miles away, and sat down cross-legged. The only reason he gave up fighting the Old Sky Wolf King in the New World was that he wanted to use the rules of the Old World to weaken him. As long as the Wolf King dared to enter the Old World, he had a greater chance of killing him. Lei Luo was the kind of person who pursued safety, so he naturally had to maximize his advantage. It was not his style to fight head-on with the Old Sky Wolf King. In front of the border. All that remained were powerhouses above the mage god level. In addition to the twelve top-tier mage forces, there were dozens of weaker mage alliances in the Human Mage Alliance. Usually, there were mage gods overseeing things. At this moment, more than 350 archmage experts had gathered in front of the borders. These were all the archmages of the Human Mage Alliance. The twelve peak archmages sat cross-legged at the very front. Suddenly, they opened their eyes almost at the same time. Theyre here. Their gazes were solemn. This was their first time facing an ultimate archmage. If they could use the laws of the Old World to suppress that ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, perhaps they could still defend the borders. But if they couldnt Then there was nothing they could do. They could only retreat into the Old World and rely on the vast area of the Old World to fight against the wolf clan. But if that happened, the Human Mage Alliance would lose the initiative completely. It would be as if they were trapped in a cage and would never be able to escape. Not long after, even an ordinary mage god could feel a powerful aura coming from afar. It spread like a flood, and an endless pressure enveloped everyones hearts. They knew that the most powerful mage of the wolf clan had finally arrived. Moreover, this time, they were not only facing the many mage gods and peak mage gods of the wolf clan, but also the even more terrifying Old Sky Wolf King. Boom! Soon, the clouds in the sky were torn apart. Even the light rays were distorted. That part of the world became extremely gloomy. It was a strange phenomenon formed by a large amount of terrifying aura stirring the world. Soon after, all the archmages saw an extremely shocking scene. They saw a huge palace flying through the air, surrounded by hundreds of werewolf archmages and peak archmages. The huge palace stopped in the air and soon after, a very loud voice was transmitted from it. Humans, Ill give you a chance. Kneel down and beg for mercy, and become slaves of my wolf clan! The terrifying pressure of the ultimate mage filled the sky. It was like the might of the heavens. Many of the mage gods of the Human Mage Alliance trembled. They felt that the magic core in their bodies was trembling, and it was almost difficult to control. They were extremely shocked. This was the ultimate mage god, the Old Sky Wolf King? Just the power contained in his figure had a huge impact on them. Once they faced an ultimate mage, how terrifying would that be? The twelve peak archmages all had solemn expressions. Although they had predicted the power of an ultimate mage, only by personally experiencing it would they know that it was even more terrifying than they had imagined. At this moment, they had no confidence in defending the border between the two worlds. Old Sky Wolf King, if you want to challenge the human race, then come at me. Why are you talking so much nonsense! A human peak archmage with a bad temper shouted. Once they became slaves of the wolf clan, then they would no longer be in charge of their own life and death. Peak archmages like them would also become slaves and become powerful cannon fodder for the war of the wolf clan. Under the command of the wolf clan, there were some weak orcs who became slaves. As for the humans, they were foreign races. Their fate would definitely be worse. If the humans were willing to become slaves of the wolf clan, they would have submitted long ago. They wouldnt have continued the war with the wolf clan for more than two thousand years. Alright, since you humans are disobedient and want to resist me, then dont blame me for not being polite. The Old Sky Wolf King snorted coldly. Soon after, a huge silver wolf shadow emerged from the palace. This silver wolf shadow had the body of a human and the head of a wolf. It emitted an extremely terrifying aura. This was the soul shadow of the Old Sky Wolf King. Soon after, this wolf soul shadow started moving towards the border and attacking. Boom! The void seemed to have been blasted apart. Before the huge silver claw could attack, the world was shaking violently. The twelve peak archmages of the human race howled wildly. Their strongest powers erupted. In an instant, rays of light shot into the sky to meet the silver claws. However, under these silver claws, the strongest attacks of peak archmages were powerless. The giant silver claws only dimmed a little. Retreat quickly! The White Moon Palace Master was so terrified that his face lost all color. Too powerful. Is this the power of an ultimate mage god? There is no way to resist it. Boom! Although the twelve peak archmages used their own life-saving methods to escape from the core attack range, the aftershock still injured them. The other archmages were still some distance away from the battle area, but the terrifying aftershock made their faces pale. It was too powerful! Chapter 92 - How Dare the Wolf Clan Touch Our Human Territory? Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL If it were them, none of them would have survived. Thus, without hesitation, they flew back to the border and entered the Old World. See, this is the power of the ultimate archmage. You are too weak. The shadow of the old Sky Wolf King laughed maniacally. Before he had become an ultimate archmage, he had fought many battles against humans, but in the end, he had failed. The wolf clan had tried for more than two thousand years but still failed to conquer the entire human race. But now, not only had he become the first ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, but he had also finally succeeded in gnawing down the tough bones of the human race. Seeing the human experts fleeing into the Old World in a sorry state, the old Sky Wolf King did not make a move directly. Instead, he was like an old cat playing with a mouse. He wanted to make the humans completely despair and lose their dignity. In the end, they would have no choice but to submit and become the slaves of the werewolves. Humans had great potential. If they were completely destroyed, it would still be a bit of a waste. Do you think that returning to that world will be safe? The huge wolf head of the old Sky Wolf King revealed a cruel smile. The influence of different worlds is indeed great, especially for an ultimate mage. However, the ultimate mage who is suppressed is also an ultimate mage! In the next moment, the shadow of the old Sky Wolf King flew down from the sky and arrived in front of the border gate. Many wolf archmages and even peak archmages followed behind him. Is this the original world of the human race? Since the origin has been awakened, it will belong to our wolf clan in the future. The old Sky Wolf King laughed loudly and crossed the border gate, entering the Old World of the human race. In the next moment, the old Sky Wolf Kings shadow felt an invisible suppression. Moreover, the connection between the soul shadow and the main body was greatly affected. However, the wolf clans powerhouse had already carried his main body out of the palace. After entering the human world, that influence had immediately disappeared. Although the suppression of the worlds laws affected his strength, he still had enough to sweep across the entire human world. Those peak human archmages were still not worth mentioning to him. When the twelve peak archmages of the Human Mage Alliance saw the old Sky Wolf King chasing after them with many werewolf experts, they felt extremely bitter. They knew that there was no hope for the human race. They could only wait and see how long the human race could last. But at this moment, a loud voice came from the frozen land behind them. This is our human world. How dare you werewolves touch it! Then, a terrifying aura that was not inferior to the old Sky Wolf King rose up. Everyone looked over when they heard the voice. They saw a huge Soul Phantom suddenly rise in the distant sky. Under the sun, it looked like a god overlooking the earth. This is the human races ultimate archmage? The White Moon Palace Master, Golden Cloud Holy Lord, and the other Twelve Peak archmages, hundreds of archmages, and countless ultimate mages all looked at the huge Soul Phantom with shock. For more than two thousand years, the wolf clan had been going to attack the human race. The human race had always been suppressed by the orcs in the New World. The history of the human race in the New World could be said to be a history of blood and tears. Countless ancestors of the human race had left their own lives for the survival of the human race. Even at the level of archmage or even a peak archmage, it was the same. In the history of the human race, there were very few human mages who died of old age. Ninety-nine percent of the human mages either died in battle or were seriously injured during the battle and died shortly after. This became a fated reincarnation of all the mages of the human race. Why was this? It was because the human race had not had an ultimate archmage. That was why the wolf clan dared to attack the human race so wantonly. Over the past two thousand years, many human experts had tried countless times to find a path to become an ultimate archmage, but all of them had failed. There were even human experts who had not hesitated to write about it and practice dark magic, but in the end, they had all ended up in a miserable state. In this New World, the human race was like a foreigner. Without the recognition of the world, it seemed that they would never be able to become ultimate archmages. They did not know how long it would take for them to completely integrate into this New World. After the wolf clan gave birth to an ultimate archmage, the human race encountered the greatest crisis. They had no choice but to retreat into the Old World. Facing the power of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, all the human experts, including the twelve peak archmages, were unable to resist. Their hearts were filled with despair. But now What did they see? A huge Soul Phantom. It was suspended in the distant sky. It was like a god, looking down at the Earth, looking down at the sky, emitting a great and shocking aura. Ultimate archmage! It was a humans ultimate archmage! All the human experts were stunned. There was a kind of confusion. A kind of confusion that they could not believe what they could see, feel, and hear. When did the human race get an ultimate archmage? Moreover, it was in the Old World? archmages could not be born. But this Soul Phantom in front of him was indeed real. The aura of an ultimate archmage that could intimidate the world was also real. Ultimate archmage, we humans have an ultimate archmage! At this moment, countless human powerhouses had tears streaming down their cheeks. Many ultimate mages and even archmages were so excited that they knelt on the ground. Even the twelve peak archmages were trembling with excitement. It turned out that the heavens had not given up on the human race. There was still hope for them. In front of the border, many powerhouses of the wolf clan were also stunned. The human race had an ultimate archmage? What a joke. The human races ultimate archmage had not appeared in over two thousand years.. If the human race had an ultimate archmage, how could the wolf clan dare to attack them? Even the floating God Island would not easily attack the races with ultimate archmages. It was very difficult to kill a human who had reached the level of an ultimate archmage. If the ultimate archmage escaped and carried out crazy destruction, it would be a terrible disaster. Unless one had full confidence that they could suppress an ultimate archmage, they would not try. An ultimate archmage of the human race? I think its just an illusion created to boost his momentum! The huge Soul Phantom of the old Sky Wolf King showed a cautious expression. However, he did not plan to retreat just like that. Because he wanted to test the power of this ultimate archmage of the human race. Since the human race had an ultimate archmage, why had it not appeared in the past two thousand years? Chapter 93 - How Could the Human World Be a Place Where You Could Come and Go as You Pleased? In the past few hundred years, the wolf clan had conquered quite a number of humans, so why had this human races ultimate archmage never appeared? Logically speaking, the wolf clan did not have an ultimate archmage, but the human race did. They could have used their might to oppress the wolf clan and force them to give in. However, the human race had not. Therefore, he could not help but suspect that the human races ultimate archmage was fake. Perhaps he was seriously injured, or for some reason, he could not leave the human world. He had a chance to kill the human races ultimate archmage. How could he miss such a great opportunity to kill a human races ultimate archmage? If this ultimate archmage of the human race entered the New World, it would be a great disaster. Moreover, it would be a pity to give up on this revived human world. If the wolf clan could obtain such a huge world, the future of the wolf clan would be infinitely bright. Therefore, he had to test it out. Human ultimate archmage, lets see if you have the ability to protect this world. The old Sky Wolf King let out a long howl, his voice shaking the entire world. Endless Power of the Ultimate archmage enveloped the world, pressing down on the human ultimate archmage. At the same time, he suddenly raised his huge wolf claw. Sky Wolf God Claw! This claw was obviously many times stronger than the previous one in the New World because he had mobilized the power of his bloodline. As the ultimate archmage who had awakened the Sky Wolf Gods bloodline, he couldnt awaken the werewolves normally. He had to use the power of his bloodline through the wolf transformation. He could already fuse the power of his bloodline into his Soul Phantom. In an instant, the huge silver claw tore through the sky, stirring up the wind and clouds. Even a huge mountain or a huge city would be reduced to dust under this claw. Many of the human experts below felt the power of this claw, and their faces turned pale because this claw was much more powerful than the previous one. The twelve peak archmages felt very fortunate. The old Sky Wolf King had not used his full strength before. Otherwise, they would not only have been injured. Lei Luos Caesar Phantom stood in the void and looked at the huge silver claw that was grabbing toward him. His expression was as calm as usual. He had clearly seen the power of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. But that was all. He was about to peer into the innate talent of his bloodline and unleash a special targeted attack. In the projection of the soul of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan in front of him, he saw an extremely weak bloodline power. Even the operation of this bloodline power was displayed in front of him. There was no secret to the Phantom attack of the ultimate mage of the wolf clan. This was the magic of the Elemental Eye. As long as he was not too much stronger than him, Lei Luo could use the Elemental Eye to analyze his opponents power structure, bloodline composition, operating principle, and even the attack effect of the Elemental Eye. In the next moment, the aura of Lei Luos Soul Phantom suddenly changed, as if it had turned into a monstrous Divine Sword. His two fingers joined together to form a sword and stabbed out. It was simple and without any techniques, but it also contained extremely powerful magic power and laws. Pu! The resplendent sword light instantly tore apart the giant silver claw, and only pounced toward the Sky Wolf Kings archmage. The werewolf ultimate archmage was stunned. Although this wasnt his strongest high-level attack, it was definitely a peak attack. But now, it had been broken by the humans sword. In the next moment, he felt a great danger. He did not have the time to attack because the speed was too fast. He could only hurriedly use his soul phantom defense. Wolf God Protection! A strange silver shield appeared with a ferocious wolf head phantom on it. A terrifying sword light shot onto the silver shield. Cracks appeared on the silver shield and it collapsed with a bang. Then, the weak Sword Qi shot onto the old Sky Wolf Kings Soul Shadow. The old Sky Wolf King shivered. He felt that his Soul Shadow was being picked up and cut into pieces. It was extremely terrifying. This was just a weak remnant of Sword Qi. It had such terrifying power. How could there be such powerful magic in the world? At this moment, the human ultimate archmage in front of him was simply recovering from his weakness and had not injured at all. The Old Sky Wolf King no longer had the intention to continue fighting because his strength had been suppressed in the human world. If he continued fighting like this, he would be in danger of being seriously injured. Retreat! The old Sky Wolf King let out a long howl and suddenly flew toward the border. The other werewolf experts scattered around were all dumbfounded. Their ancestor, who was like a god in their hearts, had actually been defeated? At this moment, they no longer had any fighting spirit and hurriedly flew toward the border. On the other hand, the human experts were all extremely excited. The wolf clans ultimate archmage had retreated. They had won! The human race had won! Everything that the human race had in the New World would be preserved. Just as a powerful ultimate archmage from the human race was watching the wolf clans ultimate archmage retreat from the Old World, a cold voice suddenly came from the Soul Phantom. How can our human world be a place where you can come and go as you please? Lei Luos goal was to keep the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. How could he allow the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan to escape? He pointed with his finger. On the ground, in front of the border, a strange light shield rose up and turned into an enormous Angel Light Shield. A wave of aura was emitted from this light shield. Four layers of Angel Light Shield. It blocked the front of the border in an instant. Many wolf clan experts were directly enveloped by these four layers, turning into shivering rabbits in the cage. The wolf clans ultimate archmage reacted even faster. He did not enter the Angel Light Shield but was blocked by its path back to the New World. He was already trapped in the Old World. Humph, do you think this trifling defense can stop me? The werewolf ultimate archmage snorted coldly. Although he might not be a match for the human ultimate archmage in this Old World, it would not be too difficult for him to break this defense. Thus, he grabbed fiercely. Boom! The huge Angel Light Shield rumbled, distorted, and rolled, but it did not shatter. What was even more ridiculous was that a large number of werewolf experts trapped inside seemed to have suffered a terrible blow. Their bodies exploded into a bloody mist, even the peak archmages were no exception. Chapter 94 - : How Difficult Would It Be to Kill You? Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The old Sky Wolf Kings eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw this scene. His attack had actually been transferred to the trapped clansmen by this light barrier. These were all elite experts of the wolf clan. It was not a big deal to lose one or two of them, but to lose so many at once, it would definitely cause a gap to appear between the experts of the wolf clan. The old Sky Wolf King took a deep breath and looked at the Soul Phantom of the human ultimate archmage in the distance. He immediately shouted, Human ultimate archmage, why do you have to force us werewolves to leave so forcefully? From now on, our wolf clan and you humans will not offend each other. How about it? At this time, if he did not give in, all the werewolf archmages and peak archmages who had entered the human world this time would die here. Such a loss was something the wolf clan could not bear. By killing you, the werewolfs ultimate archmage, the human race will be able to survive in the New World, Lei Luo said calmly. How could a fierce tiger tolerate other animals? When a werewolfs ultimate archmage existed, they would always threaten the survival of the human race. If Lei Luo had to guard against it every day, how could he cultivate in peace? The best way was to eliminate the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. Therefore, he had to be sure to kill the wolf clans ultimate archmage. Hahaha, human ultimate archmage, you want to kill me? You really know how to talk big. If you dare to kill the experts of my wolf clan again, I will slaughter all the humans in your world! The Old Sky Wolf King laughed wildly as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Although he was suppressed by the rules in the human world and his strength was affected to a certain extent, he was still an ultimate archmage and was not afraid of Lei Luo, the ultimate archmage of the human race. At most, he was worried that he would be injured and affect his future magic cultivation. However, if he were to really fight with this human ultimate archmage, he would definitely not be afraid. He could even charge into the place where the human race lived and kill wantonly. With the power of an ultimate archmage, wherever he went, he could definitely destroy everything. He could not understand why this human ultimate archmage dared to speak to him in such a tone? Could it be that this human ultimate archmage did not know that to truly suppress a level one ultimate archmage, it would require at least a level four and above ultimate archmage to do so? At this moment, when the many human archmages, ultimate mages, and peak archmages heard the conversation between the two ultimate archmages, their expressions changed drastically. If they really forced the old Sky Wolf King to slaughter humans, it would be a huge disaster. However, they did not dare to make a sound because this was a confrontation between ultimate archmages. They were not ultimate archmages, so they did not have the right to speak. Now, the only one who could decide the fate of the human race was this ultimate archmage of the human race. Killing you, an ultimate archmage, is not difficult, Lei Luo said calmly. He had already used his Elemental Eye to work out what he needed to do to the old Sky Wolf King. Using the power he had now and the suppression of the Old Worlds rules on the old Sky Wolf King, it would be enough for him to kill the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. All he needed to do was use a spell. Id like to see how you kill me! The old Sky Wolf King was so angry that he laughed. The next moment, his Soul Shadow moved and landed. It wrapped his body and prepared to fly toward the human world. He wanted to start a massacre in the human world. As for the remaining werewolf experts, he could no longer care about them. Lei Luos Soul Phantom floated in the air with an indifferent expression. As he watched the Soul Shadow of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan fly away, he suddenly raised his palm. This was the first time he had used his strongest attack. With his current cultivation base, he could barely use it this time. It was a spell that he had never used before. Caesars Phantom was activated to the extreme, and a strange demonic power was added to Caesars Phantom. One spell is enough to destroy you! The corner of Lei Luos mouth curled up slightly as if he was issuing a verdict to the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. He pointed his finger at him. The void shook, and the wind and clouds changed. It was as if this world could not withstand such a terrifying spell. The origin of the human world had yet to fully recover, so it was naturally difficult for it to withstand such a terrifying high-level archmage who could kill an ultimate archmage. Threads of black cracks actually spread out with Lei Luos Soul Phantom as the center. The ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, who was flying at high speed, shuddered. He actually felt that his circulation was not smooth, and a terrifying feeling of impending doom emerged in his heart. He turned around and saw a terrifying power coming from the human ultimate archmages body. This terrifying aura was coming from him. No impossible The ultimate archmage of the wolf clan was so shocked that his face turned pale. Wasnt this human ultimate archmage a low-level ultimate archmage? How could he have the power to threaten his life? It was completely impossible. But now, he could indeed feel this terrifying aura. At this moment, the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan didnt dare to stay. As he activated his Soul Shadow defense, he desperately flew into the distance. He didnt believe that a spell of the human ultimate archmage could really threaten him. Just as this thought appeared in his mind, an extremely bright Sword Light shot over. It had already pierced through the void and closed in on the Soul Shadow of the wolf clans ultimate archmage. He used the powerful Soul Shadow to defend himself. Like paper, he was directly torn apart by the Sword Light. Then, the Golden Light shot into the huge Soul Shadow. It was like a chain reaction. The entire Soul Shadow was detonated. Boom! Endless Sword Light exploded from the body of the Soul Shadow. In an instant, the Soul Shadow of the ultimate mage of the wolf clan seemed to have exploded like a star. It spread out in all directions and drowned out thousands of square kilometers of space. Fortunately, that area was a land of permafrost. If it had been the human domain, who knew how many lives would have been destroyed. No! The miserable cry of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan was transmitted from the huge ball of light. One could vaguely see an illusory wolf face emerging from the huge dazzling white flame. It was the soul of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. It let out a shrill cry at the last moment. In the next moment, the illusory wolf face was completely devoured by the dazzling white light. It lasted for almost ten breaths before the dazzling light that illuminated everything gradually dissipated and fell silent. All traces of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan in this world had been completely wiped out. The ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, dead! Lei Luo breathed a sigh of relief. It had been extremely difficult. At this moment, his Soul Phantom actually felt a little weak. Chapter 95 - Rescue the Human Cities That finger had almost brought his life to its peak. It was extremely strong. In a short period of time, it would be almost impossible to surpass it unless his cultivation base improved further. Fortunately, I borrowed the suppression of the laws of the Old World. Otherwise, in the new world, this finger might not be able to kill this ultimate archmage of the wolf clan. Lei Luos gaze was solemn. He was not happy because he was too far away from being invincible in the New World. Just a first-level ultimate archmage was enough for him to use all his strength. After this, he had to go into closed-door cultivation. At this moment, in the Land of Eternal Freeze, a large number of human ultimate mages, archmages, peak archmages, and the remaining werewolves were stunned when they saw the light of the heavens legacy gradually dissipating. What did they see? An ultimate archmage that could be said to be invincible to them had actually fallen in front of them just like that. Is this the invincible power of the human ultimate archmage? The White Moon Palace master muttered to himself. His eyes were filled with endless desire but then, they dimmed again because he had had nothing to do with the realm of an ultimate archmage in this lifetime. Long live the ultimate archmage of the human race! Long live the ultimate archmage of the human race! Long live the ultimate archmage of the human race! It was unknown which human mage let out an extremely excited shout, but immediately, countless human mages also shouted along with respect and worship from the bottom of their hearts. This human mage who appeared out of thin air had not only saved the Human Mage Alliance that was on the verge of extinction, but he had even destroyed the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan, completely consolidating the territory of the human race in the New World. From now on, the wolf clan would no longer be a threat. Once the human race had a space to develop, it would definitely usher in vigorous development. This was the dream of countless ancestors of the human race. They did not expect that one day, it would actually come true. They felt like they were in a dream. On the side of the powerhouses of the reflective wolf clan, they felt as if they had lost their loved ones. Their god-like ancestors in their hearts had actually died just like that. They simply couldnt believe what they had seen. Its over, were completely finished! The werewolves from the wolf clan had no color on their faces. This would be their land of death, and they wouldnt even have a place to escape to. At this moment, a golden light descended from the sky and swept across all the remaining experts from the wolf clan. There was no room for resistance. All the powerhouses of the wolf clan were annihilated. Following that, the Holy Light Shield that was blocking the border dissipated. After doing everything, Lei Luos Soul Phantom swept across all the human mages on the ground below. His majestic voice rang out, The humans of the New World will be prohibited from traveling between the two worlds for the next hundred years. The reason he was so strict was naturally because he did not want the humans of the New World to destroy the current order. After a hundred years, the rules of the Old World would have recovered, and a large number of powerful mages would definitely be born. At that time, the impact of the humans of the New World on the Old World would be greatly reduced. We will obey the orders of the supreme archmage! The many peak mages of the White Moon Palace quickly bowed and agreed. If it were not for the danger of extinction, they would not have returned to the Old World. They had long taken root in the New World. Moreover, all the human mages were born and raised in the New World. Before that, they had almost never entered the Old World. Therefore, they did not have much affection for the Old World. It was only the hometown of their ancestors. The mages of the Human Mage Alliance bowed to the soul of the ultimate archmage in the sky and flew toward the border. Although the ultimate archmage of the werewolves had died and all the powerhouses of the wolf clan had been lost, the danger for the human cities had not been averted. Without the protection of the human mage forces, it was equivalent to the human cities having no defense. Especially after the human mage forces were withdrawn, more than 90% of the ultimate mage forces would be unable to resist the powerful werewolf army for long. They had to rush over to support them immediately. A few other ultimate mages flew to the other side of the Land of Eternal Freeze because they wanted to bring back the human elites that had retreated to the Old World. The human ultimate archmage had already passed down a divine order. For a hundred years, the humans of the New World would be prohibited from entering the Old World. This was an order from the god, and it had to be strictly followed. After all, the humans of the New World still had to rely on the protection of this great ultimate archmage. Outside the boundary was a huge palace. There were only a few werewolf guardian mages guarding the palace. When a huge ray of light rose from the direction of the Old World, it transmitted the shrill screams of the old Sky Wolf King. These werewolf guardian mages were completely terrified. How is this possible? Impossible. The ancestor, the ultimate archmage Redstone, is invincible. How could he die? Its over. The wolf clan is finished! How could this happen? Why? How could the human race have an ultimate archmage hidden in this world? This is a conspiracy. This is a huge conspiracy. The reason why the human race retreated to that world was because they lured the ancestor there with their power and set up a trap to plot against him. Damn it, how can the humans be so sinister! These archmage-level werewolves roared with anger from the bottom of their hearts. Unfortunately, it was useless because their ultimate archmage ancestor was already dead. The hope of their wolf clans rise had been completely destroyed just like that. Quick, quickly leave this place. A werewolf archmage said in a low voice, We have to leave this place and report everything that happened here to His Majesty! The other few werewolf archmages all nodded. Without any hesitation, they soared into the sky and flew into the distance, leaving only the lonely palace standing in the wilderness. It was no longer as majestic as when they had come. At this time, a large number of human experts rushed out from the border. They were all excited. They did not expect to have the opportunity to return to this New World. Now, lets split up and go rescue the cities at the front line. We must minimize the losses! The Master of the White Moon Palace said in a deep voice. The other eleven peak archmages nodded. In order to save more humans, they had to do it as soon as possible. With the ferocity of the wolf clan, once they broke through the human cities, they would definitely kill wantonly. Soon, the various mage forces scattered and headed toward the cities to save them. Countless human cities at the border were resisting the attack of the werewolf army. The mages did not dare to delay. Chapter 96 - Who Is the Mysterious Mage Protecting Fire Dragon City? Wolf clan. Sky Wolf City. More than ten high-level members of the Sky Wolf royal family gathered in a large hall at once. This large hall was the place where the Sky Wolf royal family specially kept the Soul Beads of mages. Even the Sky Wolf Emperor came here. All the werewolf experts felt their bodies go cold when they saw the dozens of broken Soul Beads. It would have been fine if the Soul Beads of an archmage or peak archmage were broken. But now, even the Soul Beads of the old Sky Wolf King, the only ultimate archmage in the wolf clan, were broken. What did this mean? Was the Ultimate archmage also dead? What exactly happened? Why did the old ancestor die? Why did so many peak archmages die? What kind of terrifying event did the ancestor and the others encounter when they went out to exterminate the human race? Quickly contact the other tribes and ask them about the situation of the Soul Beads of the powerhouses they sent out this time! Sky Wolf Emperors face was gloomy as he fell asleep. With the death of the ultimate archmage, the good situation of the wolf clan was going to be completely destroyed. The royal family had lost so many powerhouses. The entire wolf clan would probably be unstable and collapse. The wolf clan was mainly united by tribes. The Sky Wolf royal family was one of the most powerful tribes in the wolf clan. It was also because of this that the Sky Wolf King did not have a particularly strong binding force on the other tribes. It was not until the ancestor of the Sky Wolf royal family became an ultimate archmage that they had complete control over the various tribes. What was even more terrifying was that the human race had used some unknown method to kill the ancestor of the ultimate archmage and the numerous peak archmage powerhouses? If the human race had hidden such a terrifying power, then the wolf clan would be in danger. Not long after, the Sky Wolf royal familys mages contacted the other tribes and received a piece of news that caused everyone to fall silent. The Soul Beads of the other mages that were sent out from these tribes have also shattered. Seal the news. Colleagues, gather all the leaders of the tribes and discuss how to deal with it. Also, contact the spies within the human clan to investigate the specific circumstances of the death of the ancestor, the Sky Wolf Emperor said in a deep voice. The wolf clan had spies within the human clan. Not every human mage was able to do something as despicable as killing. There were also some greedy people who were afraid of death. They eventually joined the wolf clan and stole information from the human race for them. In the Old World of the human race, the Land of Eternal Freeze. Lei Luos soul returned to his body and he opened his eyes. He felt the weakness in his body and knew that he had used up too much energy this time. This was the first time he had used all his strength to deal with an enemy. It was something that had never happened before. As expected, the Faroe Kingdom is still too comfortable. Lei Luo took a long breath. It was precisely because he was too comfortable that he had enough time to quietly meditate and train. But it was different in the New World. The living environment there was extremely cruel. If it wasnt for him, the Human Mage Alliance would have been completely wiped out. Now, he only needed to face one ultimate archmage, but what if it was an even more powerful ultimate archmage? In this new world, there were simply too many powerful existences. In comparison, his strength was still very weak. He had to develop in a low-key manner and go into seclusion to meditate. In addition, he had to make the Human Mage Alliance keep a low profile and not provoke any more powerful enemies. If he encountered an enemy that he could not deal with, his only way was to run far away, hide, and train hard. When he was invincible in the world, he would come out to take revenge. Hopefully, nothing like this would happen. Whoosh! Lei Luo left his hiding place and quickly passed through it, flying toward Fire Dragon City. His speed was much faster than a peak archmage. When he returned to Fire Dragon City, the wolf clans army had already left. It was obvious that the werewolf army could not break the Holy Light Shield, so they had given up on it and gone to attack other cities. With a wave of his hand, Lei Luo removed the second layer of the Holy Light Shield, then returned to his room and began to cultivate. Fire Dragon City. The Fire Dragon City Lord stood like a wooden stake, looking into the distance. His thoughts could not calm down. How was the Human Magician Alliance? Did the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan launch an attack? Suddenly, the Fire Dragon City Lords body trembled. The Light Shield that covered the entire Fire Dragon City had disappeared. Did that powerful mage withdraw? Or is it the time for the defensive shield to be maintained? The Fire Dragon City Lord thought to himself. No matter what, the safety of Fire Dragon City could no longer rely on the Light Shield. Everyone, be on high alert to prevent the werewolf army from returning! Fire Dragon City Lord shouted. Soon, pairs of cavalrymen spread out and scouted the surroundings. However, not long after, Fire Dragon City Lord suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky behind him because he sensed a powerful aura coming from afar. It was the aura of an archmage without any concealment. Wait, it seems to be an archmage expert of our human race. The Fire Dragon City Lord suddenly widened his eyes. There was still a big difference between the aura of an archmage of the wolf clan and that of the human race. Although they were both archmages, because of the difference in race, the difference in cultivation caused a great change in the aura. Generally, as long as one was an ultimate mage, they would easily be able to determine it. Now, the human archmage did not bother to conceal his presence. He was no doubt a human archmage. Not long after, a powerful light figure flew over and hovered above the city. Who is in charge of Fire Dragon City? the human archmage asked. Fire Dragon City Lord quickly flew up to welcome him. He bowed and said, Your Excellency, I am Fire Dragon City Lord. Hasnt your Fire Dragon City been attacked by the werewolf army? the human archmage asked. Fire Dragon City was at the front line, and it was usually easy for the werewolf army to target it. Although there were a large number of mages gathered on the city walls of Fire Dragon City, and the security was very strict, it was obvious that there were no signs of battle. This was a little strange. To answer your question, a few hours ago, a werewolf army surrounded Fire Dragon City. However, a powerful mage took action and cast a powerful Light Shield that covered the entire Fire Dragon City. The werewolf army surrounded the Light Shield and attacked for a period of time, but they couldnt break it, so they gave up and left. The Fire Dragon City Lord immediately told him everything honestly. Theres such a thing? The human archmage was astonished. Only a high-level archmage would be able to cast the defensive light shield that had covered the entire Fire Dragon City and maintain it for a period of time under the attack of the werewolf army. However, there were only so many high-level archmages among the humans. They had all gone to the border. In fact, all the high-ranking archmages had already arrived at the border. There was no one missing at all. Chapter 97 - Imparting the Leolan Sword Technique Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Could it be that there was a high-level archmage hidden within the human race? The probability of such a possibility was very small. This human archmage did not think too much for the time being because compared to the news of the appearance of an ultimate archmage, it was not worth mentioning. I now announce an important piece of news. Not long ago, an ultimate archmage of our human race appeared. Right before the border, he killed the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan in an invincible manner. All experts above the archmage level of the wolf clan were annihilated! the human archmage announced. This time, he was not talking to the City Lord of Fire Dragon City, but to the more than one thousand humans in Fire Dragon City. His voice was filled with excitement and pride. This was the most glorious moment for the human race in more than two thousand years. When his voice was heard, the everyone in Fire Dragon City was extremely quiet. After a while, countless crazy shouts rang out. They were the surprise and joy of countless people in Fire Dragon City. Many people were so excited that they cried. This was a cry of joy. Every moment, the human race was under extreme pressure to survive. They were about to face the attack of the wolf clan. They could die at any time under the sharp claws of the werewolves. Now, the human race actually had an ultimate archmage. This meant that the human races miserable days were finally coming to an end. The good days were coming! How could they not be happy? We humans have an ultimate archmage! The City Lord of Fire Dragon City muttered to himself. Tears could no longer be held back and rolled down his face. On this day, the human races territory was thrown into a carnival. Although many cities had been attacked by the werewolves, and a large number of humans had been killed, for the entire human race, the appearance of an ultimate archmage was enough to make up for all the losses. Moreover, the rescue was timely, and the losses had not been too great. In the house, Lei Luo was lying in the vampire coffin, silently cultivating. As for the carnival in Fire Dragon City, he had experienced it as well, and he was quite happy. After all, he had saved the entire human race in the New World with the power of one person. Bang, Bang, Bang Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. With a thought, Lei Luo knew that this was the young lady, Leolan, knocking on the door. He walked out. Leolan, whats the matter? Lei Luo asked gently. My Lord, we humans finally have an ultimate archmage. Leolans face was flushed red, and she seemed unusually excited. I know. Lei Luo nodded. Right now, everyone in the city is partying outside. The City Lord has just announced that you can drink as much wine as you want, and you can taste as many delicacies as you want. This is the most important day for the human race outside. Sir, lets congratulate the human race together! Leolans eyes were as soft as water as she spoke excitedly. Congratulations to the human race? Lei Luos calm eyes were slightly moved. Looking at this pure and strong face, a smile appeared on his face. Okay. Lei Luo drank a lot of wine and ate a lot of delicious food. It was as if he had returned to more than a hundred years ago. He was no longer a powerful magician who stood high and mighty. He was just an ordinary person. He enjoyed the most simple happiness with those ordinary people. Leolan was actually drunk. Moreover, she had eaten so much food that her small stomach was almost full. In the end, it was Lei Luo who carried her back. He placed Leolan on the bed and looked at the faint smile on her face. This was the first time he had seen such a relaxed smile on this girls face. In the past, she had always carried some reluctance and worry. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed. Fire Dragon City had already regained its peace. The entire human territory had also regained its peace. In each city, a temple to the ultimate archmage was being built. In the future, it would become a place of worship for the human race. After cultivating hard, Lei Luo came out to get some fresh air. He saw Leolan practicing her combat techniques again. She didnt slack off because the human race had an ultimate archmage and the threat of the wolf clan was eliminated. Instead, she worked even harder. Leolan, youll never improve much if you practice your sword like this, Lei Luo suddenly said. He felt that all of this girls hard work was basically useless. No matter how well she practiced this sword technique, it couldnt be compared to a grade-4 mage. But this is the best sword technique I can come into contact with, Leolan said with some frustration. She was just an insignificant commoner. Perhaps when her sister Leona became a disciple of the scorching sun sect and had a certain status, she would be able to come into contact with a better training method. However, no one would wait long for the day they formed a team. In fact, she didnt even know how long it would be before she could see her sister. So during this period of time, other than going out to work, she could only practice her sword to pass the time and forget about missing her sister. How about this, Ive lived here for so long, Ill teach you a set of sword techniques as a gift. Lei Luo laughed. It was just to pass the time. Moreover, he really couldnt watch this girl continue to practice such low-level swordsmanship. Although he was a archmage, he had signed up many warriors to practice swordsmanship over the years. These battle techniques might not be of much use to him, but to this girl, they were extremely precious treasures Teach me sword techniques? Leolan was stunned for a moment before she said nervously, But I dont have the money to learn In Fire Dragon City, there were places that taught battle techniques, but the more powerful the sword technique, the more expensive it was. She simply couldnt afford to learn it. Ill teach it for free. How about it? Do you want to learn it or not? Lei Luo laughed. Really? Leolans beautiful eyes lit up. She nodded like a chick pecking at rice and said, Ill learn, Ill learn Here, drink this potion. Lei Luo casually threw out a bottle of potion. Leolan took the potion and was a little absent-minded. Sir, this potion is very expensive, right? She had never taken a potion before. Only powerful mages and nobles could enjoy them. They were too extravagant for the commoners at the bottom level. Its very cheap. Hurry up and drink it, Lei Luo said with a smile. Oh. Leolan quickly did as she was told. Just as she drank the potion, she felt the potion turn into a boiling hot current that surged throughout her entire body, as if it was going to burst her body completely. Lei Luo, on the other hand, pointed a finger between Leolans eyebrows and began to pour magic into her. In an instant, the aura on Leolans body rapidly increased. Level-four combat aura Level-five combat aura Level-six combat aura Level-seven combat aura Level-eight combat aura Level-nine combat aura Only when she reached the limit of level-nine combat aura did he stop. Lei Luo withdrew his finger, turned around, and walked into the house. Then, he laid down in the vampire coffin and continued to meditate. Chapter 98 - The Dwelling of the Earth God, a Magical Earth Spirit Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After an unknown amount of time, Leolan finally opened her eyes. They were filled with disbelief and shock. Her combat aura was already at Level-9? She was only a tiny step away from becoming a true innate warrior? What was even more unbelievable was that a powerful and dense book appeared in her mind. It was called the God of Wars Law. Within this law, there was not only a method of meditation, but also a set of extremely powerful warrior skills. It turned out that a real warrior could train together with magic. As long as there were enough resources, this law manual would be enough to support her to the level of an ultimate warrior. Who exactly is my Lord? Leolan was very curious. This law manual was very powerful among the younger generation in Fire Dragon City. Finally, she walked to the door of the house and said softly, Sir, thank you. I will definitely try my best to contact you. I wont let you down. She knew that her fate had been changed at this moment. Floating God Island. This was the Holy Land in the hearts of countless orc forces because there were many powerful mages here. Countless people had dreams and wanted to become one of them. That way, they would be destined to be the best. However, there were very few people who were qualified to enter. They either had to have extremely powerful magic talent, a huge background, or they paid a huge price. Outside the sacred city, in a luxurious courier station, Bru, a high-level archmage from the wolf clan, was waiting anxiously. He had been here for almost half a month. A month ago, he had followed the order of His Majesty the Sky Wolf King and come to the floating God Island. He had only one purpose, which was to meet the wolf clan and ultimate archmage on the floating God Island. It was not that the wolf clan did not have an ultimate archmage or even more than one. However, there were many werewolf tribes. The wolf clan was just a tribe that was not considered big or small. Usually, it was dominated by another powerful golden-furred werewolf tribe and this golden-furred werewolf tribe had an ultimate archmage on the floating God Island. The old Sky Wolf King had obtained the floating immortal herb through this ultimate archmage. After Bru arrived at the floating God Island, he immediately submitted a message from the Sky Wolf King, hoping to see that ultimate archmage. But it had been more than half a month, and there was still no news at all. Could it be that the ultimate archmage had decided to give up on the wolf clan after knowing that the ultimate archmage, the old Sky Wolf King, had fallen? At this moment, a solemn voice was heard, Emissary from the wolf clan, the Great Sun archmage has agreed to meet you. Follow me. Brus body trembled, and he revealed an ecstatic expression. He had waited so long for the Great Sun archmage to summon him. Thus, he hurriedly carried an exquisite box and walked out. There was a magnificent palace on God Island It was different from the usual rough architectural style of the orcs. However, this palace was exceptionally exquisite. It was decorated with all kinds of gold, giving off a noble and luxurious feeling. A golden-haired old man in a golden robe sat cross-legged on a golden throne. His aura was as deep as the sea. Even though the palace was very large, his aura seemed to fill the entire hall. No one could ignore this golden-robed old man after entering. Archmage Bru from the wolf clan entered the palace uneasily. He immediately knelt down and paid his most humble respects. I am under the orders of the wolf clans king to pay my respects to the Great Sun archmage. I already know about this. You can go back and wait for the news. A faint voice came from the throne. Bru felt a chill in his heart. It would be impossible to use the power of the Great Sun archmage to destroy the ultimate archmage of the human race. Yes, Master ultimate archmage. He didnt dare to say anything more and immediately retreated from the hall. After Bru left, a blonde werewolf girl with a graceful figure and a fur coat appeared under the throne. Grandpa, arent we going to deal with the human races ultimate archmage? Ive heard of this race. They have great potential. The wolf clan and the human race have been at war for more than two thousand years, but they still havent destroyed it. Arent they afraid of growing stronger in the future? the blonde werewolf girl said. Xiao Ying, the human races ultimate archmage didnt come out of that world. Moreover, in the two thousand years that the wolf clan and the human race fought, no human ultimate archmage has ever appeared. This battle also happened in that world. It was magic light that barged into that world that attracted the human races ultimate archmage to attack. The threat level isnt great. On the throne, the Great Sun archmage said calmly, Most importantly, this human ultimate archmage was able to kill archmage of the wolf clan. This means that he is not an ordinary ultimate archmage. It is possible that he is an intermediate ultimate archmage. The price of touching an intermediate ultimate archmage is too high. Moreover, as it is an intermediate ultimate archmage hidden in that world, the price is even higher. Therefore, it is not worth it. What if that human ultimate archmage enters our world? the blonde werewolf girl asked. It depends on whether this human ultimate archmage will threaten the living space of our orc race. The Great Sun archmage chuckled and said, Actually, the most important thing now is to find the cave abode of the Earth God. Its about time for him to appear. Grandpa, I heard that the Earth Gods cave abode contains supreme opportunities. As long as you can enter it, can you definitely reach the level of an ultimate archmage? the blonde werewolf girl asked curiously. The Earth Gods cave abode had always been circulating in this continent. It appeared once every thousand years. Every time it appeared, it would attract countless powerful forces to fight for the opportunities. Of course, but the ultimate archmage on the platform is secondary. What people are really looking forward to is the opportunity to break through to the highest-level ultimate archmage. The Great Sun archmage smiled and said, Xiao Ying, you should know that under normal circumstances, even if an ultimate archmage has a lifespan of a thousand years, it is almost impossible to break through to the ultimate archmage above rank seven, a rank six ultimate archmage is already at the peak. Therefore, on the floating God Island outside, a rank-six ultimate archmage is already the peak. Only through some special fortuitous encounters can one have a breakthrough, and the cave abode of the Earth God contains such fortuitous encounters. Grandpa, what kind of existence is the owner of the cave abode of the Earth God? the blonde werewolf girl asked again. The Earth God is naturally a magical earth spirit that surpasses all ultimate archmages. However, that kind of existence only exists in legends. Chapter 99 - : The Cave Abode of the Earth God Appeared Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Great Sun God said leisurely, There is also a rumor that whoever can become the master of the cave abode will be able to obtain the true inheritance, have the ability to break the limit of the ultimate archmage, and become a legendary Magical Earth Spirit. Unfortunately, ever since the cave abode of the Earth God has been passed down, no one has ever succeeded. Grandfather, when can I enter the Earth Gods cave abode? The blonde werewolf girl was looking forward to it. When the Magical Earth Spirit cultivator is born, grandfather, I will naturally find an opportunity for you! The Great Sun archmage looked at the blonde werewolf girl dotingly. This was the little fellow with the highest talent in magic among all his descendants, who might eventually become an ultimate archmage in the future. That was why he had always brought her with him and nurtured her with great care. Fire Dragon City. In the center of the city stood a Supreme Holy Temple. The number of people who came here to worship every day was endless. In the Temple of the ultimate archmage, Leolan pointed excitedly at a huge stone statue and said to Lei Luo, Sir, look, thats the statue of the ultimate archmage. Its so majestic. Lei Luo smiled. This stone statue was a complete replica of his Caesars Phantom, but its face was a little blurry. After all, he had deliberately concealed it. Leolan knelt in front of the stone statue along with the others and actually began to worship it. Thank you, great ultimate archmage, for allowing us humans to live a peaceful life Lei Luo heard what Leolan muttered and didnt know whether to laugh or cry. She really wanted to be with him. The person she worshipped was far away in the horizon and yet he was right in front of her. After leaving the Supreme Holy Temple, Lei Luo and Leolan walked on the street. Unlike the first time he had come to Fire Dragon City, the residents of Fire Dragon City now had a different spirit and appearance. They all wore smiles on their faces. They no longer had to worry about the wolf clan attacking them at any time. This made him feel as if he had returned to the capital of the Faroe Kingdom. After returning to his house, Lei Luo lay back in the vampire coffin and began to cultivate. This cultivation lasted for four years. Lei Luos cultivation base had successfully reached the third level ultimate archmage. However, he was still a long way from a fourth-level ultimate archmage. Although he had entered Profound Land, and his soul consciousness and cultivation speed had increased a lot, it was still a difficult process to condense his soul. He had mad managed but it was hard to imagine how difficult it was for the ultimate archmages to cultivate normally? Today, Lei Luo was awakened by a strong energy fluctuation. He opened his eyes and climbed out of the vampire coffin. Looking at the space in front of him, the strange energy fluctuation became more intense. Especially the strengthening just now, even the peak archmages could sense it. Although the array formation he had set up could weaken some of the fluctuations, it would not be able to at this speed. What on earth is this? Lei Luo frowned, but at the same time, he became more and more curious. Lei Luo once again checked in. The systems notification sound rang out. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: a void prohibition decree After Lei Luo read through the information for this void prohibition decree, he immediately revealed a look of pleasant surprise because this void prohibition decree could seal off a region of space. All fluctuations within this region of space could not be transmitted out. This void prohibition decree was completely prepared by the power of this spatial fluctuation. Lei Luo revealed a smile. During this period of time, he had been worrying about the increasingly intense spatial fluctuations. If a peak archmage were to come here, they would definitely notice the abnormal situation. Now that he had this void prohibition decree, he would be able to solve this problem perfectly. Lei Luo hurriedly took out the void prohibition decree. It was very strange. As long as some magic was input, it would be able to release the void prohibition decree. The stronger the magic input, the stronger the void prohibition region would be, and the larger the space it would cover. The space that Lei Luo needed to cover was the entire room. After Lei Luo inserted the spell in the magic core, he realized that the consumption was not small. Fortunately, it was only the space in the room. If it was larger, it would be very troublesome. Thus, in the following year, other than meditating, Lei Luo would inject the power of the magic core into the void prohibition decree every once in a while to maintain its existence. The spatial fluctuations in the room became more and more intense. Even Lei Luo could see the slightly distorted space. He knew that it would not be long before an even bigger phenomenon would appear. Fortunately, the void prohibition decree has sealed off this space, or else it would be troublesome. Lei Luo thought in his heart. Once a strange phenomenon appeared and could not be sealed, a large number of experts would definitely come. Forget about the human experts, they could not threaten him. However, if they were to welcome the arrival of the orc races ultimate archmage, it would be troublesome. Before he became a peak ultimate archmage, he did not plan to provoke the orc race. He was still only a third-rank ultimate archmage, and he was a little short of a fourth-rank ultimate archmage. This dormant path of cultivation was truly incomparably arduous. From now on, Lei Luo did not plan to continue cultivating. He had to guard this distorted space to prevent any accidents from happening to the spiritual god. Fortunately, Leolan was not at home during this period of time. She only came back once in a while and reported to him outside the house about the experiences and progress of her martial arts. However, Lei Luo didnt pay her any attention. Suddenly! The distorted space suddenly changed. The entire space seemed to be distorted to the extreme. Crack It felt like space was being torn apart. The sour feeling made Lei Luo shiver. He retreated abruptly, and a faint light appeared on his body. It was the Light Shield of the fourth-layer Angel Light. Then, the distorted space turned pitch-black, revealing the background behind it like a broken mirror. The pitch-black aura seemed to send out a cold aura. Lei Luo was extremely vigilant. In the next moment, endless light surged out and filled the entire room. Fortunately, there was a space-faring law. Otherwise, the light would have spread out and created a terrifying phenomenon. Right now, the light could only permeate this room. Gradually, Lei Luo could vaguely see a door in the glazed light. As time passed, the door became clearer. It was as if it had appeared from an illusion and descended on the human world. The door was about two meters tall and one meter wide. It did not look grand at all, but it gave people a mysterious and unfathomable feeling. Suddenly, Lei Luo saw four relatively ancient characters on this door. He just so happened to know all of them. Earth God. Lei Luo revealed a surprised expression. Earth Gods cave abode? This was a cave abode? The legend of the cave abode was naturally true. Chapter 100 - Gaining Control of the Earth God’s Cave Abode Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL There were some records in the books of the Hiro Academy of Magic. According to them, it was equivalent to a small world, but it had been transformed into a private cave abode by powerful mages. Wait! Lei Luo suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly walked out of the house and left the area covered by the void prohibition decree. It was calm outside. There were no abnormal signs, nor were there any fluctuations. The effect of this void prohibition decree is quite good! Lei Luo let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the void prohibition decree was around. When that strange door appeared just now, it was absolutely earth-shaking and filled with abnormal signs. Not to mention the human experts, even the orcs would definitely be lured over by it. Now, there are three questions. First, can the cave abode of the Earth God continue to exist, or can it only last for a period of time? Second, what kind of danger is hidden inside, and third, what kind of opportunities are there? Lei Luo returned to the room. Looking at the door floating in the glazed light, he took a deep breath and immediately made a decision. Of course, he had to enter and take a look. This was the legendary cave abode. There was definitely a great opportunity inside. However, danger and opportunity co-existed. He could not be careless. If he were to be trapped inside, it would be a tragedy. Unfortunately, he did not have the slightest understanding of the cave abode of the Earth God. Otherwise, he would have more confidence. Lei Luo went to the front of the door and used his spiritual will to probe. It seemed to be material. He could reach out and touch it. However, if he used his spiritual sense to probe inside, there would be resistance. This door prevented pure spiritual sense from probing inside. After seeing it and feeling it, Lei Luo did not get much valuable information. In the end, he just straight walked in. When he stepped through the door, he felt the world spinning. The scenery in front of him turned into a large hall. It had been many years since anyone had entered this hall. It was filled with a desolate and deathly aura. There wasnt the slightest bit of humanity. Suddenly, an emotionless voice sounded in the hall. Welcome to the Earth Gods cave abode. This cave abode has three types of fortuitous tests. The first type is the elementary fortuitous test that will not put your life in danger. Those who pass the test will obtain the fortuitous test of the elementary ultimate archmage. The second type is the intermediate fortuitous test that will put your life in danger. Those who pass the test will obtain the fortuitous test of the advanced ultimate archmage. The third type is the advanced fortuitous test. If you succeed, you will become the next master of this cave abode. You will obtain the complete inheritance of an Earth Spirit Cultivator. If you fail, you will die without a doubt. Please make your choice. Lei Luo was stunned. This Earth Gods cave abode was actually like this. He was already a third-level ultimate archmage, so the beginner-level opportunity test was completely useless to him. As for the second type, the intermediate-level opportunity test He thought that he would be able to become a high-level ultimate archmage in the future. At most, it was just a matter of time. Only the third type, becoming the owner of this cave abode, was what he hoped for. Earth Spirit Cultivator? Is this the realm above the ultimate archmage? Lei Luo thought to himself. Actually, he didnt care about the complete inheritance of an Earth Spirit Cultivator, because his Supreme Soul Codex had a cultivation method above that of an Earth Spirit Cultivator. It was just that he hadnt unsealed it yet. If I succeed, I can live on, but if I fail, Ill definitely die. This is a bit risky. Lei Luo hesitated because there was no need for him to take such a huge risk for the sake of the control of an Earth Gods cave abode. With the existence of the signing system, if he continued to struggle for a while longer, he could similarly become an invincible expert. Thus, the risk wasnt worth it. Forget it. This place isnt bad. Even if I cant become the owner, its still a good place. If I come, Ill sign in. At least I wont waste this trip. Lei Luo quickly made his decision. System, sign in for me. He muttered in his heart. The next moment, the systems notification sounded. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in Reward: Earth Gods cave abode control token Lei Luo was stunned. What? The Earth Gods cave abode control token? System, are you joking with me? Im just signing in, right? You actually gave me the Earth Gods cave abode control token? That seems like cheating. Ignoring the high-level opportunity test? Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He had been about to give up. He hadnt expected the system to directly give him a big gift. Lei Luo took out the Earth Gods cave abode control token from the system space. He didnt know what material it was made of, but it contained a mysterious array formation energy. He cultivated his soul to condense blood, squeezing out a drop of blood. Very quickly, the blood that contained soul energy was absorbed by the token. Following that, Lei Luo felt a large amount of information surging into his mind. It was about everything in the Earth Gods cave abode. Furthermore, he had a unique practice with the token. Through this token, he could practice with the core array formation of the entire Earth Gods cave abode. From there, he could complete absolute control over the Earth Gods cave abode. Lei Luo took the token and walked out of the hall. Boom! The tightly shut hall door opened with a loud bang. Right now, Lei Luo was the master of the entire Earth Gods cave abode. He could use the token to control everything here. Medicine Refining Hall. Magic Manual Hall. Magic Weapon Hall. Lei Luo saw that there were many puppets in the cave abode. These puppets were not very strong. At most, they had the strength of high-level elemental mages. They mainly assisted in completing the assessment of opportunities in the cave abode. Tsk, tsk, this Earth Gods cave abode really has a solid foundation. No wonder it can nurture a batch of ultimate archmages or even high-level ultimate archmages. Lei Luo was very satisfied. With these resources, his cultivation progress could be further accelerated. Moreover, apart from the complete inheritance of an Earth Spirit Cultivator, there were also top-tier resources that could allow a peak ultimate archmage to break through to the earth-level. With these top-tier resources, Lei Luos breakthrough to the Earth Spirit Cultivator realm would be completely unimpeded. There wouldnt even be any obstacles to breaking through to the Earth Spirit Cultivator realm. In the future, Ill put the closed-door cultivation place in this Earth Gods cave abode. Lei Luo didnt hesitate to set this place as a long-term signing point. However, he had to deal with the outside of the cave abode. Although there was a void prohibition decree, what if someone accidentally barged in? In the future, he would still have to go into closed-door cultivation to meditate. It could easily take more than ten years. Thus, Lei Luo used the token to hide the door of the cave abode. Now, he finally understood why the door of the cave abode of the Earth God would appear in Leolans house. Chapter 101 - God Island Was Shocked It turned out that Earth God appeared every thousand years, and the place where the door of the cave abode appeared was random. It was precisely because of this that the moment the door of the cave abode appeared, there would be such a huge commotion. After all, it was going to break through space to appear, so the commotion would definitely not be small. However, things were different now. The door of the cave abode had been fixed by Lei Luo. After it was hidden, it would be very convenient for him to enter and exit, and there would not be any strange phenomena. With such good cultivation conditions, he felt that he could enter seclusion until the day he broke through to the level of an Earth Spirit Cultivator. As someone who was used to seclusion, a few decades was not a big deal. Floating God Island. In a huge palace, there were a total of nineteen powerful ultimate Orc archmages holding a meeting. The Great Sun archmage was among them. Although he was a fifth-level ultimate archmage, he was not the one with the highest status among all the archmages. The one with the highest status was a Tigerman archmage, who had reached the limit of a sixth-level ultimate archmage. He could break through to level seven at any time, but it was this half step that blocked many sixth-level ultimate archmages. Everyone, it has been a thousand and two years since the last time the Earth Gods cave abode appeared, but there is no news of it this time. We cant wait any longer. All the ultimate archmages have been mobilized and have searched everywhere. We must find traces of the Earth Gods cave abode, said the Tigerman archmage in a loud voice. Sitting on the main seat, his body was huge, at least three meters tall, like a giant. Moreover, there was a black prince mark on the forehead of this Tigerman archmage. This made him exude a domineering aura that no one could compare to. All the ultimate archmages present were suppressed in front of this Tigerman archmage. However, they all knew that the reason why this Tigerman ultimate archmage was so anxious was that his lifespan was about to run out. He was about to die. If he could not find the Earth Gods cave abode, in another hundred years, he would die. To the Tigerman ultimate archmage, the Earth Gods cave abode was his last chance. In fact, it was the same for the other ultimate archmages. They had waited a thousand years for this. If they missed it, they would miss it forever. In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. For the human race, it had been a full twelve years since the war of principles. However, there was a good saying: Live in sorrow, and die in peace. The disputes between the Human Mage Alliance and the major forces had also begun to become more frequent. Although it had not reached the stage of developing into a war, it also represented the accumulated contradictions between the Sun and the Moon. Suddenly, one day, an order from the floating God Island. The order was written by the Human Mage Alliance. The major mage forces had to cooperate with the God Islands attempts to look for any anomalies that might appear in the human territory. If they knew about the situation and did not report it, God Island would come to attack the human race. If the information reported was valuable, they would receive an astonishing reward. When the twelve peak archmages of the Human Mage Alliance saw the content of the reward, they were so excited that their bodies trembled. This was because they saw the opportunity to break through to the ultimate archmage realm. At once, the twelve peak archmages issued a series of orders to the territories and subordinate mage forces that had returned. Just like that, a large-scale nationwide search for anomalies began. It was not just in the human territory. The orders from the floating God Island had spread to all the races under its influence. Countless powerful mages and even ordinary citizens went crazy, searching for all kinds of anomalies. Even in some of the dangerous forbidden lands, many fearless mages poured in, which also led to countless tragedies. At the same time, countless strange events were reported. Outside the floating God Island, there were other powerful factions that did similar things. In order to find the legendary cave abode of the Earth God, these ultimate archmage level factions went completely crazy. Lei Luo did not know what was happening outside at all. He was immersed in cultivation. After a few years of cultivation, he finally achieved his wish and stepped into the fifth-level ultimate archmage realm. This was the benefit of having sufficient resources. With the large number of resources in the Earth Gods cave abode, he did not need to worry at all. Moreover, he could also obtain new resources by signing in every day. It was simply exhilarating. He did not have any thoughts of being meticulous. He would eat whatever potion was good. If those ultimate mages outside were to see this, they would definitely cry out in disgust and waste it. At this moment, Lei Luo was preparing to break through the second restriction of the Devouring Treasure Box. Although he had reached the level of a fifth-level ultimate archmage, the second restriction of the Devouring Treasure Box was still unbreakable. He was a little suspicious. Did he have to reach the level of an Earth Spirit Cultivator before he could refine the second restriction? After Lei Luo gave up, he went to a great hall and a mirror appeared in the air. He pointed his finger and an image appeared in the mirror. This image was formed with the door of the cave abode as the center. The house where the door of the cave abode was located, the surrounding houses, the distant streets, the bustling crowd, and the huge city were all displayed on the mirror. This was the Heavenly Mirror in the cave abode of the Earth God and it was not a simple mirror. Eh, Leolan is back? It had been a long time since Lei Luo had seen her. Leolan was already twenty-five or twenty-six years old now and had grown into an elder sister-in-law. Lei Luo was filled with emotion. In the blink of an eye, he had actually been in seclusion here in Fire Dragon City for more than ten years. He did not know how the Faroe Kingdom was doing. However, he didnt plan to go back for the time being. He would just let them develop quietly. Suddenly, Leolan stood at the door. She seemed about to knock, but then she stopped and paced back and forth. Lei Luo didnt want to cultivate for the time being. The best way to cultivate was to combine rest and labor. Thus, he left the cave abode of the Earth God, opened the door, and walked out. Sir, you Youre still here? When Leolan saw Lei Luo, her face revealed a look of pleasant surprise. Her face was flushed red, and her ears were red. It was as if she didnt dare to meet Lei Luos gaze. Ive always been here, Lei Luo said with a smile. This Leolan dressed like a warrior. Since they had first met, that poor girl had completely transformed into a beautiful female warrior. Her aura was extremely powerful, and she was already a warrior of the sixth rank. At such a young age and with such strength, in the entire human domain of the New World, only the elites nurtured by those superpowers could surpass her. Chapter 102 - The Ambition of the Misty Clan In Fire Dragon City, there was definitely no mage family or archmage family to nurture them Leolan. Lei Luo could see that Leolan had been working very hard all these years. She should have also obtained some opportunities. In fact, Lei Luo had already had an idea. He wanted to completely nurture Leolan so that she could manage the human race in the New World. Although he was the ultimate archmage of the human race and was respected by the Human Mage Alliance, it was only because he was so powerful. If those peak archmages and archmages also became ultimate archmages, their attitudes might change. It was precisely because of this that he did not use the Devouring Treasure Box to help those peak archmages break through to the ultimate archmage level. In a sense, the current Human Mage Alliance could not be controlled. Although he was not interested in the humans who controlled the New World, he could not stay here forever. He could not protect the humans in the New World forever. Therefore, he had to train a powerful spokesperson. In the Old World, he could train Wei and Ailo. In the New World, Leolan was undoubtedly a very good candidate. She didnt belong to any clan. He had already studied Leolan for more than ten years, so he had a good understanding of her personality. He didnt need to be anxious. He just needed to wait and see. Lei Luo had never been an impatient person. He still needed to stay here in seclusion for many years. There was plenty of time to nurture Leolan. With the Devouring Treasure Box and the resources in the Earth Gods cave abode, it would be easy to train Leolan to become an ultimate archmage. Sir, recently, the human archmage has been involved in a lot of things. Some time ago, the floating God Island eliminated the emissaries and came to our Human Mage Alliance to issue an order Leolan explained in detail what had happened. Looking for strange anomalies? Lei Luos expression was calm. He could not help but smile. No wonder there seemed to be fewer people in Fire Dragon City. It turned out that they had gone out to look for strange anomalies. I heard some news from my sister. It seems that they are going to find some cave abode of the Earth God. If anyone can find it, not only will there be a large number of rewards, but they will also be able to obtain a place to enter the cave abode. Leolan said excitedly, If we humans can find the Earth Gods cave abode, we will be able to obtain a place. Who knows, we might even have a chance to give birth to an ultimate archmage. A place? Thats not much, Lei Luo said with a smile. Actually, there was no limit to the number of places in the Earth Gods cave abode. It was just that there was a cultivation limit. An ultimate archmage was the foundation. As long as one had the ability to enter the cave abode, they would be able to obtain a chance to pass an opportunity test. However, the difficulty of the opportunity test was very, very high. Even for the elementary level opportunity test, the pass rate was one in ten thousand, not to mention the intermediate and advanced level opportunity test. The reason why the floating God Island limited the number of places was naturally to prevent the rise of other factions. The floating God Island is too powerful. Even if we humans have an ultimate archmage, it would be difficult for us to obtain the right to speak, Leolan sighed and said. In the past, when she was in Fire Dragon City, she was just an insignificant commoner girl. Her vision was very shallow. She thought that with an ultimate archmage, the human race would be able to gain a foothold in this cruel world. However, as she became stronger and more knowledgeable, she felt the insignificance of the human race. Oh right, sir, why do you have to stay here all the time? Leolan asked the question that she had always wanted to ask because Lei Luo had been with her for more than ten years. Why? Do you want to chase me away? Lei Luo said with a smile. No, no, no you can always stay here Leolan said hurriedly, her voice a little anxious. Actually, what she was most worried about was that one day, Lei Luo would suddenly disappear, never to be seen again. She had long gotten used to the feeling of Lei Luo being around. Even now her current status had undergone a great change and she could buy a large house, she still stayed here because Lei Luo was here. Im just joking with you. Lei Luo saw Leolans flustered and anxious look, and his mood was actually very good. Oh right, in the future, when youre about to break through to the ultimate archmage realm, you can come and look for me, Lei Luo added. Breaking through to the final realm was something others would definitely discover. He didnt wish for Leolan to encounter any danger when she broke through to the final realm. After all, she was the future human manager of the New World that he valued highly. Yes, my Lord. Leolan was a little embarrassed. Seeing that Lei Luo wasnt angry, she heaved a sigh of relief. In the blink of an eye, another ten years had passed. The interest in finding strange anomalies wasnt particularly great anymore because even the floating God Island was about to give up. Under normal circumstances, the Earth Gods cave abode would have already appeared. But now, there wasnt even a shadow of it. Thus, the ultimate archmages of God Island suspected that when the thousand-year-old Earth Gods cave abode last appeared, someone had already passed the high-level opportunity test and become its new owner. Only in this way did the Earth Gods cave abode not appear as scheduled. Cloud Lake. This was a lake located near the Misty clan, which was one of the twelve peak archmage forces in the Human Mage Alliance. The surface of the water was hundreds of acres, surrounded by mountains and covered by water mist. It looked like smoke and clouds floating in the air, which gave the name of Cloud Lake. This place had belonged to the Misty clan for a long time. Outsiders could not enter, and only the disciples of the Misty clan were qualified to enter. On this day, the originally calm Cloud Lake began to shake strangely. The surface of the water rippled and began to set off waves. At first, they were not big, but as time passed, the fluctuations became more and more intense. In the end, they actually set off a thousand waves. The momentum was extremely shocking. Such a movement attracted the attention of many experts of the Misty clan. One of the twelve peak archmages, the Misty Clan Master Jie, also came here to investigate. Clan Master, we cant find any problem, An archmage level expert said to Jie. It shouldnt be the effect of the display interface, but something related to space, Jie shook his head and said. He could faintly sense an increasingly intense fluctuation in this boiling, roaring lake. Clan Master, could it be related to the Earth Gods cave abode that the floating God Island has been looking for ten years ago? another high-level archmage suddenly said. Its not impossible, Jie replied in a deep voice. Then should we inform the floating God Island right now? an archmage asked. Why? Cant our Misty clan enjoy this cave alone? Its said that the Earth Gods cave abode contains shocking opportunities for people to break through the Dao and become ultimate archmages. one of the archmages said excitedly. The other archmages were all moved. Chapter 103 - The Ambitions of the Human Race Who would want to enjoy such a heaven-shaking opportunity alone? If they really notified the floating God Island, would they still get a share? Definitely not. Our Misty clan cant take this cave abode alone. Lets inform the other sects first and discuss it later. How could he not understand this logic? The Misty clan was too weak. Perhaps the human race was one of the top sects, but on the floating God Island, there were many forces that were stronger than the Misty clan. There were also many forces that were stronger than the entire human race in the New World. A little carelessness could bring disaster to the Misty clan and even the human race. Soon, the other eleven peak mages of the human race arrived at the scene. Now the twelve peak archmages were all gathered. What do you think we should do? Jie said in a deep voice. If we monopolize this opportunity, once the Earth Gods cave abode is opened, the twelve of us might have a great chance to become ultimate archmages. By then, even if the floating God Island finds out, the human race would already have many ultimate archmages. They wouldnt dare to casually attack us. The master of the scorching sun sect, Tian, trembled slightly as he spoke in an extremely excited tone. Thats right. How can we give up on such an opportunity? Why dont we fight for it? How can we be satisfied? Whether or not we humans can rise up from this depends on this one time. What if its not the Earth Gods Cave Abode? Regardless of whether its the Earth Gods cave abode or not, this will definitely involve a great opportunity. We cant give it up. Risk and opportunity coexist. We, humans, have struggled in this New World for so many years. If we cant seize this opportunity, well really be reduced to a marginal race. Well never be able to talk to those powerful forces on an equal footing. The other peak archmages spoke one after another. Most of them felt that they had to monopolize this opportunity. Only a few peak archmages were worried. Suddenly, the master of White Moon Palace said, If we decide to enjoy this opportunity alone, should we inform that human ultimate archmage in the Old World? Jie was the first to speak. I suggest that we inform that human ultimate archmage. He is the pillar of our human race. With one more ultimate archmage, our human race will have more confidence in fighting against the floating God Island. Moreover, that human ultimate archmage might be able to take advantage of this opportunity to advance further. That way, our human race will be even more powerful. The other ultimate archmages were not fools. They knew that at this time, only by uniting the human race would they be able to maximize their benefits and minimize the risk. Alright, we will inform that human ultimate archmage immediately. Soon, the twelve peak archmages had made their decision. Next, apart from sending people to inform the human ultimate archmages in the Old World, they began to use various arrays to cover the Cloud Lake and prevent the anomalies from spreading. Only in this way could they minimize the probability of being discovered by other factions. Unfortunately, they were destined to not be able to find Lei Luo. Because Lei Luo was not in the Old World at all. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month passed. The abnormal anomalies in Cloud Lake became more and more intense. All the human mages felt more uneasy. Because they were already standing on the edge of the cliff, they could either ascend to the sky in one step or fall into the abyss. They had already staked the fate of the entire human race in the New World. At this moment, the shaking of Cloud Lake was extremely intense. The waves rose to a height of several hundred meters. If it wasnt for the large-scale array that had been set up in a radius of several thousand meters to isolate sound and waves, such a terrifying sound would probably be heard from a hundred kilometers away. Boom! Suddenly, a low rumbling sound seemed to come from Cloud Lake, followed by the sound of glass shattering one after another. In the next moment, the entire rippling surface of the lake suddenly stopped, as if it had frozen. It lasted for a moment before a shocking suction force was produced. The surface of the water fell at a shocking speed. In less than a few breaths time, the entire lake had completely disappeared. What replaced it was a pitch-black hole with a diameter of over a hundred meters. Cloud Lakes water had been swallowed by this pitch-black hole. Everyone was extremely shocked. Just then, an even more terrifying scene appeared. From the pitch-black hole, an intense glazed light suddenly erupted, forming a huge pillar of light that shot into the sky and tore through the clouds. What kind of formation was this? Everything in front of this terrifying power was completely torn apart. The shocking anomaly was clear for all to see. This? The many mages of the Human Mage Alliance were stunned. Although they knew that there might be a huge anomaly, this had already completely exceeded their imagination. All their previous efforts had been completely wasted. Quick, send someone up to test it out, a peak archmage suddenly said. As they did not know what danger this strange light pillar contained, they did not dare to rush up at once. They had to send someone up to test it out first. Soon, an archmage volunteered. When he got close to the strange light pillar, he could not advance any further. It was as if there was a terrifying force stopping him from advancing. In the end, he gave up. When the twelve peak archmages saw this situation, they quickly went forward to try. However, they only took a few more steps than the archmage and could no longer enter. At this moment, everyone felt cold. This had actually stopped them from approaching? Could it be that they were not strong enough? It cant be that only ultimate archmages can enter, right? someone said with a trembling voice. The expressions of many human experts turned extremely ugly. It was a pity that they could not find that human ultimate archmage in the Old World. They also had no way to determine if only an ultimate archmage could enter. Now, their plan to enter first to obtain the opportunity had completely failed. The human race in the New World would also face a huge crisis. Such a terrifying anomaly could not be hidden. Once the ultimate archmage of the floating God Island arrived, the human race would become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Ten years ago, the floating God Island had given an order. If they did not carry it out, the entire human race would be punished. We are still too greedy. If we had reported it to the God Island, the human race would not be in such a predicament now. Jie revealed a bitter expression. The human race was bound to bear the blame of the floating God Island for this anomaly. Even if the human race had an ultimate archmage, it was still useless. Chapter 104 - The Punishment of the God Island—the Evil Race The floating God Island was too powerful. And now, even the human races ultimate archmage couldnt be found. Once the floating God Island punished the entire human race in the New World, would the human races ultimate archmage from the Old World appear? It would be extremely difficult. This time, they were not only facing a newly advanced ultimate archmage from the wolf clan, but also the floating God Island, which had many powerful ultimate archmages and could control the fates of countless races in this land. The Earth Gods cave abode. Lei Luo had been cultivating here for another ten years. With sufficient resources, his cultivation speed was quite fast. Ive finally broken through to the seventh-level of the ultimate archmage realm. Lei Luo let out a long breath. Although he had reached the sixth-level of an ultimate archmage six years ago, the step from the sixth-level to the seventh-level was not an ordinary level of difficulty. This was because the design described a metamorphosis of the Soul Illusion. Before a level seven ultimate archmage, it was used to strengthen the soul, which was the process of condensing the magic core and the soul separately. However, after reaching level seven, it became a process of cultivating together. This meant that the magic core and the soul would be completely merged, and the body and the spirit would once again become one. This was to prepare for the next realm and it was the reason why many sixth-level ultimate archmages were stuck at this step. It was not difficult to split ones mind to cultivate, but it was difficult to combine the two together to cultivate. Just like it was easy to destroy but difficult to repair. Fusing with ones soul was a process of repair. Lei Luo picked up a bottle of fusion medicine and swallowed it. If a level-six ultimate archmage saw this scene, he would definitely shout that it was a waste. Because of the cultivation of fusing souls, a bottle of medicine was enough. However, in order to increase the foundation of the fusion, Lei Luo wasnt afraid of wasting it at all. In the cave abode of the Earth God, there were dozens of bottles of this medicine. It could be used to cultivate dozens of high-level ultimate archmages. After consuming the soul fusing medicine, Lei Luo began his final breakthrough cultivation. After an unknown period of time, a cracking sound came from within Lei Luos body. It was the sound of the magic core being shattered and then fusing with the soul. This process was very painful, however, Lei Luo did not move. Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! The mountain collapsed, and energy fluctuations that were like the whistling of the sea were transmitted from within Lei Luos body. Gradually, they formed a terrifying anomaly in the void around him. The entire anomaly lasted for a long time before it gradually subsided. The aura on Lei Luos body finally stabilized and he suddenly opened his eyes. A level seven ultimate archmage. He had finally succeeded. In the next moment, his entire body trembled. An enormous pale golden figure spread out from him and overlapped with his body. This enormous figure was still an illusory figure but it was completely different from the original one. When he was below level seven, once the illusory figure left his body, his body would be completely unable to move. But now, it was different. He seemed to be able to multitask. While controlling the illusory figure, he could also control his body without any discomfort. Moreover, his body would no longer become a burden that would affect the power of the soul illusory figure and its flying speed. It was equivalent to the Soul Phantom and the body having completely synchronized. This was perfect. If the Soul Phantom had to be destroyed and the body hidden in every battle, how inconvenient would that be? The strength of a seventh-level ultimate archmage has indeed far surpassed that of a sixth-level. The current me can definitely beat the previous me. Lei Luo revealed a smile. After becoming a high-level ultimate archmage, he could be considered to have some power to protect himself in this New World. Of course, this was still not enough. He was only a seventh-level ultimate archmage. There were still levels eight, nine, and even peak ultimate archmages above him. If he continued to cultivate, it would be best if he cultivated to the peak of the ultimate archmage before leaving. At this moment, Lei Luo frowned, because there was a warning from the puppet outside the door of the cave abode. In order to be on the safe side, he arranged a puppet outside the door of the cave abode. If anything happened, this puppet would practice with the puppet inside the cave abode and inform him, the Master of the cave abode. Lei Luo left the place of seclusion and walked out of the door of the cave abode. He could sense that Leolan was anxiously calling outside the house. Leolan, why are you in such a hurry? What happened? Lei Luo walked out of the house and asked calmly. My lord, something big has happened. A mysterious anomaly has appeared in the territory of the Misty clan. However, the Misty clan and the Human Mage Alliance did not report it to the floating God Island. After the ultimate archmage of the floating God Island found out about it, he condemned us humans and destroyed the Misty clan. He even demoted us humans to the sin clan. Right now, the wolf clan and the surrounding orc army are sending troops to the border to escort all the human mages who have reached the archmage realm and above to the sin clan. If there is any resistance, the human race will be completely destroyed. Now, a large number of mages have received the news and escaped into the Old World, Leolan said all at once. This was definitely the end of the human race. The orders given by the floating God Island basically determined the fate of the human race. This sin clan was even more terrifying than becoming a slave of the wolf clan. Because every clan that became a sin clan would eventually be completely wiped out. After Lei Luo understood it clearly, he was a little speechless. The Earth Gods cave was already under his control. As long as the humans did not seek death, they would basically not attract any trouble. But who would have thought that within the territory of the humans, a second strange anomaly similar to the cave abode of the Earth God would appear? A person was not guilty, but if he hid a treasure, then that person was guilty. Everyone knew this logic. Unfortunately, not everyone could hold back their greed. In normal thinking, the Human Mage Alliances actions were right. After all, this was related to the rise of the human race. Such a shocking opportunity could not be given up just like that. It must be monopolized. But the problem was that the human race was too weak. They simply did not have the ability to monopolize it. In the end, they still attracted a huge disaster. Sir, you should run away quickly. The farther the better. Its best to enter the Old World. If youre too late, the wolf clans army might come, Leolan said anxiously. What about you? Lei Luo asked. I, I still have to find my sister. Shes in the scorching sun sect, Leolan said. The reason she had returned to Fire Dragon City as soon as she received the news was to inform Lei Luo. After all, Lei Luo had been staying in his room to train. He definitely didnt know what was happening outside. Once the wolf clan launched a sneak attack, Lei Luo probably wouldnt be able to escape. As one of the twelve ultimate archmages, the scorching sun sect will definitely be targeted. If you go like this, wont you be stepping into prison yourself? Lei Luo said indifferently. Chapter 105 - Go to the Scorching Sun Sect and Save Leona I dont know, but I cant leave my sister behind Leolan was a little lost. Under such a shocking change, she didnt know where to go. Maybe she could escape, but if her sister was captured and demoted to the sin clan and sent to the domain of sin, she couldnt imagine how much pain and suffering her sister would have to suffer. Forget it. Ill go with you, Lei Luo looked at Leolan and said indifferently. Sir, this wont do. I cant put you in danger. Although you may be very strong, we humans are facing the floating God Island this time. Youd better hurry to the Old World. Im afraid that the Floating God Island will send people to block it. Leolan hurriedly shook her head. Although her younger sister was important, in her heart, Lei Luo also held a very important position. She absolutely did not want him to meet with misfortune because of her matter. In her mind, her Lord might be very strong, perhaps an existence at the level of an archmage. However, in this terrifying human disaster, an archmage expert could not play any role at all, even if it was a peak archmage. Even if it was the only ultimate archmage of the human race, it would still be helpless. The Floating God Island was really too strong. There was no hope for the human race. Silly girl, thats because you havent seen the power Im currently using, Lei Luo said with a calm smile. As he spoke, he used his hand to rub Leolans somewhat messy hair. This unintentional action caused Leolans body to stiffen slightly, and her face instantly turned slightly red. Alright, lets go to the scorching sun sect. Lei Luo did not care about Leolans change in expression. He directly grabbed her arm, and with a move of his body, he soared into the air. At this moment, Fire Dragon City had also fallen into chaos. The news of the human race being demoted by the floating God Island to a sin clan had already spread, and many mages were evacuating. Faced with such a terrible disaster, the humans were destined not to be able to fight as desperately as they had twenty years ago. This time, it was completely useless. A great disaster was approaching and everyone should fly away. As long as they could escape a portion of it, they might be able to leave a spark for the future of the humans. Suddenly, the ground in front of Fire Dragon City rumbled and dust flew everywhere. Following that, a black army of werewolves appeared on the horizon. A ferocious aura spread out, as if it was going to completely destroy Fire Dragon City. Now that the werewolves had appeared, Fire Dragon City became even more chaotic. Sir, the werewolves are here. In the sky above Fire Dragon City, Leolan looked at the movements in the distance, and her pretty face turned pale. Once the werewolves came, it meant that Fire Dragon City was completely finished. Under the encirclement and suppression of the werewolf army, even an ultimate mage powerhouse would find it difficult to escape because the aura of the werewolf army that was rolling toward them contained the terrifying aura of an archmage. More than twenty years ago, the ancestor of the ultimate archmage of the wolf clan had died. Along with hundreds of archmages and peak archmages, all of them had died. The wolf clan had suffered heavy losses and had not been able to recover for more than twenty years. Now that the human race was in trouble, the wolf clan had received the order from the Floating God Island and immediately mobilized all their forces. They wanted to wash away the humiliation from more than twenty years ago with blood. Capture all mages above the elemental level alive. As for those below the elemental level, leave no one alive! On top of a giant silver wolf, a werewolf archmage looked at the distant Fire Dragon City and coldly gave an order. More than twenty years ago, he had followed the old Sky Wolf King, the ultimate mage, to kill all the human powerhouses. Because he wanted to stay in front of the palace of the ultimate archmage, he had not entered the Old World of the human race and had narrowly escaped death. He saw the death of his ancestor with his own eyes and saw the death of countless werewolf mages. From that moment on, he had vowed to take back this blood debt. Now, the opportunity had finally come. After receiving the command of the commander-in-chief, countless werewolf soldiers howled. At the same moment, the werewolf archmages body trembled and his pupils constricted because he felt a great fear that was about to descend. In the next moment, he saw countless tiny needle beams shooting over from afar. They blotted out the sky and covered the earth. He wanted to dodge but it was as if his soul was locked onto. His body actually stiffened at this moment, unable to move. It was not just him. All the ultimate mages and elemental mages around him, and even the ordinary werewolf soldiers, were all unable to move, including their mounts. Puff, puff, puff The needle rays pierced through the forehead of the werewolf powerhouses in the front row, unimpeded, and then passed through the werewolf cavalry behind them, one after another. Space seemed to have frozen, and time stopped flowing. Everything was still. WUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU A whirlwind blew past, and countless werewolf warriors fell down from their mounts. They had long lost their breath. In the sky above Fire Dragon City, Lei Luo looked at his masterpiece indifferently. This storm needle spell was quite interesting. The efficiency of killing was very high, and it wouldnt be particularly bloody. Leolan, who was beside him, was stunned. What had she just seen? The Lord pointed with his finger, and a ray of light shot out. Immediately after, that ray of light split into countless needle lights and shot toward the werewolf cavalry. Soon after, such a strange and terrifying scene happened. How many werewolf soldiers were there? There were definitely no less than 100,000 werewolves. But now, all of them had fallen. Is he that strong? Leolans heart trembled slightly. But then, she became gloomy again. If she couldnt become an ultimate archmage, what could she do? It was completely useless. Lei Luo didnt know what Leolan was thinking. After killing all the werewolves, he took Leolan to the scorching sun sect. With Lei Luos speed, it would only take him half an hour to travel from Fire Dragon City to the scorching sun sect. And that was before he could fly at full speed. The reason he went to the scorching sun sect first was not only to help Leolan save her sister Leona, but also to capture an expert from the floating God Island and use the Soul-absorbing Codex to get some information about the floating God Island. He didnt know much about the floating God Island. He only knew that there were many ultimate archmages. But how powerful were these ultimate archmages? If there were several high-level ultimate archmages, he definitely wouldnt fight them head-on. After saving them, he would run away quickly. He wouldnt put himself in a dangerous place for the sake of the humans in the New World. If there were only one or two high-level ultimate archmages, he could still fight them. Even if he could not win, it would not be a problem for him to protect one of the humans in the New World. If the floating God Island did not give face to him, a high-level ultimate archmage, then he could only fight the floating God Island head-on until the end. First, he would return to the Earth Gods cave abode to cultivate to the earth spirit realm, and then he would come out to kill the floating God Island. Chapter 106 - How Dare You Exterminate the Human Race When You’re so Weak? When Lei Luo took Leolan to the scorching sun sects mountain gate, he saw a large number of orcs surrounding the scorching sun sect. These orcs not only had werewolves amongst them, but there were also many other races, such as the Winged tribe and the Tiger tribe. The characteristics of the Winged tribe were very obvious. They were born with a pair of wings. Generally, as long as they matured and grew wings, they could fly. This was definitely a unique talent among the orcs. There were not many experts from the scorching sun sect. There were only a few of them who were at the level of an archmage. At this moment, they were in a precarious situation. They could only rely on the defensive formation at the mountain gate to resist the Winged tribes meticulous work. Lei Luos expression changed. He directly flicked his finger and a ray of light shot out. It split into a large number of needle lights. Like countless meteors, they shot toward the flying Winged tribe Among those Winged tribe experts, there were many powerful ultimate mages and even powerful archmages. In fact, the leader was even a peak archmage. When he felt a fatal threat approaching, his pupils constricted. He flapped his wings abruptly and was about to move away. However, he was completely annihilated. That needle-like ray followed him like a shadow and pierced through the powerful defense he had set up. Ultimate archmage? This peak archmage let out an extremely indignant roar. Soon after, the needle ray pierced through his abdomen. The power in his body was like a balloon that had been punctured. It quickly dissipated. In the next moment, he felt his body being pulled by a powerful force. He flew across the sky. He wanted to struggle, but he was unable to move his body. It was as if he was a marionette. Bang Bang Bang At the same time, the Winged tribe experts, who were flying wildly in the air, suddenly suffered a fatal blow, and they all fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, all the Winged tribe experts in the sky were clearly seen. Their corpses fell down and hit many werewolves, causing the werewolves below to stop their attacks. Although she had experienced the scene in Fire Dragon City, Leolan was still extremely shocked. This was because these Winged tribe experts were clearly stronger than the werewolves just now, and they were more than one level stronger. The weakest were all ultimate mages, and there were also many archmages. Yet they were still easily wiped out by the Lord. Just how strong was the Lord? Alright, go down and look for your sister. Then bring her out, and well leave, Lei Luo said calmly. Instantly, Leolans body flew toward the scorching sun sects mountain gate. Although the scorching sun sects mountain gate was still being defended, it was as if it didnt exist. Leolans body directly passed through the light barrier and landed inside. Originally, the many mages of the scorching sun sect were in despair. Just the great defensive formation of the mountain gate alone would not be able to hold out for long. Once it was destroyed, it would be a disaster for the scorching sun sect. They had not expected that there would suddenly be a powerful existence and all the Winged tribe and werewolves outside would be wiped out in an instant. Everyone felt as if they were in a dream. When Leolan landed, the few archmage elders of the scorching sun sect hurriedly went up to welcome her. Thank you, senior, for saving us. Although they were very puzzled that Leolans magic aura was only at the level of an elemental mage, they did not dare to show the slightest disrespect. It wasnt me. It was Sir who saved us. Leolan quickly said, My sister is a disciple of the scorching sun sect. Her name is Leona. I want to take her away. Sir? They raised their heads and looked at the sky. They were a little puzzled because they did not see a second person at all. Just now, they only saw the Winged tribe experts in the sky fall down like raindrops. Then, Leolan descended from the sky and directly passed through the defensive formation. But they did not dare to say much. There might really be a powerful existence in the sky watching. Very quickly, they called Leolans sister over. Sister, why are you here? Leona was extremely excited when she saw her sister. She was a sixth-level elemental mage and was considered to be at the middle level of the scorching sun sect. She and most of the other disciples were controlling the scorching sun sects spell formation just now, so they hadnt seen what was happening outside. Leona, sister wants to take you out of here, Leolan said directly. Sister, Im a disciple of the scorching sun sect. Now that the sect is in danger, how can I just leave? Wouldnt that be betraying the sect? Leona said. Leona, in the name of the acting sect master, Ill allow you to leave, an archmage elder hurriedly said, Moreover, the crisis of the scorching sun sect has been resolved. Next, we will all evacuate. Now, even the human race was about to be lost, let alone the scorching sun sect. They could only disperse and evacuate as many as they could to preserve the kindling of the human race. Yes, Leona! Leonas body trembled and her eyes turned slightly red. She knew that she might never come back after this farewell. She would never see her senior brothers, junior brothers, junior sisters, and the elders of her sect again. However, what was worth being happy about was that at this moment, she was still able to be together with her sister. Thus, the two of them hurriedly walked out of the scorching sun sect. In the sky, Lei Luo had one hand on the forehead of another races peak archmage. This peak archmage expert seemed to know that he would not be able to escape death. With a ferocious expression, he said, You should be the ultimate archmage of the human race, right? Unfortunately, your human race is destined to be destroyed! Lei Luos expression was indifferent. Without any hesitation, he activated the Soul-absorbing Codex. In an instant, this peak-level archmages body trembled. His voice came to an abrupt stop, and his body began to twitch. After a long time, Lei Luo withdrew his palm and the body fell down and he completely lost his aura. When the werewolves below saw this scene, they were all terrified. They had thought of escaping but then they saw the terrifying man in the sky looking at them. Run! This was the only thought in their minds. Then, before they could turn around, the man in the sky waved his hand, and countless silver lights shot out, piercing through the hearts of all the werewolves. Pu, pu, pu. All the warriors of the Winged tribe and wolf clan were annihilated. Lei Luo, who was in the sky, couldnt be bothered with the werewolves at all. Is the floating God Island so weak? Lei Luo revealed a smile. He thought that as the ruler of this land, the floating God Island shouldnt lack high-level ultimate archmages. However, from the consciousness of this peak-level archmage of another race, he knew that the floating God Island wasnt that powerful. Although there were nineteen powerful ultimate archmages, the strongest one was only a sixth-level ultimate archmage. With such little strength, he dares to offend us humans and demote us humans to the sin clan. This floating God Island is really bold! The corner of Lei Luos mouth curled up, revealing a cold smile. Chapter 107 - What Right Do You Have to Deal With the Floating God Island? Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Suddenly, he looked down at the scorching sun sect and waved his hand. Instantly, the sisters flew up. Leolan was fine, but Leona was shocked because she found that her body had actually lost control. Leona, dont worry. This is the Lord controlling our bodies, Leolan said immediately when she saw her sisters expression change. Sister, are you talking about the Lord who has lived in our house for more than twenty years? Leona was a little excited because she had heard about that Lord from her sister. In fact, the reason her sister had become even stronger than her was because that Lord had been teaching her powerful magic. Yes. Leolan said, Leona, you must be respectful in front of the Lord. Sister, dont worry. Leona nodded, extremely curious about the Lord that her sister had mentioned. Soon, the two of them came to Lei Luos side, as if they had entered another world. Leona finally saw Lei Lou. Her face immediately became more restrained. Sir, hello. Im Leona, she said respectfully. Lei Luo looked at Leona, who looked a little like Leolan and nodded slightly. Perhaps it was because he liked Leolan that he liked Leona very much. Then, Lei Luo picked up the two sisters and flew quickly toward the Misty clan. Since he was really flying on the floating God Island, there was nothing to worry about. The Misty clan had long been turned into ruins. At that time, only one ultimate archmage had come and used one spell to instantly destroy the entire Misty clan. At this moment, on the ruins of the Misty clan, a large number of human mages were kneeling. All of them were mages from the forces of the twelve peak archmages. Whether it was the ultimate mages, the archmages, or the ultimate archmages, all of them were kneeling in a sorry state. Their faces were ashen. They hadnt been able to escape before they were wiped out by the floating island. Now, their bodies had been planted with restrictions. They were just like ordinary people, without any ability to resist. Of course, even if there were no restrictions, they would definitely not be able to escape because the ones guarding them were all mages from the floating God Island. Even the weakest were ultimate mages. There were many mages and even peak mages. Moreover, Cloud Lake was only a dozen kilometers away. There were a large number of mages and ultimate mages there from the floating God Island. Therefore, their fates had already been decided. Sigh, Ive harmed the human race. I shouldnt have taken any chances, and I shouldnt have dragged you all in The archmage of the Misty clan seemed to have aged a lot, and his heart was filled with regret. If he had been more cautious when making the decision, perhaps the Misty clan and the entire human race wouldnt have ended up like this. Whats the use in saying it now? We have overestimated ourselves, the Master of White Moon Palace said with a wooden expression, Fortunately, that human ultimate archmage was not found. Otherwise, we would have harmed him. Even if the human ultimate archmage was present, facing so many powerful ultimate archmages on the floating God Island, there would have only been one result, and that was death. Sigh, I hope that the human race can continue to survive under his protection. Otherwise, we will be sinners of the human race. How can we face the ancestors of the human race? The other peak archmages also had gloomy expressions on their faces. Even if they did not want to, they had already accepted their fate. Their greatest hope was that more humans could escape and that the ultimate archmage of the human race would not be killed. Although this hope was close to wishful thinking, they could still fantasize about it. Around Cloud Lake had been completely sealed off by the floating island. The ultimate mages of the floating island had all arrived. Apart from them, there were also many powerful mages under their command. They wanted to obtain the greatest benefit, before the other forces of the same level as them received the news. However the result was not optimistic because this land of anomalies was very strange. It actually did not allow people to approach. Elemental mages could not approach, ultimate mages could not approach, archmages could not approach, peak archmages could not approach, even ultimate archmages could not approach. This was ridiculous. If they could not enter, what was the use of this land of anomalies? This strange anomaly land is definitely not the Earth Gods cave abode. The reason why we cannot enter is either because the time is not up, we need to meet certain conditions, or we are not strong enough, a Fox clan ultimate archmage said in a deep voice. If it is a matter of time, we can wait. But if it is something else, then it will be troublesome, the Tiger tribes ultimate archmages expression was very ugly. He had originally thought that the anomaly this time was the opening of Earth Gods cave abode, so he was extremely excited. But now, he was incomparably disappointed. He thought that even if he could enter this kind of location, it would be too dangerous. It wasnt that there wasnt such an anomaly on this piece of land. But that it was often called a danger zone. Even a sixth-level ultimate archmage like him would die without a doubt. It was precisely because of this that he was looking forward to the appearance of the Earth Gods cave abode. They had a sufficient understanding of the Earth Gods cave abode, so the danger was much less. But the place in front of them was simply very strange. Why dont we wait for the other high-level forces to arrive and then think of a way to resolve this strange anomaly together? the Great Sun archmage suggested. Actually, there was another way, which was to forcefully attack the strange anomaly. However, the risk would be very high. The slightest carelessness could result in a backlash. The consequences of such a backlash would be very serious. This is the only way. The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage nodded. At that moment, a peak archmage from the floating God Island came before the Tiger tribes ultimate archmage and said respectfully, Lord Island Master, how should we deal with the mages of the human Sin clan? Should we send them into the sin domain together with the other human mages? The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage was the Island Master of the floating God Island, so the people on the God Island would all address him as Island Master. Even the other ultimate mages would address him as Island Master. Whats the point of keeping them? Execute all of those from the Sin clan! The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage eyes turned cold, and he gave the order without hesitation. He hated these humans very much. They had actually dared to deceive him and not report the strange anomaly that had appeared at the bottom of the island. If they were not killed, how could he rule over the countless races on the floating island? On this huge continent, the floating island should be the supreme ruler. No other forces were allowed to disobey their orders. Otherwise, how could the floating island still have any dignity? At that moment, a voice seemed to come from the horizon, Human ultimate archmage, what right do you have to punish the floating island? Suddenly, he looked down at the scorching sun sect and waved his hand. Instantly, the sisters flew up. Leolan was fine, but Leona was shocked because she found that her body had actually lost control. Leona, dont worry. This is the Lord controlling our bodies, Leolan said immediately when she saw her sisters expression change. Sister, are you talking about the Lord who has lived in our house for more than twenty years? Leona was a little excited because she had heard about that Lord from her sister. In fact, the reason her sister had become even stronger than her was because that Lord had been teaching her powerful magic. Yes. Leolan said, Leona, you must be respectful in front of the Lord. Sister, dont worry. Leona nodded, extremely curious about the Lord that her sister had mentioned. Soon, the two of them came to Lei Luos side, as if they had entered another world. Leona finally saw Lei Lou. Her face immediately became more restrained. Sir, hello. Im Leona, she said respectfully. Lei Luo looked at Leona, who looked a little like Leolan, and nodded slightly. Perhaps it was because he liked Leolan that he liked Leona very much. Then, Lei Luo picked up the two sisters and flew quickly toward the Misty clan. Since he was really flying on the floating God Island, there was nothing to worry about. The Misty clan had long been turned into ruins. At that time, only one ultimate archmage had come and used one spell to instantly destroy the entire Misty clan. At this moment, on the ruins of the Misty clan, a large number of human mages were kneeling. All of them were mages from the forces of the twelve peak archmages. Whether it was the ultimate mages, the archmages, or the ultimate archmages, all of them were kneeling in a sorry state. Their faces were ashen. They hadnt been able to escape before they were wiped out by the floating island. Now, their bodies had been planted with restrictions. They were just like ordinary people, without any ability to resist. Of course, even if there were no restrictions, they would definitely not be able to escape because the ones guarding them were all mages from the floating God Island. Even the weakest were ultimate mages. There were many mages and even peak mages. Moreover, Cloud Lake was only a dozen kilometers away. There were a large number of mages and ultimate mages there from the floating God Island. Therefore, their fates had already been decided. Sigh, Ive harmed the human race. I shouldnt have taken any chances, and I shouldnt have dragged you all in The archmage of the Misty clan seemed to have aged a lot, and his heart was filled with regret. If he had been more cautious when making the decision, perhaps the Misty clan and the entire human race wouldnt have ended up like this. Whats the use in saying it now? We have overestimated ourselves, the Master of White Moon Palace said with a wooden expression, Fortunately, that human ultimate archmage was not found. Otherwise, we would have harmed him. Even if the human ultimate archmage was present, facing so many powerful ultimate archmages on the floating God Island, there would have only been one result, and that was death. Sigh, I hope that the human race can continue to survive under his protection. Otherwise, we will be sinners of the human race. How can we face the ancestors of the human race? The other peak archmages also had gloomy expressions on their faces. Even if they did not want to, they had already accepted their fate. Their greatest hope was that more humans could escape and that the ultimate archmage of the human race would not be killed. Although this hope was close to wishful thinking, they could still fantasize about it. Around Cloud Lake had been completely sealed off by the floating island. The ultimate mages of the floating island had all arrived. Apart from them, there were also the powerful mages under their command. They wanted to obtain the greatest benefit, before the other forces of the same level as them received the news. However the result was not optimistic because this land of anomalies was very strange. It actually did not allow people to approach. Elemental mages could not approach, ultimate mages could not approach, archmages could not approach, peak archmages could not approach, even ultimate archmages could not approach. This was ridiculous. If they could not enter, what was the use of this land of anomalies? This strange anomaly land is definitely not the Earth Gods cave abode. The reason why we cannot enter is either because the time is not up, we need to meet certain conditions, or we are not strong enough, a Fox clan ultimate archmage said in a deep voice. If it is a matter of time, we can wait. But if it is something else, then it will be troublesome, the Tiger tribes ultimate archmages expression was very ugly. He had originally thought that the anomaly this time was the opening of Earth Gods cave abode, so he was extremely excited. But now, he was incomparably disappointed. He thought that even if he could enter this kind of location, it would be too dangerous. It wasnt that there wasnt such an anomaly on this piece of land. But that it was often called a danger zone. Even a sixth-level ultimate archmage like him would die without a doubt. It was precisely because of this that he was looking forward to the appearance of the Earth Gods cave abode. They had a sufficient understanding of the Earth Gods cave abode, so the danger was much less. But the place in front of them was simply very strange. Why dont we wait for the other high-level forces to arrive and then think of a way to resolve this strange anomaly together? the Great Sun archmage suggested. Actually, there was another way, which was to forcefully attack the strange anomaly. However, the risk would be very high. The slightest carelessness could result in a backlash. The consequences of such a backlash would be very serious. This is the only way. The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage nodded. At that moment, a peak archmage from the floating God Island came before the Tiger tribes ultimate archmage and said respectfully, Lord Island Master, how should we deal with the mages of the human Sin clan? Should we send them into the sin domain together with the other human mages? The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage was the Island Master of the floating God Island, so the people on the God Island would all address him as Island Master. Even the other ultimate mages would address him as Island Master. Whats the point of keeping them? Execute all of those from the Sin clan! The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage eyes turned cold, and he gave the order without hesitation. He hated these humans very much. They had actually dared to deceive him and not report the strange anomaly that had appeared at the bottom of the island. If they were not killed, how could he rule over the countless races on the floating island? On this huge continent, the floating island should be the supreme ruler. No other forces were allowed to disobey their orders. Otherwise, how could the floating island still have any dignity? At that moment, a voice seemed to come from the horizon, Human ultimate archmage, what right do you have to punish the floating island? Chapter 108 - A Single Spell Can Instantly Kill You Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At that moment, an indifferent voice seemed to come from the horizon, Human mages, what qualifications do you have? Boom! It was as if a bomb had been detonated. The ultimate archmages present suddenly looked in one direction. Although the other archmages on the floating God Island, including peak archmages, could not see or sense the existence of the owner of the voice, they could sense it. It was the ultimate archmage. The ultimate archmage of the human race! Human mages, what qualifications do you have? At the Mountain Gate of the Misty clan, many human mages heard the indifferent voice from afar. Immediately, all the human mages were in an uproar because many of them had heard this voice before. They would never forget this voice for the rest of their lives. Oh my God, its the ultimate archmage of our human race. Hes here. Why is he here? He cant be here. Lord ultimate archmage, Why are you here? We are not worthy of your help! The expressions of the twelve peak archmages changed drastically. This was because once the ultimate archmage of their human race arrived, he would definitely die. The Floating Island was too powerful. There were nineteen ultimate archmages there. Although the Lord was very powerful, he was still a single person. How could he be a match for the nineteen ultimate archmages on the floating island? Many human mages present were so anxious that tears were coming out of their eyes. In their hearts, the final hope of the human race was this ultimate archmage. What was he doing here? Unfortunately, no matter how anxious they were, it was useless. The only thing they could do was to wait. In the void, Lei Luo, Leolan, and Leona were less than a few hundred kilometers away from Cloud Lake. He could already clearly sense the nineteen beings that were emitting scorching magic power like the sun. All of them were ultimate archmages. However, among the nineteen ultimate archmages, there was not a single high-level ultimate archmage. There was even only one sixth-level ultimate archmage. It was not enough to make him afraid. Only those who had entered a high-level ultimate archmage realm would be able to experience the power of a high-level ultimate archmage. It was far from being comparable to a sixth-level ultimate archmage. As soon as he finished speaking, he had already arrived near Cloud Lake. He stood in the void with his hands behind his back. Next to him were Leolan and Leona. They felt very special now. Although they were in the high sky and there was nothing to support their feet, it was as if they were standing on the ground. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh The aura of a powerful ultimate archmage rose one after another, heading straight for Lei Luo. Human ultimate archmage, you still dare to come? A werewolf ultimate archmage had a cold look in his eyes. He was the Great Sun archmage. He had once supported the ancestor of the Sky Wolf King. Yes, the Old Sky Wolf King had become the ultimate archmage. However, who would have thought that he would be lured into the human world by the human ultimate archmage, set up a trap, and eventually killed. Why dont I dare to come? Now, Ill give you a chance. All the beasts who have killed humans, stay. The rest, go, Lei Luo said indifferently with his hands behind his back. If the floating God Island could stop, he wouldnt mind letting them go. After all, he didnt want to destroy a high-level force like the floating God Island. Who knew if it would attract even more powerful mages? Was there no high-level ultimate archmage in this New World? He wouldnt believe it even if he was beaten to death. After he finished dealing with this matter, he would return to seclusion and cultivate until he reached the next level. At that time, his magic should be able to protect itself. There was nothing else he could do. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had told him a fact. Arrogant and overbearing people often didnt have a good ending. Only by having respect for the unknown and magic could he survive. Once one met a stronger enemy, that would be the beginning of a tragedy. He agreed with this logic and it was why he had never been arrogant because he was invincible. Being low-key was the right thing to do. It was too much to be like this floating God Island. To casually exterminate the human race, how arrogant must one be to say such words. Wasnt it just that they didnt report the anomaly? It was fine to punish them, but they wanted to destroy the entire race. Who gave them the courage? Hahaha, this is the best joke Ive ever heard. Youre the human races ultimate archmage, right? You look quite powerful, but since you want to die, Ill grant you your wish. The Great Sun archmages gaze was cold, and he didnt hide his killing intent. He had long had a grudge against the human races ultimate archmage, so he was the first to provoke him. The other eighteen ultimate archmages didnt say anything. They only locked onto Lei Luo to prevent this ultimate archmage from escaping. Leolan and Leona, who were standing beside Lei Luo, were completely shocked. The human races ultimate archmage? Her Lord was actually the human races ultimate archmage? You must be joking. Leolan had been with him for more than twenty years. But now she knew that she had once saved the human races ultimate archmage in the New World. At this moment, her beautiful face turned red because she actually knew the human races ultimate archmage and had been with the human races ultimate archmage for so long. What kind of glory was this! At this moment, even if she died immediately, she felt that it would be worth it. The Great Sun archmage took the initiative to attack. The moment he attacked, it caused the color of the world to change. It was extremely shocking. A ball of scorching golden light emerged from his body and turned into a huge golden giant. Moreover, this giant had a pair of golden wings on its back. As a fifth-level ultimate archmage, its aura was very powerful. It could be said that it was earth-shaking. Boom! The golden giant suddenly raised its claws and attacked Lei Luo. Circles of strange golden light spread out from its claws as if it could confine space. This was the attribute of the Great Sun archmages Soul Phantom. It contained a special locking effect, which made it difficult for the opponent to dodge the attack. Lei Luo, on the other hand, had a calm expression. His Soul Phantom didnt even light up as he closed his fingers. Slash! A streak of blue light shot out instantly, shooting toward the Great Sun archmages Soul Phantom. A mere fifth-level ultimate archmage wasnt worthy of letting him use his Soul Phantom. A casual spell was enough to kill him. Shua! Another terrifying blue light tore through the sky, tearing apart the giants golden claws. The Great Sun archmages expression changed as he felt a fatal threat. This attack not only broke his attack, but it could also threaten him. He roared angrily and lowered his head, his huge wings colliding with the blue magic light beam. Crack The golden wings were torn apart, and the terrifying blue light beam pierced through them and into the golden giants chest. Then, it struck out, directly piercing into the main body below the golden giant. Boom! The golden giants Soul Phantom instantly collapsed and the Great Sun archmages main body fell from the top of his head and was directly pierced through. His eyes were wide open. Even until his death, he still could not understand why this human ultimate archmage was so powerful. Because the Great Sun archmage had died so quickly, the other ultimate archmages on the floating island did not have the time to react. Chapter 109 - Escape? You’re Dreaming! When he felt that terrifying blue light instantly kill the Great Sun archmage, he sucked in a breath of cold air and felt a chill run down his spine. High-level ultimate archmage! The island lord of the floating God Island, Tessina, couldnt help but tremble. As an ultimate archmage who was at the peak of the sixth-level, how could he not know that only a high-level ultimate archmage could kill the Great Sun archmage with a single spell? Moreover, he could feel the fatal threat from this blue spell. If he really was a high-level ultimate archmage, he would not dare to be so arrogant even if he was beaten to death. Unfortunately, there were no ifs. They had long lacked enough respect for power, but they remembered the respect others had for them. Therefore, they had just rejected the request of this high-level human ultimate archmage. Even if he is a high-level ultimate archmage, it is not impossible for us eighteen ultimate archmages to kill him together! Suddenly, Tessina roared angrily. His surging aura burst out from his body, forming a huge tiger-man Phantom. It was as if it was real, much more powerful than the Great Sun archmage. The other ultimate archmages on the floating God Island knew that they had no other choice. They immediately revealed their souls and turned into archmages. They stood in the void and surrounded the human races high-level ultimate archmage. In an instant, the entire void seemed to be boiling. Many huge archmages were emitting endless power. The experts on the floating God Island by Cloud Lake were stunned that the human race actually had a high-level ultimate archmage. But what had happened in front of them was undoubtedly true. The Great Sun archmage that they thought was high and mighty had actually been destroyed by that human ultimate archmage. How ridiculous was this? It had been many years since an ultimate archmage had died on the floating God Island. Now, many of the ultimate mages had no choice but to join hands to deal with the human ultimate mage. If they could join hands to kill him, then everything would be fine. But if they failed, it would be a nightmare and a disaster for the floating island. At this moment, they experienced the feeling of not being able to control the destiny of the human race. On the other side, the Misty clan. When the Great Sun archmage was destroyed by the human ultimate archmage, everyone saw it. Whether it was the experts guarding the floating island or the mages of the Human Mage Alliance, they were all stunned. The human ultimate archmage was so powerful! One spell had destroyed the ultimate archmage. However, this was only the beginning. When the owner of the floating God Island, Tessina, said that the human races ultimate archmage was a high-level ultimate archmage, all the human mages trembled with excitement. Although they were not ultimate archmages and had never come into contact with ultimate archmages, when the human race had come from the Old World, they had brought with them a large number of ancient books, which contained records of ultimate archmages. A middle-level ultimate archmage was on a completely different level from a high-level ultimate archmage. The human race is saved. The White Moon Palace Masters face was full of tears. The other human experts all had confidence in that great human ultimate archmage. No wonder the human ultimate archmage dared to come. It turned out that he had absolute confidence. Only the people on the floating God Island revealed apprehensive expressions. In the air. Lei Luo was facing the eighteen ultimate archmages with an indifferent expression. There were seventeen mid-level ultimate archmages, and one low-level ultimate archmage. Such a lineup was very powerful. Unfortunately, it was still not enough for a high-level ultimate archmage. If there were more than ten sixth-level ultimate archmages attacking him together, it would be possible to threaten him. But now, there was only one, it would be impossible. Kill! One of the wolf clans ultimate archmages let out a furious roar, and his enormous fist flew toward Lei Luo. It was like a meteor. Its power and momentum were incomparably vast. It was like a signal for an attack. The other ultimate archmages all began to attack. Terrifying high-level attacks tore through the void, smashing toward Lei Luo. The entire void was transformed into a terrifying furnace filled with energy. Leolan and Leona, who were standing beside Lei Luo, turned pale. Even if they had the protection of a high-level ultimate archmage like Lei Luo, the terrifying killing intent of an ultimate archmage had an impact on them. The reason Lei Luo had kept them by his side was not only because he had the ability to protect them, but also because he wanted to train them. If they could withstand the power of an ultimate archmage and not lose their will to fight, then the path to becoming a mage in the future would be much easier. After all, 99% of the aura of an ultimate archmage had been blocked by him. Only a little of it had been leaked. If they still could not withstand it, then it meant that they did not have the qualifications to be nurtured. Although he liked this girl, Leolan, he could not nurture a coward. Lei Luo looked at the terrifying attack coming at him with an indifferent expression. Then, with a stomp of his foot, a dazzling light appeared and expanded, forming a level four Holy Light Shield that enveloped him and the sisters. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The endless energy completely drowned out Lei Luo and the other two. At this moment, the mages and the humans who were watching became extremely nervous. However, the faces of the eighteen ultimate archmages became extremely unsightly because their attacks were completely ineffective. They were all blocked by the turtle shell-like defensive light barrier. Very soon, an indifferent voice came from within, Hehe, I didnt expect that trash like you couldnt even break my defense. I thought that you could at least give me some pressure. It seems that I was overthinking. I gave you a chance previously, but unfortunately, you didnt grasp it. Now, enjoy the last moments of your lives. The hearts of all the ultimate archmages on the floating God Island sank. The high-level ultimate archmage was much more terrifying than they had imagined. Brothers, quickly run for your lives. The Tiger tribes ultimate archmage, Tessina, suddenly roared. His huge Soul Phantom instantly expanded and charged forward. He actually pounced onto the Holy Light Shield. When the other ultimate archmages saw this scene, they knew that the ultimate archmage, Tessina, wanted to sacrifice himself to delay the high-level ultimate archmages of the human clan so that they could have a chance to escape. In an instant, the seventeen ultimate archmages scattered into the distance without any hesitation. They knew that if they stayed, they would definitely die. Do you think that you can escape? Lei Luo looked at the white shadow that was pouncing on the Holy Light Shield with a cold gaze. He instantly circulated Caesars Shadow to the maximum. In an instant, Caesars Shadow raised his hand and a resplendent magic light pillar shot into the sky. The powerful White Soul Shadow was instantly torn apart and then quickly disintegrated. Finally, it turned into nothingness. Even the body of Tessina disappeared into the light pillar This spell was too powerful. It was so powerful that it was unimaginable. Even after killing Tessina, the light pillar was still incomparably dazzling and shocking. Soon after, with a thought, Lei Luo turned the terrifying light pillar into seventeen beams, shooting toward the seventeen ultimate archmages who had escaped. Chapter 110 - Don’t Even Think About Leaving Since they had made their move, he would naturally have to kill every single one of them. None of them would be able to escape! Looking at the beam of light that was shooting toward them, the expressions of all the ultimate archmages changed drastically. They had never thought that the ultimate archmages of the human race would be so ridiculously powerful. After killing Tessina, he still had the energy to attack all of them at the same time. Seeing the beam rapidly approaching, they knew that they could not escape it and immediately chose to fight it head-on. Unfortunately, in the face of the nineteen beams of magic light, they could not resist. Boom, Boom, boom In the blink of an eye, the Phantoms of the ultimate archmages were infused with magic light beams, and countless magic lasers swelled in their skin. Finally, their skin cracked open, and the magic light beams shot out from the cracks. Within a few seconds, they could no longer withstand such powerful magic power. Their bodies exploded one after another! At this point, eighteen ultimate archmages of the floating God Island were all dead! The world seemed to have lost its sound and fell into silence. All the other beastmen mages of the floating God Island were stunned. They couldnt bear to watch the scene in front of them. They were all dead. All the ultimate mages were all dead. Not a single one had escaped. The blow was too great. Their hearts were as dead as ash. Why had this happened? The floating island, which had been glorious for tens of thousands of years and had ruled the entire land, had been finished just like that. On the other hand, the human mages let out thunderous cheers. After losing their voices for a short while, they had won. The high-level ultimate archmage of the human race had disappeared. It was too unbelievable. He had single-handedly destroyed the powerful eighteen ultimate archmages of the floating God Island. Not a single one had escaped. Only after experiencing despair and seeing such a shocking scene could they understand the excitement in their hearts. Leolan and Leona, who were standing beside Lei Luo, felt as if they were in a dream. At this moment, they looked at Lei Luo with endless admiration. Those whose hands are not stained with the blood of the human race, I will allow you to leave. However, you must kill those who have killed people. This way, you can leave alive. Otherwise, all of you will die! Lei Luos gaze swept across the many powerful mages on the floating God Island below as he spoke indifferently. Although he could kill all of these foreign mages with his methods, he had to let these people return alive. Only by doing so would he be able to intimidate the other factions. After all, in this vast new world, the floating God Island was only one of the god-level factions. The appearance of this strange anomaly had attracted not only the floating God Island, but also other divine level influences. It was only a matter of time before they came over. Now, they had destroyed the floating God Island just to establish their might. This would prevent other divine level influences from recklessly causing trouble on human territory. Of course, there was also a great risk in doing so. That was, they might attract even more powerful high-level ultimate archmages from the beastmen tribes. After all, he had wiped out a divine level faction that had existed for tens of thousands of years. This was definitely a move that would shock the entire world. However, this was something that could not be helped. There was always a risk involved in doing anything. Since he had taken action directly, he had to bear such a risk as well. Moreover, if a powerful existence that was difficult to contend with appeared, even if he could not afford to offend them, he could at least hide. They would have to wait until they were invincible before coming out to take revenge. Lei Luos words caused the many foreign mages on the floating God Island below to fall into chaos. It was equivalent to dividing the mages on God Island. Very quickly, other than a few mages who killed people committing suicide, most of them tried to get away with it. However, the other mages who didnt make a move actually pointed out those foreign mages who had killed people in order not to implicate themselves. For a moment, the island mages saw a fierce chaotic battle. Lei Luo watched this scene coldly. The ugliness of the bestial nature was fully displayed at this moment. Great human ultimate archmage, all the beastmen mages who have the blood of the human race on their hands have been cleaned up. Please be enlightened, a Tigerman peak archmage who was covered in blood said respectfully. Facing an unrivaled expert, there was no hope of revenge. The only way was to be docile and obedient. At this moment, all the mages on God Island looked at the human ultimate archmage in the sky, feeling uneasy because their fate was in his hands. Ill keep my word. You can leave now, Lei Luo said calmly. Thank you, sir, for not killing us! The peak archmage let out a long sigh of relief. After bowing, he directly used a flying spell to fly into the distance. The other mages on God Island also bowed and left one after another. At this point, other than the corpses all over the ground, only the human mages were left. Around Cloud Lake, the ground was filled with fainted human mages. Only the mysterious void in the land of anomalies remained. Lei Luo shook his head when he saw those human mages. He waved his hand and a ray of light shot out, turning into countless needles that entered the mages bodies. Lei Luo had read so many books over the years, so he had a good understanding of the Holy Light Magic that could heal people. Thus, the needle beam could kill people, but it could also save people. Instantly, the injuries on the human mages bodies were healed and they all recovered their magic power. All the human mages and archmages knelt down in the direction of the human ultimate archmage. Thank you, ultimate archmage, for saving our lives. Their voices were in unison, filled with endless gratitude and joy. The other cities still need your help. Go quickly, Lei Luo said calmly. These human mages received their orders and quickly left the scene. Soon, the world became completely silent. Only Leolan and Leona were floating in the air. Lei Luo brought the two of them down and went to the edge of Cloud Lake. He was quite curious about this strange place that had suddenly appeared. After using his mind to probe, he didnt find anything special, so he tried to walk toward the void. Lei Luo was very cautious, walking toward the void step by step. As he walked to the edge, he immediately encountered a resistance that prevented him from moving forward. No wonder the people from the floating God Island never entered. It turns out that they couldnt. Lei Luo suddenly understood. With this resistance, an ordinary ultimate archmage really couldnt enter. He walked forward for more than ten steps. The resistance was getting stronger and stronger. He suddenly activated the power of his Soul Phantom, resisting the pressure and forcefully advancing forward. But the resistance became greater and greater, and in the end, he was unable to advance any further. What exactly is this place? Why cant even I enter? Lei Luo was somewhat surprised. It was fine if he couldnt enter, but he didnt intend to force his way in either. He shook his head. Suddenly remembering that he hadnt signed in today, Lei Luo directly signed in at the entrance of this void. Chapter 111 - The People of the Sky Divine Court Were Shocked After entering the Earth Gods cave abode the last time, didnt he just sign in once? He even skipped the assessment and directly became the owner of the cave abode. What if he could also gain control of this land of anomalies? System, I want to sign in. Lei Luo muttered in his heart. Immediately, the systems notification sound rang in his mind. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: God-grade magic wand, Demon Breaker. Lei Luo was a little surprised. A god-grade magic wand? Although he had signed in many magic wands in the past, most of them were very ordinary. He hurriedly checked the information on this divine weapon. Demon Breaker Magic Wand, god-grade level 1. It contained five layers of restrictions. The magic released by this magic wand had a natural restraining effect on the immortal clan and other demon races, and it could produce a huge boost. Lei Luo had not expected that it would be a god-level magic wand that could naturally restrain the immortal clan. In the New World, there was a terrifying existence of the immortal clan. There was even a headquarters for the immortal clanthe Dark Firmament. Based on Lei Luos understanding, the Dark Firmament was in an underground world in the New World. As for the specific situation, he did not know much about it. However, the immortals would often crawl out from the Dark Firmament. Similarly, mages from the ground would enter to hunt the immortals. It was said that every once in a while, the immortal would wreak havoc. For human cities, other than guarding against enemies, their greatest plan was to prepare against the immortals. Lei Luo guessed that the origin of the immortals should be in the Old World. After seeing the development of the Old World, they had spread to the New World. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box took action and blocked the passage of the immortals to the human race in the New World. At the same time, it caused the Old Worlds magic elements to dry up and the level of the world to drop. Although the immortals had almost disappeared from the Old World, they had completely flourished in the New World. Lei Luo retreated from the void. Rather than wasting time here, he might as well go back and cultivate his magic power. Lei Luo wasnt a stubborn person. He gave up right away, took the sisters, and left. Whoever wanted to study this strange void, let them study it. Three hours after Lei Luo left, a pitch-black snake drilled out from a dense forest, dozens of miles away from Cloud Lake. The snakes eyes were also pitch-black, with a hint of purple in its pupils. It was actually flashing with a light of thought as if it had a special ability. Then, the snake began to slither. At first, it was slow, but later on, it became faster and faster. It even drilled into the ground once and came out from another place. It was obvious that it knew magic similar to the ground movement technique. Just like that, after more than an hour, the little black snake finally arrived at the edge of Cloud Lake. Its too scary. That terrifying archmage actually killed all nineteen ultimate archmages. Perhaps he will become the biggest obstacle for our snake god to escape from this predicament. The black snake looked at the beastmen corpses everywhere, and its eyes actually flashed with fear. Then, it flew straight into the huge void. After staying at the edge of the void for more than ten minutes, the black snake turned around and flew to the shore. Then, it soared into the sky and disappeared into the sea of clouds. In the sky, thousands of miles away from the human territory, a large group of orc mages was flying at high speed. The leaders were eighteen powerful beastmen mages. They were all at the realm of an ultimate archmage. Although they looked like beastmen, they were birds. They looked different, but they all had a pair of wings and were very powerful. There were all kinds of birdmen and they came from a very large force. A force that was not inferior to the floating island, the Sky Divine Court. The moment they found out that there was a magic god with a vision on the floating God Island, they immediately flew over. Suddenly, dozens of orc mages flew over from the left. They seem to be from the floating God Island. They are all injured. Whats going on? Isnt that the territory of the human race ahead? Isnt the human race under the control of the floating God Island? Hurry up and stop them. Let them take us to that strange anomaly. Soon, a few birdman mages of the Sky Court blocked the way of the few Beastman mages. Greetings, Lord mages of the Sky Court, the beastman mages who looked very embarrassed said respectfully. You are the mages of the floating God Island, right? Quickly take us to the place where the strange anomaly happened, an ultimate archmage of the Bird race said. Esteemed ultimate archmages, please dont go! a peak archmage of the wolf clan said in shock as his entire body trembled. Why cant we go? Could it be that b*stard, your island owner, Tessina, wants to monopolize it? The expression of this ultimate archmage from the bird group immediately darkened, and a terrifying magic aura was instantly released. The other birdman experts from the Sky Divine Court all looked displeased. Although the floating island was stronger than their Sky Divine Island, they were not weak fellows. If they wanted to selfishly monopolize this opportunity, they would definitely not agree! Dear ultimate archmages, its not like that. Our floating God Island is completely finished, the peak werewolf archmage said with a sad face. What happened? a Bird race ultimate archmage noticed something was wrong and quickly asked. The nineteen ultimate archmages of our floating God Island were all killed by the Misty clan at Cloud Lake! The peak archmage of the wolf clan gave out the extremely shocking piece of news. The birdman mages of the Sky Divine Court were all stunned. What did you say? Tigerman Tessina is dead as well! All of them are dead! How is this possible? Could it be that this anomaly is not a fortuitous encounter but a terrifying land of death? The expression of the ultimate archmage of the Bird clan changed completely. He was quite frightened. Usually, this kind of situation where a large number of ultimate archmages would die could only have this kind of possibility. However, if it was a particularly dangerous and desperate situation, it was impossible for all of the ultimate archmages to enter. No matter how stupid the floating God Island was, it should have known to leave some guards outside. It was simply too abnormal for all nineteen ultimate archmages to die like that. Could it be that there were some other terrifying monsters? This has nothing to do with the anomaly. There is a high-level ultimate archmage of the human race. The ultimate archmage of the floating God Island offended the human race and demoted the human race to the sin clan. In the end, he angered the high-level ultimate archmage of the human race, who killed all the ultimate archmages of our floating God Island in an instant Chapter 112 - Establishing the Status of the Human Race When this ultimate archmage of the wolf clan explained the reason, he ended up crying. He was obviously frightened. The birdman mage of the Sky Divine Court was also shocked. He remembered that the human race had always been a very weak race. Why did they have such powerful mages now? How could they have a high-level ultimate archmage? On this continent, they were the ones who had lived the longest. In his memory, there had been no trace of an ultimate archmage for a very, very long time. How could a high-level ultimate archmage appear in this remote corner, and it was a high-level ultimate archmage of the human race. After listening to the ultimate archmage of the werewolves, all the mages of the Sky Divine Court knew that things were going to be difficult. The ultimate archmage of the werewolves on the floating island would not lie to them unless he did not want to live anymore. They were a little scared when they thought of the once-powerful archmage disappearing just like that. Without the ultimate archmage, the floating island basically had no meaning to exist. Unless a new ultimate archmage appeared, it would not be able to support the dignity of a divine island. Now that the floating island was no longer a threat, the area under its jurisdiction would probably fall into chaos. No, this area had a high-level ultimate archmage in the human race. Perhaps in the future, the surrounding races would all respect the human race. The floating island is gone. What should we do? Do we still have to go to that Misty clan? Of course we have to go. I think as long as we dont show any hostility, that high-level ultimate archmage of the human race wont attack us at will, right? Didnt that person from the floating island just say that because the floating island oppresses the human race, it directly suppressed the human race into the sin clan? It also wants to destroy the entire human race. Thats how it angered that high-level ultimate archmage of the human race. That seems to be the case. According to my understanding, these humans have been migrating to our place for more than two thousand years. There has never been a high-level ultimate archmage before. This means that the high-level ultimate archmage is a very indifferent human and wont be aggressive. As long as we abide by the rules of the human race, there shouldnt be any problem. Its still not appropriate. Why dont we pay a visit to that high-level human ultimate archmage before entering the human territory? This way, it will show that our Sky Divine Court and the floating God Island are not on the same side. I agree! I agree too! Soon, more than ten ultimate archmages of the Sky Divine Court came to a conclusion. Before entering the human territory, they would first pay a visit to the human race on the ground to show their respect for the autonomous rights of this race. The news of the destruction of the floating God Island soon spread across the entire continent. The orc forces that had attacked the human races major mage sects and cities were instantly terrified and immediately retreated. Although this time they had caused great losses to the human race, especially the Misty clan, which had been completely destroyed and had lost almost 80% of its disciples, the human race was still saved. Countless humans in the various sects and cities were grateful that the ultimate archmage had once again saved the human race. All of them were excited and headed to the Temple of the ultimate archmage to pay their respects. For now, the human ultimate archmages prestige in the human race in the New World had once again risen to an unimaginable level. Even the mages of the various sects had become believers of the ultimate archmage. .. At this moment, in the scorching sun sect. The twelve peak human archmages gathered once again. Just now, we received a post from the Sky Divine Court. The ultimate archmages of the Sky Divine Court want to pay a visit to the high-level ultimate archmages of our human race, the Master of the White Moon Palace, one of the twelve peak archmage forces, said. Lei Luo was very shocked when he saw the archmages of the Sky Divine Court. However, it was only later that he realized that the Sky Divine Court had already learned of the news of the fall of the nineteen ultimate archmages on the floating God Island. Therefore, these ultimate archmages were all terrified. At this moment, he felt extremely proud and proud in his heart. He had raised his head and destroyed the floating God Island. He had shocked the entire continent, causing all the divine level factions to no longer dare to provoke humans. Even the powerful existence that the Sky Divine Court had once looked up to. Now, they could only obediently submit an application to enter the human territory. If this had been in the past, these influences would not have been so courteous. Anyone who dared to obstruct them would have been killed. Now, these divine level influences did not dare to have the slightest bit of arrogance. It was really very satisfying. He knew that the reason why these influences had such a change was all because of the ultimate archmage. The other twelve peak archmages were similarly shocked and proud. With the great ultimate archmage here, the humans of the new world were extremely honored. However, we have no way to contact the ultimate archmage. How should we reply to the people of the Sky Divine Court? the Master of the White Moon Palace said. Now that we humans have our own ultimate archmage, and his reputation has been spread, we should be more magnanimous and show more confidence in dealing with some huge forces. Since the ultimate archmage has stopped paying attention to that void, it cannot be anything good. Why dont we let those birdman ultimate archmages of the Divine Court go and have a look? Therefore, we can inform them that as long as they dont disturb the normal life of humans, we can allow them to get close to the void, the Master of the White Moon Palace said. His words were acknowledged by some peak archmages. After some research, the peak archmages dispersed. They still had many things to do. After all, the human world, which had once again been attacked by the orcs, urgently needed to establish a new order. The human territory passed through the southeast. This was the territory of the White Moon Palace. The experts of the Sky Divine Court stopped here and waited for the recovery of the human race. They did not dare to enter the human territory at will. They were afraid that they would offend the dignity of the human races ultimate archmage. After all, he was a ruthless person who had destroyed the whole of God Island by himself. They could not afford to offend him. However, they did not have to wait for long. The human race sent an archmage to tell them that the ultimate archmage would not meet them. He also said that as long as it did not affect the normal life of the human race, they could go and explore the void. Although there was only a small human archmage, so many ultimate archmages from the Sky Divine Court did not dare to be righteous. They immediately expressed their gratitude and would definitely obey the rules of the human territory. Chapter 113 - The Old World’s Wei and Ailo After the exchange, the human archmages emissary calmly left. After returning to the White Moon Palace, he could not help but feel excited. He wanted to brag to the masters and elders about how the ultimate archmage valued him, how much he respected the human races ultimate archmages. All the elders and masters present were incomparably proud in their hearts. When had the human race ever had such a glorious moment? Remember how these powerful forces had treated the human race in the past. They hadnt taken the human race seriously at all. Any orc force had dared to bully the human race. There were even countless races who treated the human race as food. They often came to plunder and rob. Now, they had to look up to the human race and speak respectfully. After entering the human races territory, they would obediently follow the rules of the human race. If this was in the past, they wouldnt even have thought about such things. They all knew that these changes had been brought by the ultimate archmage. Thus, their respect for the ultimate archmage was even deeper. When the anomaly appeared, it had already spread to the entire continent. During this period of time, not only did the Sky Divine Courts Bird race come, but there were also many other races present. Countless powerful factions all wanted to investigate the land of the anomaly. When the powerful ultimate archmages from all factions arrived, they all had arrogant postures. However, when they saw those ultimate archmages who were even more powerful than them waiting obediently, they were all very confused. They asked a sixth-level ultimate archmage who had his eyes closed, waiting for the news, what was going on. This ultimate archmage opened his eyes and glanced at the group of level two or three ultimate archmages. He told them about what had happened on the floating God Island. His eyes flashed with a hint of fear. After hearing the story from this sixth-level ultimate archmage, these second- or third-level ultimate archmages were all extremely shocked. From then on, they no longer dared to look down on the human race. They obediently submitted the application and obtained the consent of the twelve peak archmage forces of the human race. Only then did they dare to enter the human territory. After entering, they became even more cautious. When an ultimate archmage flew past a town, he obtained a clothes hanger from a family. He hurriedly flew back to apologize and used magic to help the family wash their clothes. In the end, he even left behind a sum of gold. He only dared to leave after receiving forgiveness. There was no other way. The news this time was too terrifying. Even a huge force like the floating God Island had been destroyed by the ultimate archmage of the human race. If these people dared to be presumptuous, they probably wouldnt be able to see the sun tomorrow. After this incident, no race on the continent dared to look down on the human race. The rise of the human race was almost certain. At the same time, Lei Luo returned to the Earth Gods cave abode. He took Leolan and Leona in for two nights. The two sisters were somewhat dumbstruck that their own home actually had such a strange place. From today onward, the two of you can stay here and cultivate. When you can cultivate to the ultimate archmage level, then you can leave, Lei Luo said calmly. Originally, he had only intended to nurture Leolan alone. However, after seeing that Leonas talent was not bad, he felt that he should nurture these two seedlings together. Yes, Lord ultimate archmage. The two sisters were incomparably happy. They understood that Lord ultimate archmage wanted to nurture them. This was simply a great opportunity that they had encountered. After Lei Luo settled them down, he went into seclusion to cultivate. He was only a seventh-level ultimate archmage. He still had to continue cultivating. Who knew if he would be targeted by the high-level ultimate archmage of the orcs? There was no limit to learning. The same principle applied to cultivation and learning. Lei Luo took out the magic wand, Demon Breaker. This magic wand had great power and nine layers of restrictions. After breaking the first layer, it could deal damage to the immortals and had a defensive effect. If it reached the second layer, it would have four times the reward. Three layers, eight times the amplification effect. Four layers, sixteen times the amplification effect. If all the restrictions of this magic wand were broken, it would have an astonishing one hundred times the amplification effect. It had to be said that the effects were simply too terrifying. Unfortunately, it could only be used to deal with the immortals. If it could be used to deal with other humans, it would be simply terrifying. Imagine, using hundreds of times the strength to cast a spell. Not to mention an area, even destroying the entire continent would be possible. Such a powerful force to deal with the immortals, even Lei Luo felt that it was a little overkill. After all, it was hundreds of times more powerful. How terrifying was that? An unknown amount of time had passed, and Lei Luo had already broken the first layer of the restriction. However, the second layer was a bit difficult. The more worked on it, the more powerful the magic wand would be. The imperial capital in the human Old World Within the Small World, a powerful aura soared into the sky. The wind and clouds changed, wantonly releasing a vast amount of energy. In the air, a figure in a gray robe stood tall. His black hair fluttered in the wind, revealing an ordinary but extremely weathered face. Ailo, have you broken through to the level of an archmage? Wei came to the side of the gray-robed figure and asked. Yes, Ailo said with a smile. I didnt expect you to be so fast. Soon, your level will catch up with mine. Wei was a little unconvinced. Originally, her magic level was higher than Ailos, but she hadnt expected Ailo to catch up without saying a word. He was too cunning! Mom, I was just lucky. If it wasnt for that time when Senior used the Body Possession Book of an archmage to control my body and let me experience the power of an archmage, I would have been stuck for a while, Ailo said with a smile. Sigh, more than twenty years have passed. I wonder where Senior has gone, Wei said softly. It had been so long since she had seen Senior. She missed him very much. However, she also knew in her heart that a person like Senior was destined to be like the spring breeze. It was impossible for him to stay in one place for a long time. He was such a perfect existence. It was impossible for her to keep him by her side because of her selfish feelings. I heard that not long ago, there were many human mages who escaped from the New World. I heard that there was an ultimate human archmage in the Old World outside. Do you think its Senior? Wei suddenly asked. Although she did not know what had happened in the New World, she roughly knew that the position of the human race in the New World was very dangerous. There were often worries of extinction. Chapter 114 - Prepare to Head to the New World As a result, human mages from the New World often escaped into the Old World. However, not long ago, a large number of mages had entered the Old World through the borders. Oh right, do you still remember that the ultimate archmage had banned mages from entering the Old World for over a hundred years? Those mages from the New World who entered the Old World shouldnt have caused too much trouble, right? Ailo nodded and said. The Faroe Kingdom naturally knew a lot of news about the New World. If it wasnt for the fact that the middle-earth was separated from the border by the Sea of Extinction, the Faroe Kingdom would have sent people to investigate long ago. For now, it hasnt affected the order of the Old World yet, but Im worried that the disaster in the New World will affect our world, Wei said with some worry. It was a pity that this place was too far away from the border. Moreover, with her current strength, she could be said to be invincible in the Old World. However, in front of the mages in the New World, it was impossible to defend the border. She would just be sending herself to her death. Mom, lets stabilize the Faroe Kingdom first, Ailo said. Fortunately, you have also broken through to the level of an archmage. Our Faroe Kingdom is finally no longer without any room for resistance, Wei replied. After decades of development, there were already quite a number of ultimate mages in the middle-earth and in the surrounding areas, as well as other races. However, most of them remained at the beginner level of ultimate mages. There were not many mid-level or advanced-level of ultimate mages. At this moment, an ultimate mage flew over. Grand-master, Your Highness, there is an archmage from the New World outside the imperial city. He said that he wants to meet Your Majesty. What, an archmage from the New World? Wei and Ailo looked at each other. Among the mages from the New World who had entered previously, the strongest was at the level of an ultimate mage. There was not a single archmage. Now, there was actually an archmage who wanted to meet them. Could he be here to provoke them? The two of them did not dare to be careless. They immediately left the Small World and met the archmage from the New World. Your Majesty of the Faroe Kingdom, due to the turmoil in the New World, many mages from the New World have come to the Old World. It is our fault for causing you trouble. Not long ago, the ultimate archmage contacted the threat on my behalf. Therefore, I hope that your Majesty can issue a statement to announce the news of the New World to the entire Old World. After receiving the news, the mages from the New World will definitely return to the New World. The archmage from the Human Mage Alliance from the New World spoke politely. The Old World of the human race was a place protected by the ultimate archmage. It was still within the 100-year ban, and a large number of human mages from the New World had fled to the Old World. Although the situation was urgent, they had no choice but to do so. But now that the troubles in the New World were completely resolved, all the mages had to go back. Because of this, after the human mages in the New World stabilized the situation, they immediately sent a few powerful magicians into the Old World. It is really gratifying that the troubles of the human race in the New World have been resolved. I will write a statement now, King Faroe nodded and said. As the king of Faroe kingdom, he naturally had some information about the New World. It was a world that was far more powerful than the Faroe Kingdom. King Ge was the grandson of the King Spirit and the son of King Yu. When King Yu became king, he was already in his fifties. He was in power for thirty-nine years and was succeeded by Prince Ge who had been in power for almost twenty years. Among the kings of the past few generations, King Ges personality was more peaceful and his abilities were average. He was the kind of person who did things in the middle. He was neither radical nor shrinking. However, with Wei, the kings great-aunt, in his hands, the Faroe Kingdoms development was stable and did not cause too much trouble. After the New Worlds archmage left, Wei suddenly said to Ailo, Ailo, I want to go to the New World. Mom, but you are only at the archmage realm. If you go to the New World, it will be dangerous. I feel that if I continue to stay here, itll be hard for me to break through to a higher level. Ill leave the Faroe Kingdom to you for the time being. Wei shook her head. In fact, she had been unable to suppress her longing for Lei Luo for a long time. She wished that she could find Lei Luo now and press him under her body and kiss him hard. Now that Ailo had also become an archmage, she felt that she did not have to worry too much about the Faroe kingdom when she went to the New World. But Ailo still wanted to say something. However, when he thought about how his mother hadnt seen her senior for a long time and how she missed him every day, his heart ached. After hesitating for a while, Ailo finally nodded and didnt try to persuade her against it. The Dark Firmament. This was an incomparably huge underground world. However, it was a little different from the normal pitch-black underground world. There were some plants that emitted light here. They were very special plants and they were the only source of light for the underground creatures. On the vast plain, the fluorescent grass was emitting a faint light. It was said that before the immortal clan appeared, there were a large number of underground people living in this underground world. It belonged to the underground people. Later, the immortal clan invaded and compressed the living space of the underground people. Later on, it became the world of the immortal clan. Compared to the surface, this place appeared extremely primitive and backward. The ground was covered with bloody corpses and bones. Even after taking two steps, one could see some strange four-limbed creatures lying on top of a corpse, gnawing on it. The sound of their gnawing made ones scalp tingle. In this place, all kinds of immortal clan members gathered. Their shapes were varied. Some monsters had the shape of a human and some of them had the shape of a beast. They had been infected by the evil energy and turned into immortals. Even some plants had turned into pure energy bodies. However, immortals that could enter this city basically had a certain amount of intelligence. At least they had learned some habits of humans and orcs. For example, gathering, cooperating, and living together. Those who didnt have intelligence could only wander in the wild. At that moment, in the deepest part of the castle, in a huge pitch-black palace, there was a huge skeleton lying down. This skeleton was emitting an evil purple light. It was at least tens of meters tall. Lying down there, it looked like a hill. Moreover, this skeleton was exuding an abyss-like aura of the immortals. Chapter 115 - The Restless Immortal Clan It was as if the energy accumulation was continuing and could explode at any time, destroying the entire world. Suddenly, a dark purple flame appeared in the eye sockets of the giant human-shaped skeleton. Then, a ghastly and terrifying voice was heard, Ill give you thirty years to nurture as many immortal clan members as possible. When I become a high-level immortal God, Ill use the bloodiest and most magnificent sacrifice to welcome the arrival of the Great Blood God! Yes, sir. In this palace stood nearly one hundred immortals. Their auras were extremely powerful, and all of them had reached the realm of terrifying immortal spirits. They were enough to rival the ultimate archmages of the human race. These immortals were extremely powerful. No one knew how magnificent and terrifying they would be when they arrived on the ground. The Western capital was a human city close to the Misty clan. Due to its special geographical location, it was rarely attacked. Part of the reason for this was that it was very close to an exit of the underground world. From time to time, the immortals would climb out of their caves and attack the human city. Therefore, it was difficult to have peace. It had been a long time since the last human disaster. The entire human world had calmed down, but unfortunately, there was still some unrest here. It was not because of the orcs, but because of the immortals. Recently, the immortals kept climbing out of the ground. Fortunately, the human mage army was garrisoned around them. Otherwise, the immortals who ran out would cause a lot of trouble. Dong Dong Dong! Another strange sound came from the cave entrance. The surrounding mages immediately picked up their magic staffs and vigilantly looked at the cave entrance. At the same time, they quickly notified the army. The army was actually the residents of the city. They wore simple armor and picked up broken weapons. They were warriors. Immediately, the entire army guarded the cave entrance tightly. Boom! With a loud sound, the entrance of the cave, which had been sealed with great difficulty, was blown open. Dozens of immortals crawled out of the cave. When they saw the human mages and warriors, they immediately roared. These underground monsters were extremely eager to donate blood and flesh. They suddenly pounced on the surrounding humans. The warriors in front of them took up their broken shields to block their way. The mages quickly chanted spells. Spells were shot out, and the warriors also raised their broken swords and slashed at the immortals with hoarse battle cries. Just as the battle was in a stalemate, a terrifying aura suddenly emerged from the underground of the cave. The only mage who had reached the level of an archmage was stunned. This time, it was an immortal that could rival an archmage. Damn it! The immortals were much stronger than an ordinary mage. Were they going to die here? Woo! A terrifying sound came from the cave. The only archmage of the human race hurriedly closed his eyes and started to chant. From time to time, the immortals would pounce on him, but they were blocked by a human warrior. Rolling on the ground, the immortal crazily bit the warriors body. The warrior raised his short sword and fiercely stabbed the immortals neck. Boom! A powerful aura instantly rushed out of the cave. The terrifying immortal with wings was flying in the air. Its scarlet eyes instantly locked onto the only archmage on the human side. This immortal didnt hesitate at all. It roared and directly grabbed at the human archmage. At that moment, a blue light suddenly lit up in the sky. It was so fast that it didnt give anyone time to react. It directly pierced through the hearts of all the immortal creatures present. With a whoosh, a graceful figure dispelled the dust and fell to the ground. She was Wei, who had come from the Old World to the New World. She didnt expect to meet the immortal creatures on her first visit to the New World. When she saw that the human mage was at a disadvantage, she didnt hesitate to kill the immortal. Everyone present felt the pressure suddenly disappear. They put down their shields and stopped casting, looking at the figure in the middle of the battlefield. Thank you for helping us kill the immortals, the lead mage said with gratitude. Youre welcome. Hurry up and seal this cave so that no more immortals can come up, Wei said faintly. Understood, the archmage said respectfully. They didnt need this lord to remind them to seal this cave again. They did this kind of work three or four times a year. However, it seemed to be a bit more frequent in the past few years. They didnt know what had happened. Soon, the work here was done. Wei also stayed until the cave was completely sealed. She was about to leave when the archmage invited her into the western capital. Wei subconsciously wanted to refuse, but thinking that she was not familiar with the Old World, it would not be fast to find her senior. So she agreed. Before she came to the New World, she had made a lot of preparations, such as spending a lot of money to buy maps and information from the humans in the New World. If she did not know more about it, it would definitely be very troublesome. After all, her strength was only at level three or four. Although it was reasonable among the humans in the New World, it was definitely not particularly powerful. This is our western capital city. Madam, you can take a look around. I need to report the situation to the City Lord now. Excuse me, the archmage said respectfully. Wei also expressed her understanding. It just so happened that she also wanted to walk around alone. The city here is very big, but in terms of prosperity, it is still incomparable to the Faroe Kingdom. Wei observed as she walked. Finally, she came in front of a magnificent building. There were many people coming in and out of this place. Every one of them was reverent. Wei looked at the large words carved on the building. The ultimate archmage Temple. She had learned about the ultimate archmage temple from the information she had bought. In order to commemorate the great ultimate archmage, the human race had built a temple to the ultimate archmage in every city in the human territory for people to worship. She followed the crowd into the temple. There were many people worshipping in the temple. She had to wait in line. When her eyes fell on the huge statue, her whole body trembled. In the next moment, her eyes were a little wet. Although the statue in front of her was extremely majestic and the face was not clear, she could tell at the first moment that it was definitely senior Lei Luo This was an indescribable feeling. So Senior Lei Luo is really the ultimate archmage of the human race. A pleasantly surprised expression appeared on Weis pretty face. Chapter 116 - The Two Sisters Became Peak Archmages Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Castellans residence quickly prepared a banquet to entertain Wei. During the banquet, Wei asked a lot of questions about the New World. The castellan and many mages answered enthusiastically. They even invited Wei to join the western capital city. Wei thought for a moment and did not refuse. The human cities in the new world were very strict in checking the resident status. It would be extremely difficult for ordinary citizens to apply for resident status in a city. Usually, they could only be residents of the city if they were born there. But for mages, it was very simple. The more powerful a mage was, not only would it be easy to apply for resident status, but their treatment would also be very high. In order to attract more powerful mages, these cities would often offer extremely generous treatment. After all, the more mages there were in the city, the more powerful the city was, and the stronger its ability to resist the invasion of foreign enemies. As a third-level archmage, Wei was definitely a high-quality resident. It was enough to increase the foundation and strength of the western capital. Therefore, after Wei joined the western capital, she was directly assigned to a large house. All she needed to do was to be able to act in time when the western capital was in danger. Moreover, she could stay in the western capital for at least three months a year. In fact, Wei had originally planned to use the western capital as a place for long-term closed-door training. This place was very close to the Cloud Lake of the Misty clan. It was less than three hundred kilometers away. With the flying speed of a third-level archmage, she could reach it in half an hour. It was the land of anomalies. The senior had appeared there before. Wei felt that the senior would go there again in the future. After staying in the western capital for a few days, she also went to Cloud Lake. There were a large number of mages from the New World there. Apart from a few human mages, the vast majority were beastmen mages. However, these beastmen mages were very obedient. They were extremely polite to human mages. Wei was very shocked because the mages here were much stronger than her. Some of them even had powerful magic auras. They were as terrifying as the void. On the way, she accidentally bumped into an ultimate archmage of the beastmen. She wanted to apologize, but the other party was even more nervous than her and kept apologizing. If she had not rejected him in a hurry, that Beastman expert would have even taken off his underwear to compensate her. Later, after asking, she found out that Senior Lei Luo had single-handedly destroyed the floating God Island, which had nineteen ultimate archmages, suppressing the orc forces to the point that they could not breathe. She was proud because this was a great feat created by Senior. He had forcefully pushed a human who was on the verge of collapse to the point where all the races feared him. A few days later, Wei had successfully broken through to a fourth-level archmage. Then, she used the potion left behind by her senior to break through to a fifth-level intermediate archmage. That day, the entire sky above the western capital changed. A powerful archmages aura soared into the sky, announcing the birth of a human intermediate archmage. When the breakthrough was over, the western capital led many mages from the city to pay a visit. Time flew by. Twenty-five years passed in the blink of an eye. The development of the human race in the New World had undergone an earth-shaking change. The footsteps of the human mages were no longer limited to their original territory but had begun to spread to the entire world ruled by the floating God Island. Generally speaking, as long as they found out that they were human, they would definitely be respected by the orcs. This was because the human race now owned the entire territory ruled by the floating God Island, and the most powerful human was also the only high-level ultimate archmage. Unfortunately, although the number of human mages had exploded over the years, and there were even a few peak archmages, none of them could break through to the ultimate archmage level. This had become the greatest worry of the higher-ranking mages of the Human Mage Alliance because a race that could not give birth to an ultimate archmage had absolutely no future. Even if the human race was now respected throughout the entire continent, it was only because of that great, high-level ultimate archmage, and not because the human race itself was powerful enough. If that high-level ultimate archmage left this continent, what would the human race do? In the cultivation room in Earth Gods cave abode, Lei Luo opened his eyes and let out a long breath. How long did this cultivation last? He had almost forgotten the time. However, he had finally reached the limit of a level nine ultimate archmage. It had not been easy. With a thought, he sensed the situation in the cave abode. Soon, the situation of Leolan and Leona appeared in his senses. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. Not bad, they had already reached the peak level archmage. However, this time, in the Earth Gods cave abode, there was no lack of cultivation resources. Even a pig with so many cultivation resources would probably be able to become a peak archmage. Leolan and Leona were both quite talented, and they worked hard enough. Their personalities were tenacious. Lei Luo stood up and walked out of the meditation room, arriving at a large hall where Leolan and Leona were playing chess. In order to prevent the two of them from suffering from mental problems because their cultivation was too monotonous and they couldnt endure such a lonely cultivation day, he had set up some entertainment facilities in the cave abode for them to relax. Right now, the two of them were engrossed in their game of chess and didnt seem to be anxious at all. What made Lei Luo Speechless was that the two sisters didnt dress properly in the cave. They were only wearing a few pieces of extremely cool rags to cover their important parts. However, they couldnt be blamed for this. After Lei Luo went into seclusion, the entire cave had only been used by the two of them. Although Earth Gods Cave had enough resources to cultivate magic, there werent any new clothes. After more than twenty years, not to mention ordinary clothes, even the best cloth would be worn out. Hahaha, youve lost! Leona picked up a chess piece and laughed. Lets play again! Leolan wasnt willing to admit defeat. However, the two of them quickly noticed Lei Luo standing beside them and immediately stood up. Sir. They stood up in a panic. The few pieces of rags on their bodies swayed a few times, occasionally revealing the parts that were covered. The two girls knew that they were not wearing much, but they had not expected Lei Luo to suddenly appear. After all, he had been in seclusion for more than twenty years, and they usually did not care much about what they were wearing. It was really too shameful to be exposed to sirs sight while wearing so few clothes. But almost at the same time, another strange emotion emerged in the hearts of the two sisters, and their fair and smooth bodies turned slightly red. Chapter 117 - Embrace the Two Girls It had to be said that after so many years, the two sisters figures had become more mature. They were exquisite and sexy. Even Lei Luo was slightly stunned when he first saw them. However, his gaze did not change. He nodded slightly and said, Follow me. After saying that, he turned around and left. Leolan and Leonas faces were flushed red. They looked at each other. They could see the embarrassment in each others eyes. However, they did not waste any more time. They hurriedly followed behind Lei Luo. In a large hall, a strange treasure box was floating. It was the Devouring Treasure Box. Lei Luo was preparing to let them break through to the final realm. Leolan, jump in. Prepare to break through to the final realm, Lei Luo pointed at the treasure box and said. Leolan was slightly stunned. After hearing sirs order, she did not care about her shame and did not ask any more questions. She directly jumped into the treasure box. In an instant, she felt an unimaginable strange energy wrapping around her body and surging in crazily. The cultivation base of the original owner, who had not broken through the limit at all, was now showing signs of loosening. Leolan was shocked. She knew that her chance to become an ultimate archmage had come. Immediately, she entered into a meditative state and began her final breakthrough. After an unknown amount of time, a powerful aura of an ultimate archmage was transmitted from the Devouring Treasure Box. Soon after, a soul emerged from the Devouring Treasure Box, emitting a strange magic aura. Leolan had broken through to the ultimate archmage realm. When Leona saw this scene, the shame of not wearing any clothes was instantly forgotten, and she was extremely shocked. The ultimate archmage realm that countless ancestors of the human race had dreamed of was actually achieved so easily. Lei Luo really had formidable means. If it had been in the past, she would never have thought that she would be able to break through from an elemental mage to an ultimate mage, archmage, and finally peak archmage in a short span of twenty years, she could become a super powerhouse that was on the same level as the cult master of the scorching sun sect. But now, she suddenly felt that compared to becoming an ultimate archmage, this single achievement was simply not enough to talk about. It was nothing at all. After Leolans soul phantom returned to her body, it flew out from the Devouring Treasure Box and landed beside Lei Luo. It bowed slightly and said, Thank you for your nurturing, sir. Lei Luo nodded slightly and then said indifferently, Leona, you should go in too. Leona, who had been waiting for a long time, nodded repeatedly and directly jumped into the Devouring Treasure Box. Leolan, who was beside her, was still feeling the changes in her body in pleasant surprise. Meanwhile, Lei Luo glanced at her indifferently. He coughed dryly twice, then took out a set of clothes from his chaos space and handed it to her. Put on your clothes. Hearing Lei Luos reminder, Leolan finally reacted. There was nothing on her body now. Even the rags that had covered her important parts were gone. Thinking back, it had happened when she had broken through to become an ultimate archmage. Instantly, Leolans face turned red. It was almost bleeding. She timidly stretched out her slender white arm and took the clothes from Lei Luos hand. But she didnt put them on for a long time. Lei Luo thought that Leolan was embarrassed to put on clothes in front of him, so he turned around and turned his back to her. He also retracted his spiritual thoughts. Just as he was waiting, two slender arms suddenly wrapped around his waist from behind, and a scalding body pressed against his back. Sir Leolans face pressed against Lei Luos back as she muttered softly. It was unknown whether she was saying it for herself or for Lei Luo, but her voice was very soft. However, Lei Luo still heard it. Lei Luo broke free from her embrace, turned around, and said calmly, If theres nothing else, put on your clothes. As soon as he finished speaking, Leolans beautiful face instantly moved closer. She closed her eyes nervously, and her lips kissed Lei Luos lips. Her tongue pried open Lei Luos teeth aggressively, and she kissed him with her tongue. Lei Luo did not resist and let Leolan vent her emotions. Unknowingly, the black robe on Lei Luos body was taken off and his clothes were torn apart, revealing his muscular body. After caressing Lei Luos body, Leolan finally stopped kissing him. Her eyes were slightly trembling and there were some tears in them. They sparkled and made people love her. Lei Luo finally stopped being passive. He flipped over and pressed Leolan under his body. He took out a huge treasure and started the most primitive movement of humans. An unknown amount of time passed. A powerful magic aura suddenly burst out from the Devouring Treasure Box. It was Leona who had broken through to the realm of an ultimate archmage. Very soon, a beautiful figure jumped out from the Devouring Treasure Box. She landed on the ground, but she did not hear her sister and Lords voice. Suddenly, she heard the heavy breathing of a man not far away and the soft moans of a woman who was in pain. Leona hurriedly rushed over. However, seeing this scene, Leona was completely stunned. Sir was actually pressing on her sisters body. For a moment, her little head sank into a blank space. Leolan and Lei Luo also noticed Leonas arrival, but Lei Luo did not stop moving his body. Instead, Leolan covered her flushed face in shame. It was too shameful for her sister to see this scene. She subconsciously reached out a hand to stop Lei Luo from continuing, but Lei Luos speed increased, making her gasp for breath, almost suffocating. Leolan, who was stunned in the distance, listened to her sisters delicate panting, and her face actually turned red. Her body also faintly reacted, unconsciously clamping her legs. She covered her important parts with her hands shyly, but she didnt leave. Instead, she walked toward the two people who were having sex. As she heard a high-pitched moan, Leolan finally had an orgasm. Her fair and sexy body turned pink, her delicate belly moved up and down, her face was red, and her eyes were blurred. However, Lei Luo was still firm. Leona blushed and walked toward Lei Luo. A month later. This ridiculous thing between the three of them was finally coming to an end. Leolan and Leona were tortured to the point that they didnt even want to move their fingers. The ground around them was almost covered in a sticky white liquid. Lei Luo had already put on his clothes. The sisters had already become ultimate archmages, and their bodies would be strengthened as well. However, in the end, they werent as strong as he was. After being tormented for nearly a month, ordinary people would probably be exhausted to death. However, they had just entered the level of ultimate archmages and had yet to condense their soul phantoms. When that happened, they would probably be able to endure for a little longer. After three hours, the two sisters finally recovered some of their strength and sat up with difficulty. Chapter 118 - Breaking Through the Body’s Strongest Restriction, the First Layer Lei Luo used magic to wash their bodies, then threw them two sets of clean clothes. The two sisters put on their clothes and came in front of Lei Luo. Wait until your Soul Phantoms are condensed, then you can leave Earth Gods cave abode, Lei Luo said calmly. Really? The two sisters eyes lit up. They had stayed in the cave abode for more than twenty years. Although they had trained hard every day and had played chess to kill time, it was impossible for them not to have yearned for the wonderful world outside. The rest of your training will be up to you. There is no free lunch in this world. The reason I nurtured you is that I hope that you can shoulder the future of the human race in the New World because I cannot protect you forever, Lei Luo said indifferently. Leolan and Leona both became serious. They no longer had the pleasant surprise from before. This was because they knew what the ultimate archmage meant. At this moment, they suddenly felt that the burden on their shoulders had become incomparably heavy. Of course, you dont have to feel too much pressure for the time being. In the short term, I will not be leaving yet. However, you will have to learn to shoulder everything. Lei Luos tone changed and became much gentler. The two of them let out a long sigh of relief because they had been under a lot of pressure just now. Alright, go and train. Lei Luo waved his hand, then turned around and walked out. After returning to the quiet room, Lei Luo began to make preparations for breaking through to the earth spirit realm. All the medicinal pills for breaking through to the earth spirit realm had already been prepared by the previous owner of the Earth Gods cave abode and should be enough to support Lei Luo breaking through to the earth spirit realm. Many peak-level ultimate archmages failed to break through and eventually died. That was a very normal thing. The higher the level of magic, the more difficult it was to break through to the next stage. This was also why all kinds of cultivation resources were needed. The more resources were prepared, the greater the chance of success. However, even with the most abundant resources, there was still the possibility of failure, although, he did not think that he would fail to break through. Using the system, he was very confident. From the realm of an ultimate archmage to the realm of an earth spirit master, it was a completely different field. The high-level ultimate archmage could cultivate both soul and magic at the same time. At the earth spirit realm, it broke all the restrictions in the human body. In the human body, there had always been many shackles. For example, eating would fill you up, working for a while would tire you out, lung capacity determined how much air you could absorb in one breath, and muscles determined how much strength you had. All of these are actually restrictions on humans. Strictly speaking, training is to constantly hone these aspects. Thus, humans can continuously break these shackles and break through the limits. Speed and strength can be continuously broken through with training. Life span is the same. Only by breaking these shackles of the human body can one completely unleash the potential of the body leading to true immortality. Breaking these shackles was the first step. However, to break these shackles, one first had to sense the shackles in the body. One had to know where the limit was. It was like exercising the body, running continuously until it couldnt run anymore, or eating continuously until it couldnt eat anymore. Only by constantly touching the limit could one have a chance to break the limit. Of course, these were all very basic limits and were not difficult to break through. However, there were some hidden limits in the human body that were very secretive. Under normal circumstances, these restrictions could not be sensed. There was only one way to sense them, and that was when the human body was in a state of collapse, and the person was on the verge of death. Only then could one sense the strongest restrictions in the unseen world. Therefore, this also led to the great danger of the ultimate archmage breaking through to the earth spirit realm. The slightest carelessness could cause the body to collapse, and the mind and consciousness would completely sink into the unknown void. This was a process of breaking the limits and surpassing oneself. It was said that if the bodys imprisonment was continuously broken, then it would be difficult to be killed and could only be suppressed and sealed. This was because they could hide their consciousness outside the bodys forbidden area at the most critical moment, and it would be almost difficult for external forces to invade and wake them up. From a certain perspective, this kind of person was already dead, but he was indeed still alive. The training of the earth spirit had already begun to involve the concept of space. Lets begin. Lei Luo took a deep breath. There was no reason. This kind of extreme training did not allow for the slightest hesitation. One had to know that if he hesitated for a second, he would miss a second of opportunity. If he missed a second, he might lose his life. He had to have the courage to keep charging forward. Lei Luo directly drank bottle after bottle of potion and wrapped it with magic power. Immediately after, he wrapped a ball of medicinal power and used magic power to evaporate the potion. In an instant, the power of the potion quickly spread. Accompanied by the terrifying medicinal power exploding in his body, Lei Luo felt as if his body was about to explode. Lei Luo silently endured the terrifying impact of the medicinal power. At the same time, he began to enter a deep meditation state. This was the first necessary step after he broke through to the earth spirit realm. He first entered a meditative state, and in his wild thoughts, he stimulated the inner demon, causing the inner demon to enter his body, wantonly destroying his own body, thus causing his body to enter a state of overload. Under normal circumstances, no one would dare to train in this way. This would definitely cause the magic power in his body to riot and eventually explode, causing his body to die. However, to break through to the earth spirit realm, he had to first enter such a dangerous and near-death state. Boom! Lei Luo could feel the magic power in his body starting to run wild, attacking his entire body. The feeling of his body about to explode and shatter was so painful that he wished he could die. However, Lei Luo was tightly protecting his consciousness. Even in such a painful situation, he was still maintaining his consciousness. He was circulating a special spiritual magic, sensing the physical confinement in the unseen world. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luos consciousness started to become absent-minded. It was like a candle that was about to go out. His flame of life was about to go out at any moment. At this very moment, Lei Luo suddenly sensed an extremely mysterious domain. It was as if it contained the greatest treasure of his body. Only by breaking everything could he unleash the potential of his body. That was the most powerful restriction of his body. The first layer of restriction! At this moment, it was as if all the berserk magic power had finally found its outlet. It attacked the most powerful restriction. Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! The strongest restriction was broken. Lei Luo felt his body once again. The feeling was especially restricted. Strongest restriction, contact! Suddenly, Lei Luo let out a low shout, and at the same time, he drank another bottle of potion. Chapter 119 - Successfully Breaking Through to the Earth Spirit Realm Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In an instant, a strange restrictive power emerged from within his body. It was broken and then rebuilt. This was the earth spirit realm. However, the newly formed restriction would merge with the soul illusion and combine with the domain, becoming the new strongest domain. Under the absolute domain, his strength would be greatly enhanced because a portion of his bodys potential would be released and become a part of the absolute domain, allowing his battle prowess to be superimposed. This was the essence of the earth spirit realm. The stronger the potential, the stronger the amplification. The more shackles he broke from his body, the more terrifying the amplification of his strength would be. Lei Luo recovered a few more pills and completely recovered his damaged body. Finally, he completed the breakthrough of the earth spirit realm. At this point, Lei Luo had become a level one earth spirit archmage. The earth spirit archmage is indeed powerful. Lei Luo felt the changes in his body, as if he had broken through the shackles and obtained freedom. With his current strength, it was enough to easily suppress his previous self before the breakthrough. The ultimate archmage and the earth spirit realm were on a completely different level. The ultimate archmage was still a mortal. However, the earth spirit archmage had already begun to get rid of the shackles in his body and begun to gain freedom. He had taken an extremely important step to becoming a transcendent God. Oh right, I havent signed in today. Now that Ive broken through to an earth spirit archmage, I wonder if there will be a surprise in signing in? Lei Luo rubbed his chin. He was in a very good mood. Thus, he directly checked in. Soon, the systems notification sounded. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Vampires Curse. Vampires Curse? What a strange name. Lei Luo had been learning magic for around two hundred years, yet he had never seen such magic before. To be more precise, this was no longer considered magic. Lei Luo stopped guessing and looked at the introduction. A Vampires Curse could curse an entire race, reducing their potential, making the entire race inferior, or improving the races bloodline, promoting the development of the bloodline. My luck is really good, I really got something good. Lei Luo smiled. The Vampires Curse might not be of much use to him, but to the human race, it was the best thing for them to rise up. He had used the second layer of the Eye of Laws to check the situation of the human races bloodline in the New World. In comparison, the activity of the bloodline was very low, almost in a state of withering. This was due to the fact that after the human race had migrated to the New World, the rules of the world had changed, as a result, the human bloodline could not be recognized by the world and had fallen into a deep sleep and withered. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if those peak archmages could break through to the ultimate archmages. Now, with the Vampires Curse, the problem of the human bloodline in the New World could be solved. In the blink of an eye, another half a year passed. Lei Luo had completely stabilized at the first level of the earth spirit realm. He had mastered many battle methods. In this half a year, after Leolan and Leona seemed to have become obsessed with that kind of happy feeling they had enjoyed. They kept pestering Lei Luo, and when Lei Luo didnt want to talk to them, they even deliberately wore thin gauze dresses and walked around in front of him. The two sisters each released their own amorous feelings to seduce Lei Luo, and Lei Luo didnt disappoint them. He was aroused by the Bath Fire, and this time, he tormented them for two whole months. During this period, due to excessive excitement, the two sisters fainted several times. In the end, they could not take it anymore and had begged for mercy. Lei Luo also vented out the flames in his body and injected all his descendants into the two girls bodies. He filled them up, and white liquid flowed out from their lower bodies. After the two of them recovered, Lei Luo gave them a task. He asked them to go to the Old World of the human race, to the Faroe Kingdom of middle-earth, to find Princess Wei and Ailo of the Faroe Kingdom, and bring them here. During this period of time, Lei Luo had missed Wei. Judging from the time, the two of them should be above the level of an archmage. Since Leolan and Leona had been trained to become ultimate archmages, it was not difficult to favor one over the other. Lei Luo did not leave directly and chose to continue his closed-door cultivation. Since he had already cultivated to the first level of the earth spirit realm, why didnt he cultivate to the second level? West capital city. Wei had been here for more than twenty years, but she had never seen senior Lei Luo. Her cultivation had also increased quite quickly. She was already a high seventh-level archmage. Archmage Wei, in recent years, there has been something strange going on in the Dark Firmament. The number of the immortal clan has increased, and there are no traces of the immortal clan on the ground. I have a feeling that something is going to happen. In the castle, the City Lord of the West capital city spoke with a worried expression. He really had a pattern of the immortal clans activities. This was a very abnormal situation. As a high-level archmage, Wei was definitely one of the top-tier archmages in the West capital city. Normally archmages were among the top-tier archmage forces. In a city like this, it would be good enough to have a top-tier ultimate mage. Unless they were invaded by foreign enemies, the major sects would send archmages to guard them. In recent years, the level of human mages had risen rapidly, and the number of archmages had increased a lot compared to twenty years ago. Even so, Weis status in the western capital was comparable to that of the City Lord. Whats the situation of the Dark Firmament entrances in the other areas ruled by the floating God Island? Wei asked. According to the summary, its about the same, so Im worried that there will be a tide of the immortal clan, the City Lord of the West capital said. Although the frequency of the tides of the immortal clan was not high, there were some big and some small. The last time it had happened was more than three hundred years ago. However, it had caused a lot of damage to the human race. There was an exit to the Dark Firmament near the West capital city. Once the immortals tide happened, they would be the first to suffer. Although the Misty clan was nearby, they had suffered heavy losses more than twenty years ago and had not recovered yet. Once the immortals tide appeared, the mage forces were usually the main targets of the immortals. At that time, the Misty clan might not be able to send too many forces to support the West capital city. Then we must be prepared. At the same time, we must strengthen the surveillance on the exit of the Dark Firmament, Wei said in a deep voice. She had lived there for more than twenty years. In the beginning, she had not been used to it, but now, she had integrated well. She regarded herself as a member of the West capital city. If there was a tide of the immortals she would fight until the last moment. Chapter 120 - Ninth-Level Ultimate Archmage of the Orc Clan Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the Dark Firmament. A long roar came from the huge palace of the immortal clan. Then, a dazzling purple light soared into the sky. A huge skeleton general broke through the palace and floated in the air. A layer of strange purple light was flowing on its body, giving off an extremely deep and evil aura. Hahaha, Ive finally become an ultimate immortal spirit that can rival a high-level ultimate archmage! It let out a wild howl, and its terrifying power shocked the entire underground world. At this moment, countless powerful immortal clan members cried out in excitement. The northernmost part of the continent was like the edge of the world. This place was covered in ice and snow all year round. Moreover, the entire northern continent was covered by a terrifying ice fog. It was said that even ultimate archmages would lose their way if they entered this place. There were terrifying creatures inside. No one knew what the other end of this ice fog was like. That day, the ice fog churned. Nine figures actually stepped out of it. Were finally back. Its been five hundred years. I didnt expect us to have left this continent for so long. A middle-aged man with gray hair and a refined face looked at the world in front of him, and a hint of joy appeared in his heart. However, he was different from humans. His ears were long, and there were a few snow-white tails on his back. They were even whiter than the snow on the ground. He belonged to the Fox clan. However, as he cultivated magic, his physical characteristics were becoming more and more similar to that of a human. Thats right. Who would have thought that when we left that time, we would have such an opportunity to become disciples of the Ice Snow Divine Palace? Finally, we became high-level ultimate archmages. A monkey-like figure with a pointed mouth and cheeks sighed. Compared to that world, the world we live in is indeed too small. The birdman figure sighed. No matter what, this is our hometown. After such a long time, I dont know if the changes have been noticed. If I count the time, my master, Tessina, is about to reach the end of his life. I hope he hasnt passed away yet. Unfortunately, the world origin level of this continent is still not high enough. It is really too difficult to break through to an ultimate archmage with a high level. A Tigerman figure revealed a hint of excitement on his face. However, we came back with a mission. Back then, the Ice Snow Divine Palace sealed a powerful demon in the outside world. We have to strengthen the seal. The reason why the Abyss Protector brought us back to the Ice Snow Divine Palace back then was to let us be in charge of sealing this demon in the future, a Naga figure said. Alright, everyone, lets go to the Sky Divine Court first. After we understand the situation, we can go to the place where the demon was sealed, a woman with wings and fiery red hair said with a smile. Thats fine. In any case, this place is the closest to the Sky Divine Court. The other orc experts also agreed. Soon, the nine voices left the edge of the ice fog and flew toward the Sky Divine Court. As high-level ultimate archmages, their flying speed was naturally extremely fast. They crossed the distance of thousands of miles in less than an hour. When the nine high-level ultimate archmages descended, they immediately alerted all the mages in the Sky Divine Court. The auras of the ultimate archmages flew out one after another, and they became vigilant. After all, these nine magical auras were very unfamiliar, but they were also extremely powerful. Uncle Albert, Dont you recognize me? Im Allie! the red-haired woman smiled and said to one of the men in white. Allie? The white-clothed mans body trembled, and he finally recognized her. It was just that Allie had changed so much. Back then, Allie was still a little girl at the level of an ultimate mage. But this Allie in front of him had an extremely powerful magic aura. After getting to know each other, the white-robed man, Albert, finally understood where Allie had gone over the past five hundred years. What? The floating island has been destroyed. My teacher, Tessina, has died? The Tigerman powerhouse among the nine suddenly stood up, his expression turning extremely ugly. A high-level ultimate archmage of the human race actually dared to kill my teacher and destroy my floating island. I must make the human race pay for it. I want them to be exterminated! The Tigerman ultimate archmage gave off a fierce killing intent. Tedo, calm down. The most important thing now is to reinforce the demons seal. If the demons seal has a problem, we will be finished. It must not be like this. Otherwise, such a strange anomaly would not have happened. Other things can be discussed after the seal has been dealt with! the elegant and wise Fox clan ultimate archmage said in a deep voice. The others nodded in agreement. Although that human high-level ultimate archmage was detestable, they still had more important things to do. Besides, with their strength, it would not be difficult for them to kill a high-level ultimate archmage. Even if it was not possible, the nine high-level ultimate archmages would go together. If it was not possible, what could a tiny human ultimate archmage stir up? This was not worth mentioning. However, sealing up the demon was something that could not be delayed. Once the seal was broken, the appearance of that powerful demon would be a disaster for the entire continent because this powerful demon was an earth spirit demon that had surpassed the ultimate archmage. Unless the ultimate deacon level existence of the Ice Snow Divine Palace made a move, there was no way to suppress that demon. It was said that ten thousand years ago, Ice Snow Divine Palace had dispatched several earth spirit honorary deacons to suppress that demon. After the Tiger tribes high-level ultimate archmage, Tedo, was enraged, he finally calmed down. Alright, after the seal is strengthened, I will completely destroy the entire human race and torture the soul of that human high-level ultimate archmage for a thousand years! the Tiger tribes high-level ultimate archmage, Tedo, took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth. Humph, a puny human dares to wantonly kill my beastman expert. It is indeed very hateful. When the time comes, I will take action and capture this person and kill him! The other high-level ultimate archmages all showed great hostility toward that human high-level ultimate archmage. After all, this was the continent, the world of the beastmen. The human race was merely an outsider. An outsider race dared to act so arrogantly in front of them. It was simply courting death. This kind of thing did not need to be said. Even if the human races ultimate archmage had not killed Tedos master, these high-level ultimate archmages would still join forces to suppress the human race. A foreign race riding on the head of the orcs. How could they still have any face? However, this matter did not need to be rushed. The human race could not escape. Chapter 121 - The Tide of the Immortal Race In the cave abode of the Earth God. Sir, were back! Leonas voice sounded in the cave abode. Besides Leona and Leolan, there was also Ailo. At this moment, he was very excited because he was going to meet Senior very soon. It had been 40-50 years since he had last seen him. In the beginning, when found Leolan and Leona, he didnt quite believe it. It wasnt until they took out their seniors keepsake that he finally believed it and followed them to the New World. It was a pity that his mother had left the Old World a long time ago. He didnt know where she had gone. Otherwise, he would definitely be very happy. Ailo, your cultivation base is rising a little slowly. Lei Luo walked into the hall and looked at the excited Ailo. Wheres Wei? Lei Luo asked. Senior, more than twenty years ago, Mother entered the New World. She said she wanted to look for you, Senior, Ailo hurriedly said. Ive always been cultivating here. How could she find me? Lei Luo shook his head. In the past twenty years, he had never left the Earth Gods cave abode. The most he had done was to use the heavenly realm to look after Fire Dragon City and understand the current situation. Leolan, Leona, after you two go out, pay more attention to her. If you see Wei, bring her back for me, Lei Luo said. Actually, as long as he went to the outside world and revealed himself, Wei would definitely be able to find him. However, he was too lazy to do so. Since he had nothing to do, why would he go outside and wander around? After Leolan and Leona left, Lei Luo checked on Ailos cultivation situation. A fourth-level archmage. It could only be considered an average speed. However, thinking about Ailos personality, although he trained hard, he was definitely meticulous when it came to saving cultivation resources. It didnt matter. In the Earth Gods cave abode, everything was lacking except for cultivation resources. After giving some pointers, Lei Luo let Ailo train on his own. More than a hundred kilometers south of the West capital, at the Dark Firmament exit. A peak ultimate archmage leaned against a tree branch and looked at the exit in the distance. He was a mage from the West capital, and his main task was to monitor the situation at the exit. If there was anything unusual, he had to report it quickly. Not only that, but there were also a few powerful mages from the other cities who were sent to monitor the situation at the other points. Although the other cities were quite far away from this exit, once there was a tide of the immortals, these cities would definitely be affected. Monitoring the situation at the exit in time would be helpful in making preparations. It was said that the Misty clan had also sent a peak-level ultimate mage over, but he hadnt sensed it yet. Such an existence was definitely well hidden. At that moment, this mage sensed something. He suddenly sat up and looked at the exit. There was a very good vibration coming from deep underground. In the next moment, a shocking aura of the immortal clan burst out. Then, he saw all kinds of immortal clan mages swarming out. Immortal clan The mages pupils shrank. In the past, this exit would often throw out the immortal clan. It wasnt as terrifying as it was now. It was like a fountain, gushing out from the gap and spreading crazily to the surrounding land. In a short period of time, tens of thousands of immortals had already come out. This is the tide of the immortals. The mage did not dare to hesitate. He immediately jumped down from the tree and used his lightness skill to fly toward Fire Dragon City. However, suddenly, a black shadow fell from the sky and pounced on him. With a shrill scream, the mages body was directly torn apart, and blood filled the air. The black shadow bathed in the blood and let out an excited howl. At the same time, screams could be heard from other places. A hidden ultimate mage had just flown out when a black light pierced through his body. It was a huge black rat. What pierced through the ultimate mage was the venom that the rat had spat out. Hahaha, the flesh and blood of an ultimate mage are indeed different. The black rat released a wanton mental fluctuation, and the body of the peak-level ultimate mage began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the huge army of the immortal clan split into several groups and headed toward the nearby cities. Among them, the most powerful army of the immortal clan headed in the direction of the Misty clan. At the same time, on the entire continent, a large number of the immortal clan emerged from the bottomless abyss. Like a terrifying shadow, they spread toward the surrounding land. An unprecedented super immortals tide finally broke out on the continent. West capital city. When the immortals attacked, a long whistle sounded and a large number of mages surged onto the castle walls. Fortunately, the City Lord of West capital city had been prepared for this, so he was not completely unprepared when the immortals attacked. A huge light shield appeared and covered the entire city. However, West capital city was extremely close to the exit of the Dark Firmament abyss. Therefore, a lot of immortal clan members were spreading over. When the West capital city residents saw this terrifying scene, their faces became extremely solemn. This time, it will be a life-and-death situation for our West capital city. We must hold on until the reinforcements from the Misty clan arrive. Once the immortal clan breaks through, we will die without a burial place! the City Lord of the West capital roared. The immortal clan was not like the other orcs. Even if the wolf clan once broke through the city, they might kill wantonly. However, the immortal clan would not just kill, but devour all living things. Wherever they went, they would destroy everything. Many powerful mages knew the seriousness of the matter. As an archmage, Wei also led an elite team of powerful mages to defend one side of the city wall. The task was very important. At this time, she had no distracting thoughts and devoted all her efforts to the battle against the immortal clan. Soon, the immortal clan crazily pounced on the city wall and attacked the defensive light shield of the West Capital. There were too many immortal clan mages. Other than the low-level mages, there were many ultimate mages and even many archmages. Although the quality of the mages in the West capital was not low, compared to these immortal clan mages, they were much worse. Without the support of the Misty clan, the West capital would not be able to hold on for long. The people of the West capital did not know that the Misty clan was also in a crisis because the immortals attacking the Misty clan were too strong. There were many ultimate mages, archmages, and even peak archmages among the immortals. The Misty clan could barely protect themselves, let alone support other cities. Chapter 122 - The Unlucky Misty Clan Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the sky, two figures were flying rapidly. It was Leolan and Leona. After they had left the cave abode of the Earth God, they didnt know where they were going or what they were going to do next. In the end, they decided to go to the land of anomalies to take a look. Suddenly, they sensed a terrifying evil aura coming from afar. It seems to be the immortal clan? Both of them had killed members of the immortal clan before, so they were very sensitive to their auras. Why is the aura so dense? Something big must have happened. Lets go and take a look. Leolan and Leona immediately flew toward that dense aura. Soon, they saw a shocking scene. Countless immortal clan members were besieging a city. Many immortal clan members had already rushed up the city wall. Many warriors bodies had been torn apart, and their blood had dyed the entire city wall red. This city was on the verge of collapse. The light shield had dimmed and it looked like it would shatter at any time. The tide of immortal clan Leolan cried out in a low voice. They were only attacking a city, yet they had such a large number of immortal clan members. It was hard to imagine how much attention the immortal clan would pay this time. The two of them quickly flew up and revealed the aura of an ultimate archmage. They activated their Supreme Soul Codex and shot out many spells. As long as they were concentrated, the enemy would be wiped out, regardless of whether they were an ultimate archmage or a demon. Apart from most of the unintelligent immortal clan members, the intelligent high-level immortal clan members immediately reacted when they saw this scene. It turned out that the terrifying ultimate archmage had arrived. Without thinking much, they all fled in panic. It didnt take long for most of the immortals to be eliminated. The remaining low-level demon beasts were killed by the mages of the West capital who had rushed out. Thank you, Sirs, for your support! the City Lord of the West Capital said respectfully. Although he didnt know what level the two mages were, killing the immortals was as easy as cutting a watermelon. With such strength, they were at least high-level archmages. Suddenly, a cry of surprise sounded. Could these two be ultimate archmages? It was Weis voice. As the strongest mage in the western capital, a seventh-level archmage, her vision was naturally not something that the peak-level ultimate mage, the City Lord of the West capital, could compare to. She could feel an indescribable terrifying aura from these two people. She had once seen a peak archmage expert of the Human Mage Alliance in the New World. He was definitely not this terrifying. The City Lord of the West capital and the other powerful mages widened their eyes, revealing a shocked expression. An ultimate archmage? And two other ultimate archmages? Since when did the human race have two more ultimate archmages? It would have been fine if it had been the orcs, but these two were clearly very pure humans. We are indeed ultimate archmages, Leolan nodded and said. Then do you know Senior Lei Luo? Wei asked a little excitedly. Other than Senior Lei Luo, there were no other ultimate archmages in the New World. This was certain. Now that two human ultimate archmages had suddenly appeared, Wei suddenly thought of a possibility. There was a high possibility that they were related to Senior Lei Luo. Perhaps the two sisters were the ultimate archmages that senior Lei Luo had nurtured? It was very possible. After all, werent she and Ailo nurtured by Senior Lei Luo? They had become the most powerful force in the Faroe Kingdom. Now that her senior had nurtured two ultimate archmages in the New World, it didnt seem too ridiculous. Senior Lei Luo? Leolan and Leona looked at each other. They had never heard of any Senior Lei Luo? Senior Lei Luo likes to wear a black robe. He might even be the high-level ultimate archmage of the human race. Wei added. Leolan and Leona were shocked. Didnt the master always wear a gray robe? Leolan immediately asked, You cant be Princess Wei, right? Thats right, its me. Wheres Senior? Wei was also excited. Since they knew that she was Princess Wei, then they definitely knew where Senior was. Thinking about how it had been more than forty years and she could see Senior again, the excitement in her heart was simply indescribable. Weve found out where the Supreme Mage Lord is. Princess Wei, well take you there now. Not long after leaving the Earth Gods cave abode, they met up with Princess Wei. Wait, lets deal with the immortal tide first. The situation this time is very serious. I suspect that the situation at the Misty clan isnt too optimistic either. Since they had found the senior, there was no need to rush. The most important thing now was the immortal tide. Wei shook her head. If they delayed, they would lose more than they gained. Thats true. Lets go to the Misty clan to take a look first, Leolan nodded and said. Hearing that Wei had such a powerful background and was acquainted with the ultimate archmage, the castellan and the others looked at her cautiously. Since the immortals attacking the West capital had been taken care of, the West Capital should not be in any danger for a short time. Therefore, Leolan, Leona, and Wei left the West capital and flew over to the Misty clan. When the three of them arrived, the clan was about to collapse because their defensive formation had been broken. The archmage of the Misty clan led the mages in the clan to retreat to the core area and use all their strength to resist the fierce attacks of the immortal clan. Leolan and Leona quickly made their moves. With the support of the two ultimate archmages, the Misty clan, which was on the verge of collapse, finally had a chance to breathe. Theres an ultimate archmage supporting us? The archmage of the Misty clan sensed the terrifying aura of the ultimate archmage coming from the sky and widened his eyes. This was definitely not that high-level ultimate archmage, because there were two of them. And they were not the ultimate archmages of the orcs because the orcs would not come to support the human race out of goodwill. At the moment, they must be in their own territory protecting their own people. The human race had suppressed this continent for so many years, and they could not wait for the destruction of the human race. It was naive to think that they would be on the same side as the human race just because they respected them. Judging from their aura, they seemed to be the ultimate archmage of the human race. He was a little lost. Since when did the human race have two ultimate archmages? However, he was relieved because the Misty clan was finally saved. In just over twenty years, the Misty clan had suffered two disasters in a row. This time, who knew how many mages they had lost? Why was it always the Misty clan that was injured? Chapter 123 - The Crazy Counterattack of the Immortal Clan Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL While Leolan and Leona were cleaning up the immortal clan, more than one hundred powerful immortal clan members flew out of the Dark Firmament exit, which was more than one hundred miles away from the dense fog. All of them were at the ultimate archmage level. The most powerful one was a giant skeleton. The aura it gave off was like the aura of the abyss and Hell. It raised its head to look at the sky and let out a shocking roar. How many years has it been? Our race can only hide in the dark underground world. We cant enjoy the brilliant sunlight. What right do those lowly orcs have to enjoy the fresh air? When our great master escapes and reappears on this land, this surface world will become the great hunting ground of the immortal clan. All the ultimate archmages of the immortal clan let out excited roars. At that moment, a short but strong ultimate archmage of the immortal clan said, Sir, there seem to be two human ultimate archmages in the Misty clan. Dont worry about them. They are just two first-level ultimate archmages. When the time comes, I will personally capture them and use them as sacrifices to summon the Demon Lord. The skeleton was extremely disdainful. As a high-level ultimate archmage, a first-level ultimate archmage meant nothing at all to him. Other than the hidden human high-level ultimate archmage, no one on this continent could threaten him. No one could stop his sacrifices, no one could stop the immortal clans gods and demons from descending. Thus, a group of powerful immortal clan members flew toward the abnormal anomaly land. In the Misty clan, after they had cleared out all the immortal clan members, Leolan and Leona looked in the same direction at the same time with shock and fear on their faces. So so many ultimate archmages of the immortal clan The two looked at each other and silently restrained the ultimate archmages of the Immortal Clan. Then, they said to Jie, the Misty clan Master, Quick, everyone, run away as far as possible! Seeing the two ultimate archmages grave expressions, Jie immediately led his mages and elders to retreat without any hesitation. Princess Wei, its too dangerous for you to follow us. We cant take you to see the Lord. Theres a hidden location in this scroll. You can find it in Fire Dragon City, Leolan solemnly said to Wei. The Immortal clan must have sensed their aura. Therefore, it was even more dangerous for Wei to go with them. Then you two be careful. Wei knew the situation was very serious. She immediately took the scroll and flew in the correct direction. Leolan and Leona stayed at the scene to attract attention. Moreover, they wanted to know what these immortal clan ultimate archmages wanted to do. If they wanted to counterattack the surface, why hadnt they attacked the powerful orc forces? Why had they collectively appeared in the human territory? Wait, these immortal races couldnt be here for that strange anomaly land, right? At that moment, Leolan and Leona suddenly sensed that on the other side of the land of anomalies, several powerful auras erupted at the same time. Thats a high-level ultimate archmage! Their pupils constricted. It wasnt just any aura, but a total of eight high-level ultimate archmage auras. Heavens, why did so many high-level ultimate archmages suddenly have to appear? They understood that something earth-shattering was about to happen. Moreover, it had something to do with the land of anomalies. Fortunately, we arrived in time. This time, the tide of the immortal clan was indeed premeditated. They wanted to break the seal, so that demon came out! A hundred miles away from the land of anomalies, eight powerful auras soared into the sky and flew toward the land of anomalies at high speed. They had already sensed the aura of an immortal clans ultimate archmages. One of them was extremely terrifying. It was clearly a high-level immortal clans ultimate archmage. They were all scared out of their wits. Fortunately, they had got there in time. If those immortal clan ultimate archmages broke the sealed land, the consequences would be unimaginable. In the sealed land, the skeleton suddenly looked into the distance. Blue flames were burning in his huge eye sockets. They spread all over his body with an incredulous expression. He had been extremely confident that he could definitely bring the demons back to the human world. Even the high-level ultimate archmage of the human race would not be able to stop him. The high-level ultimate archmage of the human race did not appear, but the high-level ultimate archmage of the beastmen had appeared. There were eight of them. There was only one high-level ultimate archmage on the vast continent. How could so many high-level ultimate archmages appear out of thin air? Quick, all the ultimate archmages must destroy the seal at all costs. Even if they all die, they must break the seal and let the demons come into being. Our immortal clan has been waiting for this opportunity for too long. We must not lose it! The skeleton let out a shocking roar. Immediately, more than a hundred ultimate archmages of the immortal clan crazily attacked the void. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire void began to tremble violently. The skeletons body was also covered in bright purple flames. Like the Flames of Hell, it suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a strange bead. This bead emitted a cold and gloomy aura, as if it could freeze everything. The skeleton looked at the bead and felt a pain in its heart. However, it immediately became resolute. As long as the demon could escape, what was the loss of a treasure? It immediately spat out a mouthful of black flames that landed on the cold bead. In an instant, the bead began to crack. A strange cold light blossomed and spread in all directions, finally forming a strange light shield that covered more than half of Cloud Lake. One hour. We only have one hour. If we cant break the seal, we wont have another chance. The skeleton howled and suddenly used its strongest power to attack the void. Fire Dragon City. Wei had obtained the location from the scroll Leolan had given her. She went straight to Leolans house and pushed the door open. Not long after, Ailo walked out of the cave. Mom! Ailo was very happy. He hugged Wei. The two hadnt seen each other for more than twenty years. Ailo, wheres Senior? Wei patted Ailos head and asked hurriedly. Now that there was an immortals tide outside, only Senior had the ability to deal with it. Come with me. Ailo stepped into the cave, and Wei followed. Chapter 124 - How Dare a Broken Demon Be so Arrogant? Inside the cave abode, Wei saw Lei Luo. Seeing the familiar figure, Weis eyes reddened. She wanted to cry, but she held it in because she had more important things to do. Senior Lei Luo, there has been a tide of immortal clan. Also, a large number of ultimate archmages of the immortal clan have appeared near the land of anomalies. I dont know what they are going to do. Only Leolan and Leona are there. Im worried that they will be in danger, Wei immediately said. Tide of the immortal clan? Lei Luo frowned and said immediately, You two stay in the cave abode and dont go anywhere. Cultivate well. When you reach the ultimate archmage realm, you can leave. After saying that, Lei Luo disappeared. Wei also knew that she had to go out to help. Besides, with Seniors strength as a high-level ultimate archmage, he shouldnt be in any danger. Thus, she started to talk to Ailo. In the land of anomalies, a huge cold light covered the area where the seal was located. Inside, the Bone Dragon and hundreds of ultimate archmages were crazily attacking the void. Outside, Allie and the other high-level orc ultimate archmages had already arrived. Seeing the situation, their expressions became very ugly. Once the immortals broke the seal, the consequences would be extremely terrifying. Quick, break this defensive barrier and stop them! the high-level Tigerman, Shi Tito, roared. Without hesitation, he activated the power of the ultimate archmage, pulled out a pure white giant saber, and hacked at the light barrier. However, the light barrier didnt even move. Not good, this is an earth spirit spell. Only powerful existences at the earth spirit realm can break this spell, and only those at the earth spirit realm can break it. Its impossible for us to break it quickly! How is this possible? How can the immortal clan have such a powerful thing? If the earth spirit spell can last long enough, the seal will be very dangerous! What should we do now? Theres no way at all. Unless an earth spirit archmage is here, we have no way to break it! A few high-level ultimate archmages of the beastmen were completely stunned when they saw this scene. This kind of earth spirit level magic was an absolute defense for the experts of the hellish realm. It was said that the earth spirit archmage, who was about to die, had sealed the confinement in his body in a special magic crystal ball, thus turning it into an Earth Spirt Magic Pearl. It was rare and precious but it was also a one-time use item. Normally, only the most outstanding prodigies would be given this kind of Earth Spirt Magic Pearl as a life-saving item at the most critical moment. Just like that, the eight of them could only watch helplessly from the outside. After almost an hour, the light barrier formed by the Earth Spirit Magic Pearl finally began to fluctuate. Its almost over! Allie was overjoyed. But at that moment, many powerful immortal ultimate mages actually self-destructed and rushed into the void. Then, the entire ground shook. With the void as the center, cracks began to appear and spread in all directions. The void began to flicker and an evil will spread out, dimming the void. Welcome back to the human world, Demon. The skeleton lay on the ground and let out a crazy roar. Welcome back, Demon! To the human world! Welcome back, Demon! To the human world! Welcome back, Demon! To the human world! The rest of the immortal clans ultimate archmages also bowed. Feeling the terror of the evil will, Allie and the other high-level orc ultimate archmages trembled because they knew that they were completely finished. The demons had finally come out, and the entire continent was about to be destroyed. Even they could not escape because the terror of the earth spirit had completely surpassed the imagination of the ultimate archmages. That was another new domain. Unimaginable! On the other side, in the Misty clan, Leolan and Leona were also trembling all over, because they also felt a powerful evil that swept through the entire void. They actually felt their souls shudder, their souls were about to be frozen. It was too terrifying! In front of such a terrifying and majestic power, even an ultimate archmage was like an ant. Sir, you must not come over. Leolan shouted in her heart. Because she knew that in front of such power, even if Sir was a high-level ultimate archmage, he would not be able to resist at all. On the contrary, he would die in vain. Boom boom boom boom boom The world shook, and all things trembled. Like a volcano erupting, the void that soared to the sky was completely replaced with a terrifying evil qi that wreaked havoc in the world. It condensed into a terrifying black cloud that suppressed everything within a thousand miles. All living beings in this domain felt as if they were facing a catastrophe. Soon after, a giant demon of the immortal clan crawled out of the ground. It was a toad-like creature with disgusting warts all over its body and bulging eyes, it seemed to contain the hatred and destruction of jealousy. When it was completely out of the ground, it was like a small mountain, at least several hundred meters high. The originally huge skeleton actually looked extremely thin and weak in front of this toad-like demon. Hahahahahaha Im finally going to escape. All living creatures on this continent tremble in fear. The Toad Demons huge mouth actually let out a human-like loud voice. At that moment, a blazing divine light shot over from afar. It was like a rainbow piercing through the sun, tearing apart the heavens. It shot straight at the Toad Demon. Who? The Toad Demon suddenly trembled, and a hint of terror appeared in its huge eyeballs because it actually felt a fatal threat from the convergence of this divine light. Immediately, it opened its mouth and spat out an extremely long tongue toward that blazing divine light. Pu! The terrifying divine light directly pierced through its tongue and then pierced through the Toad Demons huge mouth without slowing down. Fear and despair appeared in the Toad Demons huge eyes. At the same time, an indifferent voice drifted over from afar. A half-crippled demon dares to be so arrogant on this continent. Why, why? Hearing that indifferent voice, the Toad Demons consciousness was extremely unwilling. It couldnt figure out why there was someone on this continent who could threaten an earth spirit archmage. Chapter 125 - The Shock of the High-Level Ultimate Archmage of the Orc Clan The Toad Demon had just broken the seal. After being trapped for so long, it had just escaped and hadnt even had the time to wreak havoc. How could it be finished just like that? Even if it was half-crippled, a half-crippled earth spirit archmage was still an earth spirit archmage. Previously, in the Ice Snow Divine Palace, several earth spirit deacons had besieged it but in the end, they could only suppress the seal and had no way to kill the demon. This was also the reason why it was so arrogant. They hadnt been able to kill it at all. But now There was actually a powerful existence. A spell had destroyed its life core. The earth spirit level had truly surpassed the life level of mortals. If an ordinary ultimate archmage could only live for a few thousand years, a high-level ultimate archmage could live for a few more thousand years. The earth spirit archmage had already broken the shackles in his body and released the potential of his life. He could already live for several thousand years. As a demon in the earth spirit realm, he had an extremely long lifespan. Soon, he could no longer think because his consciousness was gradually becoming blurry. After, his huge body began to crack. Dazzling divine light burst out from the crack and completely drowned everything. Just like that, the eyes of all the immortal clan ultimate archmages and the high-level ultimate archmages of the Orc clan widened, and their jaws dropped. The Toad Demons body, which had looked extremely powerful before, was shattered just like that. Is the Demon dead? Whats going on? Why is this happening? The skeleton looked at everything in a daze. In its mind, how powerful were the immortal clans mages and archmages? How could they be killed by a single spell? The other immortal clans archmages trembled with terror. Even the great immortal clans archmages had fallen. Did they still have a chance to survive? Earth Spirit archmage. There are Earth Spirit archmages on our continent? Could they have come from another world and passed by? Allie and the other high-level orc ultimate archmages were extremely puzzled. Even the deacons of the Ice Snow Divine Palace couldnt kill this toad demon. If they could have killed it, they wouldnt have had to keep it sealed forever. On the other side, in the Misty clan. Leolan and Leonas bodies trembled as they revealed incredulous expressions because they were extremely familiar with that voice. It was the Lord. The Lord actually shot that powerful immortal? The two of them were extremely shocked. Although they didnt know how powerful that Demon was, it was definitely much more powerful than an ordinary ultimate archmage. But now, it had actually been shot to death by the Lords magic. How powerful was the Lord? Ridiculously powerful! Lei Luo walked over from the void, holding a magic wand in his hand. It was the Broken Magic Wand. It was his first time using this magic wand. Its power was truly terrifying. After he had broken through to the earth spirit realm, he had unlocked the second restriction of the Broken Magic Wand. A magic shot out could now deal four times the damage to the immortal clan. When he had sensed the Toad Demons power just now, he didnt hesitate to use the Broken Magic Wand. The spell was strengthened by the magic wand, it caused four times the damage, and was so powerful that it instantly killed the Toad Demon. Although it was partly related to the immortal clan, the demon of an earth spirit realm was still at the earth spirit level. Its life essence and strength were obvious. He was able to instantly kill this demon with a spell, so the Magic Wand had a lot to do with it. Without the wand, he could have severely injured the Toad Demon, but he was still a bit away from killing it. There was nothing he could do. This kind of earth spirit demon life form was too tyrannical. It broke the bodys shackles and released the bodys potential. Once the bodys shackles were released, it was almost impossible to destroy. However, the Broken Magic Wand had the effect of absolute control over the immortal clan. In addition to the terrifying power over the earth spirit demon, Lei Luo had accomplished the great feat of killing an earth spirit demon in an instant. Lei Luo looked at the other immortal clans ultimate archmage survivors, especially the high-level skeleton, and pointed at them with his finger. A terrifying spell gushed out. The skeleton was shocked. It suddenly roared, and black light emerged from its body. It spread its wings and was about to escape. Unfortunately, it was just a high-level immortal clan ultimate archmage. How could it dodge the attack of an earth spirit archmage? Puff! The spell hit the skeleton. With a shrill scream, the skeletons body began to disintegrate, turning into countless white bones that fell down. Before the magic beam disappeared, it split into dozens of beams, killing all the remaining immortal clans ultimate archmages. These immortal race ultimate archmages didnt even have the courage to run away because, under the terrifying aura of the earth spirit archmage, their hearts were already filled with fear. Only the skeleton still had the thought of escaping. Just like that, Lei Luo killed all the ultimate archmages of the immortal clan that had plagued the entire continent. His gaze fell on the nine high-level ultimate archmages of the orcs. Sure enough, his guess was right. How could there not be a high-level ultimate archmage on this continent? They had been hidden before. Now, nine of them had suddenly appeared. Even if there were earth spirit level mages on this continent, he would not doubt them. After all, there had been an earth spirit demon sealed here. Only earth spirit mages of the same level could seal an earth spirit demon. Are you people from the eight great archmage forces? Lei Luo asked calmly. He had killed all the ultimate mages on the floating God Island, and now there was a high possibility that there were ultimate archmages on the floating God Island. If there were, and they were hostile to him, he didnt mind getting rid of them. Although high-level ultimate archmages were nothing to him, the human race could not defeat them. Allie and the other orc high-level ultimate archmages expressions changed slightly. They realized that this earth spirit archmage was actually a human. Suddenly, they thought of a possibility. The human high-level ultimate archmage who had destroyed the floating God Island back then couldnt be this earth spirit archmage, right? Thinking of this, they began to panic. They had planned to take revenge on this high-level ultimate archmage of the human race. Are you afraid of me? Lei Luos eyes were extremely calm as he said indifferently. However, in his left eye, there was another strange eye that was scanning the high-level orc ultimate archmages. Chapter 126 - Complete Control of the Entire Continent Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After he successfully broke through to the earth spirit level, he gained the level of the exquisite eye of law. He could see through tenacity, recognize good and evil, and have the ability to foresee danger. Now, he could faintly sense some of the emotions revealed by the high-level orc ultimate archmages. Senior is an earth spirit archmage. Just now, you displayed your powerful magic and destroyed the demon with a single spell. We are shocked by Seniors demeanor. Naturally, we are anxious and unable to control ourselves. Please forgive us for our impoliteness, Senior, the Fox clans high-level ultimate archmage quickly bowed and said respectfully. Facing such an earth spirit archmage, if he really wanted to kill them, it would be a matter of one sword. That skeleton had also been a high-level ultimate archmage. Without any resistance, he had been by one strike of the sword. None of them were stronger than the skeleton. Therefore, in front of this earth spirit archmage, the only way was to maintain absolute humility and respect. As for other thoughts, they would completely put them away. What revenge? That was already a joke. This kind of earth spirit archmage could kill the Toad Demon with a single spell, even if they were to go to the Ice Snow Divine Palace, they would still be respected powerhouses. The other high-level ultimate archmages of the orcs all bowed low before him. Even the remaining high-level ultimate archmages of the Tiger tribe, from Divine Island, had no more thoughts at this moment. Revenge? Go to hell. He still wanted to live. He suddenly felt a little fortunate that he had not gone to trouble the human race at the first moment. Otherwise, what awaited him would have been death. You should be the high-level ultimate archmage of the floating God Island, right? Suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded in the ears of the high-level ultimate archmage of the Tiger tribe. Like a raging wave, the Tigerman trembled all over. Then, his legs went weak and he knelt on the ground. Trembling, he said, Senior, although I used to be a member of the floating God Island, I am now the Emperor of the Ice Snow Divine Palace. I have nothing to do with the floating God Island anymore The other ultimate archmages of the orcs were worried. If it were them, they would probably do the same. Oh, the Ice Snow Divine Palace? Then tell me about the situation there, Lei Luo said with a smile. Yes, Senior. How could the Tigerman ultimate archmage dare to resist? He hurriedly told him about the general situation of the Ice Snow Divine Palace. Moreover, he hoped that this human earth spirit archmage would let him go on account of the Ice Snow Divine Palace. There was no other way. The threat of an earth spirit archmage was too terrifying. Even if this human earth spirit archmage killed all nine of them, the Ice Snow Divine Palace would not dare to pursue him even if they found out because they werent worth the Ice Snow Divine Palaces deacons taking action. Lei Luos elemental eye had been watching this Tigerman ultimate archmage. As long as he dared to lie, Lei Luo would be able to detect it. Lei Luo had obviously overestimated the courage of this Tigerman ultimate archmage. Just like that, Lei Luo gained a lot of understanding of the Ice Snow Divine Palace. The Ice Snow Divine Palace was not on this continent, but on another continent, separated by a Dead Sea Abyss. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to pass through. However, between the two worlds, there was a strange path of ice fog that connected the two worlds. However, this path of ice fog was not so easy to pass through. Only sufficiently powerful earth spirit archmages or people with special tokens could pass through the path of ice fog. If one randomly barged in, they would definitely lose their way inside and eventually die in there. It was unknown how this path of ice fog had appeared. However, this was the only passage between the two worlds. It was said that in the world where the Ice Snow Divine Palace was located, there was more than one such path of ice fog that could lead to other continents. From this, one could see that the origin of the Ice Snow Divine Palace world was relatively high and it was said that there were quite a number of mage forces like the Snow God Palace there. In comparison, this continent was indeed a little weak. Only then did Lei Luo secretly let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that this world really did not have any earth level mages or archmages. In other words, he was already invincible in this world. Now, he could be at ease and boldly transform the human race in the New World. Even if the Ice Snow Divine Palace sent an earth spirit archmage over, it would not be a big deal. A demon that could not kill an earth spirit archmage had to be sealed. It could be seen that the Ice Snow Divine Palaces earth spirit archmage was not too high, perhaps not even the fourth-level earth spirit archmage. Alright, you can leave now. Lei Luo waved his hand. A few high-level ultimate archmages were nothing to him. It did not matter whether he killed them or not. Thank you, Senior. The nine high-level orc ultimate archmages felt like they had survived a disaster, and they immediately felt grateful. Remember, since you are disciples of the Ice Snow Divine Palace, dont come back in the future, Lei Luo added. Senior, we will leave this continent immediately and never come back, the Fox clans high-level ultimate archmage hurriedly said. They had wanted to reclaim this land but had found this earth spirit expert. Although they were worried about the future of their respective clans, they definitely did not dare to disobey the order. They only wanted to leave this world as soon as possible and return to the Ice Snow Divine Palace. They did not feel any sense of security on this land. Therefore, after the nine high-level ultimate archmages bowed, they hurriedly left. Ive finally settled most of the problems in the New World. Next, I should be able to cultivate in peace. Lei Luo felt much more relaxed. He used to sense that there were some hidden experts on this land, and his heart had always been hanging on. But now, it was different. He could finally go southwest. Although he knew that there was another continent with a higher level of world origin outside this world, he didnt intend to go there because there were too many experts there. He could go there after he cultivated to the peak of the earth spirit archmage realm. Anyway, the human race was no longer a threat for the time being, so there was no need to run around everywhere. Cultivating quietly was the kings way. If they were too arrogant, they would easily be killed if they provoked the experts. The Master of the Devouring Treasure Box was a stark lesson. At that moment, Leolan and Leona flew over. Sir. Their eyes were filled with endless worship. Sir was really too powerful. Lets get rid of the raging immortal clan now, Lei Luo said. Yes, Sir. The two quickly chose a direction to get rid of the immortal clan. In any case, Lei Luo had already killed all the ultimate archmage level immortal clan members. As for the remaining immortal clan members Chapter 127 - Establishing the Order of the Human Race in the New World The tide of the immortals hadnt lasted long, so it hadnt spread too far. The remaining immortals didnt pose much of a threat to the two sisters. With Leolan and Leona, the two ultimate archmages, it wouldnt be a big problem to clean it up. Lei Luo went to the exit of the Dark Firmament. There was still a large number of immortal clan members emerging from it. It was hard to imagine how so many immortal clan members could be born in the Dark Firmament. How did these immortal clan members survive down there? Suddenly, Lei Luo flipped his palm and pressed it down. In an instant, a huge meteorite appeared in the sky and crashed down, covering a distance of one hundred meters. After the meteorite crashed down, all the immortals within a radius of one hundred miles were turned into ashes. However, the ground was not damaged at all. He would never think of using magic to attack the land and change the terrain when he was in the Faroe Kingdom. This was because his control over magic had increased. He could now control his magic power absolutely. After doing that, he waved his hand again. A beam of light shot down and landed on the exit. Immediately, a dark light spread out and covered the entire exit. This was the first time Lei Luo had used the earth spirit archmages binding power to seal the exit of this Dark Firmament. This way, the immortal clan could no longer run out of the exit. Lei Luo then turned around and flew out of Fire Dragon City with his hands behind his back. In the West capital city, countless mages saw the shocking giant meteorite that blotted out the sky and the Sun. And then, all the immortals were wiped out just like that. Is that the ultimate archmage? A thought flashed through everyones mind. As for the situation in the sealed land, because they were too far away, they could only sense the terrifying aura of the immortals. They didnt know what had happened. Only the appearance of the huge meteorite had completely shaken them. In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. Under the joint attack of the major races and mage forces on the continent, most of the raging immortal clan had been wiped out. Although there were some who escaped the net, they didnt cause too much of an impact. The losses caused werent particularly great. The reason why it had gone so smoothly was naturally that all of the immortal clans ultimate archmages had been killed by Lei Luo. Without ultimate archmages, no matter how many ordinary demons there were, they would not be able to truly threaten the surface world. Once the ultimate archmages of the various major clans took action, the ordinary immortal clan members would not be able to resist. Great changes had also taken place within the human race. After coming into contact with the crisis of the immortal clans craze, Leolan and Leona, the two ultimate archmages, appeared and announced to the Order of the ultimate archmages that they would carry out a complete transformation of the human race. The twelve peak archmages clans expressed their agreement to this. After all, their objections were invalid. Just like that, the Human Mage Alliance was disbanded and replaced by the establishment of a divine level faction, with Leolan and Leona acting as the Island Lords and Vice Island Lords respectively. The original twelve peak archmages served as the elders of the divine level faction. As for the newly advanced peak archmages, they served as guardians. In the future, if the guardians wanted to advance to elders, they would have to become ultimate archmages. Leona also used the Vampires Curse in the name of the ultimate archmages, increasing the talents of all the human peak archmages. This bloodline secret art would also become the key to changing the human race. Although the mage clans had not been abolished, they had lost the right to rule over the human race in the New World. The cities that were originally under the jurisdiction of the clans were all now under the management of the divine level forces. In the future, the major clans would no longer have the right to govern them, and they would become purely mage forces. Other than that, the most shocking thing about the archmages over the past half a year was that the ultimate archmages of the orcs had publicly submitted requests to the divine level faction of the human race, God Island, to become a subordinate force of the human race. Even many of the higher-ups on God Island were stunned. They did not know the reason behind this. Only Leolan and Leona, the two ultimate archmages, knew. However The orc ultimate archmages had received warnings from the nine high-level ultimate archmages. The human race had earth spirit archmages. In the future, the situation of the human race being the dominant force on this continent would not be able to be broken. Therefore, if these orc ultimate archmages wanted to survive, the only way was to express their stance to the human earth spirit archmage and become a vassal force of the human race. Just like that, the human race, in their ignorance, officially became the largest race with the highest status on this continent. All the orc clans became the vassals of the human race. The human race in the New World welcomed rapid development. In the Earth Gods cave abode. Although Lei Luo had taught Leolan and Leona the Vampire Curse, he didnt interfere too much with the human races transformation plan. He left them completely in charge. He couldnt be bothered with what kind of changes this would bring to the human race. The orc ultimate archmages voluntarily becoming the vassal forces of the human races God Island was totally unexpected. He reckoned that they were probably related to the nine high-level ultimate archmages of the Ice Snow Divine Palace. Lei Luo sensed the cultivation situation of Ailo and Wei. It would take them more than ten to twenty years to reach the level of ultimate archmages. Thus, he did not disturb them. He turned to look at the two beautiful women beside him. Their pretty faces were flushed, and their breathing was a little hurried. They were completely naked. When she felt Lei Luos gaze, Leolan flicked the wet hair on her forehead and playfully threw a glance at him. How could Lei Luo endure such a provocation? He immediately picked up his spear and mounted his horse, once again moving on Leolans body. Leona, who was at the side, regained her senses and crawled over again and for a moment, she moaned incessantly. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, almost twenty years had passed. In the Old World of the human race, in the Eastern Ocean, there was a group of islands at the very edge of the Murloc clans territory. Unlike the Dead Sea at the border, this Eastern Ocean was just an ordinary ocean. Tens of miles away from the easternmost islands, there was a strange and terrifying sea. The ships of the Murloc clan were unable to enter this sea, or else the ships would be destroyed and people would die. There were no accidents, and even powerful ultimate mages were no exception. Look, what is that? Thousands of Murlocs lived on the easternmost islands. They usually hunted sea monsters for a living. Because it was too far away from the center of the Murloc clan, very few people would come to the easternmost islands, so the lives of the Murlocs here were very peaceful. The strongest Murloc mages were only elemental mages. This was because the level of the worlds origin was relatively low, causing the spiritual energy in the world to increase, and the cultivation speed to become faster. If it was a few decades ago, the Murlocs would all have been at the level of mages. Chapter 128 - The Powerful Murlocs Had Arrived On this day, the Murlocs on the easternmost islands discovered that a large patch of ice fog was spreading over from the direction of the Devils Sea. It was rolling toward the easternmost islands. Very quickly, many Murlocs were attracted over to watch the strange scene because the scene of the ice fog spreading was extremely strange. The ice fog seems to have stopped at the location of the Devils Sea. Some elemental mages had excellent eyesight. Standing at a high place, they could see where the fog stopped. That is definitely not an ordinary ice fog. In that Devils Sea, nothing can exist, an experienced old Murloc said. That area of sea was very strange. The ordinary sea was connected to the Devils sea and the boundary was always clear but if one crossed that boundary, it would immediately become extremely terrifying. As long as one entered Devils sea, life would wither and items would decay. Even the ice fog couldnt exist in Devils Sea. At least, in the records of the Murlocs in the easternmost islands, there was no ice fog in Devils Sea. Now that something had appeared, it was very strange. Oh my god, there seems to be a ship in the fog? someone exclaimed. Everyone else saw it. A huge ships blurry appeared in the fog and then became clearer and clearer. In the end, the huge ship sailed out of the ice fog and entered the ordinary Eastern Ocean. When all the Murlocs saw this ship, they all sucked in a breath of cold air because this ship was really big. The Murloc clans shipbuilding industry was very developed. The huge ships built sailed on the sea, but compared to this huge ship, the biggest ship they had ever seen was like a little brother seeing his big brother. This huge ship was at least three hundred meters long and dozens of meters tall, like a floating island on the sea. The huge ship was emitting a faint light, clearly, there was a strange array of light on this ship. A large amount of powerful aura was transmitted from the giant ship. The Murlocs on the easternmost islands all revealed terrified expressions. This was a mysterious giant ship that had sailed out from the Devils sea. No one knew whether it was an enemy or a friend. Li Si, Mu En, you two are the strongest. Hurry up and take a ride and report the situation to us, an old Murloc mage from the easternmost islands quickly said. The two Murlocs who were called knew that the situation was critical and they had to report the situation here. Therefore, they quickly flew to the other side of the island and prepared to leave. At the same time, on the giant ship that was flying toward the easternmost islands, there were thousands of human figures standing tall. This giant ship was not ordinary. There were traces of attacks all over the body of the giant ship, making it look like it was filled with a solemn aura of war. Your Highness, we have finally charged in. The Murloc clan has managed to preserve this batch of tinder. As long as we recuperate well here, we might be able to fight back in the future. An old man with black fish scales on his forehead and cheeks and two fish whiskers on the side of his mouth could not help but exclaim in surprise. His aura was terrifyingly powerful. If Lei Luo was here, he would be able to sense that this person was definitely an earth spirit archmage. Among the mages on the giant ship, the weakest were all ultimate mages, archmages, and peak archmages. In this group of people, a young female Murloc wearing golden armor was the leader. Her chest was slightly bulging, and her slender waist was tightly clenched. There was a pair of small golden horns on her head, and some parts of her body were covered with fine golden scales, making this young female Murloc look extremely noble. Her childish face carried a strong sense of unyielding strength, even at this age. Unfortunately, father, in order to protect us A gloomy expression appeared on the face of the girl with the golden horns on her head. The Murloc tribe had encountered a shocking disaster. Other than the people on this ship, it was likely that no one else would be able to escape alive. Your Highness, you are shouldering the heavy responsibility of reviving the Murloc clan. You must not lose heart! the old man said in a deep voice. Grandpa Sea, dont worry. I know. I just feel a little uncomfortable, the young girl shook her head and said. She restrained all her emotions, looking at the distant islands, she said, According to the clans literature, thousands of years ago, our Murloc clan discovered this new world. We once sent a ship to investigate, but eventually lost contact. Later, due to the whale race invasion, our Murloc clan had no choice but to deal with it, so we stopped exploring this New World. Now, it seems that the ship didnt lose in the Dead Sea. Instead, it entered the New World, and even thrived here. Your Highness judgment appears to be correct. Those people just now were obviously from the Murlocs, but the blood in their bodies was somewhat withered. Since there are Murlocs here, even if their strength and bloodline are weak, it is enough to become the foundation for the rise of our Murlocs, the old man nodded and said. As a powerful mage in the earth spirit realm, he was very sensitive. He could sense that the origin of this world was still in the process of recovery. Although he did not know what had happened, it was the best place for the Murlocs to recuperate. Then lets pay a visit to the Murlocs here first, the young Murlocs Princess said indifferently. With the power of the mages she had brought with her, it should be easy for her to completely control the Murlocs here. Soon, the giant ship bypassed the easternmost islands and sped toward the heart of the Murlocs clan. The Faroe Kingdom, the capital. A small court meeting was being held in the palace. The new king, Li, had been on the throne for twelve years. Li was the eldest son of the late King Ge, the Crown Prince. However, this Crown Princes character was very weak, causing the other princes to take the opportunity to expand their forces. After Ges death, the seven princes fought for the throne, almost causing a huge mess. Fortunately, the organization that Wei and Ailo established, Shadow, took action to stabilize the overall situation. This force called Shadow had been hidden in the Small World. It was unknown, but its influence was terrifyingly powerful. Before Ailo left, he gave an order, which was that Shadow must protect the Faroe Kingdom. It could not appear normally, and could only take action when something major happened. Moreover, the Shadow followed a rule to ensure the legitimate status of the king of the Faroe Kingdom. That was to say, as long as the previous king had appointed a successor, this person would become the new king. Once there was trouble, the Shadow could appear and support the new king to ascend the throne. Similarly, if the new king was muddle-headed, the Shadow would have to shoulder the responsibility of bringing the kingdom into the legitimate position. It could scold, whip, or abolish. Chapter 129 - The Murloc Clan Crushed the Faroe Kingdom Prince Li, who was originally unstable on the throne, became King of the Faroe Kingdom with the support of the Shadow. The other princes who were extremely powerful were all suppressed. It was this time that the power of the Shadow became known to the world. Although Lis personality was similar to his fathers, his personality was a little weak and his ability was mediocre. The good thing was that he did not mess around, so the Faroe Kingdom had always been stable. The current Faroe Kingdom needed stability. This is the information that just came from the Eastern Ocean. It is said that a huge ship came from Devils Sea. It is terrifyingly powerful and directly seized the power of the Murloc clan, the king said in a deep voice. This was not good news for the Faroe Kingdom. The Faroe Kingdoms power was stable above all other forces. Whether it was the Elf clan of the Western Region, the Wolf clan of the Northern border, the barbarians of the Southern wilderness, or the Murlocs of the Eastern Ocean, none of them could contend with the Faroe Kingdom. However, the Murlocs clan of the Eastern Ocean had one thing in common, and that was that their navigation was more developed. This was something that the Faroe kingdom could not compare to. All along, the Eastern Ocean contained enormous benefits. The Faroe Kingdom had always wanted to intervene, but because the Murlocs clans maritime forces were too powerful, they could not achieve their goals at all. They could only achieve their goals through trade. Your Majesty, Devils Sea is a territory that mortals cannot reach. Why would a giant ship come? This is a great threat to the Faroe Kingdom. We must find out the source of this giant ship, the chief mage, Wen Chang, said. Over the years, the Faroe Kingdom had also practiced with the New World. Their understanding of power was much stronger than before. A giant ship that could cross Devils Sea was definitely not an ordinary force. At that moment, a voice was heard at the door of the hall. It said to King Li, Your Majesty, an envoy from the Murloc clan has arrived, and he wants to submit a National Letter to Your Majesty. What? King Li was a little surprised. Just a moment ago, they were discussing the possible threat of the Murloc clan, and now the Murloc clan had sent an envoy over. Gather all the ministers and meet the Murloc envoy, the king said immediately. No matter what, since the Murloc clan had sent an envoy according to the normal procedures and handed in the National Letter, then they should treat it with etiquette and not lose the dignity of the Faroe Kingdom. Half an hour later, all the ministers had arrived. The mages and Wen Cheng stood by the roadside respectively. They displayed the majesty of a great country. Please invite the emissaries of the Murloc clan into the palace. Accompanied by singing, a group of Murloc mages entered the palace. This group of Murlocs, however, looked very arrogant. They did not look the ministers and mages of the Faroe Kingdom in their eyes at all. King Faroe, I am the emissary of the Murloc clan. On the orders of the Great and Honorable Golden Dragon Highness, I am submitting a letter to the Faroe Kingdom with only one purpose, and that is to hope that the Faroe Kingdom will submit to our Murloc clan! a tall Murloc with purple scales on his forehead and a pair of purple eyes said proudly. All the mages of the Farrow Kingdom were furious. They had not expected that this group of Murlocs would be so arrogant. Not only did they not bow to his Majesty, but they also dared to be so arrogant and make the powerful Farrow kingdom submit to the Murloc Empire! How dare a reptile in the water say such arrogant words! a mage with a full beard was extremely angry and suddenly stood up and berated them. As a minister, the monarch was humiliated. This was a great humiliation to them. The other ministers all glared at them, their auras pressing down on this group of Murloc envoys. King Li, who was sitting on the throne, was also livid. Even though he had a peaceful personality, he was still angry. The Murlocs provocation was serious. Weak people of the Faroe Kingdom, you have no idea how big the world is. If it wasnt for His Highness being merciful and not wanting to create more bloodshed, he would have completely suppressed the Faroe Kingdom long ago. The Murloc couldnt help but let out a small sound as his aura was suddenly released. Boom! A terrifying aura spread out and enveloped the entire palace. At that moment, all the ministers, guards, mages, and even the guardian mages hidden in the dark all lay on the ground, unable to move at all. They couldnt even raise their heads. King Li, who was on the throne, trembled even more as he collapsed from the throne onto the ground. How can he be so strong? A guardian mage desperately tried to resist, but there was no effect at all. It was as if a huge mountain was pressing on his body. His body was no longer under his control, and even his consciousness was blurred. Archmage, no, definitely not archmage An ultimate mages face turned pale, revealing a look of despair. This Murloc clan had such terrifying powerhouses, and there was no one in the Faroe Kingdom who could contend against them. You are too weak, too weak. The Murloc envoy stood high and mighty, and said with disdain, I will give you three days to consider, submit, or perish. Then, the group of Murlocs left arrogantly. As the Murlocs left, the terrifying aura in the hall gradually decreased. Everyone felt as if they could breathe again, but their bodies were weak, as if they had collapsed. After a long time, King Li cried out, What should we do? All the ministers and Mages fell silent because there was nothing they could do. The Murloc envoy was so terrifying. How powerful was the Murloc clan Now? A figure came to the library. This was a guardian mage and also a member of the Shadow. His face was pale. It was the first time he had felt that terrifying feeling. Even in front of teacher Ailo, he had not felt this way. This meant that the Murlocs strength far surpassed teacher Ailos. Soon, in the Small World, the Shadows leaders had gathered. All of them were high-level archmages. That Murloc powerhouse is very likely to be a high-level archmage, or even a peak archmage. Moreover, according to the information we received from our stronghold in the Eastern Ocean, that huge ship is hiding an even more powerful force. With our strength, it is far from enough to stop the Murloc clan. Now, we have to send people to the God Island in the New World. We have to get the support of the God Island, a middle-aged man said in a deep voice. He was the first batch of high-level archmages nurtured in the Small World. He was nurtured from an orphan, so he was loyal to the Shadow. The Shadows power was enormous. Not only did it spread throughout the Faroe Kingdom, the Northern borders, the Western regions, the Southern Wilderness, and the Eastern Sea, but it had also established a base in the New World. Chapter 130 - Lei Luo’s Exploration of the Path of Ice Fog However, the Murloc clan only gave us three days to consider. Three days is nowhere near enough time for us to receive reinforcements from God Island. Therefore, during this period of time, well have to deal with them. We cant go against the Murloc clan head-on. This is the only way. Everyone agreed. Soon, the Shadow sent several messengers to the border. In the far west of the New World, Lei Luo appeared. In the past twenty years, he hadnt stayed in Earth Gods cave abode to cultivate. Instead, he had often gone out and traveled the entire continent. He went to the eight great orc Gods Islands and some forbidden areas. His goal was to sign in. After all, if he kept signing in the same place, the reward would only be average. If he moved to another place, the chances of signing in something good would be much higher. He came to the edge of the continent, in front of the path of ice fog. However, he did not plan to cross the path of ice fog and go to the world where the Ice Snow Divine Palace was located. He had only come here to sign in. After twenty years of cultivation, he was now a third-level earth spirit archmage. It was equivalent to cultivating for ten years to raise one level. It was too difficult. The cultivation speed of an earth spirit archmage was much slower than that of an ultimate archmage. At the current speed, he estimated that he would not be able to reach the peak level of the earth spirit archmage within at least one or two hundred years. However, he was not in a hurry. After all, with the cultivation of the earth spirit archmage, he could easily live for several thousand years. Whether or not he had any powerful enemies at the moment was completely unknown in this world. It was precisely because of this that he had often taken Leolan and Leona out to travel and enjoy the pleasures of mortals for the past twenty years or so. It was just that he had not taken them along when he came to the path of ice fog this time. He was worried that the Spirit Replenishing Codex was still stuck at the first level. When Lei Luo stepped onto the path of ice fog, he could feel that it was different from the other paths. This path of ice fog contains the changes of space. Only when one reaches the level of an earth spirit archmage can one touch the surface. Lei Luo finally understood why earth-level mages would definitely not be able to walk out of the path of ice fog once they entered it. Even if he, as an earth spirit archmage, wanted to lock onto the direction and not take the repeated path, it would still be a little strenuous. He believed that there should be no problem for him to really pass through the path of ice fog. At most, it would just be a waste of time. However, Lei Luo didnt have such thoughts for the time being. He was only here to sign in. System, sign in for me. Lei Luo stood in the middle of the ice fog, muttering in his heart. He had a starting point. The path of ice fog had existed for an unknown period of time. From a certain perspective, it could be considered a place of historical interest. The probability of getting something good was quite high. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Frozen Magic Bead. The systems notification sounded. Lei Luo hurriedly checked the information regarding the Frozen Magic Bead. The Frozen Magic Bead was transformed from the origin of a sky spirit archmage. It could release the power of the heavens and turn into a dense fog. It could isolate the law of the Dead Sea and unblock all obstacles. It was even the greatest guarantee for rampaging across the Dead Sea. In addition, it could be used to comprehend the magic power of a sky spirit archmage in advance. At the critical moment, it could shatter the Frozen Magic Bead and completely release the power of the sky, forming a fixed path of ice fog. After reading the introduction of this Frozen Magic Bead, Lei Luo could not help but let out a long breath. This thing was very useful. With this thing, he would not be in any danger when entering the Dead Sea. The Dead Sea was extremely terrifying. Even if an earth spirit archmage entered, they would definitely die. Only a more powerful sky spirit archmage would be able to truly resist the invasion of the Dead Sea. Sky spirit archmage, is that the level above the earth spirit archmage? Lei Luo revealed a look of understanding. It seemed that compared to the earth spirit archmage, the sky spirit archmage was much more powerful. Just by relying on the origin of sky spirit archmages, he could form the path of ice fog and resist the power of the Dead Sea easily. One could imagine how powerful sky spirit archmages were. Lei Luo followed the spiritual mark left behind and walked off the path of ice fog. Then, he flew to the end of the path of ice fog where he saw the Dead Sea. He then threw a stone down. As soon as it touched the surface of the water, the stone was completely corroded. It was hard to imagine how terrifying the power of the Dead Sea was. Even a stone could be corroded. Lei Luo took out the Frozen Magic Bead and inserted the magic of an earth spirit into it. Immediately, the Frozen Magic Bead emitted a hazy light and formed a fog that covered Lei Luos body. This dense fog could be expanded, but the consumption would be even greater. He took a deep breath and immediately walked toward the Dead Sea. He wanted to see if the Frozen Magic Bead could protect him from the influence of the Dead Sea. Soon, Lei Luo walked to the edge of the Dead Sea. The corroding power didnt appear. When he immersed his palm in the water, there was no reaction. It was as if the water in the Dead Sea was just ordinary water. Next, under the protection of the ice fog, Lei Luo walked into the Dead Sea. Again, there was no effect at all. When he walked out of the Dead Sea again, Lei Luo revealed a smile. The Frozen Magic Bead was indeed powerful With the Frozen Magic Bead, even if he encountered danger in the future, as long as he didnt meet any sky spirit archmages, he would run directly into the Dead Sea. No matter how powerful the earth spirit archmages were, they couldnt do anything to him. Oh right, this Frozen Magic Bead is about to resist the power of the Dead Sea. I wonder if it can be used as a defensive magic bead? Lei Luos heart skipped a beat. He was a little curious. Could the ice fog produced by this Frozen Magic Bead resist external attacks? He would have to find an opportunity to experiment in the future. After coming out for a period of time, Lei Luo was also preparing to return. Wei and Ailo should have reached the ultimate archmage level by now. Therefore, Lei Luo put the Frozen Magic Bead back into the system space and flew toward the human territory. Human God Island. It had become the largest God Island on the entire continent. The other eight God Islands could not compare to the human God Island. The location of this God Island was located at the border between the human territory and the wolf clan. After it was built, it not only became the center of the human race, but also the center of the entire New World. Now, not only were there a large number of human mages who had just entered God Island, but there were also many orc mages who admired it. In a sense, the estrangement between the human race and the orc race had been greatly reduced. After more than twenty years of development, the human race had developed very quickly. Besides Leolan and Leona, the City Lord of God Island, there were eight other ultimate archmages. Chapter 131 - The Envoys of the Faroe Kingdom Sought Help However, there were also two peak archmages that had died during the process of breaking through. For example, the Holy Master of Golden Cloud Temple had failed to break through. Many human mages who were peak archmages were born again. They had all received the blessing of the Vampire Curse and began to prepare for breaking through to the ultimate archmage realm. In the castle of the Lord of God Island, Leolan and Leona were both exhausted. They were sweating profusely and lying on the bed, naked. Beside them, Wei was panting heavily after being tortured by Lei Luo. Her whole body and chest were fluctuating according to Lei Luos rhythm. Finally, Lei Luo gave a hard push and let out a low roar. He injected all of his essence into Weis body. Almost at the same time, Wei also reached her climax. Her lower body twitched, and a lot of love fluid flowed out. She turned around and lay on the bed, her face and ears red. She was breathing rapidly. Her eyes were blurred, and there was a satisfied smile on her face. Her lower body was filled with white fluid, and it was still flowing out slowly. Ever since they had sex, Leolan and Leona had been unable to stop pestering Lei Luo. Almost every time they met, they would immediately take off their clothes. And Lei Luo did not reject the two of them. After Wei had reached the realm of an ultimate archmage, she often rushed over from the cave abode of the Earth God. All for the sake of getting Lei Luos favor. Lei Luo had never let her down. Every time, he would work until she was satisfied, often lasting for more than ten days at a time. After torturing Wei, Lei Luo went to Leonas side again. Leona shyly patted Lei Luos hands. Although she said that she didnt want it, her body turned over very honestly. She stuck out her butt at Lei Luo and even twisted it. Seeing this scene, Lei Luo naturally didnt stand on ceremony anymore. The long spear that had just been fired became hard again. He picked up the spear, mounted the horse, and started to work hard. In fact, although Lei Luo and the others were doing this kind of exercise almost every day, Lei Luo was actually helping the three of them train. The three of them had all practiced from the book of erotic laws that Lei Luo had taught them. As long as they had an intimate relationship with their loved ones, they would be able to increase their magic power. Kissing, hugging, and even holding hands would increase their magic power. Not to mention this even more intimate primitive movement. The laws of love would also give some magic power back to Lei Luo, so this would be beneficial to the four of them. Suddenly, the sound of a bell rang outside the palace. Only when something important happened would the bell ring. This was the method of communication used to inform the City Lord. Thus, as the City Lord, Leolan had no choice but to deal with it. She reluctantly got down from the bed. Normally, after Leonas orgasm, it would be her turn. Now, she would have to wait until later. After putting on her clothes and greeting Lei Luo, she walked out of the palace and saw a woman standing outside. It was the head guard of the Lords castle, Lian Ya, who had the cultivation of a high-level archmage. City Lord, theres an envoy from the Old World, the Faroe Kingdom. He said that he has something important to see you about the head guard, Lian Ya, quickly said. The Old World, the Faroe Kingdom? Lord Leolan was from the Old World, the Faroe Kingdom so she immediately attached great importance to the visit. As the 100-year ban by the ultimate archmage had not ended, the humans of the New World did not interact much with the humans of the Old World. They did not send people into the Old World either. On the other hand, the Old World had sent people to the New World and established a base on God Island. This was because she had allowed it. Bring him to me, Leolan nodded and said. Soon, in the hall, Leolan met the female emissary of the Faroe Kingdom. She was a high-level ultimate mage of the Shadow. Greetings, City Lord. I am from the Shadow Organization of the Faroe Kingdom. The Faroe Kingdom is in danger now. The Eastern Ocean Murloc clan has a powerful foreign clan. It is very likely that there are powerful existences above the level of an archmage. There is no way for Faroes current power to stop them. I implore God Island to provide assistance for the sake of our fellow humans, the high-level ultimate mage said respectfully when she saw Leolan. She had thought that it would be very difficult to meet the City Lord of God Island, but she didnt expect that it would be arranged so quickly. What exactly is going on? Can you explain it in detail? Leolan asked. Regarding the matter of the Faroe Kingdom, she naturally didnt dare to be righteous. If she could help, then it would definitely be obligatory. When they were in the Earth Gods cave abode, the sisters and Princess Wei had sex with Lei Luo together. In the beginning, they were a little shy, but later on, the three of them became very good sisters. When Lei Luo was out, they often chatted together. From Princess Wei, they learned a lot about adults, and they also learned a lot about the Faroe Kingdom. The high-level ultimate mage of the Faroe Kingdom quickly explained the situation. A giant ship from the Dead Sea? An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the hall. When Leolan heard this voice, she was pleasantly surprised and stood up quickly. Lord, youre here. She couldnt help but feel a little happy. She thought that she would have to deal with this matter alone, but she didnt expect the Lord to specially come. Very soon, a gray-robed figure appeared in the hall. It was Lei Luo. He had not expected to come out so quickly. He had not expected that Leona, would not be able to hold on so quickly. She had orgasmed three times in a row and then begged for mercy. At this time, Lei Luo happened to hear the voice of the emissary outside, so he conveniently came out. Greetings, forefather. After seeing Lei Luo, the high-level ultimate mage was so excited that she could not help but kneel down. She was really too excited. She had not expected to see the elder ancestor in her lifetime. As a grand disciple, she naturally knew Lei Luo. In her heart, he was a god-like existence. She remembered the legends about the elder ancestor clearly. Youre Lilith, right? Lei Luo said with a smile. The previous batch from the Shadow had all passed his eyes. Talent, temperament, they were all indispensable. Although they had only met once, Lei Luos memory was definitely not something he could forget. Elder ancestor This high-level ultimate mage Lilith almost fainted from excitement. The elder ancestor still remembered her name. What an honor it was. Alright, Ill make a trip to the Old World myself, Lei Luo said calmly. From the description of Liliths heart just now, he was almost able to determine that the giant ship that had come out of the Dead Sea was definitely not a simple problem. The power of the human God Island alone was probably not enough to solve it. Moreover, he had not returned to the Faroe kingdom for 70-80 years, so he decided to go back for a stroll. Chapter 132 - Disperse the Murlocs Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Faroe Kingdom. Three days were almost up and there was an extremely oppressive atmosphere in the capital. Moreover, news came from the east that a large number of Murlocs had arrived, showing signs of wanting to invade. Your Majesty, you should go there. A guardian mage was trying to persuade King Li. He was talking about the Small World where the Shadow was situated. Before the reinforcements from the New Worlds human God Island arrived, the Faroe Kingdom did not have the strength to stop the high-end combat power of the Murlocs. As the king of the Faroe Kingdom, I cant go in. King Lis body trembled slightly, but he still gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice. Was he afraid? He was very afraid. But he still remembered that he was the king of the Faroe Kingdom. If he had deserted the army and abandoned the people of the Faroe Kingdom, what right did he have to be the ruler of the Faroe Kingdom? Some of his outstanding children, including the Crown Prince, the prince, and the princess, had all been sent into the Small World. Even if they fought with the human race, the royal bloodline could still be preserved. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. A shocking power was transmitted from outside the imperial city, suppressing the entire city. Millions of people in the imperial city fell into a state of extreme fear. Whether they were ordinary civilians, nobles, powerful mages, or even ultimate mages, all of them were trembling with fear, as if they were facing a disaster. The Faroe Kingdom has over 10,000 people. The three days are up. Should we submit or resist? An extremely arrogant and powerful voice resounded in the sky above the kingdom. How dare you! Are you bullying the Faroe Kingdom because theres no one here? A cold mans voice came from afar. A few Murloc envoys, who were spreading their auras wantonly and showing off their might, trembled with shock on their faces. Ultimate archmage? Didnt they say that the strongest human king was only an ultimate mage? Where did the ultimate archmage come from? However, the leading Murloc emissary was not afraid. What was an ultimate archmage to him? Although the strongest Murloc emissaries were only at the pinnacle of the archmage level, there were dozens of ultimate archmages who had come with his highness this time. The strongest one had already reached the pinnacle of the ninth level. Not to mention the earth spirit archmage, Harmony. It was enough to suppress the entire world. Soon, a figure flew over from afar and appeared in the sky. Two men. One of them was a man in a gray robe. His expression was indifferent. Other than his unique temperament, there was no aura emanating from his body. It was as if he was an ordinary person. On the other hand, the man beside him gave off a terrifying ultimate archmage aura. These two people were naturally lei Luo and Ailo, who had come from the New World. The one who had spoken was Ailo. He had not expected the Murloc group to be so arrogant and force the Faroe Kingdom. With the appearance of Lei Luo and Ailo, the terrifying power that enveloped the capital, everyone in the capital let out a long sigh of relief. It was as if they had survived a disaster. Its Ailo. The spellcaster, Ailo, has returned! Its really Ailo! The King, the many guardian mages, and the ministers were all pleasantly surprised when they found out that Ailo had returned. As for Lei Luo only a few people recognized him. After all, Lei Luo had left the imperial city seventy to eighty years ago. Most people had already lived their entire lives and had procreated for several generations. Even Princess Wei had left for more than forty years. Ailo had only left twenty years ago, so he knew more people. So its an ultimate archmage from the Faroe Kingdom. The Murloc envoy raised his head and looked at the two figures in the sky. He was a little puzzled. Why was an ultimate archmage still following behind a gray-robed man? However, what I want to say is that an ultimate archmage cannot be saved. The Faroe Kingdom is destined to submit to us Murlocs because we Murlocs have He was only a little surprised, but he was not afraid at all because behind him a powerful Murloc clan was growing. It was just an ultimate archmage. It was not worth mentioning at all. However, just as he was about to show off the strength of the Murlocs and intimidate this ultimate archmage of the human race, a terrifying power suddenly descended on his body. Then, his body flew away and, in an instant, appeared in front of Lei Luo. Lei Luo reached out and grabbed the Murlocs forehead. He immediately activated the Soul-Absorbing Codex. As an earth spirit archmage, it was so easy for him to use the Soul-Absorbing Codex now. Soon, he got the information he wanted from the Murlocs consciousness. [[[Theres actually an earth spirit archmage. Lei Luo took a deep breath, and his face became serious. Fortunately, he had come back this time, or else something serious would have happened here. It was really impossible to guard against. The Old World of the human race, which was supposed to be the safest place, had actually changed so much. This group of Murloc experts could actually use a giant ship to cross the Dead Sea and barge in. [[[It seems that I was too complacent before. Lei Luo thought faintly in his heart. There was always someone better than him. No one knew what kind of powerful existence would enter. Fortunately, it was just a newly registered earth spirit archmage. If it was an unrivaled expert, then it would be very troublesome. The only thing he would be able to do would be to abandon the border and run away quickly. You stay here and deal with the matters in the capital, Lei Luo said to Ailo. Yes, Senior, Ailo hurriedly said. Soon, Lei Luos figure moved and disappeared without a trace. Ailo flew down and directly suppressed the remaining few Murloc experts. The capital of the Murloc clan was on the Murloc God Island. This was a huge island, with an area of over a hundred square kilometers. In addition, this island was extremely peculiar. It looked like a long and narrow crescent moon. The two sides of the island formed land that surrounded a large area of the sea, forming an inland sea. It had been built into a huge port by the Murloc clan. Countless sea ships entered and exited through the gap. On this inland sea, there were gigantic ships. The current Murloc clan had been completely occupied by the Murloc experts on the gigantic ships. The original Murloc clans imperial family had obediently handed over their ruling rights. There had been no other way. The original Murloc clans strongest was only a high-level ultimate mage. Any mage from this gigantic ship, that came from the Devils Sea region, could easily crush the Murlocs most powerful mage. Fortunately, these people were Murlocs, and they even came from the homeland of the Murlocs. Therefore, the Murlocs were not too unwilling. Chapter 133 - Meeting the Murloc Clan Furthermore, the Murloc clans influence would be completely enhanced, and it would be easy for them to dominate the entire world. Within the palace, the young and honorable Murloc Princess was currently planning the future of the Murloc clan with a few ministers. Although the Murloc clans influence was very weak, there were enough of them. They had already bred over one hundred million. To Her Highness, this was a very good foundation. She believed that with the help of the resources she had brought and all the resources in this world, it would be enough for the forces of the Murloc clan to rise quickly. One day, she would take the army of the Murloc clan back to her homeland. Your Highness, the origin of this world is still recovering. Im afraid it will affect your cultivation, Elder Hai, who was an earth spirit archmage, said. Theres nothing we can do about it. Lets delay. The Murloc princess said seriously, Moreover, after I unify this world, Ill register as the Emperor and hold the sacrificial hall, which is unique to my Murloc clan. Maybe I can get the recognition of this worlds origin and receive the invisible power. This is indeed a path. But in this way, Your Highness future achievements will also be restricted by the origin level of this world, Elder Hai said in a deep voice. Then what else can we do? the princess asked. How could she not know of such a drawback? Unless the origin level of this world was relatively high, like the homeland of her Murloc clan. However, if that kind of world obtained the recognition of the origin level, it would also be, very difficult. Why doesnt Your Highness breed here and let the children inherit the bloodline power of Your Highness original world. In this way, Your Highness can obtain the recognition of this world. You can not only reproduce the royal bloodline, but you can also recover the power of both sides. Elder Hai hesitated for a moment before suggesting. Upon hearing this suggestion, the Murloc Princesss face instantly turned red. She was an inexperienced young Murloc and had never thought about such things before. In the past, she had been like all the female Murlocs, dreaming of finding a strong, brave, and handsome male to marry and having naive dreams. But now, when she thought of the future of the Murlocs, not only did her mood sink, but perhaps it was time for her to accept her fate. Seeing the princesss expression, elder Hai wanted to say a few more words, but at that moment, his body suddenly trembled slightly, and his expression changed drastically. He looked around. Elder Hai, Whats wrong? The princess saw Elder Hais change and immediately asked. There are earth spirit archmages in this world! Elder Hais expression became extremely grave. They are heading toward our Murloc God Island. What? The Murloc Princess revealed a shocked expression, The origin of this world is still recovering. It is simply not enough to give birth to earth spirit archmages. Even reaching the level of an archmage is extremely difficult. How can there be earth spirit archmages? Could they be passing by from other places? If they were in the homeland of the Murlocs, an earth spirit archmages would be nothing to worry about. The Murlocs even had top-level earth spirit archmages. It was a pity that the terrible disaster, the invasion of the whale race, and the war that lasted for thousands of years had caused the Murlocs to suffer a crushing defeat. She had had no choice but to flee to this world. Originally, the indigenous forces of this world were very weak. When the Murlocs had come, they could rest and recuperate, and seek the opportunity to return to their homeland in the future. But now, an earth spirit archmages had appeared. For the current Murlocs, it was definitely a great worry because Elder Hai was the only Murloc at the earth spirit archmage level. And among the remaining Murlocs, although there were two ultimate archmages at the peak, it was completely impossible for them to break through to a higher realm. She was just a high-level ultimate archmage. Perhaps because she had the bloodline of a dragon in her body, her talent was extremely high. Originally, in the Murloc homeland, it was inevitable that she would become an earth spirit archmage. But in this world, that was not necessarily the case. The worlds origin level restricted the possibility of breaking through. The higher the origin level of the world, the faster one cultivated, the easier it was to break through, and the greater the probability of giving birth to a creature with high talent. She had super powerful talent and bloodline, but in this world where the origin was still recovering, it was more difficult than ascending to the sky to become an earth spirit archmage. That was why she wanted to unify this world, ascend to the throne, and become the Emperor recognized by this world. With the help of the general situation, it was possible to break through to the earth spirit archmage realm. Of course, the benefits were also very obvious. An existence that was recognized by the worlds origin and became an earth spirit archmage was equivalent to having the identity of the origins spokesperson. In this local battle, their magic power and combat strength would explode, they would be able to defeat powerful mages of the same level. As long as they did not face those who were too far apart in level, they would be in an invincible position. Whether it is true or not, this earth spirit archmage is obviously coming for us. Elder Hais expression became very serious because only he could fight against the earth spirit archmage. That meant that if he lost the consequences would be very serious. The Murloc clan could no longer bear any losses. It was even possible that he was their last hope. Your Highness, I will go out and fight now, Elder Hai stood up and said. Elder Hai, try to avoid fighting as much as possible. It would be best if we can get along peacefully, The Murloc Princess said worriedly. She knew what Elder Hai meant to the Murlocs. He was the only earth spirit archmage of the Murlocs in this world. If he was injured, it would be a great blow. Rest assured, Your Highness. Elder Hai nodded. Soon, Elder Hai left the palace and soared into the sky to welcome the earth spirit archmage. Even if it was a battle between the archmages, it definitely could not take place near the Murloc God Island. The Murloc Princess hesitated for a moment, but still followed him. Although she knew that she could not be of much help, she might still be of some use. If the other party was willing to live in peace, her identity should come in handy. After all, she represented the entire Murloc clan. Lei Luo stopped before entering the Murloc God Island. He did not want to fight on the Murloc God Island either. After all, earth spirit magic far surpassed the ultimate archmage level. If a battle really happened, the entire Murloc God Island would probably be razed to the ground. The origin level of the Old World was relatively low, resulting in the low stability of the world. If the energy reaction was too great, the destructive power would also become greater. Chapter 134 - Negotiate With the Murloc Princess It was precisely because of this protective mechanism that the worlds origin had a self-protection mechanism, giving birth to existences that were very powerful. A ray of light flew over at high speed and appeared a thousand meters away. It was an old Murloc. His aura was extremely powerful, and his eyes were filled with wisdom and vicissitudes of life. This was definitely an earth spirit archmage who was more than a thousand years old. Respected earth spirit archmage, may I know why you have come to our Murloc clan? the old Murloc man said very politely. This is exactly what I want to find out. You foreign Murlocs, why are you in this world? Lei Lu said indifferently. You are not a local mage, right? the old Murloc man said in a deep voice. He did not deny his identity as an outsider. What do you think? Lei Luo narrowed his eyes, and a shocking magical aura spread out, as if it could connect heaven and earth. The originally calm sea surface below suddenly became turbulent, rolling up tens of thousands of meters high waves. In the sky, the wind and clouds also changed rapidly. The Sun and Moon were hidden, and a terrifying oppressive aura spread out, covering an area of ten thousand miles. Impossible, how could this world give birth to an earth spirit archmage? The Murloc Elders body trembled, and he revealed an expression of disbelief as the aura on Lei Luos body and the origin of this world did not show any signs of rejection. Under normal circumstances, as long as it was an outsider, the origin of this world would reject them. The stronger one was, the stronger the rejection would be. For example, he, a strong Murloc earth spirit archmage, had been constantly rejected by this world ever since he had entered. Therefore, his strength in this world would be affected to a certain extent. However, the earth spirit archmage in front of him did not have the slightest reaction of rejection. This was clearly a situation that only local mages had. Nothing is impossible. You outsiders, not only have you barged into this world, you even dare to recklessly threaten the local forces. Arent you being too arrogant? Lei Luo said indifferently, his surging aura crushing toward the Murloc earth spirit archmage. In the face of Lei Luos aggressiveness, the Murloc earth spirit archmage, Elder Hai, had an ugly expression, but he could not refute. Hello, honorable human mage. I am the Murloc Princess. Let me speak with you. Her clear voice came from behind Elder Hai. The Murloc Princess floated over. Her beautiful face stunned Lei Luo, but he quickly recovered. Your Highness, why are you here? Elder Hai could not help but ask. However, he did not blame her, because, in this situation, Her Highness would appear more sincere. He could feel that this earth spirit archmage was stronger than him. Coupled with the suppression of the worlds origin, his battle strength would be greatly reduced. Perhaps the other party could not kill him, but if they could defeat him, it would not be a problem. If a great battle broke out, the consequences would be unimaginable because behind him was the Murloc God Island, where all the mages of the Murlocs were gathered. If they really wanted to fight, he would definitely not be able to protect the Murlocs. Now, he could only hope that the princess could convince this human mage. Thus, he retreated behind the princess, ready to protect her at all times. This is indeed the mistake of our Murlocs. We did not expect this world to have such a powerful mage like you. Our Murlocs are willing to pay for the previous offense, and from now on, the Murlocs will never set foot on land again. What do you think? the Murloc Princess said seriously. She was not a fool. She was very clear about the current situation. If she did not give in, what awaited the Murlocs was destruction. The last seeds of the Murlocs were all here. There could not be any more losses. No, you Murlocs cannot stay in this world. I will give you two choices. Either you leave voluntarily, or I will chase you out. Lei Luo shook his head, and his tone turned cold. He would never allow such uncontrollable power to exist in the Old World of humans. Otherwise, how could he rest? He was afraid that he would be stabbed in the back when he ate. You! The Murloc Princess was a little angry at such a tough tone, but in the end, she took a deep breath and said hurriedly, We Murlocs have nowhere else to go. You must know about the dangers of the Dead Sea. We can no longer support another long voyage. It will undoubtedly be a disaster. Although she felt extremely aggrieved, she could only silently endure it. You dont have to take the path of the Dead Sea. I can show you a clear path and enter a world that is of a higher level than this worlds origin, Lei Luo said. They absolutely couldnt let these Murlocs stay here. They had to be chased away. Although he was confident in killing this earth spirit archmage Murloc, he didnt have the confidence to kill him. If he were to escape, then he would be in big trouble. He could only use coercion and enticement. A world with a higher origin level? The Murloc princess frowned slightly. If there really was a better world This world could only be considered a temporary place for the Murloc clan. If the Murloc clan really wanted to develop and return to their homeland in the future, they had to find a better world. Thats right. In the far west of this world, theres a path of ice fog that leads to another world with a higher origin level. Lei Luo said, If Your Highness doesnt believe me, you can go and take a look yourself. Respected earth spirit archmage, please wait a moment, well discuss it. The Murloc Princess didnt agree immediately, because this matter was very important. No problem. Lei Luo nodded. Ten minutes later, the Murloc Princess and Elder Hai seemed to have finished discussing it. If what you say is true, we agree to move to that world. But before that, I have to go and take a look, the Murloc Princess said. This is a map. Youll know once you go and take a look. Lei Luo directly threw out a map. Elder Hai went forward and caught the map, and quickly obtained the information inside. Then, Elder Hai flew away and soon disappeared. Leaving the Murloc Princess alone here should not be dangerous. Elder Hai believed that this human earth spirit archmage would not do such a thing as to bully the weak. If he dared to do anything to the princess, he would kill all the humans in this world even if he had to risk his life. Just as the two of them were quiet, the Murloc Princess suddenly asked, Human mage, are you really a local mage of this world? Yes. Lei Luo did not want to waste any more time. Even though the Murloc princess was very beautiful, and was on par with the sisters, Leolan and Leona, each with their own unique characteristics, he already had three beautiful wives. Chapter 135 - Sending the Murloc Into the Starry Sea Then how did you cultivate to the earth spirit level? the Murloc Princess asked curiously. In her understanding, and even in the entire magical worlds understanding, it was almost impossible for such a low-level world to have earth spirit archmages. So she was very curious about this. After all, this was something that would break her understanding. Seclusion, meditation. However, Lei Luo only replied with two words. He had no interest in chatting with her. Thus, the atmosphere fell into an awkward state. However, when the Murloc Princess realized that Lei Luo was not as difficult to get along with as the other earth spirit archmages, she became bolder. At first, she did not dare to look at Lei Luo. Now, she dared to raise her head slightly to look at his face. He was handsome and had an indifferent and distant temperament, as if he was a cold god above the nine heavens. This temperament actually made the Murloc Princess somewhat fascinated and she looked straight at Lei Luo. At this moment, a ray of light flew over at high speed. It was Elder Hai who had finally returned. When he saw the princess looking straight at the human archmage, he couldnt help but call out softly, Your Highness, are you alright? Ah, Hai Grandpa Hai, youre back? The Murloc Princess immediately came back to her senses. When she thought about how she had fallen in love with that human just now, she could not help but blush. It was not that she had fallen in love with Lei Luo at first sight. It was just that she had rarely seen humans, especially humans like Lei Luo. She had been attracted to him for a moment. Fortunately, Elder Hai did not notice these details because he had already confirmed what the human magician had said. Respected earth spirit archmage, you are right. We Murlocs should migrate to that world, Elder Hai said. There was a hint of excitement in his tone. It turned out that Elder Hai had not only seen the path of ice fog, but had also entered it. He had taken a long time entering the other world through the path of ice fog. Through his senses, the origin level of that world was not inferior to that of his hometown. To the Murlocs who urgently needed to recuperate, that world was clearly superior. Of course, the drawback was that the living environment might be very cruel. However, after some consideration, he felt that surviving in that world should not be too much of a problem. At most, it would be a little more low-key. As long as youre satisfied, Lei Luo said with a calm smile. He had long since obtained the detailed information of the Murloc clan from the consciousness of that peak-level archmage, which was why he had devised this strategy. His idea was that it would be best if there were no conflicts. Three days later, the Murloc clan began to migrate. Apart from the original Murlocs, these Murlocs also took away thousands of female Murlocs. After all, there werent many female Murlocs among the original Murlocs and the Murlocs needed to reproduce. They could not do without female Murlocs. As for the huge ship, they gave it up. Even if they could bring the huge ship ashore, they could not cross the narrow border. This huge ship became Lei Luos spoils of war. In addition, the Murlocs paid Lei Luo some compensation to express their apology. Just like that, Lei Luo supervised the group of Murlocs to cross the border and enter the New World. He followed them for more than half a month until all the Murlocs had entered the path of ice fog. After sending them off, Lei Luo could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought that if he hid in the New World and didnt leave, he would be able to live in peace. However, with the arrival of the Murlocs, he felt that this bit of strength was still not enough. He decided to wait until he broke through to the fourth level of the earth spirit archmage realm before going to the Starry Sea World. This Starry Sea World was the other side of the path of ice fog. It was called the Starry Sea World because it was said that this world had given birth to a legendary mage called the Starry Sea. After returning to the Earth Gods cave abode, the first thing he saw was Leona and Leolan. When the two sisters saw him, they took off their clothes for a session of intense sex with Lei Luo. Just like that, three years passed. One day, Lei Luo was refining the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box. After breaking through to the earth spirit realm, he had been trying to refine the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box. Although it was slow, it still had some effect. Today, he was finally about to complete it After an unknown amount of time, with a loud boom, the entire Devouring Treasure Box suddenly shook. A large amount of strange light bloomed, and a new strange text appeared on the body of the Devouring Treasure Box. Crack, crack, crack Something seemed to have been broken inside. This was the restriction of the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box. It had finally been completely refined by Lei Luo. In the next moment, a huge amount of information emerged from the Devouring Treasure Box and poured into his mind. It was about the enforcement of the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box. At the same time, a voice sounded in his mind. Lucky little guy, congratulations on successfully opening the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box. You will receive an important piece of information as a reward. In the Star Ocean City of the Starry Ocean World, I have set up a cave abode with some good things in it. This cave abode should have been there for about ten years. Of course, the exact time is uncertain. After all, I dont know how much time has passed. It might cause problems with the departure array formation and delay the arrival. In all seriousness, dont be too arrogant. There are still a few more layers behind the Devouring Treasure Box, and I have already arranged them. Dont die too quickly. That would be meaningless. Lei Luo opened his eyes and did not know whether to laugh or cry. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box was really interesting. However, he was quite interested in the sea cave abode that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had arranged in Star Ocean City. The strength of the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box was not ordinary. He was definitely an existence above earth spirit archmage. He was already an earth spirit archmage, and he had only just refined the second restriction of the Devouring Treasure Box. Moreover, the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box could break the barrier between heaven and earth with just one spell. That was even more terrifying. If the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box said that there were good things in the cave abode, then it would definitely not be too bad. I will be able to enter the fourth-level earth spirit archmage realm within ten years. There should be enough time. Lei Luo took a deep breath and calculated. Just like that, Lei Luo successfully broke through to the fourth level of the earth spirit archmage realm. During this period of time, other than having sex with his women, he had already arranged everything. He had rearranged the Small World of the imperial city and transferred a portion of the Earth Gods resources to this place for the shadow. He would take Leolan, Leona, and Wei away. The New World and the Old World would be left to Ailo to manage. Chapter 136 - Entering the Starry Sea World In the Earth Gods cave abode, Lei Luo combed through all the secret techniques in the codex. After all, he was going to the Starry Sea World. That place was much more powerful than this continent, so he definitely had to make all the necessary preparations. Currently, his main defensive magic, the Angel Holy Light Shield, had reached the fifth level, he had also learned the seventeenth diagram of the gods and his elemental eye had reached the third level. The Spirit Replenishing Codex was still the first level. Even he was a little depressed. Why was it so difficult to improve this codex? Lei Luo suddenly realized that he had been learning magic for almost two hundred years. He did not know how many times he had signed in, but he did not seem to have signed in too many good items. They were mostly trash in his eyes. Lei Luo sighed. He hoped that after going to the Starry Sea World, he would be able to improve and sign in a few good things. Leolan and Leona had abdicated and given their positions to trusted subordinates that they had nurtured. Wei also bade farewell to Ailo in the Faroe Kingdom. The four of them left the cave abode of the Earth God together. Two hours later, Lei Luo had arrived at the far west, in front of the path of fog. New World, goodbye. Lei Luo and the other three turned around and took one last look at the New World, then walked into the ice fog without hesitation. One could not see anything within the ice fog, and could only rely on their spiritual will to locate things. Mages who had not reached the level of an earth spirit archmage could not locate their spiritual will because their spiritual imprint would disappear along with it. Only those who had reached the level of an earth spirit archmage could use the power of imprisonment to preserve their spiritual imprint. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo and the three women had walked for a full five days. They had finally walked out of the area of the ice fog. They arrived at a barren land filled with rubble. There were hardly any trees, making it seem extremely desolate. However, compared to the New World, the concentration of magical elements here was obviously much higher. Moreover, he carefully sensed that the world origin was of a completely different level. It was incomparably vast, and the upper limit was very high. Lei Luo randomly chose a direction and took the three women into the air, flying into the distance. They had to find Starry Sea City. After more than an hour, Lei Luo finally appeared in front of a huge castle. It was an elven-style castle. It was built on a tall mountain, and the entire mountain was filled with tall and dense forests. There was almost no sunlight shining into the castle, and it was very cool. The castle was magnificent and had a large population. More importantly, the quality of the mages here was very high. They were elemental mages. Although they had not reached the level where the ultimate mages were everywhere and the status of an archmage was not as high as a dog, it was far from what the New World could compare to. He could occasionally see some ultimate mages or some powerful warriors riding on flying dragons or other strange creatures. They flew into the city. Only powerful mages after the ultimate archmage level had this privilege. Other mages had to enter through the city gate. Moreover, the races here were very mixed. Not only were there elves, but there were also all kinds of orcs, humans, and some very strange-looking races. He slightly sensed that there was actually a high-level ultimate archmage guarding the city. After Lei Luo and the other three entered the city, they entered a place called Treasure Pavilion and bought a map. However, after he looked through it, he didnt find any signs of Starry Sea City. Why is there no sign of Starry Sea City on this map? Lei Luo went up and asked the waiter. Sir, I dont know about this. This is the latest version of the map. If its not there, perhaps the name has been changed, the waiter of Lian Treasure Pavilion hurriedly said. An elder of the human race beside him said, The name of Starry Sea City was changed thousands of years ago. Its said that it was requested by the descendants of the Starry Sea Elves. Lei Luo looked at the elder of the human race and immediately asked, May I ask, sir, what name has Starry Sea City been changed to? To be able to see the human race in this elven castle, it was quite intimate. This elders cultivation was not bad, at the level of a third-level ultimate archmage. Its changed to Galaxy City, the human elder said. Thank you for your answer, sir. Lei Luo thanked him. Its nothing. The Elder smiled and said, Many people probably dont know the name Galaxy City. Are you going there? Yes, Ive read about the legend of Starry Sea City in the ancient books, so I want to go to take a look. Lei Luo made up a random reason. At that moment, an elf girl in a light yellow dress ran down from upstairs and came to the old mans side. Ancestor, Ive brought it. You can go now. The elf girl glanced at Lei Luo and the other three curiously and followed the old man out of the Treasure Pavilion. Lei Luo didnt pay much attention to it. He glanced at the map again and found the location of Galaxy City. It was indeed in the galaxy. The size of Galaxy World was far from what the New World could compare to. Even if the Old World and the New World were added together, they wouldnt be as big as a domain in Galaxy World. There were more than a hundred domains in Galaxy World. The place he was currently in was called the Last Region. It was the most remote region at the edge of Galaxy World. The most powerful mage force in the Last Legion was in the Ice Snow Palace. This Galaxy World is really big. As expected of a continent whose origin level is much higher than the Old World! Wei couldnt help but exclaim. Yeah, its hard to imagine. In such a huge world, how many powerful mage forces exist, and how many powerful mages are hidden? Leolan said. There are definitely many earth spirit archmages. Even sky-level mages might exist. Leona speculated seriously. They often communicated with Lei Luo, so they naturally had some understanding of the levels after the ultimate archmage realm. Now that they saw the vast and magnificent Starry Sea World, they couldnt help but feel a little emotional. Lets go. Well arrive at Starry Sea City as soon as possible, Lei Luo said calmly. However, he was a little worried that the cave abode mentioned by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box would cause a great commotion when it appeared, just like the cave abode of the Earth God. Although he had brought the Void Prohibition Decree with him, it might not be able to seal it. After all, this was a cave abode that had been set up by a mage who had far surpassed the level of an earth spirit archmage. Half a month later, after traveling in a low-profile manner, Lei Luo and the other three finally arrived at Galaxy City. When he saw this city, he was a little surprised. This city also had a castle belonging to the Elf race. It was built on a tall mountain in the forest, overlooking the entire forest. Chapter 137 - Stayed in Galaxy City It was supposed to be very majestic, but it looked rather decayed. The city walls had not been repaired for many years, and they looked very dilapidated. Although the city was very large, the population inside was not particularly large. At most, there were two to three hundred thousand people. Compared to those cities that often had more than a million people, it seemed deserted. Many of the houses were empty. Hmm, thats good too. There are many powerful mages and the strongest person in Galaxy City is a level one ultimate archmage. Lei Luo did not feel disappointed. After more than an hour, Lei Luo and the other three had completed the check-in procedures for Galaxy City. Perhaps Galaxy City was too short of people. There were no conditions for them to check-in. Anyone could apply to check-in. Moreover, Lei Luo had bought a small bookstore in a very cheap location. It was obvious that no one would come to such a place so it was very suitable for him. He had set this bookstore as a long-term signing in place. As for cleaning, he left it to the three of them. As mages, cleaning a small bookstore was simply too easy. Soon, the three girls began to play with each other. Seeing this scene, Lei Luo smiled and shook his head. The three sisters were really close. System, sign in for me. Lei Luo began to sign in for the first time in the small bookstore in Star River City. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Divine Weapon Star-slaying Sword. The systems notification sound rang in his mind. Lei Luo revealed a surprised expression. Star-slaying sword? What did it have to do with the once strongest mage in Galaxy World, the Star-slaying Mage? How did the system manage to get his weapon here? If the Star-slaying Mage had died, then forget it. But if he had not died, then it would be troublesome. Lei Luo hurriedly checked the introduction of the Star-slaying Sword. There were a total of four magic runes carved on it. It did not seem to be a sword used by warriors. It was more like a medium for transmitting magic. It was somewhat similar to a staff, but it was also different. This was because the Star-slaying Sword could also be used for close combat. It had a great amplification effect on magic. Moreover, this sword contained some magic laws that the original owner, the Star-slaying Mage, had comprehended. Long-term use of this sword would be of great help in comprehending higher-level magic laws in the future. Lei Luo took out the Star-slaying Sword. Eh? Seeing this Star-slaying Sword, Lei Luo couldnt help but feel a little strange. There was a groove on the hilt, as if there should have been a gem embedded in it, but now it seemed to be gone. However, this flaw was insignificant. This sword was really not bad. Sensing the strange aura that suddenly appeared in the small bookstore, Wei and the other two also surrounded it. They all sized up the Star-slaying Sword like curious kittens. Lei Luo also gave them the Star-slaying Sword to play with as they wished. But after a short while, they returned it to Lei Luo because they were unable to explore its mysteries at their level. Therefore, it was completely useless in their hands. After Lei Luo received the Star-slaying Sword, he immediately began to refine it, easily understanding the first layer of its runic magic spell. In an instant, the Star-slaying Sword suddenly emitted a faint halo, as if there was a force that wanted to pick it up and soar into the sky. However, Lei Luo instantly sealed it. Grabbing it in his hand, he could feel the compatibility with his own magic, producing a certain degree of intense resonance. This sword is not bad, I finally have a melee weapon that can be used. Lei Luo revealed a smile. Divine Domain. This was the largest domain in the Starry Sea World. The number one mage family in the Starry Sea WorldThe Starry Sea Bailey Elf clan was located here. Although the Bailey Elf clan was not considered the strongest mage force in the Starry Sea World, it was definitely the most powerful force with the longest history. This was because before the Star-slaying Mage had conquered the entire Starry Sea World, his family, the Bailey Elves, had already existed. The castle of the Bailey Elves was their ancestral land. Covering an area of hundreds of square kilometers, it was comparable to a large city. Hundreds of thousands of elves with the bloodline of the Star-slaying Mage lived there. In the attic of Bailey Castle, there was a large collection of magic staffs and weapons. The Bailey Elf family itself dominated the Starry Sea World with its powerful sword arts. It was said that there was a magic that could be used in conjunction with a sword. It was a treasure passed down by the Star-slaying Mages, allowing the entire race to gain a foothold. However, no one knew that there was a gem hidden in the attic of the castle. Although it was only a gemstone, it contained a terrifying amount of energy. It was said that it contained a powerful spell that only sky-level mages could use. Once, when the Bailey Elves were in danger, they activated the spell in this gemstone and killed countless powerful enemies. Therefore, this gemstone was enshrined in the most hidden attic of the castle. Countless Bailey Elves mages would use direct magic to nurture the gemstone after their magic power reached a certain level, this way, they could restore the sky-level magic sealed in the gemstone. Whether it was real or not, there was no way to confirm it. But today, this gemstone emitted a faint halo and actually began to vibrate. As the gemstone vibrated, the various sword, staff, and crystal balls in the attic also began to vibrate, emitting a buzzing sound. A terrifying magic spread, startling many powerful mages of the Bailey Elven family. The vibration of the gemstone must be the appearance of the Star-slaying Sword. Investigate, we must find the location of the Star-slaying Sword. The Patriarch of the Bailey family, a mage who was a top-tier earth spirit archmage, gave an order. For a moment, the entire Bailey family was shaken by it. Lei Luo did not know that the Star-slaying Sword had caused a chain reaction. Lei Luo knew that the Star-slaying Sword was an extremely dangerous thing. It was not that the sword itself was dangerous, but that it could bring a lot of trouble. Before he had sufficient strength, it was best not to use it casually. Unless he was facing a powerful enemy, he would not casually use the Star-slaying Sword. Just like that, Lei Luo and the other three used the bookstore to stay in Galaxy City for a long time, waiting for the cave abode that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had mentioned. It would still take at least a few months. Therefore, he was not in a hurry. At most, he would use this time to explore the city once a day. Then, he would have fun in bed with the three women. The rest of the time, they would read books and practice magic. Their days were very peaceful. Chapter 138 - The Fire-Breathing Divine Dragon Egg There was really no one here. Thus, Lei Luo felt that he had returned to his life in the library of the Hiro Academy of Magic. However, there were three women accompanying him. In the blink of an eye, he had been in Galaxy City for more than a month. In this time, the number of customers that had come to the bookstore had not exceeded ten. In total, he had sold one book. Fortunately, he did not rely on the bookstore to survive, or he would have starved to death. That morning, Lei Luo opened the door as usual. He cleaned the room and wiped the tables, chairs, and bookshelves clean. After he was done, he leaned on the chair and read a book with great interest. Suddenly, a series of footsteps sounded. Lei Luo raised his head and took a look. It was a middle-aged male elf wearing a black robe. He looked elegant and had an indifferent temperament. He had his hands behind his back as if he was taking a stroll. Eh, this bookstore is still open. I thought that after Old Man Sun died, his children would close the shop, the middle-aged male elf was a little surprised as he muttered to himself. As he spoke, he walked in and glanced at Lei Luo who was reading. Then, he walked to the bookshelf and found a book. He sat on a chair at the side and also started reading. From his actions, it was obvious that he was someone who used to come here often and read books like this. Lei Luo couldnt be bothered with him. After more than an hour, the middle-aged male elf put down the book, put coins in a jar, and then turned around and walked out of the bookstore. Lei Luo was a little surprised. He was giving money for reading? Interestingly, this middle-aged male elf was the most powerful mage in Galaxy City, the City Lord of Galaxy City, a level-one ultimate archmage. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had already said that that the cave abode would be delayed. He even suspected that he had found the wrong place? In these three years, business at the bookstore was really bad. Not a single person came for a few days. The City Lord of Galaxy City, his mentor, would read books every once in a while. However, the cultivation environment in Galaxy City was not bad. Perhaps it was because the level of the worlds origin was higher. In any case, the cultivation speed was much faster than in the New World. After noon that day, Lei Luo closed the bookstore. Then, he took Wei and the other two to walk around the city. The three of them had already walked around the city, but Lei Luo had not been there yet. Leona led the way, while Leolan and Wei quietly followed by Lei Luos side. One of them was holding Lei Luos arm. Unknowingly, they arrived in front of a magnificent building. However, it was still very quiet, not even a single person could be seen. Originally, this place was called Star-slaying Hall, but because the name of the city had been changed, so had the Star-slaying Hall. Lei Luo walked in. This was the first time he had been here in more than three years. It was actually quite clean inside. Someone must have cleaned it frequently. In the main hall, Lei Luo saw a statue of a god. It looked majestic, and it was holding a stone sword. The style of this stone sword was very similar to that of the Star-slaying Sword. It looked like the reward for signing in was indeed the Star-slaying Sword of the Star-slaying Mage. System, sign in. Lei Luo had come here not only to take a look at the Star-slaying Hall, but also to sign in. He thought that this Star-slaying Hall should be a little special, so he waited for three years just so that he could sign in and get something good. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg. The systems notification rang in Lei Luos mind. Lei Luo was stunned. Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg? Wasnt it just a legendary dragon, or an egg of a Divine Dragon? This was definitely something good. If it could be nurtured and turned into a Fire-breathing Divine Dragon, it would definitely be a super Divine Dragon. He quickly checked the information on the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. The Fire-breathing Divine Dragon was born from an incomparably powerful Fire-breathing Divine Dragon from ancient times. It was the incarnation of the life of the Sun. From the day it was born, it possessed the strength of a sky spirit archmage. When it matured, it would possess the strength of a god, and its potential was limitless. When it was being nurtured, it could be nurtured with mixed blood. When the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon hatched, it would follow it for its entire life. It would only acknowledge one master and would not betray him. In addition, if it was a Fire mage, they could devour the egg. They had a chance to obtain the power of the Divine Sun Fire. They could also use a special bloodline secret technique to refine the egg. They had a chance to obtain the bloodline of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. Lei Luo smiled. The reward this time was extraordinary. The Fire-breathing Divine Dragon hatched just now had the strength of a sky spirit archmage. It could also be used to cultivate fire-type magic and improve the bloodline of the Divine Dragon. The value was ridiculously high. Of course, Lei Luo did not plan to eat it and improve the bloodline. Although it would be a great help to his own strength, it also had a high chance of success. It was better to directly cultivate the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. Having the strength of a sky spirit archmage at birth, what kind of powerful strength would he have when he grew up? He would definitely become his powerful combat assistant in the future. His potential was limitless. It was too wasteful to use it to cultivate magic and refine his bloodline. Just as Lei Luo was about to leave, an eleven or twelve-year-old girl suddenly walked in, holding a broom and a cloth bucket. Sister Na, sister Lan, sister Wei, youre here, eh? Uncle Lei, youre here too? the girl said with some surprise when she saw Lei Luo. She liked Lei Luo very much. Although Lei Luo rarely went out, she could feel that Lei Luo was a good person. Otherwise, sister Na, sister Lan, and sister Wei wouldnt be so happy with him. Hello, Xiaoyue. The three girls smiled and greeted her. Lei Luo also smiled and nodded to her. Xiaoyue was a descendant of the City Lord, Belson. In the past, when Belson came to read, he would occasionally bring Xiaoyue over. After a long time, she had gotten to know Lei Luo and the others. Then Ill go clean up first. Xiaoyues voice was crisp and clear, appearing very lively and generous. She began to sweep the floor. The reason why this Star-slaying Hall was so clean was probably because Xiaoyue cleaned it frequently. Lei Luo and the other three did not stay too long and walked out. After returning to the bookstore, Lei Luo went to the room in the backyard. The backyard was very big and had several houses. He let the three girls look after the store while Lei Luo himself went to the meditation room that was opened up. He had already arranged everything, including the void prohibition decree. All movements in this meditation room couldnt be transmitted out. Lei Luo took out the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg from the system space. It was not small at all. It was half the height of a person. The entire dragon egg had a reddish color, and there were some strange fiery red patterns on it. Moreover, after the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg was taken out, the temperature in the entire room seemed to have risen by more than ten degrees. If this thing was used for heating in winter, it would be a good choice. Chapter 139 - The Sky Orchid Clan Lei Luo did not hesitate to start condensing his own Soul Blood, and then dripped drops of Soul Blood onto the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg. Immediately, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg absorbed the Soul Blood, and the fiery red patterns became even brighter. He actually tried a strange and subtle connection with the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg. He seemed to feel that a powerful life was being nurtured in the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg. This is only an egg. It hasnt been formed yet, but it actually makes me feel powerful. Lei Luo was secretly amazed. No wonder the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon had the magic power of a sky spirit archmage when it was born. It was probably comparable to an earth spirit archmage when it was still an embryo. As expected of a species favored by the heavens. Its starting line was much higher than that of countless races. Not to mention the sky spirit archmage, even the earth spirit archmage was a gap that countless powerful mages could not cross. Reincarnation is indeed a skill. Lei Luo was filled with emotion. Of course, this kind of creature with a strong innate foundation and strong potential also had a long time to grow up. Humans could mature in ten to twenty years. However, a Divine Dragon like the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon was estimated to be matured in around a thousand years. I wonder, how long will it take for this Divine Dragon to be born? Lei Luo sensed the life in the egg and calculated in his heart. He couldnt confirm it at the moment. He could only confirm it through long-term observation and communication. Lei Luo placed the Divine Dragon Egg back into the system space. He could continue to breed it inside anyway so there wouldnt be any problems. This was the magic of the system space. Another half a year passed. The hatching of the Divine Dragon would still be some time away because there had not been any changes. However, this wasnt a big deal. The main reason was that the cave abode that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had mentioned had not appeared, and there wasnt even a shadow of a ghost. Every day, he would sweep through Galaxy City many times. He would often see some random things that would pollute his spirit to a certain extent. But, after a few years, Galaxy City had no more secrets for him. This was all on purpose. Otherwise, he would definitely have become the omniscient servant of Galaxy City. He felt as if he had been played by the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box? Was there no cave abode at all? In the end, he decided not to be in a hurry. Although he would search a few times a day, his main focus was on cultivation. Anyway, it was not a loss to come to Galaxy City. With a Star-slaying Sword, a Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg, and some other signing rewards, the harvest was still full. On this day, Galaxy City became lively. This was because the Sky Orchid clan, which had always been one of the three major mage forces in the star domain, was about to recruit disciples. The Sky Orchid clans force was very ordinary. It was probably similar to the Ice Snow Divine Palace. There were no mid-level or above experts in the earth spirit realm. However, to the ordinary people in the Starry Sea World, it was still considered a powerful force that stood high above others. To the people of the Galaxy City, it was even more so. After all, the strongest City Lord of the Galaxy City was only a level one ultimate archmage. Therefore, many people were trying their best to join the Sky Orchid clan and become a disciple of the Sky Orchid clan. Generally speaking, as long as one became a disciple of such a powerful force, the probability of becoming an archmage was very high. There was also a high chance of becoming an ultimate archmage. It was said that only an ultimate archmage was qualified to become a true disciple. Lei Luo did not go to the talent test site to watch because he was about to use his will to pay attention from a distance. However, Wei brought Leona to join in the fun. Leolan stayed in the bookstore to clean up. It was there that Lei Luo and Leolan saw the elf girl, Xiaoyue, walking in. She looked sad and seemed to be in a bad mood. Little Yue Yue, isnt the Sky Orchid clan selecting disciples today? Why dont you give it a try? Leolan half squatted down and asked with a smile on her face. Its useless even if you go. The Sky Orchid clan wont accept the elves of our Belson family, Belson Yue pouted and said. Why? Isnt your family the City Lord of Galaxy City? Lei Luo was surprised. He really didnt know about this aspect. The Belson family had been able to become the City Lord of Galaxy City because they had some foundation and power. Although Galaxy City was a bit shabby, had a small population, and had few mages, it couldnt be compared to other cities. But no matter what, they were still the City Lord. Shouldnt they have a good relationship with a powerful mage force like the Sky Orchid clan? It was very normal for such a City Lord family to have family members in the Sky Orchid clan. Our familys situation is different. Xiaoyue shook her head. Leolan stood up and looked at Lei Luo. In the end, she shook her head and did not ask any further questions. Half a day later the selection of the Sky Orchid clans disciples had ended. Two youths from Galaxy City had been lucky enough to pass and become the few disciples of the Sky Orchid clan. Countless residents of Galaxy City were extremely envious. This was because not only could the two youths enter the Sky Orchid clan for cultivation, but their immediate family members could also migrate to live in the main city under the Sky Orchid clans rule. The security of the Sky Orchid clans main city was far from what Galaxy City could compare to. In this Galaxy World, there were many monsters wreaking havoc in the wild. Occasionally, there would be large-scale massacres. Most importantly, a large number of magic bandit groups were unexpectedly active. These magic bandit groups mainly plundered magic resources, burned houses, killed people, and plundered money. They did all kinds of bad things. Attacking cities was also common. Some magic bandit groups were even secretly supported by some mage forces. It was also extremely chaotic and dark. For example, in Galaxy City, the strongest was only a level one ultimate archmage, and its strength was a little weak. This was the reason there were only two to three hundred thousand people in the city. Those who had the ability to migrate to other cities had basically all left. The remaining ones had no background and no financial resources. Perhaps it was because Galaxy City was too weak and too barren, so it was rare for the mage bandit group to plunder. However, the arrival of monsters also happened occasionally. In the few years that Lei Luo had been in Galaxy City, there had been an incident when the immortal clan killed people. The danger was not too great, and it was quickly cleaned up by the City Lord. Thats right, there were also members of the immortal clan in this world. However, the immortal clan here had a piece of territory, so they rarely invaded the territory of other races. Only those who could not survive in the territory of the immortal clan would go to the territory of other races. The most powerful race on this continent was the elf clan, followed by the human race, and then the immortal clan. Because they had many powerful enemies, these immortal clans also restrained themselves. Chapter 140 - The Bailey Family Had Arrived However, in recent years, the young queen of the Immortal Clan had ascended the throne Just like most kingdoms, there would always be some chaos when a new master ascended the throne. Therefore, the troubles of the immortal clan had increased a little in recent years. However, over recent months, the troubles had started to lessen. Presumably, the young queen of the immortal clan had stabilized the situation. Lei Luo was usually too lazy to pay attention to these things. His main focus was on cultivation. In less than a year or two, he would be able to enter the fifth-level earth spirit archmage realm. It had to be said that the speed of cultivation in the Starry Sea World was indeed much faster. At night, in the Castellans castle, more than a dozen of Belsons Elf clans powerhouses gathered together. Apart from the castellan, Belson, who was a level one ultimate archmage, the others were also at the peak level of the archmage realm. It wasnt that their aptitudes couldnt break through to the level of an ultimate mage, but that they didnt have enough cultivation resources. Is the news accurate? City Lord Belson no longer had his usual elegant and peaceful expression. His face was filled with worry. It shouldnt be wrong. Its just that it wasnt announced. After all, the death of a peak-level earth spirit archmage has too great an impact, a peak-level archmage elf from the Belson family said with a heavy tone. Everyone present fell silent because this news was definitely a terrible thing for the Belson family. The reason why the Belson family had been able to survive until today was, in a sense, the result of the protection of that top-tier earth spirit archmage. Otherwise, they would have been wiped out by the Bailey family long ago. But now that the top-tier earth-level archmage had died and they had lost his protection, the Belson family was really going to be finished. After all, the Bailey family had always wanted to become the legitimate Star-slaying family. How could they allow the Belson family to continue to exist? Thousands of years ago, the Bailey family had forced the Belson family to change the name of Starry Sea City to Galaxy City. They even wanted to drive them away from Starry Sea City and seize this piece of land. Fortunately, it was a top-tier earth spirit archmage who had appeared, allowing the Belson family to survive. He had once received the favor of a Star-slaying Mage and comprehended some powerful magic laws, becoming an earth spirit archmage. Is there really no hope? A top-tier archmage of the Belson family looked dejected. Not unless we can enter the Star-slaying cave abode and obtain the inheritance of a Star-slaying Mage. Unfortunately, we still havent been able to find the cave abode left behind by our ancestors. It doesnt exist at all. Perhaps its not here. After so many years, the reason why the Bailey family still kept us here is probably because we still have some value. However, now that the star-slaying cave abode hasnt been found and the top-tier earth spirit archmage has died, they definitely wont be able to sit still. They will definitely think of ways to destroy our Belson family. I cant believe it. Does the Bailey family really dare to take the risk of being condemned by all the elves and attack our Belson Family? Theres nothing impossible about it. If the Bailey family dared to change Starry Sea City into Galaxy City, they would definitely dare to completely wipe out our Belson family. With the power of the Bailey family, it wont be difficult for them to disguise themselves as a mage bandit group. The top-tier archmages of the Belson family were discussing animatedly. Right at this moment, a long, mournful howl rang out. Enemy attack! A bandit gang is here to ambush us! The many mages of the Belson family who were present were all shocked, revealing expressions of disbelief. They had just started discussing the possibility of this, but they had never expected that a bandit gang would actually attack them. Bailey family, you are too ruthless! City Lord Belson could sense the terrifying aura coming from outside the city, and his face was ashen because he felt the aura of no less than ten archmages. There were even high-level archmages. A mage thief gang of this level, would easily be able to attack a powerful city. But now, they were using it to deal with a weak city like Galaxy City. It was imaginable that the Bailey family must have sent someone to destroy the Belson family. As expected, once a top-tier earth-level archmage died, the Bailey family couldnt wait any longer. After today, the Belson familys bloodline will be completely short-circuited. God is so unfair. Red blood flowed out of Belsons eyes, and he let out an extremely angry roar. The Belson family had been trying to deal with this for thousands of years. They secretly sent out their descendants bloodlines, but every time, they failed. The Bailey family had been keeping a close eye on the Belson family for a long time. They even made sure that the Bell family were deprived of the right to enter a mage force like the Sky Orchid clan. Hahaha, your Belson family is so weak. What right do you have to continue the Star-slaying bloodline? Only the Bailey family has the true Star-slaying lineage! A proud voice came from afar. It did not conceal anything at all. Hundreds of figures appeared in the sky. Eleven of them were ultimate archmages. The others were all high-level ultimate archmages and peak archmages. Other than the leader of the high-level ultimate archmages, the others were all dressed as bandits and wore masks. And the voice came from that high-level ultimate archmage. Alright, dont hold too much resentment. Just let the hundreds of thousands of elves in the city die for your Belson family. The high-level ultimate archmage looked down at the mages of the Belson family in the Castellans castle, revealing a look of indifference. Such a weak family actually dared to compete with their Bailey family for the legitimacy of the Star-slaying bloodline. Who else would they kill if not them? In an instant, the hundreds of bandit members behind him flew down from the sky. They were about to start killing everyone in Galaxy City. Many of the residents of Galaxy City were filled with despair. They had not expected such a huge disaster to befall them. In the bookstore. Lei Luo was meditating on his bed. The three women beside him were sleeping quietly. Suddenly, the three of them woke up. They all felt a powerful aura pressing down on them. The three of them looked at Lei Luo in unison. Lei Luo frowned slightly. This Belson family is actually a descendant of a Star-slaying Mage? Wasnt it said that the gods domains Bailey family was the true descendant of a Star-slaying Mage? Lei Luo was very curious. Normally, he couldnt be bothered with such matters. No matter who was the true descendant, it had nothing to do with him. He had only come to Galaxy City for the treasure box owners cave abode. However, the problem was that not had the Bailey family dealt with the Belson family, but they had actually gone on a killing spree and killed all the living beings in the entire city. These were all elves just like them. This was the type of thing Lei Luo hated the most. Why must people take out their frustrations on others? They should just search for the person in debt to them. Could it be that one could do whatever they wanted just because they were powerful and control the fate of others? Chapter 141 - Exterminating the Elf Earth Spirit Archmage Cant a person keep a low profile? Do I have to create a massacre to show how powerful I am? Whats wrong with this world? I just want to settle down in Galaxy City and wait for the appearance of the cave abode. How did this affect me? Stop, this is only a grudge between our Belson family and your Bailey family. Why do you want to implicate the innocent people in the city? Arent you afraid of being punished by the heavens? the City Lord of Galaxy City, Belson, roared angrily. Originally, it was fine if we didnt kill them, but since my identity has been exposed, theres no way we can let the world know that our Bailey family joined forces with the mage bandit gang to wipe out your Belson family, right? The high-level supreme archmage of the Bailey family laughed loudly. So, theres nothing we can do. Who asked them to find something they shouldnt know about? Actually, he had done it on purpose. Beasts, your Bailey family are all beasts! Belson let out an endless roar of anger but there was nothing he could do. The intense feeling of powerlessness made him feel extremely hopeless. At that moment, a large number of mage bandit groups flew down from the sky. The defensive light shield of Galaxy City only lasted for a moment before it disappeared completely. The hundreds of thousands of citizens of Galaxy City were completely exposed in front of these mage groups. Suddenly, an indifferent voice resounded in every corner of Galaxy City. Does the Bailey family like to bully others with their power? It just so happens that I like it too. In the next moment, the hundreds of mage groups that had flown down from the sky, whether it was the high-level ultimate archmage, archmage, or peak archmage, all exploded into a cloud of blood mist in the sky. They were like bright blood-colored fireworks blooming in the sky above Galaxy City. It was bright and bloody! It was shocking! The people of the Belson family were all stunned. The people of the city were all stunned. Only the high-level ultimate mages of the Bailey family were trembling. There was a needle light between his eyebrows. Baileys body was trembling, his face was pale, and his heart was filled with endless fear. Just a little bit more and this needle light would pierce into the space between his brows. He had a feeling that he absolutely couldnt resist this needle light. All of his defenses and all of his trump cards were useless. Earth spirit archmage, could it be that there are earth spirit archmages hidden in Galaxy City? Bailey felt as if his thoughts were about to stop. This needle beam was too terrifying. It seemed to lock onto his soul, making it impossible for him to escape. The person who killed others, everyone is about to kill him. Remember to go to hell, and repent of those vengeful souls that you killed innocently. An indifferent voice sounded in Baileys ears. No, dont kill me He roared in his heart. But he couldnt say it out loud. He could only watch as the needles light approached inch by inch, piercing into his glabella. At that moment, a light whistle sounded out from the darkness, Please show mercy, sir. If he dies, what face will our Bailey clan have? Ha, I thought you never revealed your face. Lei Luo clasped his hands behind his back and stepped into the air. The corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer. This Bailey family was really cautious. Not only did they want to destroy a weak Belson family and send out a mage bandit group, but they also sent out a high-level ultimate archmage. And now, there was actually a hidden earth spirit archmage. However, when I kill someone, I never look at their background. I only look at whether I should kill them or not, Lei Luo said calmly. In the next moment, the needle suddenly pierced into the space between Baileys eyebrows. Baileys eyes were wide open. His pupils were filled with endless fear and despair. Boom! His body instantly exploded into a blood mist, turning into a blood-red firework. It was even more resplendent than before. Youre a human. Its one thing for you to interfere in the affairs of my Elf clan, but you still dare to kill a member of my Bailey clan on your own accord. How dare you? Very good. I hope you wont regret it! The earth spirit archmage threw a harsh sentence and actually turned around to leave. He was only at the first level of the earth spirit realm. And the threat that Lei Luo had given him was very great. Under such circumstances, he naturally had to retreat quickly and then ask for the assistance of the Bailey clans powerhouses. As long as it wasnt the three Great Heaven ranks, the Bailey clan wouldnt be afraid of twelve earth spirit archmages. Do you think you can escape? Lei Luo sneered. Since he had already made his move and completely offended the Bailey family, he must have tried his best to weaken the power of the Bailey family and then run away. Could he let this elf go and wait for him to gather powerful reinforcements to deal with him? Anyway, he couldnt stay in Galaxy City anymore. It had been quiet for a few years, yet now, he had to change places again. It was really hard work. Thinking to himself, the Star-slaying Sword appeared. With a tap of his finger, magic soared into the sky along the blade of the sword, whistling out. Blazing Divine Sword! This was his first time dealing with an earth spirit archmage. Although he was already at the fourth level of the earth spirit archmage realm, he couldnt be too righteous. It was better to use his strongest strength to kill him. The sword light was like a rainbow, piercing through everything, instantly piercing through the defense of the Bailey familys earth spirit archmage. The Bailey familys earth spirit archmage lowered his head to look at his body that was pierced through, his eyes wide open. Star Star-slaying Sword He let out a gurgling sound. The Star-slaying Sword that the Bailey family had been searching for, for so many years, was actually in the hands of this mysterious human earth spirit archmage. No! He suddenly let out a shrill scream, and then his body began to collapse. Terrifying magic power erupted from his body. Boom! Endless energy gushed out, forming a huge explosion that shook the sky and earth. In the sky, a huge mushroom cloud appeared. It was as if a blazing sun had descended, illuminating the night. It was the energy of an earth spirit archmage that had been detonated. Terrifying magic power raged, forming terrifying shockwaves that shot out in all directions. However, before the shockwaves could get close, they were waved away by Lei Luo. It was as if it had encountered a terrifying wall of air and were unable to break through. However, the apocalyptic scene in front of them had shocked the hundreds of thousands of people in Galaxy City. Especially the people of the Belson family, all of them widened their eyes. What had they seen? An elf earth spirit archmage had died in front of their eyes. It only lasted for seconds before the huge mushroom cloud completely disappeared. The originally bright sky and earth became dark again. Chapter 142 - The Sky Orchid Clan Was Shaken Lei Luo waved his hand, and the Star-slaying Sword fell into his hand and disappeared. The Elf clans earth spirit archmage is only so-so. His expression was indifferent. This was the first earth spirit archmage to die in his hands. Until this moment, the entire Galaxy City had been in a state of shock. They all looked at the blurry figure floating in the sky. Thank you for saving my life, Senior, the City Lord of Galaxy City, Belson, bowed and said. Although he did not know why this human mage would hide in Galaxy City, he had saved hundreds of thousands of elves in the city, as well as the entire Belson family. This was the truth. Although the Belson family would continue to be persecuted by the Bailey family in the future, they would still be able to save the lives of the entire family for the time being. This is only temporary. I have to leave. You guys must think of a way to escape, Lei Luo said indifferently. He was only a level four earth spirit archmage. He might be very powerful, but against the powerful Bailey family, he was still far from being enough. However, it didnt matter. As long as he wanted to hide, no one would be able to find him. Suddenly, Lei Luo was stunned. His spiritual consciousness spread out and enveloped Galaxy City. He could sense a vague fluctuation starting to spread out in Galaxy City and gradually became stronger. The mottled city wall, which contained the vicissitudes of time, slowly bloomed with a faint light. It was as if the whole of Galaxy City had awoken from its deep sleep at this moment. Is this the cave abode that the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box spoke about? Lei Luo was stunned. In the next moment, an even more shocking scene appeared. At the edge of the city, the ground began to tremble and cracks began to appear. It was as if the entire city was about to sink. The way this cave abode appeared seems to be a little special. Lei Luo was a little surprised. However, he did not panic. Since the cave abode had appeared, he definitely couldnt run away. He would first take a look at the situation inside the cave abode. At this moment, everyone in Galaxy City was panicking because the entire city was now shaking. A faint light gradually enveloped the city. Some people even ran out, but they were all blocked by an invisible force. Could this be the premonition of the Star-slaying Mages cave abode coming into being? The Galaxy City Lord, Belson, widened his eyes, revealing an expression of disbelief. He really couldnt think of any other reason for this change. If it really was the Star-slaying Mages cave abode, didnt that mean that they would have a chance to enter and obtain opportunities? But He glanced at Lei Luo in the sky. With such a powerful human earth spirit archmage, the consequences were hard to predict. In the face of treasures and opportunities, anything could happen. At this point, he could only hope that this human earth spirit archmage would not attack them for the sake of monopolizing the opportunities in the cave abode. No matter what, their Belson family and all the elves in the city had been saved by this human earth spirit archmage. The situation could not be worse than before. Leave it to fate! Boom! The whole of Galaxy City shook abruptly as if it had lost its gravity. The surroundings had turned pitch-black, and only the entire city was shrouded in light. It lasted for dozens of breaths, and with a booming sound, it was as if the city had stopped falling. With another booming sound, Galaxy City shook abruptly and landed safely. Immediately after, the light of Galaxy City gradually dissipated, revealing a brand new world. This world was actually daytime. Another strange ball of light in the sky shone onto the earth. The density of the spiritual energy in this world was very high, much higher than that of the Starry Sea World outside. This is a Small World? Lei Luo was a little surprised because this place was too big. Although he had still detected the boundary, his original Small World was hundreds of times smaller. It now contained all of Galaxy City, but it only occupied a very small area of this Small World. The way this cave abode was born is a little interesting. It brought the entire city in. Lei Luo was extremely astonished. Suddenly, he looked at Belson, who had a calm expression but was panicking in his heart. Dont worry, I wont do anything to you. The opportunities in this cave abode will depend on each persons own good fortune. Many thanks, sir. We were thinking too much. Belson hurriedly bowed. But in his heart, he let out a long breath because a powerful existence like this would do what he said. In other words, the Belson family was truly safe. Moreover, they could still search for opportunities in the cave abode. Of course, even if they were given the courage, they wouldnt dare to fight for the big opportunities. As long as they could leave something for the Belson family, they would be grateful. Lei Luo didnt pay any more attention to them. His body moved, and he flew out of Galaxy City. The many mage elves of the Belson family, as well as tens of thousands of mages in Galaxy City, also knew that they had entered the legendary Star-slaying Mages cave abode. They were extremely excited. However, as the strongest mage in Galaxy City other than Lei Luo, Belson had given an order. They could look for opportunities, but they could not fight for them. Moreover, they had to wait for the Lord to search before the others were allowed to leave Galaxy City. There were not only elves in the city, but also the Belson family. They wanted to avoid offending the earth spirit archmage. Lei Luo was quite satisfied with Belsons actions. He was quite a good person. A thousand miles away from Galaxy City. There was a powerful mage clanthe Sky Orchid clan. As one of the third largest mage forces in the Starry Sea World, they had many disciples. Apart from many high-level earth spirit archmages, there were also many ultimate mage-level true heirs. Suddenly, all the earth spirit archmages in the clan were alarmed by the terrifying fluctuations in the direction of Galaxy City. All the earth spirit mages rushed into the sky and looked into the distance. A huge ball of light was like a blazing sun, illuminating the night sky and illuminating half of the distant sky. This this is the phenomenon of the earth spirit falling! All the earth spirit archmages present began to tremble. They knew that this phenomenon would only occur when an earth spirit archmage died. Over there, it seems to be Galaxy City. What exactly happened? I heard that the top-level earth spirit archmages of the Four Gods clan have died. Could it be that the Bailey family has made a move against the Belson Family? But even if they did, it wouldnt be possible for an earth spirit battle to take place, let alone for an earth spirit archmage to die? Why dont we go over and take a look? If it can cause the death of an earth spirit archmage, then there must be an existence above the fourth-level earth spirit. If we go, the risk is very high? Chapter 143 - The Treasures in the Cave Abode We have so many earth spirit archmages. Even if we encounter a level four earth spirit archmage, we should be able to escape even if we cant beat them. There shouldnt be a problem. Then lets go and take a look. All the earth spirit archmages of the Sky Orchid clan were shocked and curious about the fall of the earth spirit archmage. It was only a thousand miles away, which was a threat to the Sky Orchid clan. If they didnt figure it out, the entire clan would be in turmoil. Soon, they made a decision. Therefore, the eleven Earth Spirit archmages elves flew toward the gradually extinguishing light. What about Galaxy City? When they looked at the location of Galaxy City, there was no Galaxy City at all! Where did Galaxy City Go? Unfortunately, no one knew. At the same time, within the Bailey familys castle, the Soul Beads once again shook. It alarmed many of the elves. However, an even more shocking matter occurred. The Hall of Souls sent news that a Soul Bead had shattered. One of the Soul Beads was actually the earth spirit archmage Elder Baileys. The other belonged to Bailey Ji. Didnt they go on a mission? How could they die? This mission had personally been ordered by him to completely eliminate the Belson clan. From then on, the Bailey clan would be the legitimate Star-slayer clan. For the sake of safety, he had sent out an earth spirit archmage, Bailey Lei. There should have been a 100% success rate with absolutely no accidents. After all, the Belson clan was too weak. There was only one ultimate archmage. But now, an accident had happened, and not only was the high-level ultimate archmage, Bailey Ji, dead, even the earth spirit archmage elder, Bailey Lei, had also died. This meant that there had been a huge change in Galaxy City. With the commotion that had happened, Baileys expression became extremely solemn. I suspect that the Star-slaying Mages cave abode might have already appeared in Galaxy City. All these years, the Bailey family had been searching for the Star-slaying Mages cave abode, but they had found nothing. This was also the reason they had left the Belson family behind. Otherwise, it would have been almost impossible for the Four Gods clan to protect the Belson family. This time, they had made a move against the Belson family to completely destroy them because they no longer had any illusions about the Star-slaying Mages cave abode. But now, it was different. The birth of the Star-slaying Sword and the new situation in Galaxy City all indicated that the Star-slaying Mages cave abode might really have appeared. All the earth spirit archmages present were shocked. If the Star-slaying Mages cave abode really had appeared, then they had to obtain it. If they did not, then the Bailey family could once again stand at the top of the Starry Sea World, and could even be considered mages who had given birth to a sky-level spirit. Although this peak had once been created by the Belson family, it now belonged to the Bailey family. Very soon, a large number of earth spirit archmage elves from the Bailey family were secretly dispatched to Galaxy City. In the pocket dimension, Lei Luo came before a magnificent building. Star-slaying Castle was written on the door of the huge building. This is the Star-slaying Mages cave abode? Lei Luo was a little surprised. It wasnt the cave abode set up by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box? How could it be the Star-slaying Castle? Could it be that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box was the Star-slaying Mage? But he immediately rejected these thoughts because the power contained in the Star-slaying Sword and the Devouring Treasure Box were completely different. Even if the user died, there would still be some aura left behind. Only after refining it would it completely disappear and fuse with Lei Luos aura. Thus, when he was refining the second restriction of the Devouring Treasure Box, he had not noticed any practice between the first restriction of the Star-slaying Sword. No matter what, it is inevitable that this Star-slaying Mage has a relationship with the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Lei Luo thought to himself. He slowly walked into Star-slaying Castle. Along the way, he used his mental will to probe and sense everything to prevent any formation restriction. He did not want to get involved. Fortunately, he did not encounter any trouble along the way. Just like that, he arrived in front of Star-slaying Hall. As he approached, he sensed a powerful restriction. He immediately knew that he could not break this restriction. Lei Luo then went to the other main places. Some were also set up with powerful restrictions. However, there were some places where there were no restrictions at all. After Lei Luo went in, he found a lot of items, but in his eyes, they were all ordinary. Most of them were below the level of an earth spirit archmage. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box left some things here. Where are they? Lei Luo touched his chin. He took out the Devouring Treasure Box. In an instant, the Devouring Treasure Box emitted a faint light, as if it had a strange connection with a place. Lei Luo quickly flew over and arrived in front of the door. The defensive barrier here was very powerful, and Lei Luo had no way to open it. He estimated that even a sky spirit archmage might not be able to break it. But when he took the Devouring Treasure Box and approached the light screen, the light screen actually surged like water, and a crack appeared. Is this specially prepared for the person who holds the Devouring Treasure Box? Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He entered the hall and immediately, he saw four things floating inside. He stretched out his hand and beckoned. Instantly, all four things fell into his hand. One-step Star-slaying Demonic Codex. Nine-step Heavenly Spirit Pill A set of flame sword magic. A golden scroll with a visualization of a domain called the Seven-day Calamity on it. Lei Luo fell into deep thought. Just these four? He was very disappointed. Only the nine-step Heavenly Spirit Pill was worth it. This was a pill that could allow a top-tier earth spirit archmage to break through to the sky spirit realm. But the Star-slaying Demonic Codex? Was it as strong as his Supreme Soul Codex? And The Flaming Sword, was it as strong as his Star-slaying Sword? Was the visualization diagram of the Seven-day Calamity Domain as powerful as his Catalogue of the Gods? It was completely impossible. Other than the nine-step Heavenly Spirit Pill, which was slightly better, the other three items were completely useless to him. Of course, if he was an ordinary earth spirit mage, these four items would definitely be something that he could only dream about. However, Lei Luo had the signing-in system, and there was no lack of magic codex. With just these few things, I have been guarding the Galaxy City for many years. Master of the Devouring Treasure Box, you are too stingy, wasting my time. Lei Luo grumbled in his heart. These few things were of no use, so he took them back for Wei and the others to train with. When the cave had appeared, Lei Luo had not taken them along, because he was not sure if there would be any danger. Chapter 144 - Leftover Soup After Finishing the Meat He was a little unwilling. He threw the items into the system space and walked out. He went to the other places that were sealed by powerful restrictions. He also wanted to use the Devouring Treasure Box to try and see if he could enter. But he was disappointed again. He failed to enter. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had obviously only left him those four items. Lei Luo rubbed his chin, wondering how he should enter. Suddenly, he had an idea. Oh right, why dont I wait a little longer and try signing in? Back then, after signing in at the Earth Gods cave abode, he had been rewarded with the cave abodes control token. This time, would he have the same good luck? Thus, Lei Luo waited. Two hours later, it was finally dawn. The systems signing opportunity had refreshed. System, sign in for me. Lei Luo muttered in his heart. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Star-slaying cave abode control token. Very quickly, the systems notification sound rang out. Lei Luo almost laughed out loud when he heard this voice. This system was really too considerate to a host like him. He could get whatever he wanted. Lei Luo immediately took out the Star-slaying cave abode control token, forcing out the hybrid, and then dripped his blood to refine this control token. Very quickly, he had absolute control over the entire Star-slaying cave abode. As he walked to the entrance, the defensive barrier that had originally blocked his entry began to flow, forming an opening that allowed Lei Luo to enter. Lei Luo walked in. There was only one thing. A strange light that floated in the hall. However, after seeing this thing, Lei Luos eyes narrowed. This was a crystal ball that contained a drop of blood. Gods blood. Lei Luo had already obtained the corresponding information from the control token. When he saw this drop of Gods blood, he revealed a smile. He definitely wouldnt use it. After being transformed to have a Gods bloodline, he would have a great advantage in certain aspects, but he would also be limited in others. Moreover, he felt that he had been born as a human, so how could he mix it with other bloodlines. Even if it was Gods blood, it wouldnt do, it wasnt a humans blood after all. With the Spirit Replenishing Codex, his future achievements would not be lower than any other bloodline because the Spirit Replenishing Codex could raise his innate bloodline to its peak. However, this God bloodline could be used to nurture the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. The Fire-breathing Divine Dragon Egg was still in the process of being nurtured. With such a powerful God bloodline, he would be able to promote the breeding speed of the Divine Dragon. Moreover, the essence of the Divine Dragons bloodline was not inferior to that of Gods, so there was no need to worry about its bloodline being changed. Lei Luo waved his hand and put away Gods blood for now. Then, he walked out of the hall and entered the others. There was one good thing in each hall. They were not inferior items to the four things left behind by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Lei Luo even suspected that the Star-slaying Demonic Codex should have been in that hall. In other words, the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box might have only left him three items. Lei Luo came to the last hall. After he entered, he revealed a satisfied expression because there was a large amount of light floating inside. This was the place where cultivation resources were stored in the Star-slaying Castle. They were all resources needed to break through to the earth spirit level or to cultivate as an earth spirit mage. There were even sky-level potions. These resources were originally prepared for the descendants of Star-slaying Mages, but now theyre all mine. Lei Luo revealed a smile. The defenses of these halls were so powerful. Under normal circumstances, even a sky spirit archmage might not be able to break through them. But was there a sky spirit archmage in the Starry Sea World? Perhaps there was. If even a sky spirit archmage was unable to break them, was there still a need for the Star-slaying cave abode to exist? There was only one reason. Only the descendants of Star-slaying Mages had the possibility of passing through the defensive barriers. Even the terrifying Star-slaying Mages would not have thought that there would be a cheater like Lei Luo who could obtain the control token. Lei Luo did not hesitate to store all the resources in the systems space. He had no intention of leaving any for the Belson clan. In any case, there were many cultivation resources in the halls without restrictions, enough for the Belson clan to use. After all, he had just saved the entire Belson clan, so these resources could be considered as his repayment. It was very reasonable. With so many cultivation resources, his cultivation at the earth spirit archmage realm would be unimpeded, and even his cultivation at the sky spirit archmage realm would almost be resolved. In a sense, this Star-slaying Mages cave abode was a sign-in reward. Without the sign-in reward control token, he wouldnt have been able to obtain control of the cave abode. Of course, he still had another way, which was to use the Belson family members to obtain resources for him. But that would be very troublesome. The risk wasnt small. After all, they didnt have control of the cave abode. If the Belson clan members entered the main hall and obtained the control token, then the situation might be reversed. The current situation was the best. Next, Ill cultivate in here until I reach the level of a sky spirit archmage before going out. Lei Luos eyes made a decision. If he left after that, he should have the ability to protect himself. After making up his mind, Lei Luo did not search for other halls in the Star-slaying Small World. He had obtained enough now. Thus, Lei Luo directly flew out of Star-slaying Castle and returned to the bookstore in Galaxy City. Then, he disappeared. Seeing this scene, Belson immediately shouted, From now on, everyone is going to search for opportunities, but there is one rule. No fighting. Everyone depends on their luck and speed! After saying that, Belson led all the elves of the family members and flew away quickly. The Belson family was the most powerful family in Galaxy City, and they had an ultimate archmage. There were also many powerful mages. They were definitely the fastest and the most efficient. In an instant, tens of thousands of mages surged out from Galaxy City. After reaching the level of an ultimate mage, they could fly, and their speed was much faster than other mages. Those who had not reached that level could only run on the ground. If they wanted to get lucky, they had to run quickly. However, for mages of lower levels like them, just a little soup was enough to bring them great benefits. If they were too greedy, they would only get themselves killed. Therefore, all mages had their own purposes. With the protection of the Belson family, there would not be too much trouble. At least the Belson family could get a lot of things. Chapter 145 - The Fire-Breathing Divine Dragon Egg Develops Rapidly Lei Luo couldnt be bothered with the things happening outside. This Star-slaying Small World was big enough. It wouldnt be a problem for two to three hundred thousand people to survive. Moreover, this worlds resources were also very rich. Even those low-level mages who still needed to eat and drink could have a good source of food. It had to be said that everyone in Galaxy City had entered the Star-slaying Small World. For everyone in Galaxy City and the Belson family, it was definitely the best choice. They could live here, learn magic, and avoid powerful enemies. There was no problem in calling it an unworldly land. As the controller of this Star-slaying cave abode, Lei Luo had no intention of expelling them. As an ultimate archmage, Belson was the fastest. He arrived at Star-slaying Castle with a hint of surprise on his face. Star-slaying Castle, it really is the Star-slaying Manor. He came to a hall and immediately saw that there were a lot of things stored inside. After a brief inspection, he was immediately extremely excited because they were all kinds of cultivation resources. Among them, there was no lack of ultimate archmage level potions. He even saw resources that could allow a top-tier ultimate archmage to break through to the earth spirit realm. He was extremely excited. He did not expect that the earth spirit archmage would actually leave behind such precious resources. Although he really thought that the human earth spirit archmage must have taken something better, he did not have any complaints because this was what the human earth spirit archmage should have gotten. He had left behind so many precious potions. Even if the Belson family could not become a top-tier family, it should not be a problem for them to give birth to some earth spirit mages. Thus, Belson hurriedly called for the familys experts to guard the resources and then went to search for other things. The more, the better. As for the mages with other abilities, that could only depend on their luck. The former site of Galaxy City had become a huge pitch-black hole. At this moment, a large number of forces in the Galaxy World had received the news and rushed over. All sorts of powerful mages had gathered. And the most powerful force was still the elven Bailey family. They had almost seventy percent of earth spirit archmages. Even the top-tier earth spirit archmages, who were known as half-step sky spirit archmages, had come. Bailey had also come. Ancestor, can you sense the situation inside? Bailey Ji asked. He was a high-level earth spirit archmage with gray magic, but it was much inferior to Baileys. I cant sense it. The whole of Galaxy City has been transported to another space interface. It should be a Small World. Whats left now is a space section. Even if a sky spirit archmage could enter it, they would definitely not be able to find the Small World where Galaxy City is located. Instead, they would lose their way and die inside, Bailey shook his head and said. Could it be that our Bailey clan really doesnt have an opportunity with the Star-slaying cave abode? Bailey Jis expression was very displeased. Unless it was someone from Galaxy City who set off the Star-slaying cave abodes array formation again. Im afraid theres no other way. Bailey Ji sighed. If their Bailey clan had had a powerful existence present when the Star-slaying cave abode had appeared, then, perhaps this great opportunity would have belonged to their Bailey clan. At that time, there was only a level-two earth spirit archmage, but he had died there instead. Up until now, the Bailey family had believed that there was a terrifying middle-level earth spirit archmage hidden within the Belson family, who possessed the Star-slaying Sword. He was the one who had caused a series of things to happen. In the training room at the back of the bookstore, after filling the bodies of the three women with his own essence, they fell asleep. After the three women fell asleep, Lei Luo conveniently took out the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg. He was going to give the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg the Gods blood he had obtained from Star-slaying Castle to absorb. Lei Luo held the crystal ball in his hand, which contained the blood of the first God. He didnt dare to be careless. To be called a god, he must be a god or a powerful creature. Even a drop of blood was absolutely terrifying. Crack Lei Luo suddenly squeezed. Instantly, the crystal ball shattered. In an instant, an indescribably heavy aura was emitted from the crystal ball. It was as if the entire space was about to be suppressed. Lei Luo knew that this was just an illusion on the spiritual level. It wasnt real. The main reason was that the level of the blood of the gods was too high, just like how high-level creatures suppressed low-level creatures. Suddenly, the Gods blood seemed to develop a consciousness. It suddenly shook and let out an unimaginable divine sound, shaking Lei Luos consciousness and soul. Lei Luo hurriedly released a spell to protect the three sleeping women behind him, so that the divine sound did not disturb them. Immediately after, the drop of Gods blood actually wanted to break through the defense and escape. Lei Luo naturally would not let the Gods blood escape, otherwise, he would suffer a great loss. He activated the power of the earth spirit, reached out and grabbed, trapping the Gods blood. He did not hesitate to place the blood on the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg. The moment they made contact, the entire Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg suddenly shook, and a strange cry transmitted from the egg, as if it was filled with a pleasant surprise. Immediately after, a powerful suction force emerged from the egg shell. The drop of Gods blood struggled even harder, but it was of no use at all. It was quickly absorbed by the eggshell. Not long after, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon started to tremble slightly. An indescribable hot aura was emitted, and the entire Fire-breathing Divine Dragon seemed to have turned into a fireball. Lei Luo knew that this was the embryo of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon that was devouring the blood of a god. He could feel that the life force of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon embryo was increasing rapidly. This drop of Gods blood was enough to reduce the time needed for the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg to develop, and its foundation would also become stronger. After a long time, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg finally regained its calm. Lei Luo revealed a smile on his face. He was increasingly looking forward to the birth of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. The moment something happened, he would be at the level of a sky spirit archmage. How powerful would that be? After keeping the egg into the system space, Lei Luo turned around and looked at the three women who were dressed in sleeping clothes. He laughed evilly and climbed onto the bed. He immediately began to grope Leolan, waking her up. Seeing her sleepy and charming appearance, Lei Luo could not hold it in any longer. He immediately flipped her over. Ignoring her cries of surprise, he found the entrance and inserted it, causing it to twitch violently. Chapter 146 - The Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth In the Star-slaying cave abode, time passed slowly. Almost everything useful had been found by the mages in Galaxy. The cave abode was really too rich. To these ordinary mages, even finding a little something was a great benefit. It was as if they had found a treasure trove. Although it meant nothing to the big forces, it was definitely a lot more precious to them. Until now, there were still a large number of mages in Galaxy City who would go out and wander around every day, hoping to find something and to dig three feet into the ground in the search of more items. In the blink of an eye, ten years had passed. These ten years were definitely the years in which Galaxy City had undergone the greatest changes. Because the magic elements here were extremely dense and the cultivation conditions were excellent, a large number of mages had broken through one after another. The Belson family, which had the largest harvest, was even more amazing. One after another, an ultimate archmage was born. The Belson family was the original bloodline of the Star-slaying Mage, so their cultivation aptitude could not be too bad. What they lacked were resources. Now that they had obtained a large number of resources, it was definitely like adding wings to a tiger. Inside the bookstore, Lei Luo opened his eyes. After ten years of cultivation, he had successfully advanced to the sixth-level earth spirit archmage realm. With sufficient cultivation resources, his cultivation speed was extremely fast. Suddenly, he took out the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg. After more than ten years of nurturing, this egg had undergone great changes. The life force within it was becoming stronger. He had no doubt that in a few more decades, Fire-breathing Divine Dragon would break out of its shell. When I become a sky spirit archmage, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon should also be born. Both of us will have the magical cultivation of sky spirit archmages. In the future, when I get out, wont I be able to be the most tyrannical in the entire Starry Sea World? Lei Luo was filled with incomparable anticipation. Of course, this thought was instantly dispelled. He couldnt be too high-profile. Being low-profile was the way to go. The Fire-breathing Divine Dragon was an existence on the same level as gods. What if those powerful existences saw it and wanted to snatch his dragon? Lei Luo stored the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg in the system space. He left the bookstore and went to the star-slaying castle. It was a popular place. There were still many mages who came here to search for opportunities. Lei Luo casually walked into a hall. Although there were people around, they did not see him. At his level, even the senses of an ultimate archmage could be easily blocked. System, I want to sign in. Lei Luo thought to himself. Every once in a while, he would come to Star-slaying Castle to sign in. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth. A smile appeared on Lei Luos face. Looking at the name, he knew that the reward for signing in was not bad. He hurriedly checked the information on the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth. The Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth was a divine-level spell. The first spell was the body spell. Once it was cast, as long as it was not a magic attack that exceeded a major realm, it could place the body in absolute defense. No magic could break through it. The cooldown time was twenty-four hours. The second spell was the elemental spell. It could bestow an absolute destructive ability to attack. As long as it was not an existence that exceeded a major realm, it would definitely be able to break through the defense. The cooldown time was twenty-four hours. The third spell was the soul spell. It could withstand the high-level pressure of the spirit realm. It also had the ability to break through the defense of the enemys soul. The cooldown time was twenty-four hours. The fourth spell was the Heaven and Earth spell, which was a combination of the three spells. As long as it wasnt placed against a major realm, it wouldnt have any flaws. However, the cooldown time was seventy-two hours, which was three days. The first three spells could not be used at the same time. After using one final spell within twenty-four hours, the other two spells could not be used. However, after using the final spell of Heaven and earth, the first three spells could not be used within three days. This strange spell is really powerful. Lei Luo was very satisfied. This magical spell was actually a special use of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. As long as the enemy could not break the Laws of Heaven and Earth, they would definitely not be able to break this spell. Of course, this spell was not omnipotent. There was time to show that its duration was limited. However, at critical moments, it could be used as the best way to save his life. Now that he had the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth, even if he faced the top-tier earth spirit archmages, not only did he have a way to save his life, but he could also threaten them. This was because the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth had the effect of breaking through the defense of magic and spirit. Lei Luo took out the secret manual of the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth and opened it straight away. This kind of magic could be cultivated. Although it could not shorten the cooldown time, it could prolong the use time. Lei Luo was very satisfied with the signing in reward this time. When he walked out of the hall, he saw a huge stone tablet on the square of Star-slaying Castle. There were many mages standing below. This stone tablet was called the Spirit Tablet. With the help of the Spirit Tablet, one could greatly increase their efficiency of comprehending magic. It could even help mages break through bottlenecks and break through realms. That was why mages often came here to comprehend. Suddenly, a powerful aura spread out from under the Spirit Tablet. Its Miss Yue who broke through again. She has already become an archmage! Miss Xiaoyue is really amazing. Shes only eighteen years old, but shes already an archmage. Im afraid that in less than twenty years, shell become an ultimate archmage. Yeah, Miss Xiaoyues talent is too high. Many discussions broke out. Around the Spirit Tablet, there was a large circle of mages. Underneath it, a graceful figure was sitting cross-legged, emitting a powerful aura. It was Xiaoyue. More than ten years ago, when Lei Luo first met Xiaoyue, this little girl had just become an elemental mage. Now she had already broken through to the level of an archmage. This speed was extremely fast in the Starry Sea World. Only those top-tier large factions had the possibility of surpassing her. After all, those factions simply did not lack resources. As long as ones aptitude wasnt low, one could easily pile on the resources. Of course, the reason Xiaoyue was able to improve so quickly wasnt just because of her innate talent, but also because of the unique cultivation environment of the Star-slaying cave abode. Along with the fact that the Belson clan had obtained a lot of cultivation resources, and, with the help of the Spirit Tablet, she was able to comprehend. This little girl was usually very diligent. Every time Lei Luo came here to sign in, he would see her cultivating under the Spirit Tablet. Over the years, the little girl had become more beautiful and was now very curvy. Chapter 147 - The Fire-Breathing Divine Dragon Was Born In the outside world, near Galaxy City. As it had been ten years, a large number of factions had already left. Only a few people were left to pay attention to the movements here. Only the Bailey family still had many mages stationed here, but they still did not give up. After all, to them, the Star-slaying cave abode was a dream that they had dreamed of for many years. At this time, a figure appeared in the sky above the old Galaxy City site. It was a male elf in a cloth coat with a sword on his back. His eyes were empty. Suddenly, he stepped straight into the pitch-black void. His body shook, struggled out, rose into the air, and then fell to the ground, his calm face. A hint of solemnity appeared on his face. Then, his body moved, and he took a step forward. After a few steps, he disappeared. Many mages present saw this scene, and even a high-level earth spirit archmage from the Bailey family revealed a shocked expression. Sky spirit mage? This high-level earth spirit archmage looked in the direction that figure had left and muttered to himself. There was no conflict or prosperity in the Star-slaying cave abode. More than fifty years passed peacefully. The population of Galaxy City increased by a lot and was now approaching five hundred thousand. A large number of the younger generation were born and raised in the Star-slaying cave abode. They only heard about the outside world from the mouths of their elders. After fifty years of development, the overall strength of Galaxy City had increased by several levels. Most had already reached the level of elemental mages. Ultimate mages emerged in an endless stream. There were fewer archmages. They were mainly concentrated in the Belson family. After all, the Belson family had obtained the most resources. Not long ago, the City Lord of the Belson clan, Belson song, had successfully advanced to become the first earth spirit archmage. In the bookstore, Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes. His cultivation was close to the peak of the earth spirit realm. In another two or three years, he would break through to the sky spirit realm. However, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon was about to be born. He could even communicate with the dragon whelp inside. Before the dragon whelp came out, he was already familiar with Lei Luo and Wei. However, its attachment to Lei Luo was the deepest, and it became stronger as time passed. Suddenly, Lei Luo looked at the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg in surprise, because the light emitted from the egg was getting stronger, and the temperature continued to increase. Lei Luo immediately knew that the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon was about to hatch. He didnt know what kind of commotion would happen when this sky spirit Divine Dragon came into being, so Lei Luo hurriedly put it in the system. That way, there would be no commotion at all. In the system space, there was no need to worry about the destructive power of the birth of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. Whilst waiting, Lei Luo had been paid special attention to the situation of the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg in the system space. The changes in it were becoming more and more obvious. Fortunately, it was in the system space. Otherwise, there would definitely be a huge phenomenon, and it would be very difficult to cover up this void prohibition decree. After all, this was the birth of a sky spirit level Divine Dragon. Boom! Suddenly, in the system space, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon egg shook, and it cracked open. Sticky flames like magma gushed out from it. The temperature was terrifyingly hot. Luckily this was in the system space, otherwise, Lei Luos house would have been destroyed. Even Galaxy City would be affected. The crack grew bigger, and finally, it completely opened. With a low roar, a strange Fire-breathing Divine Dragon whelp rushed out. It looked like a red Fire Lizard, but it had two thick legs. Its entire body was flowing with scarlet flames, like the incarnation of the Sun. Little Fire, put away the flames on your body, Ill let you out now. Lei Luo communicated with the fire-breathing Dragons Cub through the system space. He was extremely emotional. It was only a young dragon. It was hard to imagine how powerful the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon would be when it matured. Such a god-level creature really had a high starting point. Soon, the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon in the system space put away the flames on its body and turned into an ordinary-looking lizard. Of course, it was still very different from a lizard. It only had two legs and two claws. It looked a little ugly! However, an ugly duckling could turn into a white swan, let alone a Fire-breathing Divine Dragon. Lei Luo quickly released the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon whelp from the system space. As soon as the whelp came out, it pounced at Lei Luo, looking unusually happy. Although it was a baby dragon, its body was almost one meter in length. Little Fire, can you shrink a little? Lei Luo felt that such a big Little Fire was not cute at all. Instead, it was a little clown. It was a baby dragon. Shouldnt he be able to hold it in his hands? Little Fire understood Lei Luos meaning. Its body shrank rapidly, and in the end, it became the size of a chicken. Sure enough, anything that became smaller looked much cuter. Little Fire flew into Lei Luos palm. Lei Luo took out a Fire Spirit Stone and threw it to Little Fire. This kind of Spirit Stone could only be produced from a top-grade bloodline. It was extremely precious. In Earth Gods cave abode, he had only seen a few pieces. In the Star-slaying cave abode, there were quite a few pieces. All of them became his gains. Little Fire immediately caught it and swallowed it. There was no change at all. Lei Luo was secretly speechless. If he were to absorb such Spirit Stones, it would take a very long time for him to finish absorbing them. As expected of a Divine Dragon that was born at the sky spirit archmage realm. It was really too powerful. You are already at the sky spirit archmage realm. I also need to cultivate properly. Lei Luo patted Little Flames head and said with a smile, Alright, go play by yourself. Remember, dont run around. Dont release your power Little Flames IQ was very high. When it was still in the egg, Lei Luo had communicated with it and taught it many things. Little Flame nodded its little head and then flew out. Lei Luo did not have to worry that it would fly away. Little Fire had already acknowledged him as its master, so it wouldnt betray him. There was a strange practice between a human and a dragon. No matter how far away they were, they could still be connected. This was a very strange bloodline connection. It was equivalent to a human father and son, but they had an even deeper relationship than father and son. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that even if Lei Luo died, Little Fire wouldnt betray him. It might even commit suicide. This was an emotion that was beyond human imagination. Beyond bloodline, beyond contract. Pure emotion. Chapter 148 - Breaking Through to the Sky Spirit Level In the blink of an eye, another three years had passed. Lei Luos cultivation at the earth spirit level had already been completed. In the bookstore, Lei Luo was reading a book. He had obtained this book from Star-slaying Castle. It recorded some insights about breaking through to the sky spirit level and the subsequent cultivation. Although this kind of thing was different from secret manuals, it was definitely very precious. The cultivation of the sky spirit archmage was different from that of the earth spirit archmage. The earth spirit archmage broke through the nine layers of imprisonment in the body and then rebuilt it. The sky spirit archmage was completely different. If the earth spirit archmage had a superficial understanding of space, then the sky spirit archmage had a deep explorations worth. Of course, the concept of space was too broad and could not be expressed in words. This was the essence of the sky spirit archmage realm. Step by step, day by day, one would directly enter the threshold of space. Everyone lived in a space. The cultivation of mages focused on transcendence. Transcendence, from the power of mortals to a higher level of life. Mages, elemental mages, ultimate mages, archmages, and even ultimate archmages were a process of transcendence. Therefore, these five stages could be called transcendence. Earth spirits were also in the process of transcendence, releasing the potential in their bodies. However, earth spirits involved the concept of space. Starting from the earth spirit realm, it was a process of transcendence of space. Transcendence of space was more difficult than transcendence of oneself. Therefore, for sky spirits, every step they took was a tightrope. The slightest carelessness would cause the space to backfire and turn them into ashes. According to the description in this book, there were a total of thirty-three stages in the sky spirit realm. In other words, there were a total of thirty-three steps. This sky spirit realm is really difficult to walk on. Lei Luo was extremely shocked because this realm actually had thirty-three stages. Looks like the nine-step Sky Spirit Pill that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box left for me is not an ordinary precious pill. Of course, it didnt mean that one could directly reach the ninth step by taking this pill. That would be impossible because every step required a large number of resources and a long period of cultivation time. It was impossible to reach the ninth step in one go. This nine-step Sky Spirit Pill was mainly used to give a breakthrough person a solid foundation. After the breakthrough, one could at least reach the ninth step of the sky spirit realm. As for the ninth stage, that would depend on ones luck. The nine-step Sky Spirit Pill, on the other hand, was very precious. It was equivalent to being within the ninth stage. One would not have any bottlenecks. Unfortunately, there are no thirty-three-step Sky Spirit Pills. Lei Luo sighed. If there were, it would be very satisfying. At that moment, a fragrant breeze entered from outside the bookstore. It was Wei and the others, as well as Xiaoyue. On Xiaoyues shoulder stood a fiery-red two-legged little lizard. Uncle Lei, were back. Little Fire jumped down from Xiaoyues shoulder and landed on Lei Luos shoulder, chattering away. It turned out that it was talking about something new that had happened outside today. Little Fire was very lively and liked to run around. Lei Luo liked to stay at home in remote areas. Therefore, it was usually Wei and the others who took it out for a walk. Later, when they met Xiaoyue in the bookstore to read, Little Fire got to know Xiaoyue. She often took Little Fire out to play. Lei Luo did not mind. However, Xiaoyue was definitely a lucky person because she had a special fire-type constitution. When she came into contact with Little Fire, who had Divine Sun Fire, she was definitely blessed by God. In just two short years, Xiaoyues training had improved by leaps and bounds. She had already become a high-level ultimate archmage. It was entirely because of Xiaoyues Divine Sun Fire aura that her constitution had exploded. After reading for a while, Xiaoyue left. Wei and the other two stayed at home. While Lei Luo went to Star-slaying Castle and checked in. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully checking in. Reward: A Hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill. The system notification sounded. Lei Luo was stunned. A Hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill? System, are you kidding me. A sky spirit archmage only has a total of thirty-three levels. How did he get a hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill? Could it be that this sky spirit archmage has a total of one hundred levels? Lei Luo took a deep breath and hurriedly checked the information regarding the hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill. The hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill, when consumed when breaking through to the sky spirit archmage realm, could forge the invincible foundation of a hundred-step sky spirit archmage. It could be used to listen to the leaders realm and achieve the supreme feat of killing a god. After Lei Luo finished reading it, he exclaimed in surprise, This hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill is too invincible. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had prepared a nine-step Sky Spirit Pill for him. Compared to this, it was simply not worth mentioning. Lei Luo returned to the cultivation room and began to prepare for breaking through to the sky spirit realm. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo finally felt that his mental state was at its peak. Immediately, he took out the hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill that the system had rewarded him with and swallowed it. If one said that the earth spirit archmage realm was to sense the earth spirit archmages confinement and break it. The sky spirit archmage realm was to sense the invisible path to heaven and go up. It seemed almost the same, but there was a fundamental difference. The earth spirit archmages confinement was in the body, and it was to release all the potential of the human body. But the sky spirit archmages realm was in the outside world. In the world, only those who had touched the threshold of the sky spirit archmage realm could sense it. It was said that those who had stepped into the sky spirit archmage realm were almost truly undying and indestructible. Ordinary methods couldnt kill them anymore. Even if their bodies were killed and destroyed, they would be able to obtain the long-term existence of their soul consciousness and escape into the world, receiving the protection of Heaven and Earth. Of course, this was relative. To truly be undying and indestructible, one needed to become a god. As Lei Luo swallowed the hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill, the medicinal tablet exploded. He felt that his soul and consciousness were being wrapped by a supreme power. It broke through his body, broke through the spatial barrier, and entered a dark domain. This was the sky-reaching domain. A scenic heavenly path appeared in Lei Luos senses. If he couldnt step on it, it meant that he had failed to break through. His soul and consciousness would never be able to return, and he would die here. This was the huge risk of breaking through to the sky spirit realm. When the earth spirit archmages body was broken, he had broken through the limit. When the sky spirit archmage destroyed the soul, he broke through to the Heavenly Path. Lei Luo gathered all the power of his soul, and his will was firm. A shocking magical aura exploded, enveloping his soul. With the help of the rolling hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill, he directly broke through the obstacles and landed on the Heavenly Path. Boom! Chapter 149 - Successfully Breaking Through to the Sky Spirit Realm Lei Luo felt his soul shake violently. Endless strange information fused into his soul, causing his spirit to receive an unimaginable increase. It wasnt as intense as he had imagined, but it did indeed increase his soul consciousness. As expected, once I reach the sky spirit realm, as long as I increase my soul consciousness a little more, it will be able to receive a certain increase. Lei Luo revealed an expression of understanding. Oh really, this could be considered as stepping into the sky spirit realm! Oh right, I wonder if I can take another step forward? Lei Luos heart suddenly moved. Normally speaking, to take a step forward, one would need a very long time to accumulate and would consume a large amount of ones soul. However, Lei Luo did not feel particularly tired. Hence, he took the second step without hesitation. Boom! Lei Luo felt his entire soul shake, as if it was facing a huge resistance. A shocking force enveloped his soul, as if it was the might of the heavens, wanting to completely crush it. However, he still took the second step, entering the second stage. Lei Luo was shocked. He didnt think that taking the second step would be so difficult. No wonder it was so difficult to cross over to the sky spirit realm one step at a time. It would use all of ones savings. Fortunately, his savings were sufficient. Otherwise, this second step would definitely be difficult to take. At the same time, in the outside world, Lei Luos body suddenly shook, releasing a terrifying fluctuation. It was as if he had shattered the surrounding void. The formation of fear could no longer block this terrifying fluctuation. It was instantly torn apart. In an instant, a monstrous aura spread out, covering the whole of Galaxy City. It even spread to the surrounding area. The entire Star-slaying cave abode was filled with a terrifying and oppressive aura and began to shake. Countless people from Galaxy City were extremely shocked. They raised their heads to look at the sky with trepidation. They looked at a loss because they simply didnt know what had happened. In the City Lords Castle, Belson, who was already a level one earth spirit archmage, suddenly opened his eyes and felt that extremely terrifying aura. This What level is this existence? Besson muttered to himself. Even if he was a first-level earth spirit archmage, in front of this terrifying aura He was actually trembling, like an ant facing the might of heaven. He almost understood that the existence that was emitting this terrifying aura was definitely a mysterious earth spirit archmage. Over the past sixty years, he had been unable to grasp any information about this powerful existence, as if there was no trace of it. Of course, he hadnt dared to investigate. But now, it seemed that this existence was still within Galaxy City. It might even have broken through to an unimaginable realm. This terrifying aura seems to be transmitted over from that side. Belson looked over with difficulty. He didnt dare to use his spiritual will, because, in front of this majestic aura, his spiritual will had no way of detecting it and would be suppressed. Could it really be him? Suddenly, a figure appeared in his mind. According to the range, location, and other judgments, this was the only possibility. Moreover, for so many years, he had never been able to see through that person. After a long time, the aura, which was like the might of the heavens, finally dissipated and completely disappeared. Belson hurriedly probed out with his spiritual will. Even though the aura that was like the might of the heavens had already disappeared, the closer he got to that place, the more his spiritual will trembled, as if there was an incomparably terrifying existence there. Impossible to speculate, impossible to probe, impossible to check Belson finally withdrew his spiritual will. However, he was 100% sure that the mysterious earth spirit was definitely that person. In the quiet room of the bookstore, Lei Luo opened his eyes. The entire room was in a mess, the restricted airspace had already been destroyed, but fortunately, it had not caused too much damage. However, just by using his spiritual sense, he knew that a large number of people in Galaxy City had been frightened. After all, the magic aura of a sky spirit archmage was absolutely terrifying. Lei Luo had already tried his best to restrain himself, but he had to help, otherwise, in this wave just now, other than the earth spirit archmage, Belson, everyone else in Galaxy City would have been finished. Even so, many people would probably have a shadow in their hearts. Looks like I cant break through casually outside anymore. Lei Luo let out a long breath. After all, breaking through to the sky spirit realm was something that could not be controlled. When his soul consciousness entered the Heavenly Path, the reactions of his body could not be restrained and would naturally be released. This was the reason why almost sky spirit archmages would hide. They wouldnt reveal themselves outside, and even when they broke through, they would search for a secret place. In other words, he had to send Galaxy City out of the Star slaying cave abode. He had been about to leave the Star-slaying cave abode and search for another place, however, it was such a good place for seclusion, how could he give it up? Ill send Galaxy City out of the Star-slaying cave abode. At most, Ill protect it in the future. Lei Luo quickly made this decision. However, he still had other things to do for the time being. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on the corner of Lei Luos mouth. He immediately released his spiritual will. The three girls who were reading downstairs were summoned by his consciousness. Their movements were sluggish, and then a touch of pink appeared on their pretty faces. They looked at each other shyly, and finally closed the bookstore and walked into the quiet room. Not long after, the three girls continuous moans could be heard from upstairs. After a month, Lei Luo finally stabilized the restless magic power and soul in his body. The remaining three girls were tormented to the point of wanting to die but they also received benefits. Now, the three girls cultivation levels had broken through the earth spirit archmage realm. As long as they had sex with Lei Luo every day, they would be able to level up. This speed was much faster than the so-called prodigies nurtured by the big forces. They could only feel endless happiness. The three girls were exhausted. Not long after, they fell asleep in Lei Luos arms. Soon, Lei Luo left. He had to deal with some miscellaneous matters. Even after more than sixty years of development, the strength of Galaxy City was still very weak compared to a top-tier mage family like the Bailey Elven family. Once they left the cave abode, without the protection of a powerful mage, it would be very dangerous. Chapter 150 - Galaxy City’s Return However, he was now a level two sky spirit archmage. In addition, he had the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon whelp and the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth. He had the confidence that he could protect Galaxy City. Whoosh! Lei Lu got out of bed and put his clothes on. As If teleporting, he appeared in the sky above Galaxy City. This was the power of a sky spirit archmage. The power of a sky spirit archmage could achieve such a strange effect as teleporting within a short distance. Even a high-level sky spirit mage had a sense of space, making it impossible to guard against. On Lei Luos shoulder stood the dragon whelp that spat fire. It seemed to be sleeping. Even the commotion caused by Lei Luo breaking through to the sky spirit realm did not wake it up. Everyone in Galaxy City, listen up. In three days, Galaxy City will leave the Star-slaying cave abode and return to its original position. Therefore, within three days, all those who are outside must return. If anyone dares to stay here without permission, they will bear the consequences! Lei Luos loud voice resounded throughout the entire Star-slaying cave abode. Everyone in Galaxy City and other places heard it clearly. For a moment, there was a commotion. For many mages, Galaxy City was definitely an excellent place to train. The only thing they were sure of was that they were limited in their area of activity and could not leave. Some people wished to go out and take a look, for example, those of the younger generation who had been born in the Star-slaying cave abode. There were also some people who wished to stay in the Star-slaying cave abode for the rest of their lives. This was the thought of many old people because it was safe here and they did not have to worry about external threats. Therefore, Lei Luos words won the discussion of countless people. Some were happy while others were sad. Those who thought of the Belson family were a little worried. Once they left the Star-slaying cave abode, the Belson family would face the threat of the Bailey family. Believe in Senior. Since he has made such a choice, there must be a reason, the Belson familys only earth spirit archmage, Belson, said in a deep voice. He had lived quietly in the Small World for more than sixty years. To be honest, he was used to it. Sometimes, he even wondered if he could live there forever. Perhaps it was also a kind of hope. Until now, when that terrifying aura enveloped Galaxy City, he knew that it was just an extravagant hope. If that powerful existence often leaked such a terrifying aura in the future, it was likely that many people would find it difficult to withstand it. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Everyone in Galaxy City had returned. Many people were filled with unease toward the outside world because they did not know what kind of existence awaited them. But they had no other way because the decision was out of their hands. Even the most powerful Belson family had to accept such an arrangement. In the bookstore in Galaxy City, Lei Luo held the control token in his hand and activated the Star-slaying cave abodes control array without hesitation. In an instant, Galaxy City shook violently, and a ball of strange light enveloped it. At that moment, there were more than 500,000 people in Galaxy City, and all of them felt their bodies become incomparably heavy, as if they could not move. In the next moment, the void of the Star-slaying cave abode suddenly distorted and then completely engulfed Galaxy City. Star-slaying cave abode, no more Galaxy City. At the former location of Galaxy City. It had been more than sixty years since Galaxy City disappeared. Even if the Bailey clan had searched at first, they had now given up completely because if Galaxy City appeared again, it should have happened long ago. It was impossible for there to have been no movement for sixty to seventy years. Perhaps, the Star-slaying cave abode really had disappeared. Although they were unwilling to believe it, the Bailey family couldnt do anything about it. This area was now covered with all kinds of trees, turning into a dense forest. Even the original path had disappeared. At that moment, the pitch-black hole suddenly rippled like water. It also caused the surrounding mountains and trees to shake. Following that, a shocking light shot into the sky. Amid the endless light, a huge ancient city appeared. Galaxy City, which had disappeared for more than sixty years, reappeared in the human world. As the light dissipated, the pitch-black hole completely disappeared. What replaced it was Galaxy City, as if it had never left. Only the cracks at the edge of the city indicated that it had moved. Have we returned? Belson looked at the dense forest in the distance. Even if there was a large amount of vegetation covering the empty land around the city, the geographical environment could not be changed. Many of the members of Galaxy City that had been born in Star-slaying cave abode ran to the city walls. Looking at the unfamiliar environment in the distance, they all revealed extremely curious expressions. Very soon, a large number of people began to walk out. When Galaxy City reappeared, light soared into the sky. The earth spirit archmages in the Sky Orchid clan, over a thousand miles away, were all startled. One after another, human figures soared to the sky and looked in the direction of Galaxy City with bewilderment. Whats going on? Thats the old site of Galaxy City. Whats happened now? Could it be that something has happened to that empty cave? Could it be that the Star-slaying cave abode has really come into being? Quick, we have to hurry over and take a look. Thats right. If it really has something to do with Belsons Star-slaying cave abode, this will be the best opportunity for our Sky Orchid clan. The earth spirit archmages began to communicate with one another. The news about the Star-slaying cave abode had long spread throughout the world. However, there had been no news for decades. In addition, even the Bailey family had given up, so its authenticity had become a mystery. However, now that there was such a commotion in the direction of the old Galaxy City site, the people of the Sky Orchid clan could not help but fantasize about it. Soon, the Sky Orchid clan hurriedly organized the mages of many sects to head toward the old Galaxy City site. When they arrived near the old site of Galaxy City, they were all stunned. What did they see? Galaxy City. Had Galaxy City actually appeared again? This was not a dream. Galaxy City was extremely lively, and a large number of people even came out from the city walls. With the arrival of a large number of mages from the Sky Orchid clan, the people of Galaxy City were immediately frightened. The mages sent by the Sky Orchid clan were at least at the level of an ultimate archmage. Although there were quite a number of ultimate mages in Galaxy City, compared to the Sky Orchid clan, they were far inferior. Moreover, the auras of those twelve earth spirit archmages were enough to shock the whole of Galaxy City. Galaxy City only had one earth spirit archmage, Belson. Although there were a few top-tier ultimate mages, they were stuck at that level. Chapter 151 - The Greedy Sky Orchid Clan However, there was a peerless mage in Galaxy City. This was the calming agent for all the people in Galaxy City. Decades ago, it was this great mage who had protected Galaxy City from disaster. As the most powerful mage in Galaxy City, besides the mysterious mage, Belson immediately flew into the air from the city and said loudly, Mage of the Sky Orchid clan, please stop! With that powerful existence as a backer, Belson had a lot of confidence against the Sky Orchid clan. Unless it was a top-tier powerful mage force like the Bailey family! Haha, Belson, is that you? Sixty years ago, when Galaxy City was still here, you were only a first-level ultimate archmage. It seems that you have gained a lot in the Star-slaying cave abode. Laughter rang out. This laughter was filled with a strong sense of surprise and joy because he saw an opportunity to enter the Star-slaying cave abode. If the Sky Orchid clan could obtain many resources in the Star-slaying cave abode, then their rise would be inevitable. It was not just the owner of this old voice. The other mages of the Sky Orchid clan were also excited. The once weak Galaxy City now had a large number of ultimate mages, archmages, and even ultimate archmages. What did this mean? The people of Galaxy City had obtained resources in the Star-slaying cave abode. Since the people of Galaxy City had such an opportunity, why couldnt the people of the Sky Orchid clan? The Sky Orchid clan wont take away the resources of your Galaxy City as long as they let us enter the Star-slaying cave abode, this request shouldnt be too much, right? The old voice suddenly changed the topic. The meaning behind his words was very deep. If they werent allowed to enter the Star-slaying cave abode, or rather, if they couldnt enter the Star-slaying cave abode, then they would be sorry. They would snatch away the Galaxy Citys resources. Belson shook his head and said, Im truly sorry. Star-slaying cave abode isnt under our control. He really wasnt lying. The Star-slaying cave abode was already under the control of that powerful existence. Humph, you dont want face even if I give it to you. Belson, do you think that you can resist our Sky Orchid clan with just a level one earth spirit archmage? If youre sensible, then hand over the Star-slaying cave abode. Otherwise, our Sky Orchid clan will trample on your Galaxy City in anger! another earth spirit archmage from the Sky Orchid clan threatened. The Sky Orchid clan did not have time to hide anymore. If the other major forces of the Starry Sea World came, the Sky Orchid clan would have no advantage at all. Belson shook his head. If thats the case, then dont blame the Sky Orchid clan for being impolite! The elf earth spirit archmage snorted coldly. Sky Orchid clan, listen up. Destroy Galaxy City and destroy the Belson Family! In an instant, a large number of powerful mages from the Sky Orchid clan pounced toward Galaxy City. And the twelve top-tier earth spirit archmages instantly locked onto Belson. A great battle was about to break out. Suddenly, a ray of light emerged from Galaxy City and spread out, enveloping all of Galaxy City in an instant, turning into a huge Holy Light Shield. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of ultimate archmages were turned into ashes. The Sky Orchid clan mages who had not charged up were all shocked by this scene and stopped advancing. The faces of the twelve earth spirit archmages became even more serious because they realized that this strange Holy Light Shield had not taken the initiative to attack. Instead, after the Sky Orchid clan mages came into contact with it, they were counterattacked by a force. This kind of defensive array formation was also available in the Sky Orchid clan. However, the problem was that a defensive array formation that could easily kill an ultimate archmage and even treat high-level ultimate mages equally was extremely terrifying. At most, the Sky Orchid clans defensive array formation could only kill a few archmages. This kind of defensive array formation was something that only a first-rate mage force like the Bailey family could do. Could it be that the defensive array in the Star-slaying cave abode was placed in the Galaxy City? Its very possible! It seems that the people of the Galaxy City have obtained a heaven-defying opportunity in the Star-slaying cave abode. They can even obtain such a powerful defensive array. We must enter the Star-slaying cave abode. This is the only chance for the Sky Orchid clan to rise. We must break this defensive formation at all costs! After the twelve earth spirit archmages communicated with each other, they made a decision. In an instant, one of the earth spirit archmages launched a probing attack at the Angel on the Holy Light Shield. He had mastered the defensive formations ability to counterattack. Bang! The attack landed on the Holy Light Shield. There was no movement. But immediately, the Angel on the Holy Light Shield seemed to come to life, and the raging Flame Judgement Sword in his hand was swung out. Seeing the scorching light shooting over, the attacking earth spirit archmages body trembled, and he felt a disaster coming. The earth spirit archmage roared in anger, and his entire defense exploded. At the same time, he moved his body, trying to dodge. But it was useless. The flame instantly shot at this earth spirit archmage from the Sky Orchid clan. Boom! He was blown up instantly. The strange thing was that after he was blown up, there was actually no terrifying death explosion. It was as if all the energy had been melted. When the remaining eleven earth spirit archmages saw this scene, their bodies trembled, and their faces turned pale with fear. The fallen earth spirit archmage had only been a level-one earth spirit archmage and was not the strongest. But he was still an earth spirit archmage after all. This terrifying scene was also witnessed by countless people in Galaxy City. Everyone was stunned. The Angel Holy Light Shield that enveloped Galaxy City was actually so terrifying? The hundreds of ultimate archmages had just turned into a bloody mist, and now, an Angel had casually waved his sword and killed an earth spirit archmage. It was too shocking! Just the shadow of an angel was terrifying. Then how powerful was the mysterious mage who cast the Angel Holy Light Shield? What they did not know was that at this moment, in the bookstore in the corner of the city, Lei Luo was naked on the bed with the three women. He had no time to pay attention to what was happening outside. Our Galaxy City is lucky to have such a strong person protecting us. Our Belson family is lucky! Belson muttered to himself. Behind him, the countless elves of the Belson family were all extremely excited. With the existence of this mysterious mage, they would no longer have to worry about being destroyed by the Bailey family. They would no longer have to hide in the dark! Chapter 152 - The Gathering of the Strong In the bookstore, Lei Luo finally fulfilled his bodys desire. The three girls were also panting from his torture. Their snow-white arms were limp, and their bodies had turned pink from exercise. After the three girls fell asleep, Lei Luo finally put on his clothes. He had casually killed a group of ultimate archmages and an earth spirit archmage, but this was not worth mentioning. That was the truth. He had not had to do anything other than cast the sixth layer of the Holy Light Shield. Even a top-tier earth spirit archmage would not be able to break it. Of course, the counterattack ability of the Holy Light Shield would at most kill a level-six earth spirit archmage. A level-seven earth spirit archmage would only be severely injured. Even so, it was still extremely terrifying. As long as the people of Galaxy City did not leave, under the protection of this sixth-level Holy Light Shield, they had nothing to worry about. They only needed to worry if a sky spirit archmage made a move, then, their protection was not certain. Whether a sky spirit archmage dared to make a move or not was another matter because they could tell that the person who cast this Holy Light Shield must be a mage above a first level sky spirit archmage. Suddenly, Lei Luos finger moved, and rays of light emerged and fused into the Holy Light Shield. In an instant, the Holy Light Shield shook, and actually began to expand over the area outside of Galaxy City. When the remaining mages and eleven earth spirit archmages of the Sky Orchid clan saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically and they immediately retreated. In the end, the Holy Light Shield expanded faster and faster, almost reaching the people of the Sky Orchid clan. These mages were scared out of their wits. Fortunately, Lei Luo did not plan to kill all of them. Otherwise, none of them would be able to escape. Just like that, the entire Holy Light Shield expanded another fifty kilometers, enveloping a large area of forest and land. The reason for doing so was naturally to leave more space for the people of Galaxy City. Those who were unwilling to leave the protection of the six layers of Holy Light Shield could live in this area, even if they were planting crops or raising livestock. Under the protection of the six layers of Holy Light Shield, the concentration of spiritual energy was much higher than in other places because the entire Holy Light Shield was already rooted in the spiritual vein of the Earth. It was able to continuously extract a large amount of spiritual energy. Not only could it maintain the Holy Light Shield, but it could also provide spiritual energy for the inner space. Although it couldnt be compared to the Star-slaying cave abode, it could still be considered a very good place for cultivation. Of course, if the people of Galaxy City wanted to leave, then they could. But if they left Galaxy City, then they wouldnt be within Lei Luos protection range. It had to be said that Lei Luo had considered the future of Galaxy City very thoroughly. The main reason was that Lei Luo didnt want to have to move to protect them every day. If that was the case, then he would be annoyed to death. This way, it was dealt with once and for all. Even if a sky spirit archmage came over, then he would have done it once. With the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth, coupled with his strength as a second-level sky spirit archmage, he really didnt have any fear toward ordinary sky spirit archmages. As for the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon, he would not use it unless he really had to. At the same time, the shocking phenomenon of the archmage near the old site of Galaxy City had long alarmed people within a radius of several thousand miles. Very soon, this news was obtained at an astonishing speed through various means and spread to every region of the Starry Sea World. The Bailey family. Although they no longer paid attention to Galaxy City, there was still a very strong intelligence force stationed around Galaxy World. Therefore the Bailey family received the news of the commotion there immediately. Many high-level members of the Bailey family were extremely shocked. They had been stationed near Galaxy City for almost thirty years. They were definitely the ones who had stayed put for a long time. In the end, they had no other choice but to leave. Now, there was another commotion in Galaxy City. The Bailey family immediately dispatched a group of experts to Galaxy World. At the same time, they ordered the intelligence personnel to gather more accurate information. Until they obtained the news that Galaxy City had already reappeared, the Bailey family was completely in an uproar. Even the patriarch of the Bailey family who was half a step into the sky spirit realm was among them. Almost ninety percent of the earth spirit archmages had all rushed to Galaxy World. Did the appearance of Galaxy City once again mean that the people of Galaxy City had mastered the control method to enter and exit the Star-slaying cave abode? Now, they could not wait to fly to Galaxy City immediately. Unfortunately, Gods World was very far away from Galaxy World. Even the top-level earth spirit archmages would not be able to reach Galaxy City in less than ten hours. Other than the Sky Orchid clan, who had arrived at Galaxy City at the beginning, there were other two mage forces in the Galaxy World that got there quickly. These two mage forces were more or less the same as the Sky Orchid clan. It could be said to be a three-legged attack. The earth spirit archmages were the first to arrive. They were all a little shocked because Galaxy City was already enveloped by a huge Angel Shadow. What was even more unbelievable was that the Sky Orchid clans earth spirit archmages were actually watching outside. Elder Sky, why are you guys guarding out here? Why dont you go in and take a look? a third-level earth spirit archmage from the Blade-sword Divine Territory said to the elder with the greatest authority in the Sky Orchid clan. This old man feels that we should wait until all the major forces have arrived before we talk. Otherwise, the Sky Orchid clan will snatch away one of the Galaxy Citys opportunities, the number one elder of the Sky Orchid clan, Elder Sky, said with a chuckle. Actually, his heart was bleeding. The clan had lost one earth spirit archmage and more than a hundred ultimate archmages. Such a loss was really too great. Since his own family had lost, he definitely could not let the other forces benefit. He would also have to let them suffer losses so that his heart would be balanced. Hehe, this doesnt seem like your style. A third-level earth spirit elf archmage from the Black-clothed Divine Palace sneered. With this old fellows style of taking advantage and not falling behind, why would he be so kind? There must be a trap! Mo Wen, why dont you give it a try? The earth spirit archmage from the Blade-sword Divine Territory said with a smile. Yass, why dont you give it a try? the third-level earth spirit archmage, Mo Wen from the Black-clothed Divine Palace, replied with a sneer. Facing the opportunity of the Star-slaying cave abode, our Blade-sword Divine Territory only wants to drink some soup. We dont have any big ideas. Why dont the three of us come together? The Blade-sword Divine Territorys third-grade earth spirit archmage, Yass, said. Both of them looked at the elder from the Sky Orchid clan. It was obvious that they were trying to probe. Do as you please. I wont participate, Elder Sky said indifferently. He did not want to suffer any more losses. This Holy Light Shield was too terrifying. Right now, he only wanted to wait. He wanted to wait for that top-tier power to come over. Until that time came, he just needed to drink some soup. Chapter 153 - : The Arrival of Bailey As for saying that they could monopolize the opportunities in the Star-slaying cave abode, they could forget about it. They only wanted to wait for a top-tier power to come over, and when that time came, they would be able to rest and drink some soup. As for saying that they could monopolize the opportunities the Star-slaying cave abode, they could definitely forget about it. He knew what his own family was capable of. If it hadnt been for their greedy execution previously, they wouldnt have suffered such a great loss. However, there was no time for regret in this world. If they could do it all over again, he definitely wouldnt be the first here. Mowen and Yass looked at each other and saw the problem. The Holy Light Shield that enveloped Galaxy City was definitely no small matter. The others must have suffered huge losses to be so cautious. Although they were extremely curious and really wanted to find out what was wrong with the Holy Light Shield, the other clans actions made them extremely vigilant and they didnt dare act rashly. Time passed by slowly. In the end, the two forces had still not made a move. Two hours later, another force of mages from Galaxy World arrived near Galaxy City. This force was much stronger than the other three forces. There was a fifth-level earth spirit archmage. Greetings, Elder Ocean Wave. The earth spirit archmages from the three forces in Galaxy World bowed one after another when they saw the fifth-level earth spirit archmage. This kind of medium-level earth spirit archmage was much stronger than them. They were not on the same level anymore. Do you know whats going on in Galaxy City? The chief elder of the Ocean Wave clan, Elder Ocean Wave, asked directly. He was a little curious. These three mage forces were the closest to Galaxy City. Logically, they should have entered Galaxy City before the other powerful mage forces arrived. Why were they waiting outside? The Black-clothed Divine Palace and the Blade-sword Divine Territorys earth spirit archmages all looked at Tian Lan from the Scorching Sun sect. Tian Lans face twitched slightly. He knew that it was impossible to trick the other forces. He was not afraid of the Black-clothed Divine Palace or the Blade-sword Divine Territory, but he definitely did not dare not give face to the Ocean Wave sect. Elder Ocean Wave was a fifth-level earth spirit archmage. His strength was much stronger than his. Moreover, the Ocean Wave sect still had two fourth-level earth spirit archmages. They also had a few more lower-level earth spirit archmages than the Sky Orchid clan. The two were on completely different levels. Even if the three major forces joined together, they would definitely not be able to contend against the Ocean Wave sect. Elder Ocean Wave, this Holy Light Shield is very powerful. As long as it comes into contact with or attacks, it will trigger an angel counterattack. One of our Sky Orchid clans earth spirit archmages has already died, Tian Lan quickly said. Mo Wen and Yass could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. This Holy Light Shield was too terrifying. It had easily had caused the death of an earth spirit archmage Didnt that mean that if they attacked the Holy Light Shield, it might cause the death of another earth spirit archmage? At this moment, they finally understood the evil intentions of Elder Sky. Fortunately, they were a little cautious and had not probed the Holy Light Shield. Otherwise, the consequences would really have been unimaginable. However, they were somewhat gloating over the death of an earth spirit archmage from the Sky Orchid clan. Elder Ocean Wave frowned. He believed that the Elder Sky did not dare to spout nonsense. It was extremely terrifying to have the Holy Light Shield cause the death of an earth spirit archmage, even if it was first-level A mid-level earth spirit archmage like him would most likely be in danger of being injured. If he was injured, he would be greatly affected if he were to fight for the opportunities in the Star-slaying cave abode. Immediately, he communicated with the other earth spirit archmages from the Ocean Wave sect with his thoughts for a moment before finally making a decision, which was to wait. Wait until the other factions arrived. After all, the Ocean Wave sect wasnt particularly powerful in Galaxy World. It could only be said to be of the middle level. The Twelve Divine Gates and the Three Great Divine sects were terrifying existences that even the Ocean Wave sect could only look up to. With the reputation of the Star-slaying cave abode, it might attract the descent of a super faction. Moreover, the Bailey family, who cared the most about the Star-slaying cave abode, would definitely not be absent. Although the Bailey family could not be compared to the Twelve Divine Gates and the Three Great Divine sects, they were still considered a first-rate force in this Galaxy World. Just like that, over the following ten hours, more and more mage forces gathered outside Galaxy City. No one dared to act rashly. The hundreds of thousands of famous people in Galaxy City, including the Bailey family, were all a little frightened because the forces gathered outside were getting more powerful. There were probably hundreds of earth spirit archmages. Boom! A shocking aura rolled over from afar. Even before the people arrived, the aura was already overwhelming. It was undisguised and arrogant. However, the expressions of the many mage forces and earth spirit archmages present changed drastically and they became extremely cautious. This was because this was a top-tier earth spirit archmage. His aura was extremely terrifying. Even if all the earth spirit archmages present joined forces, they might not be a match for this top-tier mage. Very quickly, along with a shocking long howl, a resplendent light seemed to tear apart the night sky as it descended with an endless aura. It was an elven elder with fluttering black hair. He was tall, mighty, and domineering. His golden hair fluttered in the wind, and his golden pupils contained divine light. Wherever he passed, all the earth spirit archmages present had looks of reverence on their faces. Welcome, Great Bailey, a level-seven earth spirit archmage hurriedly cupped his hands and said. Even if he was already a high-level earth spirit archmage, in front of a level-nine extreme-level earth spirit archmage, he was still not enough because this kind of existence had already touched upon the path to the sky spirit realm, it was just that he did not have the confidence to go up. Instantly, all the earth spirit archmages present welcomed him, one after another. No one dared to be careless. Bailey glanced at everyone present and said indifferently, There are quite a lot of people here. In his opinion, these forces were all covetous of the Star-slaying cave, but the Bailey family had long since taken it as their own. They were the orthodox Star-slaying sect and should be the only beneficiaries of the Star-slaying Mages legacy. Now that they had so much power to pay attention to the Star-slaying cave abode, how could he give them a look in. If it werent for the fact that there were too many powers present, he would even have killed one batch to intimidate the other. However, he thought that there were even more powerful forces, such as the Twelve Divine Gates and the Three Great Divine sects. If such forces also targeted the Star-slaying cave abode, it would be difficult to deal with them. Such forces all had sky spirit archmages. Chapter 154 - Bailey Was Injured Although he was a peak earth spirit archmage, he was still not good enough to face the sky spirit archmages. How could the earth spirit archmages present not hear the displeasure in Baileys tone? Bailey did not have a planned meeting with the many earth spirit archmages present, and his gaze fell on the Holy Light Shield. He wasnt a fool. Before the other mages of the Bailey family arrived, he wouldnt act rashly. After all, there were hundreds of earth spirit archmages present. Do you know anything about this Angel Holy Light Shield? Bailey suddenly said. Great Bailey, according to Elder Sky of the Sky Orchid Sect, this Holy Light Shield has a very strong passive counterattack ability. A level-one earth spirit archmage has already fallen, the seventh-level earth spirit archmage who had spoken earlier said. Bailey did not say anything else. He just stood in front of the Holy Light Shield. No one knew whether he was thinking or analyzing this Holy Light Shield. Another hour passed. More than ten powerful auras rolled over. They were all high-level earth spirit archmages. They were the main force of the Bailey family. Seeing that his main force had arrived, Bailey did not hesitate any longer. He suddenly burst out with a powerful aura. His body grew taller, as if he had turned into a terrifying giant spirit god. With him as the center, almost no earth spirit archmages dared to approach within a thousand meters. Even high-level earth spirit archmages dared not approach. That kind of aura was too terrifying. Is this the power of a peak earth spirit archmage? Some earth spirit archmages muttered to themselves. At this moment, they were personally experiencing the terror of a peak earth spirit archmage. It was hard to imagine how powerful a sky spirit archmage would be. Bailey took a step forward, and it was as if the world was shaking. Endless power gathered in his body. He suddenly raised his hand, and as if he wanted to overturn the sky, he struck toward the Holy Light Shield. Boom! The sky collapsed and the earth cracked. The void shook, and the earth rumbled. Under this terrifying power, there was almost nothing underground that could withstand it, and it was about to be completely disintegrated. All the earth spirit archmages were shocked. They were only isolated until their souls were suppressed, and the power in their bodies was about to stop circulating. Especially the low-level earth spirit archmages. Their faces were pale, and they seemed to be on the verge of collapse. As for the ultimate mages, they had long fled far away. Even so, they still felt as if the end of the world had arrived and started trembling. In the bookstore in Galaxy City, Lei Luo was flipping through a book. He raised his head to look outside and shook his head. Sigh, why bother? As long as he was unable to break through the six layers of the Holy Light Shield, the stronger the attack, the stronger the counterattack. This Bailey was going to suffer a great loss. As Baileys tentacles reached out, the world shook and peoples hearts trembled. He displayed the might of a half-step into the sky realm. This was his goal. Not only did he have to break through the Holy Light Shield, but he also had to use his absolute invincible might to intimidate the mage forces that were paying attention to the Star-slaying cave abode. Boom! The terrifying magic carried the power to destroy everything. It was like a huge meteorite falling from the sky and landing on the human world. In an instant, the entire Holy Light Shield shook violently. It was as if the mountain had collapsed and Earth had cracked. The ground at the center of Galaxy City began to roll. Countless cracks extended in all directions. Under normal circumstances, the powerful attack of such a peak earth spirit archmage could wipe out the entire city from the map of the Galaxy World. Not a single trace would be left behind. However, the Holy Light Shield that covered Galaxy City had directly withstood Baileys terrifying attack. Although the Holy Light Shield shook and rumbled, showing signs of distortion, it did not collapse at all. Bailey was completely stunned. His attack, even if it was not the most powerful attack, could definitely kill a level-six earth spirit archmage. How could it not break the shield? This was too ridiculous. Even if it was the Three Great Divine sects defensive formation, it couldnt possibly have such terrifying defensive power, right? However, in the next moment, Baileys expression changed drastically. Because the Holy Light Shield had undergone a huge change. A terrifying power quickly gathered and immediately after, the Holy Light Shield shook, and a ray of light shot out. Even if Bailey wanted to dodge, he felt that there was no way to do so. This was because this ray was extremely strange, as if it could pierce through space. In an instant, it attacked his body. Boom! Bailey was sent flying by the attack. He crashed into the ground and plowed a huge gully. Immediately after, Bailey shot into the sky. He spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and his aura became weak. His face was filled with indescribable shock and anger. How powerful was he? He was a peak earth spirit archmage, yet he couldnt even break a small defensive formation. Instead, he was injured by the backlash of the formation. What kind of broken formation is this? How can it be so terrifying? Bailey took a deep breath. Just the defensive formation was already so terrifying. How precious would the opportunities in the Star-slaying cave abode be? Unfortunately, he couldnt even enter the Galaxy City now. He vomited blood. He was so depressed that he vomited blood. Previously, he had been unbelievably arrogant and had looked down on everything. But in the blink of an eye, he had been slapped in the face. Not only had he not broken through this Holy Light Shield, but he had been injured instead. This was absolutely disgraceful for him, who cared a lot about his face. He was very sullen. Ancestor, whats wrong? the Bailey clans patriarch, Bailey Ji, hurriedly transmitted his voice and asked. No one act rashly. This Holy Light Shield is extremely terrifying. Only sky spirit archmages can break through it. Bailey ji replied, Ancestor, what should we do? After a long time, the people from the Twelve Heaven Gates and the Three Great Divine sects will all come. Then, we wont be able to become the masters of the Star-slaying cave abode. If the Bailey family could enter the Star-slaying cave abode before these superpowers arrived, then under the name of the Star-slaying orthodoxy, those superpowers would more or less have to give them face. But now, it was different. The Holy Light Shield, which even the Bailey family couldnt break, meant that they didnt have the qualifications to control the Star-slaying cave abode. Now that things have come to this, theres no other way. The Bailey family sighed. This situation had completely exceeded his expectations. If even the Holy Light Shield couldnt be broken, what other way was there? If they continued to attack, they would only get more and more injured. This was because this terrifying array was rooted in Earths spiritual vein and drew endless spiritual energy. Only if a sky spirit archmage cast a spell, or if many peak earth spirit archmages joined forces, might there still be a chance. Ancestor, since the people of Galaxy City can enter and exit the Holy Light Shield, perhaps we can start with the people of Galaxy City, Bailey Ji suddenly said in a deep voice. Chapter 155 - Belson’s Visit to Lei Luo Bailey Ji suddenly said in a deep voice, As long as we can enter Galaxy City, then we will have a greater chance of finding the Star-slaying cave abode. What you said is indeed right, however, it is impossible for the people of Galaxy City to come out, Bailey said with a frown. Old ancestor, the people of the world are all greedy. As long as we can contact the people inside, we are not afraid that no one will not be tempted, Bailey Ji said. Then lets give it a try. Bailey nodded. This was the only way. They could not completely give up on the Star-slaying cave abode. At the same time, many earth spirit archmages in the distance saw that even a peak earth spirit archmage had been unable to break the Holy Light Shield. Instead, he was reduced to ashes. All of them were extremely shocked. They were a little glad that they had not tried it before. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. After a long time, more mage forces rushed over. There was no lack of first-rate mage forces. For example, the Four Gods sect. This was a mage force that was not as weak as the Bailey family. However, a top-level earth spirit archmage of the Four Gods sect had already died, which reduced their strength. Even so, there was still a top-level earth spirit archmage in charge. Just like that, the vicinity of Galaxy City became extremely lively, becoming the gathering point for countless powerful mage forces of Galaxy World. Galaxy World was huge. There were more than a hundred regions, and some ordinary earth spirit archmage forces simply did not have the ability to get there. Basically, the mage forces that could cross many regions must have high-tier earth spirit archmages holding down the fort. The later the mage force came, the more famous they would be, and the more powerful they would be. Even the Bailey family wouldnt dare to underestimate them. The only thing that made the Bailey family happy was that the Twelve Heaven Gates and the Three Great Divine sects hadnt arrived yet. In Galaxy City. No one dared to leave the range of the Holy Light Shield. There were too many powerful people outside. Even low-level earth spirit archmages had become small fry. To the people of Galaxy City, it was too terrifying. There were so many earth spirit archmages. In the past, people did not see them. But now, they were all guarding the outside of the Holy Light Shield. Every moment, they were in a state of fear and trepidation. Needless to say, the Belson family simply couldnt sleep or eat in peace. These dozens of people had disappeared. Every minute and every second was a torment. Moreover, who knew how long this torment would last. Right now, they were hiding in a cave, with a large number of terrifying predators waiting outside. They could only tremble. Ancestor, what should we do next? Isnt there a solution? A high-level archmage couldnt hold it in any longer. This isnt something we can decide. Lets continue to wait. Belson shook his head. He didnt know what that powerful existence was thinking either. Suddenly, he had a thought. He immediately called his great-granddaughter, Xiaoyue, and left the Castellans castle, heading straight for the bookstore. Although he felt a little uneasy in his heart, he didnt know if his actions would cause that human mage to be dissatisfied? But he really could not hold it in any longer because the pressure was too great. He was suffocating every moment. Great-grandfather, even at such a time, you still have the mood to read? Xiaoyue also had a worried look on her face. Although she was already a high-level ultimate archmage, in the face of such a terrifying scene, her little strength was useless. The more trouble, the more I need to be calm. Reading can relax my mood and let my mind wander Belson smiled faintly Actually, he was very nervous but he had to endure it. Great-grandfather, do you think that powerful mage already has a way to deal with the people outside? The beautiful elf Xiaoyue said, Otherwise, why would he use this Holy Light Shield to protect the outside? Under normal circumstances, shouldnt we be running for our lives? We cant understand the thoughts of an expert, Belson shook his head and said. Actually, he thought so too. It was precisely because of this that he had brought Xiaoyue here. After all, Xiaoyue often came here, and that existence didnt seem to dislike his granddaughter. If theres a chance, I want to become a powerful mage, protect great-grandfather, protect the Belson family, and take back the Star-slaying orthodoxy that originally belonged to us! Xiaoyue s tone was a little firm as she spoke. Perhaps it was because she meditated every day and had always lived in Galaxy City that she had very little contact with the outside world. Xiaoyue was already eighty years old, but she was still very innocent. Belson looked at his great-granddaughters appearance and sighed in his heart. How could you become such an accomplished and powerful mage? At this time, the remote bookstore was not far away. It was very quiet. There was only a figure sitting on a chair, flipping through a book. It was quiet. This scene seemed to be able to soothe the anxiety and uneasiness in peoples hearts. At this time, a graceful figure floated out of the room and came to the side of the figure. She took out a grape from the fruit plate she was carrying and slightly leaned over to stuff one into the figures mouth. Finally, she placed the fruit plate on the table, kissed the figure on the forehead, and returned to the room. This scene was very harmonious and leisurely. He was amazed. A master was indeed a master. Even under such circumstances, he could still be so calm. At that moment, Belson felt that his heart had also stabilized. Since this master was so calm, it meant that he must have a way to deal with it. Uncle Lei Luo, Im here. Where are sister Wei and the others? Xiaoyue ran in. The first thing she did was to look for Wei and the others. Theyre reading in the room, Lei Luo put down the book in his hand and said with a smile. At this moment, a low roar was heard. Then, a small red flame flew in and landed on Xiaoyues shoulder. It started to rub its head against Xiaoyues neck. The horns on its head had shrunk. This was what Lei Luo had requested. It was fine if Xiaoyue had seen it before, but it could not expose its horns to others otherwise, it would be very easy to connect it to him. Xiaoyue immediately brought the small flame to play and ran into the house to look for Wei and the others. Belson could no longer hold himself back. He bowed slightly to Lei Luo. Greetings, senior. City Lord Belson, are you worried about whats going on outside? Lei Luo said indifferently. Senior, I am indeed very worried. There are more and more powerful spells gathering now. If they join forces to attack this defensive magic circle, the situation will be very bad. Belson voiced out the worry in his heart. Chapter 156 - The Elven Sky Spirit Archmages Had Arrived Once they lost the protection of this defensive array, Galaxy City would be completely exposed under the eyes of many mages. Galaxy Citys fate was worrisome. Dont worry, I will solve the problem of Galaxy City once and for all. Its just that now is not the time yet, Lei Luo said calmly. Not the time yet? Belson was a little dumbfounded. There were so many earth spirit archmages, and even a few peak earth spirit existences like Bailey had come. Suddenly, his entire body trembled, and a look of shock appeared on his face. Could this senior be waiting for the arrival of the sky spirit archmages from the Twelve Heaven Gates and the Three Great Divine sects? Could it be that this senior was a legendary sky spirit archmage? At this moment, this senior had become even more mysterious and unfathomable in his heart. Next to the Holy Light Shield, the Bailey family members were all sitting on the ground meditating and communicating. Old ancestor, whats happening? Can you contact the people inside? Bailey Ji asked. No, this defensive magic array is very strange. When my spiritual will seeped in, the resistance was very great. It seemed to involve a change in space folding. Its possible that only a sky spirit archmage can penetrate it, Bailey said in a low voice. He looked disappointed because this meant that if he wanted to bribe the people of Galaxy City and use the loophole in the defensive magic array to enter Galaxy City, it wouldnt work. Suddenly, Bailey seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly looked in a certain direction, and his expression became extremely grave. It wasnt just Bailey. There were also several peak earth spirit archmages of the same level. They had also sensed something at the same time. In the distant void, a person wearing simple cloth clothes walked over. It seemed to be very slow, but it seemed to be able to shrink the ground to an inch. In the blink of an eye, this figure had already arrived on the Holy Light Shield. This was a cloth-clothed elf. His long golden hair was tied up by a simple straw rope. Carrying a sword on his back, he gave off an extremely simple feeling. His eyes were empty and lifeless. One could only see the whites of his eyes, as if he was a blind man. He just floated in the air. Only then did the earth spirit archmages present realize that this figure had almost been ignored. However, Bailey and the other peak earth spirit archmages had a look of awe on their faces. This was because this was a spoiler. Senior. Bailey stood up and bowed to the cloth-clothed elf in the air. His voice was filled with awe. One could not help but feel awe. This was because this sky spirit archmage had existed for an unknown number of years. When Bailey was just born, he was already famous. He had lived for more than 8,300 years. The other peak earth spirit archmages also greeted him one after another, their expressions incomparably respectful. Many of the earth spirit archmages present had never heard of him, but now it seemed that a few top-level earth spirit archmages were actually so respectful in front of this ordinary-looking cloth-clothed elf. They were all incomparably shocked because there was only one type that could obtain the reverence of a top-tier earth spirit archmage. And that was the legendary sky spirit archmage. A living legend. A legendary sky spirit archmage had actually appeared in front of them, and all the earth spirit archmages appeared in front of them. They were all extremely excited. The cloth-clothed elf nodded slightly, and then said in a clear voice, Friends from Galaxy City, can you show yourself? His seemingly simple words caused the peak earth spirit archmages like Bailey to reveal expressions of incomparable shock. Friends? To be able to be called a friend by a legendary sky spirit archmage, they must be of the same level. In other words, there was actually an extremely powerful sky spirit archmage hidden within Galaxy City? At this moment, a chill appeared on Baileys forehead, and his body trembled slightly. Heavens, what had he done before? He had actually attacked Galaxy City, which had a sky spirit archmage guarding it! Everyone present was in an uproar. I dont want to see it, and I also dont want to hear it. Why disturb the peace of my Galaxy City? an indifferent voice was transmitted from within Galaxy City. In this Starry Sea World, Im very familiar with the various sky spirit archmages, but Ive never heard of any friends. They must be the latest ones to be born. Its really something to celebrate. However, Im very curious about the legendary Star-slaying cave abode. I dont know, but do I have the opportunity to observe it? the cloth-clothed elf said with a smile. I have a spell. If you can catch it, its fine for you to observe it, the indifferent voice from within Galaxy City sounded again. It just so happens that my sword hasnt been unsheathed for a long time. Im very happy to be able to meet friends of the same level. The cloth-clothed elf laughed. Compared to seeing the legendary Star-slaying cave abode, he actually preferred to find opponents, especially those of the same level. He did not expect to meet them in this Galaxy City. How could he not be happy? The conversation between the two sky spirit archmages excited all the mages present. because they found that the two sky spirit archmages were about to make a move. However, everyone immediately retreated far away. This was a confrontation between sky spirit archmages. It was said that sky spirit archmages could condense their magic power to the extreme and control it as if they were thinking. However, they did not dare to be careless. If they were touched by the aftershock, it would be tragic. Then you have to be careful. This spell of mine is not that simple. Once it is used, it will definitely hurt people. The indifferent voice continued to ring out. In an instant, the void seemed to fall into absolute silence. Everything in the world became suffocated in this solemn atmosphere. Even the mages from the various major powers who had retreated far away shivered. They only felt goosebumps all over their bodies. It was as if the world was being affected by a mysterious power. Even if it was not interesting, it was given a special charm called Spirit. They felt as if their breath was absorbing countless cold magical wills. What they saw, smelled, heard, and felt It was as if everything had turned into sword qi. Everyone was overwhelmed with shock. Whether it was low-level earth spirit archmages, mid-level, and high-level earth spirit archmages, or even peak earth spirit archmages like Bailey, they all fell into an inexplicable panic. This was a great will that surpassed mortals. It completely controlled this world and controlled the operation of the laws of the world. Is this the terrifying power of a sky spirit archmage? Baileys lips trembled, his eyes filled with desire as he muttered to himself. Chapter 157 - A Spell Defeats a Sky Spirit Archmage Even if he had already touched the sky spirit archmage realm, his savings were simply not enough, and he did not dare to step on it. Because once he stepped on it, there would be no turning back. Either he succeeded, or he would forever fall into the abyss. How many peak earth spirit archmages were blocked outside the sky spirit archmage path? What a familiar magic aura, what an unfamiliar magic aura. Its really mesmerizing. Under such a great magic will, the cloth-clothed elf revealed a mesmerizing smile. Although he was a mage who used a sword, all his power came from magic power. He naturally enjoyed such a powerful magic will. He had always been searching for the Perfection of Ultimate Magic, comprehending all kinds of magic, fusing them all into one, turning them into his own attainments. This was the cultivation of magic. Gradually, a terrifying will of Sword Dao gradually emerged from his body. It spread out, dispersing the magical will that came from Galaxy City, and then formed a magic domain that belonged to him. In an instant, two great magical wills went straight to the sky, collided, entangled, and fought It seemed to be calm, but there was a terrifying killing intent hidden within. The sky was oppressive. The ground was heavy. The sharp sword intent cut through everything. The huge Holy Light Shield that was as steady as Mount Tai actually began to twist and tremble under this terrifying magical will. It was as if it was going to be broken at any time. At that moment, the magical will that was entangled and colliding suddenly shook, and then a ray of cool light broke through the air from within Galaxy City. Slow! Very slow! Fast! Very fast! This was an unimaginably strange illusion. Everyone could see it, even those innate mages in Galaxy City could clearly see the trajectory of this thin and bright ray of light. Strangely, after the light flew past, their minds seemed to be blank, as if they hadnt seen anything at all. In an instant, the light arrived in front of the cloth-clothed elf. The cloth-clothed elf pointed with his finger, and a sword light shot out. Bang! Instantly, the sword light and the light collided with everything. The sword light shattered. However, the ray of light did not change at all. The cloth-clothed elfs calm face finally revealed a change in expression. Even the white and empty eyes had a strange sword ray emerging from them. His body seemed to have transformed into a sword. He was the sword. The sword was him! Boom! The entire void shook and shattered, forming threads of cracks that spread out like a spider web. Then, the cloth-clothed elfs figure seemed to become blurry and illusory. His body was also about to twist and shatter. It lasted for a long time before he recovered from this state. Pu! There was a noise that sounded like a sword stabbing into his body. The cloth-clothed elf lowered his head and looked at his chest. A sword scar appeared and pierced through his body. He actually couldnt block this sword. He had been stabbed by this sword. His white and silent pupils became completely lost. Why hadnt he blocked it? Although that sword was very strong, he Why hadnt he blocked it? It actually broke through his defense and pierced through his body. That terrifying magic quickly consumed the life force in his body. If it was a peak earth spirit archmage, this magic would have been fatal. His body would have collapsed in an instant, and he would have been directly cut into basic particles by that magic beam. He was a sky spirit archmage. His soul and will could be entrusted to the void. If it was not enough to completely destroy his soul, it would not be able to cut off his life force. However, he was still injured. Moreover, his injuries this time were very serious. Without a few hundred years, he would not be able to recover. So strong. Is he really a mage who has just entered the sky spirit realm? the cloth-clothed elf sighed. He knew that he had miscalculated this time. Even though he felt a little regretful, he had to admit it. He had lost. He had lost to this strange magic. What kind of magic is this? he raised his head to look at Galaxy City and asked calmly. Its just basic magic. An indifferent voice came from within the Galaxy City. Basic magic I didnt expect that basic magic could have such powerful power. Ive learned my lesson. The cloth-clothed elf revealed a look of yearning. He was very curious. How could there be such a strange and powerful magic in the world? After saying that, he turned around and moved. With a step, he had already disappeared. A world-shaking battle had ended just like that. Many earth spirit archmages present were baffled. But only the high-level earth spirit archmage could see something. Senior, youre injured! Baileys entire body trembled, revealing a look of jealousy and shock. A peerless mage who had been a sky spirit archmage for countless years had actually been injured. Moreover, it was only a single spell! Could it be that the sky spirit archmages in Galaxy City had already become so powerful? At this moment, he already understood that the Star-slaying cave abode no longer belonged to his Bailey family, and it wasnt something that his strength could be tainted with. This was because Galaxy City already had an invincible mage overseeing it. Even a sky spirit archmage had been defeated by a single spell. If the Three Great Divine and the Twelve Heavens Gate sects wanted to make a move, they would have to think twice. Old ancestor, what should we do now? Bailey Ji recovered from his shock. He looked at old ancestor Bailey and asked. Lets go. Bailey shook his head. He first bowed slightly in the direction of Galaxy City as a way of paying respect to the sky-level Mage. Then, he turned around and flew into the distance. When the Bailey familys mages saw this scene, they also bowed in the direction of Galaxy City. Then, they left with Bailey. The people from the other major mage forces knew that there was nothing they could do about this matter. Even a sky-level mage was defeated by a single spell. They immediately chose to give up. Thus, they all bowed and left. Just like that, in less than a few minutes, Galaxy City, where the earth spirit archmages had gathered, was soon empty. As these mages left, the news that Galaxy City had received the protection of a powerful sky spirit archmage spread. The world was shocked! Not only were the elves shocked, but the immortals were also shocked. Of course, the humans were the most shocked. This was because this news clearly stated that the sky spirit archmage who protected Galaxy City was a human. The human world already had a few sky spirit archmages protecting it. Who would have thought that there was a sky spirit archmage protecting an elf city? This made the human world boil. Chapter 158 - Sky Spirit Pavillion is Registered In the bookstore in Galaxy City, Lei Luo retracted his gaze and let out a long breath. The spell just now was almost his peak attack. Not only did he use the condensation of the spell, but he also used the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth. That was why the spell had been able to break through that cloth-clothed elfs defense so easily and pierce through his body. [[This elven sky spirit archmage should be a fourth-level sky spirit archmage. Lei Luo thought to himself. This spells cultivation level was much higher than his. Because his magic power was extremely high after the marriage, coupled with the damage from the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth, that spell was able to cause such terrifying damage and injure the cloth-clothed elf, causing him to retreat. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy to intimidate the other party. After all, the attraction of the Star-slaying cave abode was definitely not small. If he did not display his absolute power, there would still be sky spirit archmages coming one after another. [[I should be able to be quiet for a period of time now. Lei Luo let out a long breath. What he needed to do now was to cultivate properly and strive to take a few steps on the path of sky spirit archmages. After using the hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill to become a sky spirit archmage, he would not have any bottlenecks. Lei Luos figure moved and disappeared. He entered the Star-slaying cave abode and went into seclusion to train. At the same time, Galaxy City fell into cheers. The large number of mages that had been gathered outside had finally retreated and everyone felt as if they had survived a disaster. They no longer had to worry about being oppressed by a powerful mage force, because their Galaxy City had a powerful mage protecting them. Its finally over. Belson let out a long breath. He was almost certain that the two existences that were fighting just now were sky spirit archmages. Ten thousand miles away from Galaxy City. On a cliff on a mountain peak, a cloth-clothed elf with a sword on his back stood with his hands behind his back. In the distant sky, there was a faint black shadow floating. It was like a shadow, giving people a strange feeling of jealousy. Youre actually injured? A hoarse and cold voice came from the black shadow. So what? Do you want to kill me? Theres no chance, the cloth-clothed elf said indifferently. Although I really want to kill you, I think I should forget about it. However, to be able to injure you, it seems that the human sky spirit archmage hidden in Galaxy City is not ordinary, the black shadow said. You can try, the cloth-clothed Elf said. Forget it. Those who can hurt you can definitely hurt me. I have so many enemies. I cant give them a chance. The black shadow smiled. Alright, Im leaving. You owe me a favor because I didnt kick you when you were down In the next moment, the black shadow disappeared mysteriously. Just as it disappeared, a grumpy voice was heard. Is black snake that fast? He ran away before I arrived. Then, a bald man strode over from the void. He was holding a roasted, golden, greasy leg in his hand as he chewed on it. Sanfa, are you badly injured? he tore another bite of meat from the roasted leg and asked while chewing. Im alright. I wont die, the cloth-clothed elf said indifferently. Is that mysterious fellow from Galaxy City that powerful? Didnt you say that you were the strongest in Starry Sea World? How did you get defeated by a nobody? The bald man sprinkled salt on Sanfas wound as he ate. Dont you think this is better? When my magic goes up another level, Ill look for him again. The cloth-clothed elf Sanfas empty and silent gaze seemed to suddenly become deep and serene as if it could devour everything. Looks like youve improved again this time. As expected of an elven madman who cant be beaten to death. Alright, I have to go. However, the lamb leg from Monroe is really delicious. The bald man ate until his mouth was full of oil, and then he left. The corners of Sanfas mouth twitched. This guy really couldnt change his mind. He was already a sky spirit archmage, yet he was still so greedy. If that woman, Monroe, really had given this guy one of her golden-haired sheep this guy, she would definitely chase after him all over the world. Just as this thought appeared in his mind, a sharp whistle sounded from afar, followed closely by a white-haired woman floating over. The murderous aura was threatening. Sanfa, wheres that b*stard Hayes? The white-haired woman was very beautiful, but her eyes were bone-chilling. This was because one of the golden-haired sheep that she had carefully nurtured had been eaten. This golden-haired sheep was an extremely rare creature. The golden silk that grew out of its body was the main material for the metamorphosed golden silk robe. But now that one had been eaten, the remaining materials were insufficient. He just left, Sanfa said. Even if I have to chase him to the ends of the Earth, I will kill him! The white-haired woman, Monroe, gnashed her teeth in hatred. But just as she was about to leave, she suddenly asked, Sanfa, are you actually injured? It seems that that guy from Galaxy City is very powerful, Tsk, Tsk, Tsk After saying that, she floated away. The corner of the Sanfas mouth twitched again. How did all these guys know? Sky Spirit Pavilion. This was an extremely powerful and mysterious organization in the Starry Sea World. They were able to know all kinds of things in the world, what strength mages of all levels were, battle results, and even the preferences of some powerful mages they all knew clearly. Therefore, Sky Spirit Pavilion compiled of the sky spirit, earth spirit, ultimate archmage, archmage, ultimate mage, and other five great rankings. Each person who could enter the rankings must be an outstanding person of the same level, a genius among geniuses. On this list, almost all of the most outstanding mage geniuses and powerful mages in the entire galaxy were gathered. The reason why it was said to be almost, was mainly because the mages of the Three Great Divine sects were not included in the statistics. Only the mages of the Twelve Heaven Gates were included. However, unlike the other two great divine sects mysteriousness, sky spirit archmages were famous for their intelligence and were known by everyone in the world. The Sky Spirit Pavilion had branches in all parts of the Starry Sea World. Every time there was a change in the list, it would be reported from each branch. At that moment, in the sky-level Pavilion headquarters, mages were talking. Galaxy City, what code name does that mysterious sky spirit archmage use? Then use nameless as the code name. Nameless belongs to Galaxy City and can be ranked eighteenth on the sky spirit list. His cultivation is suspected to be a third-level sky spirit archmage, and he is good at magic potions. He has an extremely unique magic attack, and his battle record is that he used a magic attack to injure the sky spirit archmage, who is ranked eighteenth Cultivate the sky spirit ranking again and pass it on to the Three Great Divine and the Twelve Heaven Gates sects. Chapter 159 - The Murloc Princess Who Had Nowhere Else to Go Soon, everyone had received the revised Sky Spirit List. Galaxy City, Nameless Mage. Not the gate of heaven, but better than the gate of heaven. Inside the Star-slaying cave abode. Lei Luo did not know what was happening outside, nor did he know that he had been included in the Sky Spirit List. Even if he knew, he wouldnt care. He didnt care about a trifling reputation. Cultivating in a low profile was the proper thing to do. Since he had already been high profile he now had to keep a low profile. It was best to let the world forget about him. Thus, he prepared to go into seclusion for a few decades. A trifling second-level sky spirit archmage didnt have the qualifications to walk outside. As long as he cultivated to the thirty-third step, he would be able to. In any case, he had obtained so many resources in the Star-slaying cave abode, and he also had the signing-in system. He signed in every day and did not go empty-handed. He was as comfortable as he could be. He had never gone out once. Wei, Leolan, and Leona were also accompanying him in the cave abode. On the other hand, Little Fire could not stay idle. He often went outside to play with the female elf of the Belson family, Xiaoyue. He almost suspected that Little Fire had become Xiaoyues pet and he often brought Xiaoyue in. Lei Luo could not be bothered and let it be. However, after sixty years, Little Fires strength had increased at a rapid pace. Although it was not as fast as him, it was much faster than ordinary sky spirit archmages. Although my cultivation is already very fast, Im still too slow. According to the progress of one step in ten years, even if I reach the thirty-third step, it would take about four hundred years. Lei Luo sighed. Because he was only a sixth-level ordinary sky spirit archmage now. In other words, in sixty years, he had only taken four steps. Of course, if his thoughts were to spread, those ordinary sky spirit archmages would probably vomit blood. Every step they took would basically be measured over a thousand years. There was even a great danger involved for them because they did not have enough savings, if they were to rashly advance on the path of ordinary sky spirit archmages, they would be crushed. At worst, their souls would be damaged, and at best, their cultivations would regress. To think that Lei Luo, who had only taken four steps in sixty years, was incomparably terrifying. However, the consumption is really too great. Lei Luo saw that his cultivation resources had been reduced by more than half and sighed with emotion. Without the resources of the Star-slaying cave abode, his cultivation speed would definitely be twice as slow if he only relied on signing in. Lei Luo wasnt used to it. After all, when he had cultivated in the past, he had always managed to break through a level every few years. But speaking of which, his three wives realms had improved very quickly. Now, Leolan had reached level eight, and Leona had reached level seven. Wei was only a level five earth spirit archmage. Although Wei was at the bottom, it did not mean that her talent was bad. It was just that Leolan and Leonas magic levels were higher at the beginning of the period, so they could withstand Lei Luo for a longer time during sex. The time that Wei could withstand was only half of theirs. Lei Luo had already taken care of her very much, that was why she was able to catch up quickly with her magic level. The increase in the three girls magic power was basically determined by how long they could withstand Lei Luos fierce attacks. This way, their training speed was also very fast. Basically, they could break through a level in a few years. However, Lei Luo did not let them get pregnant because their main task now was to catch up with their own cultivation level, not to raise children. Thousands of miles away from Galaxy City. A haggard figure was flying rapidly toward Galaxy City. Whale race, we have escaped to this world. Why are you still unwilling to let us go? Is there really no place for us Murlocs to stand in this world? Elder Hai is dead. All of them are dead. Murlocs and foreign races, Im afraid Im the only one left in this world. Where can there be a sky spirit archmage in Galaxy City? This is the only place that can protect me to survive If Lei Luo was here, he would realize that this wretched figure was the princess of the Murloc race, who had invaded the old human world more than a hundred years ago. She was now a level-four earth spirit archmage. However, she had become even more wretched. Finally, Galaxy City was right in front of them. The iconic Holy Light Shield was extremely dazzling. Galaxy City was now very prosperous because the population had already exceeded 700,000. Because of the protection of a powerful mage, the people of Galaxy City did not have to worry about any threats. Therefore, there was no problem for them to enter and exit the Holy Light Shield. Not only that, but with the Holy Light Shield as the center, gathering places gradually appeared. The people of these gathering places migrated from other places to seek the protection of Galaxy City. However, no one could enter because only people born in Galaxy City could enter and exit the Holy Light Shield. No one else had the right. The people of Galaxy City were very proud of this. Although they could not enter Galaxy City, over time, a large number of people gathered around the city. They even built villages and towns. The scale was getting larger and larger, and the population now probably exceeded 300,000. Faced with such a situation, the Belson family of Galaxy City was helpless. This was because the people who migrated here were not lacking in powerful mages. Although after sixty years of development, Galaxy City had become much stronger, compared to the migrants outside, it was not necessarily much stronger. In the end, Galaxy City could not worry about these gathering grounds as long as they did not cause trouble. Because there was a sky spirit archmage protecting Galaxy City, the people in the gathering grounds did not dare to act recklessly. Instead, they were very respectful to the residents of Galaxy City. The Murloc Princess, who was in a sorry state, arrived at the entrance of the Holy Light Shield. She was extremely excited, she quickly said to the mage who was guarding the entrance, I am willing to give up everything I have to the Great sky spirit archmage. All I want is to be able to live in Galaxy City! Do you see those gathering places? All of them are willing to do so, but none of them succeeded the guard said with a smile. No one from outside could enter Galaxy City. The Murloc Princesss face turned pale. She was filled with despair. If she couldnt even get to Galaxy City, she would have nowhere to go. Although she had used an extremely precious special teleportation to temporarily avoid the whale races pursuers, she would definitely be found in the end. Then, it would be her doomsday. She had a deep-seated blood feud. How could she die just like that! She was not resigned to it. The guard shook his head when he saw the Murloc Princesss desperate and pale expression. He could do nothing because he had seen many people like the Murloc Princess who had no other choice but to seek protection. Chapter 160 - The Whale Clan’s request At that moment, a long howl came from afar, followed by a cold and sinister voice. Murloc clans little girl, you run quite fast, but its no use. Youd better obediently go back and let our Whale clans thirty-six million brothers round you up. Who knows, you might still have a breath left after youre done. Dont worry, your first night will be enjoyed by our esteemed majesty! Then, seven figures wearing black cloaks appeared in the sky. Each of their auras was extremely terrifying. They were all high-level earth spirit archmages. The appearance of seven high-level earth spirit archmages immediately attracted the attention of many mages in the gathering place and Galaxy City. When the princess of the Murloc clan saw these demon-like figures, she revealed a look of despair. The whale clans pursuers were faster than her. She gritted her teeth and showed a determined look. Even if she died in Galaxy City, she would never fall into the hands of the Whale clan. In an instant, she turned around and crashed into the light screen of the Holy Light Shield. What are you doing? the guard of Galaxy City shouted angrily when he saw. As long as one did not have the authority to enter Galaxy City, touching the Holy Light Shield was almost certain death. Unless one was a high-level earth spirit archmage, one could only be injured and not die. In his opinion, this person was simply courting death. However, what happened next shocked him. This was because the Murloc princess was not killed by the power of the Holy Light Shield. Instead, she crashed into it. Whats going on? The guards of Galaxy City were completely stunned. They were not the only ones. Many people from Galaxy City and the gathering place were also shocked when they saw this scene. Could it be that there was something wrong with the Holy Light Shield and it would not reject outsiders? Suddenly, a mage reacted and rushed toward the Holy Light Shield. In the next moment, his body melted into a pool of blood. The other mages who wanted to rush in stopped and broke out in cold sweat. However, they were all confused. Why could that person enter safely but not them? When the seven black-cloaked men saw this scene, their eyes were cold. Hmph, do you think youll be fine just because you escaped? No one can stop the people we Whale clan want to capture! In the next moment, the seven Whale mages landed in front of the Holy Light Shield. Stop, Galaxy City is forbidden! the guard said quickly. Although these seven people were abnormally powerful, Galaxy City had a powerful existence protecting it, so he was not afraid. Hand over the person who entered just now, and well leave! the leader of the Whale clan said in a deep voice. He would not be reckless. After all, to be able to set up such a powerful defensive formation, there must be a powerful mage overseeing this place. The guard shook his head and said, Im sorry, this person has entered our Galaxy City, and that person is a member of our Galaxy City. However, I can report this to the City Lord for you! It was precisely because of the uniqueness of Galaxy City that it had become more united. Although he did not know how that person had entered Galaxy City, this meant one thingthat person had received the recognition of a powerful existence, so he had become a member of Galaxy City. After saying that, the Guard entered the Holy Light Shield of Galaxy City. The seven Whale clan mages looked at each other, but in the end, they did not flare up. This was because they were unsure of the strength of this Galaxy City. In this Galaxy World, they were ultimately outsiders. This was a world with a foundation and origin that was not inferior to the four sections they were in, so they could not be too careless. The key was that the elf clan here was the most powerful race. They could not be too reckless. Inside the City Lords Mansion of Galaxy City. Belson was already a sixth-level earth spirit archmage, and he was only one step away from becoming a level seven. This step would be difficult to cross. However, he had an outstanding great granddaughter whose cultivation was almost catching up to his. It was absolutely not a problem for her to strive to be a high-level earth spirit archmage. She even had a chance to strive for a peak earth spirit level. Belsons cultivation speed was so fast. He definitely couldnt be separated from that powerful existence. At that moment, a guard came to report that a few powerful existences had descended from the outside and requested Galaxy City to hand over a person. Belson had already noticed, but he didnt care. It was just that he was very curious about a person who could enter Galaxy City. After all, this was the first time it had happened in so many years. To be recognized by that great existence, there must be something special about them. Tell them that we cant make the decision on this matter. This is sky spirit archmages decision, Belson immediately said. Very quickly, his words were conveyed to the seven Whale clan experts by the guards. Sky spirit archmage? The seven mages expressions became solemn. No matter which world they were in, sky spirit archmages were considered to be at the peak of the world. It was the same for the Whale clan. They did not expect that there would be a sky spirit archmage here. Things were troublesome. Not only was there a sky spirit archmage, but it had even let in the Murloc Princess that they wanted to capture. This meant that the sky spirit archmage was planning to interfere in this matter. Respected sky spirit archmage, we are from the Whale clan of the ancient world. This Murloc is an important criminal wanted by our clan. Please do us a favor and you will definitely be able to obtain the friendship of our clan. We will also be able to provide you with a lot of cultivation resources to raise your status in the Elf clan. The leader of the Whale clan said respectfully to the Shield of Holy Light. There was no response. The faces of the Whale mages turned ugly. They would not be able to complete the mission this time because they did not dare to cause trouble here. A sky spirit archmage could easily suppress them. But this Murloc had an important secret that was related to the Whale clans plan. It was impossible for them to give up just like that. Lets go, the leading Whale expert said in a deep voice. Immediately, seven Whale experts flew away. However, these seven people did not leave just like that. Instead, they stood guard near Galaxy City while contacting the other Whale experts in the galaxy. They had to call the experts from their race over to give this sky spirit archmage some pressure. They had to see if they could get the sky spirit archmage from the elf clan to hand over the Murloc Princess. If they still couldnt intimidate the other party, they could only inform the sky spirit archmage from the tribe to come over. No matter what, the Murloc clan had to be brought back. Otherwise, they would be executed. Now, they could only wait in peace. Chapter 161 - The Power of the Whale Clan The Murloc princess had been determined to die. The Murloc clan had long been aware of the legend of Galaxy City, but the distance was too far. They had only heard of it but had never come. After entering Galaxy World, the Murloc clan had developed in a low-key manner for more than a hundred years. With the resources they brought with them, they had developed quite well. Unfortunately, the weather was unpredictable, and the Whale clan had tracked them down, intending to massacre their entire clan. In the end, only she had escaped. The powerful mages of the other clans, including Elder Hai, had all perished. She felt incomparable pain in her heart. But now, she had not expected to enter Galaxy City just like that. She was a little confused. Then, her body seemed to be out of control. She flew all the way and finally landed in front of a bookstore. There was a human sitting inside, reading a book. This scene made her feel very strange. But in the next moment, her small mouth opened directly because she recognized the human. It was more than a hundred years ago, in the Old World of the human race, her Murloc clan had been driven to the Starry Sea by this person. Its you? The Murloc princess was shocked. Murloc princess, how have you been? Lei Luo put down the book and asked calmly. He had come out to relax. He hadnt expected to meet the Murloc princess who was being hunted. Thank you for saving my life, my Lord. I, Phyllis, will never forget it. The Murloc princess bowed to the ground. She knew that the reason she was able to enter Galaxy City was definitely because of this human mage. Do you know why I saved you? Lei Luo said with a smile. The Murloc princess did not know how to answer. Let me ask you, whats up with those whales? Youve been in the Galaxy World for more than a hundred years, why are they still chasing after you? Lei Luo asked curiously. [[[In fact, he had another concern. Which route had the whales followed when they entered Galaxy World? From the Old World of the human clan or the New World? Would the Whales attack these two worlds after they entered? Sir, Ill tell you the truth. The whales are probably here for the divine bloodline in my body, the Murloc princess gritted her teeth and finally said. In any case, her fate was now in the other partys hands. What right did she have to bargain? Just Gods bloodline shouldnt be enough, right? Lei Luo said with a smile. Through the elemental eye, he indeed sensed that the Murloc princesss bloodline was very special. It had the same origin as the Gods bloodline he had obtained from the Star-slaying cave abode. However, the Murloc princesss living bloodline was relatively bland. It should not be fully activated yet. Otherwise, she would not have cultivated so slowly. More than a hundred years ago, she was a high-level ultimate archmage. After more than a hundred years, she was only a fourth-level earth spirit archmage. Her cultivation speed was really slow. If Phyllis knew about Lei Luos thoughts, she would probably vomit blood because her cultivation speed was absolutely full. It is said that the Whale clan discovered a legendary Gods cave abode. Only those with Gods bloodline are qualified to enter. In order to obtain the bloodline to enter Gods cave abode, the Whale clan once had a powerful ancestor who was mated with a god. As a result, a portion of us Murlocs carries Gods bloodline, which is also known as the Royal Murloc clan. The Whale clan launched a campaign against us Murlocs thousands of years ago in order to obtain the Gods bloodline in the Royal Murlocs. Only a small portion of Gods bloodline can be obtained. As for me, I have activated Gods bloodline. This is also the reason why the Whale clan has been pursuing us relentlessly, the Murloc princess, Phyllis, said with a depressed expression. Although Gods bloodline had formed the Royal Murloc clan, it had long since become as powerful as the Murloc clan. But it had also led to this disaster. Then do you know the general situation within the Whale clan? Lei Luo nodded and asked again. From the current situation, the Whale clan had already posed a threat to him. Moreover, there was the human races New World and Old World, which were also in danger of being conquered by the Whale clan. Therefore, he had to make preparations in advance to understand the Whale clans situation. If there were too many sky spirit archmages in the whale clan and they were too strong, he would hide first and cultivate to the thirty-third level. He would wait until the sky spirit archmages were invincible. As for the rest, he could not care too much. At most, after he was invincible, he would exterminate the Whale clan and reward them. I dont know much about them. The real Whale clan has a total of eight branches, and the one who fought us was only one of them, the Sea-taming Whale clan. Back then, our Murloc clan had a total of five sky spirit archmages, and the strongest ancestor was already a fourth-level sky spirit archmages. However, during the Great War thousands of years ago, all five sky spirit archmages died one after another. In the end, our Murloc clan didnt have any sky spirit archmages to guard us, and the Whale clan broke through the sea-taming array, Princess Phyllis said. After hearing this, Lei Luo felt confident. The Murloc clan had five sky spirit archmages, and the strongest one was a fourth-level sky spirit archmages. It took the Sea-taming Whale clan thousands of years to completely defeat the Murloc clan. In other words, although the Sea-taming Whale clan was powerful, it definitely did not reach the point of crushing them. Otherwise, this war would not have lasted for several thousand years before it ended. Therefore, he estimated that the strongest person in the Sea-taming Whale clan should be at most a fifth-level sky spirit archmage. After all, there was a huge gap between sky spirit archmages. Although the Whale clan has seven other clans, they are definitely independent of each other. Therefore, I only need to face one Sea-taming Whale clan. Lei Luo felt that the strength of a level six sky spirit archmage, coupled with the magical spellbook of the Four Ultimate Spells of Heaven and Earth, and the Fire-breathing Divine Dragon, Little Flame, should be able to deal with the Sea-taming Whale clan. However, before returning to the New World, I still need to familiarize myself with the Whale clans intelligence. Lei Luo raised his gaze, as if he could see through the void, and saw the seven Whale clan mages crouching in the distance. [[[Since you wont leave, then dont ever leave. He would never show mercy when dealing with enemies. A hundred miles away from Galaxy City, the seven whale mages were crouching. It didnt take long before they received the news from their companions. Galaxy City, nameless mage, eighteenth on the sky spirit ranking. He became famous after a battle sixty years ago, and is suspected to be a third-level sky spirit archmage I didnt expect that there would really be a sky spirit archmage in Galaxy City. It seems that it will be very troublesome to capture that Murloc. We can only use other methods. I believe that the higher-ups will handle this matter well. Lets just wait and see. They originally thought that a person from Galaxy City was deliberately being mysterious. They did not expect that there would be a sky spirit archmage in charge. Chapter 162 - Breaking Through to a Seventh-Level Sky Spirit Archmage Suddenly, the aura of the entire area seemed to freeze. The seven Whale clan experts were all unable to move. Their souls had been completely suppressed by a terrifying will. Very quickly, a blurry figure gradually appeared. They all widened their eyes and desperately tried to control their bodies, but found that they were unable to do so. The blurry figure came before the leading Whale mage, grabbed his head, and immediately cast the Soul-Absorbing Spell. After a while, the blurry figure withdrew his hand, and the Whale mage collapsed on the ground. Lei Luo opened his eyes and looked through all the information about the Whale clan. They were much stronger than he had imagined. Apart from being divided into eight branches, the Whale clan had also invaded many worlds at the same time. The Murloc World was only one of them, and the Sea-taming Whale clan was responsible for it. What made Lei Luo slightly relieved was that although the Sea-taming Whale clan had been to the human Old and New Worlds, they had not attacked these two worlds. This was because their target was the Murloc princess, Phyllis, who had activated Gods bloodline. However, there was one detail that caught Lei Luos attention. The Sea-taming Whale clan had already mobilized a lot of forces to enter the Galaxy World. It seemed that their target was not just Phyllis, but they wanted other things as well. Since this Sea-taming Whale clan was in charge of Galaxy World, the information he knew was limited. Could it be that the Sea-taming Whale clan is preparing to invade Galaxy World? Lei Luo guessed in his heart. This seemed unlikely. The overall strength of Galaxy World was definitely not something the Murloc clan could compare to. The Murloc clan only had five sky spirit archmages. And Galaxy World definitely had far more than that. Lei Luo even estimated that the elf clan alone had more than ten sky spirit archmages. Perhaps the Sea-taming Whale clan wants to find a clan in Galaxy World that has Gods bloodline. Lei Luo analyzed in his heart. No matter what, once the Sea-taming Whale clan clashed with the local forces in the Galaxy World, it would definitely affect the Old World and the New World in the end. This was because the Sea-taming Whale clan needed to pass through these two worlds. The most important thing was to occupy these two worlds and use them as a springboard to attack Galaxy World. Forget it, I dont want to think too much. If I have to prepare everything in advance, it will be annoying! Lei Luo shook his head. His goal was to quietly train and eventually reach his peak and live forever. But now, he had so many burdens. This went against his original intention. Therefore, this person had to be a little selfish. If he didnt care about anything, everything would be fine. Lei Luo sighed and waved his hand lightly. The seven Whale clan earth spirit archmages turned into clouds of blood mist, then turned around and walked toward Galaxy City. After returning to the Star-slaying cave abode, Lei Luo entered seclusion to cultivate. He decided not to return to the New World for now. He would cultivate until he was a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. It would be safer this way. If the Whale clan really invaded two worlds, he would take action afterward. His own safety was the most important thing. If he had fallen, how could he avenge them? The last region. This was the region closest to the New World in the Galaxy World. Because it was remote, resources were relatively scarce. Only the Ice Snow Divine Palace, a force at the level of an earth spirit archmage, was left. However, the Ice Snow Divine Palace had now been completely occupied by an external force. The original believers and deacons, and even the mages above the level of an earth spirit archmage, had all died, escaped, and the rest had already surrendered. In a hall in the Ice Snow Divine Palace, a figure dressed in a black robe was sitting, looking like a ferocious ghost. Commander, theres news from the Hall of Souls. Their seven Soul Beads have been broken. Below them, there was a female mage from the Whale clan who had an extremely proud figure but wore a mask. Her voice had a hint of charm. No wonder we cant contact them. Theyre already dead. Could it be that the nameless archmage from Galaxy City killed them? A terrifying aura spread out, and a pair of eyes flickered with a ghostly flame-like light. Chief Commander, what do we do now? We cant fight that sky spirit archmage with our own strength, the female mage said. Our world doesnt have any extra strength to transfer over, let alone a sky spirit archmage. The Whale clan chief commander said in a deep voice, However, there is another method that might work. That is through the Immortal Divine sect, one of the Three Great Divine sects in Galaxy World. It is said that this force has cooperated with our Whale clan. Perhaps we can borrow the Immortal Divine sects strength. I will first apply to our world. If it doesnt work, Im afraid we can only give up on that Murloc. He really didnt think this method would work. After all, this was the highest level of communication. He was only an earth spirit archmage, so he couldnt make any decisions at all. He also had no way to deal with superpowers like the Immortal Divine Sect, because he wasnt qualified. In the blink of an eye, eight years had passed. Lei Luo was a bit surprised because, in the past few years, the Whale clan seemed to have disappeared and didnt cause him any more trouble. In the past few years, he had gotten Belson of Galaxy City to send people to the New World to inquire about the situation there. Both the New World and the Old World were developing very well. The Murloc clan in the Eastern Ocean of the Old World seemed to have suddenly disappeared, causing the various major forces of the Old World to panic for a long time. In the end, it became an unsolved mystery of the Old World. Lei Luo knew that it was probably the Whale clan that made the move. Fortunately, they werent interested in these two worlds. Thus, Lei Luo was able to cultivate in seclusion in peace. He was about to break through to the seventh-level sky spirit archmage realm. Heavens path in the dark. This was the seventh time Lei Luos soul consciousness had appeared here. He felt that he had accumulated enough energy to take the seventh step. Lei Luo looked at the path that led to an unknown place and immediately took the seventh step without hesitation. This step was the accumulation of more than ten years. It seemed simple, but it was extremely difficult. However, he had consumed the Hundred Step Sky Spirit Pill. There was no bottleneck for him to break through to the next sky spirit realm. As long as he had accumulated enough, he could break through. He was not like an ordinary sky spirit archmage. Every step he took was extremely dangerous. If he forcefully advanced, he would only be limited by death. Boom! The entire sky path seemed to shake. Lei Luos soul consciousness felt a monstrous pressure descend. However he had finally taken the seventh step. He succeeded. Lei Luo let out a long sigh of relief. One had to say, this sky path was really difficult to walk. Chapter 163 - Spiritual Conference of the Sky Spirit Archmages It took him so long to take one step. It was really difficult to endure. In the next moment, a huge amount of information gushed out from all directions and fused into his soul consciousness. This was the feedback from the path of sky spirit archmages. If he didnt succeed in taking one step, there would be corresponding feedback. If this feedback was sent to the outside world, it would form a terrifying celestial phenomenon that would suppress the entire sky spirit world. Fortunately, Lei Luo was the only person in the Star-slaying cave abode. Even Xiaoyue, who usually cultivated in there, and the three women had long left. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Lei Luo opened his eyes, and let out a breath. He could feel the tremendous changes in his body. A seventh-level sky spirit archmage was much stronger than a sixth-level sky spirit archmage. This should be a huge leap. It was equivalent to a huge leap from a sixth-level earth spirit archmage to a seventh-level earth spirit archmage. In the following months, Lei Luo consolidated the cultivation of a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. One day, a figure appeared out of thin air in the sky above Galaxy City. With a wave of his hand, a ray of light descended from the sky and landed on the Holy Light Shield. However, it did not cause any movement. Following that, the figure disappeared. Lei Luo came out from the Star-slaying cave abode. With a wave of his hand, a strange token appeared in his hand. With a move of his consciousness, he sensed this token. Immediately, a stream of information surged out. Respected nameless saint of Galaxy City, Galaxy Citys once-in-a-thousand-year sky spiritual conference is about to be held in Divine Domains Sky Spirit Peak. Please attend the conference. Lei Luo frowned slightly. Sky-level spiritual conference? Only sky-level mages can participate? However, he had no interest. This was because he simply did not want to get involved in the Star-slaying worlds dispute. Just like if the Twelve Heaven Gates and the Three Great Divine sects had a conflict of interest, he would not want to participate. This was because there were some things that once he participated, he could not stay out. In the future, would he still be able to cultivate quietly? Therefore, he did not plan to participate in this mysterious sky-level spiritual conference. He would not leave Galaxy City, as long as it did not affect him. You guys play your games, Ill stay at home. Lei Luo kept the token, entered the bookstore, casually picked up a very exquisite tome, and started reading. The Galaxy Mage Rankings were written on the tome. It was issued by the Sky Spirit Pavilion. As Galaxy City had a sky spirit archmage like Lei Luo, who could barely be considered a sky spirit archmage, the Sky Spirit Pavilion would send the Galaxy Mage Rankings to Galaxy City every time they were recompiled. There were more than ten rankings on the Galaxy Mage Rankings. In addition to the sky spirit archmage rankings, the earth spirit archmage rankings, the ultimate mage rankings, and the mage rankings, there were also weapon rankings, codex rankings, pharmacist rankings, and even beauty rankings. However, the sky spirit ranking was a ranking that only forces at the sky spirit level were qualified to obtain. Other forces and individuals could at most be ranked at the earth spirit level. Of course, there was no information about the Three Great Divine sects. They were lofty, mysterious, and absolutely transcendent existences in Galaxy World. No one knew exactly how powerful they were. On the contrary, the Twelve Heaven Gates sect could still see some clues from the Galaxy Mage Rankings. Although the Twelve Heaven Gates sect had sky spirit archmages, there were not many of them. Four or five was the limit. The weakest gate of the Twelve Heaven Gates sects only had two sky spirit archmages. Lei Luo guessed that since the Three Great Divine sects were above the Twelve Heaven Gates sects, the number of sky spirit archmages must be much higher. The path that the sky spirit archmages had taken was not something the Twelve Heaven Gates sects could compare to. First on the sky spirit archmage list, Blood Moon sect, Corina, fifth-level sky spirit archmage, blood-colored magic crystal pearl weapon, proficient in blood magic. Second, Eternal Life sect, white corpse, fifth-level sky spirit archmage, relying on corpse magic, strange and unpredictable. Third, Chun Fu, Madam Jing, fifth-level sky spirit archmage, proficient in bewitching magic, creating all kinds of illusions and formations. The top eight people on the sky spirit ranking were all fifth-level sky spirit archmages. There are no sixth-level sky spirit archmages in the Twelve Heaven Gates sects? It all depends on the three great divine sects. Lei Luo calculated. With his seventh-level sky spirit archmage cultivation, he should be considered the top existence even in the Three Great Divine sects. Of course, this would be an ideal state. Who knew if there would be eighth, ninth, tenth, and eleventh-level sky spirit archmages? The World was so big. Was a super expert hiding in a corner? Therefore, it was better to keep a low profile. One could not become high profile just because ones strength seemed to be very strong. That was not possible. One could not even see the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box. Such a terrifying super existence was still dead in the end. According to Lei Luos judgment, the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box must be a great existence that surpassed the sky spirit level. Its best to cultivate quietly in seclusion. Lei Luo watched for a while before returning to the Star-slaying cave abode and continuing to cultivate. In the blink of an eye, another two years passed. Galaxy world, the Divine Domain at the very center. This Divine Domain was very special. There were no particularly powerful factions overseeing it. The Three Great Divine sects and the Twelve Heaven Gates sects were not all here. Of course, there was another special place. There was a strange power enveloping this place, causing the powerful mages who entered to be invisibly suppressed. Even their cultivation would be more uncomfortable than in other places. Even the sky spirit archmages were the same. After so many years, no one could explain the situation here. As time passed, it became very difficult for top-level mages to be born in the Divine Domain. However, the once-in-a-thousand-year spiritual conference was held on the sky-level peak of the Divine Domain. This sky-level peak was very special. It was the highest peak in Galaxy World. Strangely, the peak seemed to have been sliced flat by a sword, forming a huge platform that was over a hundred square kilometers in size. Moreover, snow would accumulate around Sky Spirit Peak all year round, but, at the moment, there was not a single bit of snow here. In the Divine Domain, one could see many abnormal situations on Sky Spirit Peak, but no one could explain them clearly. It was the same even for sky spirit archmages. At that moment, there were dozens of human figures gathered on Sky Spirit Peak. Each of them had an extremely powerful aura. Among these figures, there were humans and elves. Even with the suppression of the Divine Domains special rules, they were still incomparably terrifying. Is nameless from Galaxy City not here? Its fine if he isnt here. He can only blame himself. In a years time, the Immortal Palace will descend. This is a once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity for every sky spirit archmage in our Galaxy World. Chapter 164 - Head to the Center of the Divine Domain Before the divine palace descends, everyone can exchange their insights, a mysterious elven sky spirit archmage said. All the sky spirit archmages present knew that this mysterious expert was from the Tiandao Divine sect of the Three Great Divine sects. The Tiandao Divine Sect, the Immortal divine sect, and the Sky Spirit Pavilion belonged to the Three Great Divine sects. It was said that the power they controlled far surpassed the Twelve Heaven Gates sects. However, the Three Great Divine sects usually didnt interfere with Galaxy World. To the ordinary mage forces, the Twelve Heaven Gates sects were considered top-tier existences and the Three Great Divine sects were only legends. In the other two directions, a mysterious mage had also arrived. Naturally, they were both members of the Immortal Divine sect and Sky Spirit Pavilion. The powerful auras of these three mysterious sky spirit archmages completely surpassed the other sky spirit archmages. Even the top five sky spirit archmages on the Galaxy Mage Rankings felt like they were being suppressed. They knew that these were definitely existences that belonged to sixth-level sky spirit archmages. It was truly terrifying. It seemed like there was only a difference of one level between fifth-level and sixth-level, but it was very noticeable. It was said that there might be an even more powerful seventh-level sky spirit archmage in the Three Great Divine sects. As many sky spirit archmages were usually in closed-door cultivation, it was rare for them to gather together for hundreds of years, with so many sky spirit archmages gathered together, then only the once-in-a-thousand-year sky-level Spiritual Conference would be left. Therefore, these sky spirit archmages began to exchange their own insights. Even the sky spirit archmages who had grudges began to compete. For example, a white-haired female sky spirit archmages attacked a bald man. As she attacked, she shouted angrily, Hayes, compensate me for my golden silk sheep Lei Luo sat cross-legged in the Star-slaying cave abode. In front of him, a box appeared. This box had long been opened by him to the second layer of the restriction. The first layer of the Devouring Treasure Boxs function was to allow a person to break through once. No matter what the bottleneck was, it could be easily broken through. The second layer was different. It had the ability to increase the power of the soul. This was very absurd. Generally speaking, to increase the power of the soul, only a sky spirit archmage and above would be able to obtain a reward. Although the second layer of the Devouring Treasure Box increased the efficiency of the soul very slowly, it was already precious enough. Until now, Lei Luo had only gotten one chance to increase his soul in Profound Land. This kind of long-term, slow soul enhancement was absolutely precious. It was much more precious than the chance to get a breakthrough in the first level. Since his soul had increased, it would mean that his talent would increase. It might not be obvious in the short term, but it would help him to break through to a higher level in the future. For Lei Luo to reach the seventh level in just a few decades, the second level of the Devouring Treasure Box was also of great help. Right now, Lei Luo was refining the third level of the Devouring Treasure Box. When he was a sky spirit archmage at the sixth level, the third level was already a little loose. He was a seventh-level sky spirit archmage, so refining it was much easier. Now, the third layer of the restriction on the Devouring Treasure Box was showing signs of being refined. After an unknown amount of time, the Devouring Treasure Box suddenly shook. After a cracking sound, it emitted a strange light, and strange patterns appeared on its surface. Lei Luo felt a huge amount of information surging out. This was the method to control the third layer of the Devouring Treasure Box. Then, a familiar voice was transmitted from the Devouring Treasure Box. Lucky little fellow, not bad. Youve refined the third-level restriction. It seems that youve already traveled quite a distance on the path of a sky spirit archmage. The thing I left for you should be of great help to you, right? No need to thank me Hahaha Lei Luo was speechless. If not for the fact that the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box was already dead, he would have wanted to say that the thing he gave him was completely useless. Listen carefully. With your current strength, you are qualified to search for the next opportunity. In the Sky Spirit Peak at the center of Galaxy World, an Immortal Palace will descend. Once every thousand years, I put some good things in it. As long as you can enter, you will definitely be able to enter that path. Not only will it allow you to become a god, but it will also allow you to break through the limits of the sky spirit archmage realm. There will be no problem for you to enter the second stage. As for when the Immortal Palace will descend, you will only know after asking around. One last reminder, dont be too high-profile. The stronger you are, the more low-profile you need to be, because your chances of encountering stronger existences will be higher, and the risk of death will increase as well. Lei Luo was a little surprised. The descent of the Immortal Palace? On top of Sky Spirit Peak in the center of Galaxy World? Wasnt Sky Spirit Peak the venue of the Spiritual Conference? Wait, the Spiritual Conference was held once every thousand years. Could it have something to do with the descent of the Immortal Palace? The person who notified us did it on purpose, right? They only mentioned the Spiritual Conference, but didnt mention the descent of the Immortal Palace? Lei Luo was speechless. Fortunately, he had refined the third level of the Devouring Treasure Box in time. Otherwise, if he was a few years late, he would have to wait another thousand years. After a thousand years, he would most likely become a god. Lei Luo could no longer sit still. He immediately put away the Devouring Treasure Box. Ignoring Little Fires objection, he directly stored it in the system space. After settling Wei and the sisters, he left the Star-slaying Cave Abode. He flew toward Divine Domain. He was afraid that he would be too late. Actually, Lei Luo did not seem to want to leave the Star-slaying cave abode. Cultivating there was much safer. No one would disturb him. Once he went out, the risks would become uncontrollable. Unfortunately, he needed to seek opportunities and obtain more cultivation resources. Most importantly, he felt that it was necessary to go out and check-in. The Immortal Palace had descended. That place should be a very good check-in location. It only appeared once every thousand years. Therefore, he was looking forward to it. As for the good item that the Devouring Treasure Boxs owner mentioned, he didnt care much about it. He really didnt care about that little thing. He believed more in the systems signing reward. Every time he went to a good place, he never failed. There were more than ten different regions to get through to reach the Divine Domain. Even with Lei Luos seventh-level sky spirit archmage cultivation base, he actually took half a day to enter the Divine Domain. When he entered the Divine Domain, he immediately felt the hidden malice coming from the void. This Divine Domain can actually suppress ones own power? Lei Luo was a little surprised. If one could say that outside the Divine Domain, one could unleash 100% of the power of a seventh-level sky spirit archmage, here, one could only display 60-70% at most. Interesting. Looks like this place is very special. Lei Luo resisted the thought of signing in. Chapter 165 - Immortal Palace Signed In If he couldnt get anything good after signing in, he would rather not sign in. Half an hour later, Sky Spirit Peak could be seen from afar. Lei Luo could faintly sense that there were waves of powerful aura dormant on Sky Spirit Peak. Those must be the many sky spirit archmages participating in the Spiritual Conference. It seemed that he wasnt late. Lei Luo soared into the sky and flew toward the top of the Sky Spirit Peak. At that moment, powerful consciousnesses swept over. They were the many sky spirit archmages that the Sky Spirit Peak had its eyes on. There were a total of forty-three people. This was definitely the most luxurious lineup in Galaxy World. Any one of them was an earth-shattering powerful existence. With so many powerful consciousnesses, if it were an ordinary sky spirit archmage, the pressure would be very great. But Lei Luos expression was extremely indifferent because these people were all inferior to him. The strongest were only three sixth-level sky spirit archmages. However, there were only over forty sky spirit archmages here. In other words, only a few people from the Three Great Divine sects had come. Not even the people from the twelve Sky Gates had come. They could not be too careless. Lei Luo did not appear very arrogant just because he was a seventh-level sky spirit archmage and was stronger than all the sky spirit archmages present. He was not such a person. He was someone who liked to keep a low profile. Everyone, Im really sorry that I was delayed because of my cultivation, Lei Luo cupped his hands and said. Its alright, Nameless Mage. The time is just right. Faint laughter sounded. The one who spoke was a cloth-clothed elf with a sword on his back. It was Sanfa, who had fought with Lei Luo. After more than sixty years, Sanfas injuries had clearly recovered. Moreover, the magical will contained in his body seemed to have undergone a transformation and become even stronger, making people even more afraid to look down on him. Soon, one by one, the sky spirit archmages greeted Lei Luo. Because they could not see through him, it was obvious that Lei Luos cultivation was not inferior to theirs, so none of them dared to look down on him. Lei Luo also responded to them one by one. However, he was not a person who was good at negotiating. After coming to this world more than two hundred years ago, he had not interacted with people many times, and almost all of the years were spent in training. If it was in the world of his previous life, Lei Luo, who was an introverted computer geek, would find it hard to achieve anything. However, in this world, strength was everything. He could still gain the respect of countless people. He could even control the life and death of countless people with a single sentence. This was the charm of magic. He did not care about competing for power. He didnt care about controlling others fates either. Lei Luo just liked this kind of magic cultivation life. Soon, he found a place and sat down cross-legged, waiting for the Immortal Palace to descend. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. In this half a month, Lei Luo had said no more than ten sentences. Fortunately, most sky spirit archmages were cultivation maniacs, so they didnt seem too special. Suddenly, a shadow covered the entire Sky Spirit Peak. All the sky spirit archmages raised their heads to look at the sky. Its here. The Immortal Palace is finally coming. I hope Ill be lucky this time and itll help me take another step. Ive been stagnant for five thousand years. This time, I must take another step! The Immortal Palace? This is my first time experiencing it personally. Im really looking forward to it. There are indeed a lot of opportunities inside. Even if I cant use them myself, I can still prepare them for the younger generation. On the originally quiet Sky Spirit Peak, many sky spirit archmages became excited. The opportunities in the Immortal Palace were undoubtedly the most precious. No one knew about the origin of the Immortal Palace. They only knew that the Immortal Palace had existed before the Star-slayer mage had succeeded. For countless years, it had become a tradition to descend once every thousand years. Finally, the shadow of the Immortal Palace completely covered Sky Spirit Peak, forming an extremely strange scene. The Shadow of the Immortal Palace completely overlapped with the section of Sky Spirit Peak. It was as if the original section of Sky Spirit Peak had returned. And at the top of Sky Spirit Peak was the mysterious and great Immortal Palace. As the shadow covered the top of Sky Spirit Peak, it seemed to be isolated from the outside world, forming a strange independent space. The Immortal Palace, which was originally illusory like a bubble, became real. Lei Luo knew that the power of the Immortal Palace had passed through the space and projected onto Sky Spirit Peak, forming a passage through the two worlds. In other words, the Immortal Palace itself was not in Galaxy World. Soon, one after another, sky spirit archmages rose into the air and flew toward the shadow of the Immortal Palace above. At the same time, in the three palaces of Galaxy World, there were more than twenty figures standing on a strange platform. From these three platforms, one could see the sky as if the sky gate had opened, one could see the shadow of a very large sky palace floating in the air. These people rose into the air and flew toward the Immortal Palace. They were all sky spirit archmages from the Tiandao Divine sect, Immortal Divine sect, and Sky Spirit Pavilion. It turned out that they all had a way to enter the Immortal Palace. Lei Luo followed the many sky spirit archmages and flew toward the Immortal Palace. As they got closer, the Immortal Palace grew bigger and bigger. In the end, it was so big that it was inconceivable. In front of it, he was extremely tiny. It was hard to imagine how big it was and how it was built? Finally, Lei Luo passed through a strange spatial passage and entered the Immortal Palace. In an instant, the scene before him changed and he landed on a square. There was no one around. The other sky spirit archmages must have been teleported to other places. After he entered, the first thing Lei Luo did was to sign in. System, sign in for me. He was looking forward to it. Would the system reward him with this Immortal Palaces control token like the Earth Gods cave abode and Star-slaying cave abode? Of course, that could only happen if the Immortal Palace didnt have a master If the Immortal Palace still has a master, it will be impossible. It isnt possible to snatch the control token from the owner of the Immortal Palace, right? If I do the owner of the Immortal Palace would definitely go berserk. Soon, the systems notification sounded in Lei Luos mind. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Immortal Palace Pass Token. Lei Luo was slightly disappointed. It wasnt a control token, but a pass token. He checked the information about this pass token. With this pass token, one could enter and exit Immortal Palace anytime and anywhere. There was no time limit and the Immortal Palaces array couldnt be monitored. It could block all traces of the user. Lei Luos eyes lit up. Chapter 166 - The Gift Left Behind by the Owner of the Devouring Treasure Box Although he couldnt control the whole of Immortal Palace, this token was quite useful. Immortal Palace was in Profound Land. However, he was pretty sure that this Profound Land had a master. With this token, he could freely enter the place. Unless he exposed himself, no one would be able to find him. The system was so powerful. Lei Luo immediately took out the token. This way, it could block the aura of all formations in Profound Land and cover all traces. Even if he stayed in Profound Land, it wouldnt be a problem. Then, Lei Luo took out the Devouring Treasure Box. The reason he used the token first was to prevent the aura of the Devouring Treasure Box from leaking out. This Devouring Treasure Box wasnt small. Soon, Lei Luo found that the Devouring Treasure Box was moving, pointing him in a direction. First, he had to find the item left by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Thus, Lei Luo hurried in the direction it was pointing in. Profound Land was massive as if it had no boundary. After more than half an hour, Lei Luo finally arrived in front of a palace. Along the way, he had encountered many powerful barriers. Under normal circumstances, he wouldnt have been able to get through. He didnt know whether it was because of the Devouring Treasure Box or the token, but this time, he got through easily. This palace didnt have a name, but it was covered by a powerful restriction. When Lei Luo got close, the restriction automatically cracked open and he walked in. There were tables and chairs inside, and a box was placed on the table. The box emitted the fluctuations of the restriction. Lei Luo walked over and touched it. Immediately, the restriction disappeared. It was indeed a familiar spell. Lei Luo opened the box and revealed a strange black wooden ring. Ring? Lei Luo was a little surprised. But when he used his Gods Vision, he immediately knew that this was not an ordinary ring, but a spatial magic tool. At the level of a sky spirit archmage, although he could touch the concept of space, he could not use space and control space, let alone create this kind of spatial magic tool. This kind of spatial magic tool must have been created by a powerful existence before the sky spirit archmages. Looks like the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box left me something good. Lei Luo revealed a smile. Just this spatial ring alone was extremely precious. At least he had never seen anyone with such a spatial magic tool. They were definitely rare. Next, Lei Luo used his Soul Blood and dripped it on the ring. Then, he easily refined the spatial ring. Very quickly, a space of about ten cubic meters was displayed in Lei Luos consciousness. It was a level one sky-level potion; a level twenty-two sky spirit archmage could take it at once. A sky spirit archmage could use the Devil Spirit Curse to cut off the enemys practice on the sky spirit path, thus dealing a destructive blow to the enemys soul and body. The harder the enemys sky spirit path was, the harder it was to cut off. The Sky Spirit Devil Dragon Crystal Ball, which belonged to the Sky Spirit Dragon Clan, contained supreme and terrifying divine power. After absorbing it, it could stimulate the Divine Dragon bloodline, and it could be refined into a magic staff and magic ball, displaying incredible power. Lei Luo was a little surprised. This time, the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box had really given three good things. There were also many sky spirit realm cultivation resources. It was much more generous than the last time. One Step Sky Spirit Pills could be used, and the Demonic Spirit Curse could be learned. As for the Sky Spirit Demonic Dragon Crystal Ball, it could be given to Little Fire, so there was no need to waste it. It wasnt bad. Lei Luo Put the space ring on his finger. With this space magical tool, he could hide it well if he wanted to take his highness from the system space. Lei Luo left the hall and walked around. The palaces had strong barriers. Even if he had a token, he couldnt get in. However, he could see some good things by the roadside. They were precious herbs. Lei Luo was baffled. What was the master of Profound Land thinking? Why did he let those people from Starry Sea enter? Lei Luo had arrived at the entrance of a palace. The palace door was tightly closed and was sealed by a strong barrier. When Lei Luo walked in with the token, the palace door gradually opened to accommodate one person. He walked out. Soon, the scenery outside was surrounded by clouds and mist. It was extremely beautiful. There were countless beautiful palaces made of exquisite white jade. They looked as if they were floating in the air. When he looked back, there were some big words written on them. The Hall of All Beings. All living things were made of elements, and everything in the world was about to be used as a law. The Hall of All Beings, is this the opportunity specially prepared for the sky spirit archmages below? Lei Luo was deep in thought. He could see something from the door. I wonder what other places look like? Lei Luo touched his chin. If it wasnt for the pass card, he definitely wouldnt have dared to run around. One look at this place and he knew it wasnt ordinary. Yeah, lets go back now. Well come back later. Lei Luo quickly made up his mind. If he didnt look around, it would definitely arouse suspicion. Thus, Lei Luo returned to the Hall of All Beings and strolled around. After Lei Luo passed through a restriction, he suddenly felt a powerful aura. It was a sixth-level sky spirit archmage. Was it another sky spirit archmage? Wait, something was wrong. It seemed like he had never seen one before on Sky Spirit Peak. Very soon, a human figure flew over quickly. Who are you? How did you enter my territory? It was an old man with burnt yellow hair. His eyes were like rats, but they were suffused with a green light. Lei Luo knew that this was not a human, but an orc. There were all kinds of clans in the universe. Although the elf clan was the strongest and largest clan, the human clan, the immortal clan, and the orc clan were not weak either. Sometimes, there were other clans in the same sect. It was just like the Ice Snow Divine Palace. It was clearly a magical force of the human clan, but it had taken in nine orc mages from the new world as its disciples. Similarly, there were elves, humans, and orcs of different sects in the Immortal clan. In this world, some powerful mages did not have any concept of clan. After all, to them, these were no longer important. What was more attractive than eternal life? Of course, this was only some mages. There were still many powerful mages who wanted to protect their clan. Chapter 167 - A Spell to Kill a Sixth-Level Sky Spirit Archmage Your trump card? Lei Luo was stunned. Could it be someone from the Palace? Hmph, how did you get in? Everyone who comes from the lower realm will be randomly teleported to a separate area. No one can enter other areas. How did you get in? the orc elder said sinisterly. If there was a way to enter other regions, then the benefits would be great. In fact, wouldnt I be able to obtain opportunities from other places? Whether one could obtain good opportunities had a lot to do with which region one was teleported into. Some places were very poor, and some places were very rich. I just casually walked in. Sorry, Ill leave now. Lei Luo smiled. He was a member of the lower realm. However, he didnt know whether he was from another world or not? Or was he from one of the Three Great Divine sects? Previously, there were only thirty-four people in Sky Spirit Peak. Since the sky spirit archmage of the Three Great Divine sects hadnt come, he must have some other way to get into the power Immortal Palace. Hmph, if you want to leave now, its too late. If you know whats good for you, tell me the way to get through those barriers! the elder said darkly. If he could obtain this secret technique, how many benefits could he obtain? He was incomparably excited. As for not being able to see through the cultivation of this human sky spirit archmage? It was very likely that there was some secret technique that concealed his aura. In the Starry Sea World, other than their Three Great Divine sects, the strongest sky spirit archmage of the Twelve Heaven Gates was only a fifth-tier sky spirit archmage. And this human kid in front of him was obviously not a member of the Twelve Heaven Gates. He should be the new sky spirit archmage that had risen in the last hundred years, the Nameless archmage who was ranked eighteenth among sky spirit archmages. Therefore, he was sure to defeat Lei Luo. Hmm, are you threatening me? Lei Luo was a little surprised. A sixth-level sky spirit archmage actually dared to threaten him, a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. Thats right, its a threat. You should be that nameless from Galaxy City, right? Im the Immortal Divine sects elder, a sixth-level sky spirit archmage. Youre far from being my match! the elder said with a sinister smile. The nameless mage from Galaxy City was at most a third-level sky spirit archmage, while he was a sixth-level spirit cultivator, a full three levels away. This kind of difference was equivalent to a low-level earth spirit archmage fighting against a peak earth spirit archmage. There wasnt even a chance to escape. Therefore, he was extremely confident that he could beat Lei Luo. Elder, why are you doing this? Lei Luo didnt think that he would randomly get into trouble, but as expected, no matter how low-key he was, it was easy to get into trouble. It was so difficult to be a low-key person. Lei Luo turned around and flew out. When the elder saw this, he thought Lei Luo was going to run away. He sneered and raised his arm, flapping his sleeve. A terrifying dark aura came out of him. He opened his five claws and clawed at Lei Luo. But when he clawed down, he missed. Lei Luo had already disappeared. Damn it, how can he run so fast? The elder was furious because he had waited for this opportunity for a thousand years. Hmph, you cant run away. Galaxy City, nameless mage, Ill come and find you! the elder said in a daze. Lei Luo didnt leave after he threw him out of the area. He didnt want to run away, but to use a One Step Sky Spirit Potion to raise his cultivation level to an eighth-level sky spirit archmage. That way, he would have the confidence to kill the elder. Thats right. He had to kill him otherwise, he wouldnt have a peaceful life in Galaxy City. He was from the Immortal Divine Sect of the Three Great Divine sects. It was said that this was a divine sect established by the Immortal clan. Once they provoked it, it would be very troublesome. The best way was to kill him in the Palace of Profound Land. That way, no one would know. Naturally, no one would then find trouble with Lei Luo and Galaxy City. This was the best way to solve the problem. Although a seventh-level sky spirit archmage could suppress the elder, a sixth-level sky spirit archmage, it wasnt safe. It was best to break through to the eighth level. Thus, Lei Luo took out a Sky Spirit Potion. It was said that the higher the cultivation base, the better the effect. However, he was in a hurry to use it now, so he didnt care too much. Soon, Lei Luo took a bottle of potion and swallowed it. With the surging power of the potion exploding in his body, Lei Luo suddenly felt unprecedentedly full. He hurriedly moved his soul and entered the path of the sky spirit archmage. Boom! He took a step forward and went up another level. The path of the sky spirit archmage shook, and the rolling pressure came. But Lei Luo didnt move. He had succeeded. Eighth-level sky spirit archmage. With the strange information pouring in, his soul consciousness was strengthened again. At the same time, in the outside world, the terrifying magic aura of the sky spirit archmage spread out. However, this Profound Land Palace wasnt a small place, so it didnt create too much of a commotion. Moreover, there was no one in the area. After a long time, Lei Luo opened his eyes. He was an eighth-level sky spirit archmage. As expected, he was much stronger than before. Then, Lei Luo took out the devil spirit curse. System, I want to learn. Lei Luo muttered. If he were to start cultivating, it would definitely take a lot of time. But with the help of the system, it would be very simple. In an instant, the Devil Spirit Curse turned into light and fused into Lei Luos body. Very soon, he had mastered this Devil Spirit Curse. After a long time, Lei Luo once again entered the area where the elder was standing. Kid, you still dare to come? When he had entered, the elders furious roar was immediately transmitted over. Rolling black fog pressed down enveloping the entire space. Facing such a terrifying high-level power, Lei Luo stood unmoving, his expression indifferent. Then, a magic sword appeared in his hand. Star-slaying sword! Since he wanted to kill, he had to go all out. I only need one magic spell to kill you! Lei Luo said calmly. He waved his long sword and light rose, and demonic light flickered. The black fog that covered the sky instantly dissipated. The elders body shook, and he revealed a terrified expression because he felt an aura of death. Level seven No! Level eight! He finally felt the terrifying aura from Lei Luo. That was something only eighth-level sky spirit archmages could possess. He was about to go crazy. Did a newly risen sky spirit archmage actually have the strength of an eighth-level sky spirit archmage? Even the strongest descendant of their Immortal Divine sect was only a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. Was he dreaming? Unfortunately, he didnt have the chance. He didnt even have the chance to beg for mercy. The terrifying magic directly penetrated his body. At this moment, his soul couldnt even escape onto the sky spirit archmage path because Lei Luo had used the Devil Spirit Curse to seal the elders sky spirit archmage path. Chapter 168 - The Immortal Divine Sect Suffered a Loss No! the elder roared. But it was completely useless. After being strengthened by the Star-slaying Sword, the most powerful spell became incomparably violent. It exploded crazily inside him, destroying his body and cutting off his soul. In the end, the elder didnt have any consciousness to resist anymore. He could only feel his body disintegrating inch by inch. The despair was indescribable. He stared at Lei Luo and asked desperately, Im a member of the Immortal Divine sect. Why do you want to kill me? Because I find you troublesome, Lei Luo said indifferently. Boom! The elders body suddenly exploded. A large amount of it was picked up and bloomed like a dazzling firework. However, in this Immortal Palace, its power was greatly restricted. After a while, he was reduced to ashes. This was the first sky spirit archmage that had fallen at Lei Luos hands. Moreover, it was not an ordinary sky spirit archmage. It had already reached the level of a sixth level. Suddenly, Lei Luo waved his hand, and a belt fell into his hand. Spatial magic tool? Lei Luo revealed a smile. It seemed that at the level of a sky spirit archmage, one could indeed have a spatial magic tool. Since the elder had fallen, Lei Luo did not take much time to refine this belt. This belt was a bit special. It was made up of five small spaces, and each space was at most half a cubic meter. Only so little space? Lei Luo shook his head. In total, it was probably only a little more than two cubic meters and it was divided into five. This way, it was even less practical. There were a lot of things stored in it, different types of bottles, medicinal herbs, and all kinds of codex, magic staff, crystal balls, and so on. It was quite rich. Lei Luo was very emotional. No wonder the belt was so good at killing and arson. It was indeed a shortcut. It was just too risky. Lei Luo threw everything, including the belt, into the system space. The system space was so powerful that even the space technique was almost there. I cant run around anymore. Lets go back to where we came from now. Lei Luo thought to himself. He didnt want to kill people to silence them anymore. He would wait until Immortal Palace was closed. Anyway, he had the token, so he started to cultivate on the spot. This place wasnt bad. The cultivating conditions were also good. It was even better than the Star-slaying cave abode. It was worthy of being the legendary Immortal Palace. He decided he would come here more often to cultivate. After an unknown length of time, Lei Luo suddenly felt the void shake and distort as if it was rejecting him. Then, his body began to fall. He hurriedly opened his eyes and immediately knew that he had left Immortal Palace and was descending along Sky Path. Finally, the Sky Spirit Peak appeared in his field of vision, and human figures appeared around him. They were the other sky spirit archmages. When they landed on the Sky Spirit Peak, the shadow of Immortal Palace in the sky also disappeared. All the sky spirit archmages had a calm expression on their faces. It was hard to tell who had gained a lot. Friends, farewell today. See you again in a thousand years. A sky spirit archmage said only one word, then soared into the sky and disappeared. The others also took their leave. The cloth-clothed elf, Sanfas gaze was empty and silent, but it landed on Lei Luo and he said seriously, Nameless mage, wait for me to cultivate for a period of time. I will come again to ask for advice. Sanfa, theres no need for that, Lei Luo said indifferently. In the next moment, Lei Luo turned around and disappeared. Sanfa frowned slightly. Suddenly, his entire body shook, and a shallow white scar appeared on his chest once again. It was exactly the same as the previous injury. Even his aura was exactly the same. How did he do it? A shocked expression appeared on Sanfas face. He thought that he would be able to take the fifth step very soon. When that time came, he would be able to challenge the nameless mage from Galaxy City again. But now, he was not able to do it. Not only did the gap between him and the nameless mage not shrink, but it was getting bigger and bigger. If the other party had been filled with killing intent when he cast the spell just now, he was afraid that he would have been injured again. After a long time, he sighed dejectedly. Regardless of whether he was willing to admit it or not, he could no longer keep up with the other partys footsteps. Lei Luo did not want this scattering technique to challenge him again. That would be too troublesome. So before he left, he gave him a reminder. Now he was at level eight, to a mere level four like Sanfa, he was naturally far superior. Sanfa would have no chance of surviving. Even sixth-level six sky spirit archmage from the Immortal Divine sect had died under Lei Luos magic. Immortal Divine Sect. Nineteen figures appeared on the high platform. Every one of them had a look of joy on their faces. Suddenly, the leader of the group, a white-haired old man, said in a deep voice, Wheres extermination? He was the sect master of the Immortal Divine sect, the seventh-level sky spirit Elders immortal ancestral spirit. Why didnt he come back? Whats going on? Thats impossible. No one was able to stay. Did something happen to him? The others were all shocked. At this moment, someone shouted under the stone platform, Master, Grandmaster the elders Soul Bead has been broken! What? All the sky spirit archmages on the stone platform were shocked. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh All the sky spirit archmages jumped down from the stone platform. When they arrived at the Soul Bead Hall, they saw that the Soul Bead representing the elder had been broken. How could he die in the Immortal Palace of Profound Land? What happened? The immortal ancestral spirits voice was very low. This was a great loss to the Immortal Divine sect. After all, the elder had been a level sixth-level sky spirit archmage. In the entire Immortal Divine, there were only three. The others didnt know what to say? Investigate? How? The elder had died in Immortal Palace of Profound Land. He could only enter once every thousand years. After entering that place, everyone was on their own. They couldnt get in touch with anyone else. In other words, the elder had died for nothing. All of a sudden, the faces of the nineteen sky spirit archmages became unsightly. The face of the immortal ancestor was so gloomy that water could drip from it. No, we cant let my master die in vain! a second-level sky spirit archmage shouted angrily. His eyes were filled with tears. He was undoubtedly the one who had suffered the most from the death. Because he had been groomed by the elder since he was young, after spending thousands of years together, their relationship was like that of father and son. Child, calm down. I will definitely investigate thoroughly. The immortal ancestor knew that the chances were slim, but he could only console him. At the same time, he gave the order to contact the other two divine sects to see if they had obtained any valuable clues. Chapter 169 - The Murloc Princess Was Tempted Lei Luo returned to Galaxy City. He was prepared to enter the Immortal Palace again. Once something happened to the Galaxy Citys archmage, he might not be able to rush back. Thus, he strengthened the Holy Light Shield. The Holy Light Shield that was strengthened by an eighth-level sky spirit archmage was basically unshakable unless a sixth or seventh-level sky spirit archmage acted. At least it would hold for a short period of time. In addition, Lei Luo had given the control token of the Star-slaying cave to Belson, but only temporarily. This way, Belson could enter the Star-slaying cave at any time. If something went wrong, he could also transfer into it. Of course, the highest controller of the control token was still Lei Luo. He was going to get it back at any time. Another reason was that Xiaoyue, the descendant of Belson, had to follow Lei Luo no matter what. Thus, Lei Luo brought Xiaoyue with him. After he had arranged everything, he used the token. In an instant, a strange heavenly gate appeared in the sky, which projected Immortal Palace. The previous time, it was a forbidden area. This time, it was a stowaway. Lei Luo became more cautious. After he entered, he didnt go anywhere different. He went directly to the palace with the ring. He planned to use this place as a place to cultivate in the future. As for exploring the entire Palace It wasnt necessary for the time being. It was too risky. At least, until he understood the situation inside Immortal Palace, he didnt want to explore it. Thus, Lei Luo started to cultivate outside the palace. Wei and the others built a small tent nearby, accompanying Lei Luo to cultivate every day. It had to be said that cultivating in this place was much better than cultivating in the Star-slaying cave abode. Perhaps the origin of the world where Immortal Palace was located was higher than the Starry Sea World, so it was much easier for them to cultivate here. With the check-in system, he was very adaptable. He wasnt restricted by the origin of the world. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo had been cultivating in Immortal Palace for thirty years. During this time, he had taken a walk and was now an eleventh-level sky spirit archmage. Moreover, he had almost finished accumulating the twelfth level of a sky spirit archmage. In other words, it was much faster to achieve four levels in thirty years than when he was in the Star-slaying cave abode. After all, it would become more and more difficult later on. However, Lei Luo was still able to maintain such a fast speed because of the cultivation environment of Immortal Palace. Inside the palace, three big tents were erected in a corner. Wei, Leolan, Leona, and Lei Luo shared the same tent. One was for the female elf Xiaoyue, and the other was for the Murloc Princess Phyllis. Usually, when Wei and the others were lonely, they would call Lei Luo into the tent. As the three of them were working together, they were always made to moan. Xiaoyue, the elf, and Phyllis, the Murloc princess, couldnt help but tighten their legs and blush when they heard such a sound. That was why they had moved far away. If they heard such rapturous gasps while meditating, they would develop inner demons. If they had been too distracted, they would have gone against the flow of magic, and their bodies might have been directly blown up by the magic. When they sensed that Lei Luo had finished his training, the two of them subconsciously stopped meditating. That was because every time Lei Luo stopped his training, he would go and have sex with the other three. There would be embarrassing voices again, and they were not in the mood to train at all. For thirty years, they had been enduring this kind of torture. Later, when they heard the noise over there, they could not help but imagine Lei Luo having sex with them, and then comfort themselves on the bed. Sure enough, when Lei Luo walked into the tent, a moment later, there was the sound of heavy breathing and the sound of a bird crying. The elf, Xiaoyue was lying on the bed, her face red and her body curled up. Listening to the lewd words coming from the next room, her mind went blank. After more than thirty years of meditation, her cultivation had improved very quickly, but her mind was extremely empty. She had imagined countless times that she would be pressed down on the bed by Lord Lei Luo and be attacked like a storm. Even if she begged for mercy, he would not let her go. Hearing the constant moans coming from the next room, Xiaoyue unconsciously took off her clothes, fantasizing that the female lead next door was her. But Lord Lei Luo always treated her like a child. He ignored her hints. Xiaoyue was very disappointed, but there was no one to talk to. She could only speak her heart every day while playing with Little Fire. But although Little Fire could understand the words, she could not understand the complicated feelings, so the words went in one ear and out the other. In the blink of an eye, another month had passed. In the next room, a low growl and cry could be heard from Leolan. The long lovemaking had finally come to an end. After accompanying the three girls to sleep, Lei Luo put on a loose mage robe and planned to return to the main hall to continue his training. As soon as he walked out of the tent, two soft lumps of flesh stuck onto his back, and a fair and tender arm wrapped around his waist. Princess Phyllis, whats the matter? Lei Luo had known that the Murloc Princess Phyllis was at the door, but he had thought that the Murloc princess was looking for him for something. He had not expected that she would hug him from behind as soon as she came out. Lei Luo, I Phyllis leaned her face against Lei Luos back. Her face was red, but she did not dare to say it out loud. Princess Phyllis, lets talk it out. Let me go first, Lei Luo said calmly. After being together for more than thirty years, Lei Luo couldnt be too rough with her. He still had some basic respect for her. After all, she was once a princess. I I want to revive the Murloc clan! Phyllis was a little shy and paused for a long time. I know you want to revive the Murloc clan, but theres no need to hug me like this. Lei Luo said helplessly. No! Phyllis hugged him even tighter, as if she was afraid that Lei Luo would escape. I I want to Revive the Murloc clan with you. What do you mean? Lei Luo frowned and felt that something was not right. Suddenly, the Murloc Princess Phyllis used her magic power to restrain Lei Luo. When Lei Luo could not move, she directly pulled off the only robe on his body. She squatted down and directly grabbed Lei Luos huge root. Lei Luo understood what she meant. With a thought, he easily broke free from the restraint. He grabbed the Murloc princess in his arms and with a wave of his hand, he cast a spell to burn all of her clothes. Her delicate, snow-white body appeared in Lei Luos arms. Chapter 170 - The Whale Clan’s Attack on Galaxy City She did not think that Lei Luo would be able to break free from her restraints. By the time Phyllis reacted, she was already in Lei Luos arms and her clothes had all been taken off. Phylliss cheeks flushed red as if they were about to drip blood. Lei Luo would not stand on ceremony with her. He directly carried her and aimed his root at the entrance. He forcefully thrust his waist into her. Ah! Phyllis cried out in pain. However, she was afraid that Wei and the others in the tent would hear her. She bit her lips and endured the pain. Soon, Lei Luo started thrusting like a pile driver. Fortunately, Phyllis was already drenched from when she heard Lei Luo having sex with Wei. Otherwise, she would have fainted from the pain. In another tent, the little elf Xiaoyues consciousness sensed that the Murloc Princess Phyllis was actually having sex with Lord Lei Luo. Instantly, jealousy welled up in her heart. In her eyes, the Murloc Princess Phyllis came after her. Lord Lei Luo actually had sex with Phyllis without looking for her first. It was really infuriating. But thinking about it carefully, it was also her own fault for not having the courage. If she had been as brave as the Murloc princess, the woman in Lord Lei Luos arms would have been her long ago. The more she listened to Phylliss soft moans, the more unbearable it became for Xiaoyue. Finally, she could not hold it in any longer and directly rushed out of the tent naked. Instantly, she saw Lei Luo standing at the entrance of the tent, holding the Murloc Princess in his arms. Her two snow-white thighs were separated by Lei Luo. Phylliss body was moving up and down at a very fast speed. The two of their lower bodies were closely intertwined with each other, making the sound of splashing water. When Phyllis saw Xiaoyue, she immediately cried out in surprise and quickly covered her eyes. Xiaoyue had actually seen such an embarrassing posture. How could she continue to be a human in the future? However, Lei Luo didnt care about it and continued to stab her with an extremely fast speed. Xiaoyue couldnt hold it in anymore when she saw this scene. She came to Lei Luos side and blended in with him with a face full of infatuation. When Lei Luo was conquering the Murloc princess and the little elf, the three women in the room had already woken up. Lei Luo had no choice but to be punished by his three wives and have sex with them for a full three months. He made all five women have over a hundred orgasms in one go. When the five women finally fell into a deep sleep, Lei Luo let out a sigh of relief. He walked out of the tent and into the palace. Lei Luo sat cross-legged. At this moment, he had had enough. His soul entered the path of the sky spirit archmage, and with a rumbling sound, he stepped out of the twelfth step. An even more terrifying power descended, enveloping his soul as endless information poured in. In the outside world, Lei Luos body exploded with a resplendent light, filling the entire palace. Fortunately, it was covered by the palaces restriction, so it didnt spread out at all. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo opened his eyes. Is this the twelfth-level sky spirit archmage? Lei Luo let out a long breath. He felt that the power in his body was more than ten times stronger than when he was at the eleventh level. This was a true transformation. From the eleventh level to the twelfth level, it was equivalent to advancing from the earth spirit archmage to the sky spirit archmage. If that was the case, the previous him and the five girls could last for a year, now he could last for two years. Unfortunately, the cultivation of the five girls was too low. Even if the five of them were to endure Lei Luos fierce attack together, they could only last for four months at most. In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. Lei Luo had finished his cultivation. He suddenly sensed something and looked toward the entrance of the palace where he actually saw a pair of eyes. Lei Luo was stunned. He looked over carefully. On top of the restriction at the entrance, there was actually a little girl that was carved out of jade. She seemed to be about six or seven years old. However, this little girls life level was actually very high, and she carried the aura of a sky spirit archmage. This was terrifying. Lei Luo walked out. Other than this little girl, there was no one else. Big Brother, Im lost, the little girl suddenly said. Big Brother? Lei Luo was stunned. Other than Wei and the others, this was the first time someone called him Big Brother. However, Wei and the others were flirtatious. For example, when they flirted with Lei Luo, they would call him Big Brother, and when they were about to climax, they would call him daddy. Why do you call me Big Brother? Lei Luo squatted down and asked with a smile. In our Immortal Palace, besides the maids, there are many Big Brothers, the little girl said. Lei Luo didnt know what to say. Did you come from the entrance of the Hall of All Beings? he asked. Yeah, Big Sister Judy said that we cant come here. I was curious, so I sneaked in. However, this place is too big. I got lost. I dont know how to get out, the little girl said. Lei Luo had been using his elemental eye to look at the little girl to see if she was real or not. There was no problem. At least, she looked like a very simple little girl. Of course, unless the little girl could hide from the third layer of the elemental eye. The possibility of that was very small. In other words, what the little girl said was true. It cant be like Little Fire. Because her bloodline is too powerful, she was born as a sky spirit archmage, right? Lei Luos heart moved. If that was the case, then it could be explained. He used his elemental eye to observe. Indeed, there was an extremely powerful bloodline in this little girls body, but it seemed to be covered by a layer of fog. He was unable to detect the true situation. Then Ill show you out. Lei Luo said. Big Brother, thank you. The little girl smiled sweetly. Lei Luo walked the little girl to the entrance of the palace. Brother, Im leaving. I wont tell anyone about your stay here. The little girl giggled and then ran out of the open door. Lei Luo rubbed his nose. He wanted to tell the little girl not to tell anyone. He still wanted to stay out of the limelight. After all, he was an outsider. Thus, Lei Luo brought Wei and the other three and cleaned up. He found a random place and used the pass to leave the Palace. Star-slaying cave abode. Right after Lei Luo appeared, he frowned because someone was attacking the Holy Light Shield. Its a sky spirit archmage from the whale clan! Lei Luo felt a little incredulous. Fortunately, he had strengthened the Holy Light Shield before he left. Although the attack was very strong, its defense was not to be trifled with. Even the attack of a sky spirit archmage was still unable to shake the Holy Light Shield. Of course, it also had something to do with the fact that the sky spirit archmage attacking the Holy Light Shield was too weak. He was only a fourth-tier sky spirit archmage. Lei Luo released the five women from the Star-slaying cave abode, then left the cave and returned to the bookstore. Chapter 171 - One Move to Subdue the Sea King Belson was reading in the bookstore. There was a hint of anxiety between his brows because the sky spirit archmage of the human race had already left and the whale mages outside had been attacking the Holy Light Shield for more than a month. At first, the people of Galaxy City were still very panicked, but after the mages outside could not shake the defensive formation, they were relieved. As the whale clans attack came too suddenly, many residents of Galaxy City were still blocked outside. Not only that, the gathering places around Galaxy City had been completely destroyed by the whale clan. Although the whale clan could not break the defensive battle, they could force Galaxy City to hand over the Murloc princess Phyllis. Otherwise, they would kill all the residents of Galaxy City one by one. Although many residents of Galaxy City hoped that the City Lord of Galaxy City would hand over Princess Phyllis, Belson knew that he could not make the decision on this matter. This was because Phyllis was accepted by that powerful human mage. Unless that senior gave the order, he had no right to hand Phyllis over. Moreover, he did not know where Phyllis was. Belson suddenly saw Lei Luo walking out from the backyard and immediately said in surprise, Senior? Lei Luo asked, Whats going on outside? Belson hurriedly explained the situation. So, the whale clan has killed many residents of Galaxy City? Lei Luo frowned. Galaxy City was under his protection, but so many people had died. Wasnt this a slap to his face? Outside Galaxy City. Hundreds of Sea-taming Whale mages were gathered. All of them were powerful mages above the earth level, and the leader was a sky spirit archmage. Your Highness, it seems that Galaxy City will not hand over the Murloc Phyllis. If this drags on, it will be very disadvantageous to our original plan of the world, a whale clan mage who overthrew the land spirit said respectfully. Living beings with Gods bloodline were very rare. In the past ten thousand years, the whale clan had invaded countless worlds and destroyed many clans with Gods bloodline. Of course, there was another clan with a powerful bloodline, which was the Dragon clan. The Divine Dragon bloodline and Gods bloodline were equally powerful. However, even if the Whale clan had the guts, they would not dare to approach the Dragon clan. This was because the Dragon clan was definitely one of the most powerful clans in this world. It was said that the weakest ones were at the beginning of the archmage level. As long as they reached adulthood, they would possess the combat strength of a sky spirit archmage. It was also said that there were many powerful peak sky spirit archmages in the Dragon clan. If they provoked the Dragon clan, the Whale clan would definitely suffer a tragedy. Therefore, the Whale clan only dared to attack a weak clan like the Murloc clan, which had Gods bloodline. Then we can only rely on the power of the Immortal Divine sect? the clans sky spirit archmage, His Highness the Sea King, said in a deep voice. He hadnt expected that the defensive array of Galaxy City would be so powerful that even a fourth-level sky spirit archmage like him couldnt break it. Of course, he definitely hadnt realized that this wasnt a defensive array. It was just a rain shield cast by the mages. Otherwise, he would have been scared away long ago. But the price of the Immortal Divine sect is not low, the whale mage who was a peak earth spirit said. Thats nothing. As long as the plan succeeds, everything will be worth it, the Sea King said. At that moment, the Holy Light Shield that enveloped Galaxy City cracked open, and two figures walked out. They were Lei Luo and the Murloc Princess Phyllis. Has your Galaxy City finally thought it through? If youre willing to hand her over, you should have done so long ago. All these people didnt need to die, a whale clan mage said with an imposing manner. In his opinion, now that Galaxy City had come out, it definitely couldnt withstand the pressure and was prepared to hand over the people. You should be the sky spirit archmage of Galaxy City, the nameless mage, right? The Whale clans Royal Highness the Sea King stared at Lei Luo, ignoring the Murloc princess beside him. The information the Immortal Divine clan had taught him about the nameless mage was very detailed, so he recognized him at first glance. Although he could not sense Lei Luos true strength, he had continuously attacked the defensive formation for more than a month, killing more than a thousand people from Galaxy City. This nameless mage did not say a word, which showed that he was afraid of the Whale clans forces. You shouldnt have killed people. Now, I can only kill you and take revenge for these souls that died in vain. Lei Luo sighed. Nameless mage, you want to kill me? Do you know what my cultivation level is? A fourth-level sky spirit archmage, how ridiculous. It seems that I must let you see my strength. His Highness the Sea King laughed wildly. In Galaxy World, on the sky spirit rankings, this nameless mage from Galaxy City was ranked eighteenth. He was suspected to be a third-level sky spirit archmage. Even though it had been decades since he had first appeared on the list, for a sky spirit archmage, every step should take at least a few hundred years, and at most a few thousand years. Thus, his fourth-level sky spirit archmages strength was firmly superior to this nameless mages. It was precisely because of this that the Sea-taming Whale clan had sent him over. What strength do you have? Lei Luo shook his head and reached out with his hand. It was as if he had pierced through the void. The hand that was condensed from magic power had actually passed through a thousand meters and arrived in front of His Highness the Sea King in an instant. Then, it grabbed onto his neck. Even if His Highness the Sea King reacted, he couldnt dodge at all. It was as if the void around him had been frozen. He could only watch helplessly as a terrifying hand stepped out of the void and grabbed his neck. Instantly, an intense suffocating feeling enveloped his body and even his soul. In the next moment, the Sea King had been grabbed by Lei Luo and brought before him. A strange and terrifying trace actually formed in the void. It was as if the Sea King had been forcefully dragged over, leaving behind a trace in space. After a while, it disappeared. This scene scared all the Whale mages. A magnificent fourth-level sky spirit archmage, a peerless mage, was actually grabbed by the neck and grabbed? Not even the ability to resist? Wasnt this too terrifying? Of course, their fear was not just a little bit inferior to the Sea Kings fear. The Sea King was scared out of his wits. Arent you a little weak? Lei Luo held the Sea Kings neck and said calmly. Giggle The Sea King was so scared that he couldnt speak. He could only make gurgling sounds from his throat. His body and soul were trembling because he knew that he had met a legendary tenth-level sky spirit archmage. Chapter 172 - Finding Trouble With the Immortal Can Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The technique that this nameless mage had used to capture the enemy was definitely something that only a mage above level ten could do. If there really was a sky spirit archmage above level ten in this Galaxy City, even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldnt dare to come. One of the eight branches of the Whale clan didnt have a sky spirit archmage above level ten. Now, he had actually offended a tenth-level sky spirit archmage. Once this existence wanted to destroy them, the eight branches of the Whale clan would definitely be in a terrible state. Lei Luo grabbed his Royal Highness the Sea Kings neck with one hand and cast the Soul Absorbing Codex without hesitation. After a while, Lei Luo narrowed his eyes and threw his body to the side. With the power of a tenth-level sky spirit archmage, a mere fourth level from the Whale clan had no way to enter the path of the sky spirit archmage because he had directly sealed his soul with the Devil Soul Curse. Just like that, this powerful level four sky spirit archmage from the Whale clan had completely lost his life force. Then, he was thrown to the ground by Lei Luo. This terrifying scene scared the Whale clan mages. Their entire bodies trembled, unable to move. It was as if their bodies had been completely frozen by a five-star power. Very quickly, their bodys life force was completely cut off. It was as if they had been scared to death. They were all turned into corpses. This was naturally lei Luos masterpiece. The Gods cave abode has the remains of a god. Tsk, Tsk, this Whale clan is really bold. They actually dared to pay attention to the remains of a god. Arent they afraid of being discovered by the God? Lei Luo recalled the information he had obtained from the soul of the Whale clans fourth-level sky spirit archmage, the Sea King, and revealed a curious expression. He had originally thought that it was just a cave dwelling left behind by a powerful god. He had not expected that there would be the remains of a god inside. The meaning was completely different. If it were him, he would definitely not do this. The Sea Kings consciousness could do it. There were celestials in this world, but those celestials were not true gods. It was just that their bloodline was very close to that of gods. But who knew how many high-level sky spirit archmages there were in this celestial clan. Looks like Ill have to make a trip to the Nirvana world. Lei Luo rubbed his chin. He had killed a sky spirit archmage of the Whale clan, and the Whale clan would not let it go. The best way was to mess up the Whale clans plan and make them unable to take care of themselves. That way, they would not be able to find trouble with him. As for destroying the Whale clan? Lei Luo wouldnt do that. That would be too ostentatious. Only a fool would do that. One had to keep a low profile. Even if one possessed great power, one couldnt lose oneself. Who knew if there were any sky spirit archmages above level 10 among the Whale clan. Perhaps that Sea King didnt know. Therefore, secretly making trouble was the best choice. It was best to find a way to tell the Dragon clan about the god remains. Then, the Dragon clan would find trouble with the Whale clan. That way, everything would be perfect. Okay, lets do it! Lei Luo quickly made a decision. Moreover, he still had a trump card. If he encountered an enemy he couldnt defeat, he could use the token to hide in Immortal Palace. As long as he kept a low profile and didnt make a big fuss, he should be very safe in the dark. Immortal Divine Sect. In the Immortal Palace. Ancestral spirit, the Whale clan sent a message from the world saying that the Soul Beads of the Sea-taming Whale clans sky spirit archmage, His Royal Highness Sea King, and more than six hundred earth spirit archmages have all been shattered. They want us to investigate what happened, a sky spirit archmage said to the immortal ancestral spirit who was sitting cross-legged. Whats the exact situation? the immortal ancestral spirit asked. The Whale clan was very powerful and could not be underestimated. The Whale clan used our Galaxy World to capture a Murloc clan fugitive, and this fugitive escaped under the protection of the nameless mage in Galaxy City. Therefore, the Whale clan dispatched a sky spirit archmage to enter our Galaxy World, the sky spirit archmage said. Generally speaking, when a sky spirit archmage from the outside world entered the Galaxy World, they would have to greet all the powerful local forces. The Whale clan would naturally greet the Immortal Divine sect as well. The Whale clan will send a sky spirit archmage to capture a fugitive. It seems that this fugitive is not ordinary. The immortal ancestral spirit said in a deep voice, However, nameless is a human. Why would he protect a Murloc? It is very likely that the nameless mage is also someone from the outside world. There must be some inside information that nameless doesnt know about. Perhaps, we can use this opportunity to deal with nameless. This way, we can take the Star-slaying cave abode for ourselves, the sky spirit archmage said. The Immortal Divine sects home was not indifferent to the Star-slaying cave abode. It was just a small world, and it was very attractive to any powerful mage force. However, it was also occupied by nameless, and it was held back by the Tiandao Divine sect and the Sky Spirit Pavilion, so it was difficult for them to make a move. But now, it was different. They had a reason. The origin of this nameless mage was unknown and his identity was unclear. Alright, Ill leave this matter to you. The immortal ancestral spirit nodded. He was very displeased that a foreign sky spirit archmage had occupied the Star-slaying cave abode. Especially a human mage who had occupied the Elf clans cave abode. Since the Elf clan ancestors cave abode could be occupied by humans, why couldnt the Immortal clan occupy it? Palace master, dont worry. Ill take care of this matter. This sky spirit archmage was very confident. Because he was one of the three great sixth-level sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine Sect. Galaxy City Although Lei Luo had decided to go to the Nirvana world, he didnt plan to go for the time being. He still had to settle one more thing. The fact that the familys sky spirit archmage was able to enter Galaxy World this time had something to do with the Immortal Divine sect. Otherwise, the Whale clans Sea King, a foreign sky spirit archmage, wouldnt be so rampant and attack Galaxy City wantonly. From a certain point of view, he, Lei Luo, was also considered an outsider. However He was a sky spirit archmage who had attained the realm of a sky spirit archmage in Galaxy World, so he could definitely be considered a local sky spirit archmage. The actions of the Immortal Divine sect had clearly betrayed him to the Whale clan. Therefore, Lei Luo felt that it was necessary to give the Immortal Divine sect a little warning. Otherwise, after he left, this Immortal Divine sect would do something small again. It wouldnt affect anything, but it would annoy him. Chapter 173 - Help Xiaoyue Break Through Lei Luo strengthened the sixth layer of the Holy Light Shield in Galaxy City again. With his level twelve sky spirit archmage cultivation base, the Holy Light Shield that he cast could not be broken in a short time even if all the sky spirit archmages in Galaxy World gathered together, it would be impossible to break it in a short time. He planned to return to the Old World and the New World and strengthen Gods Island and the capital with the Holy Light Shield. Even if there were problems in the two worlds in the future, the Holy Light Shield would be able to maintain its indestructibility. After returning to the bookstore, Lei Luo glanced at Xiaoyue and said, Xiaoyue, how did your cultivation progress so fast? Youre already a sixth-level earth spirit archmage? Even if he could increase his cultivation by having sex with her, it wouldnt be so fast. After all, this girl was only a level four a few days ago. Xiaoyues pretty face flushed red as she lowered her head and whispered, Uncle Lei, I dont know either. Ever since I had sex with you last time, I feel as if my state of mind has opened up, and my cultivation speed has unknowingly increased by a lot. Lei Luo frowned slightly. He suddenly saw Little Fire sleeping on her shoulder. His heart moved. Could it be related to Little Fire? When Little Fire was with Xiaoyue, her cultivation speed would increase by a lot. Lei Luo had always known about this, but he had never thought that Little Fire would be watching while they were having sex, it could actually double the growth rate of Xiaoyues magic power. This was magical. Thus, Lei Luo used the Elemental Eye to check the condition of Xiaoyues bloodline once again. Sure enough, her bloodline seemed to be boiling. In the Elemental Eyes view, it was emitting a scorching light, jumping as it approached Lei Luo. It was as if it wanted to fuse into Lei Luos body. This bloodline is too strange. It actually requires constant sex to be activated and released. Lei Luo immediately felt that something was a little strange. If it wasnt for the stimulation of Little Fires Divine Sun Fire Aura and the magic essence that Lei Luo often shot into her body, and these having a strange reaction, then Xiaoyues current cultivation speed would have been much slower, she would probably only be at the peak of the archmage realm now. Compared to the peak of the archmage realm, the gap between a sixth-level earth spirit archmage and a peak archmage was too big. Little Fire, lets give her a hand, Lei Luo suddenly said. Immediately, Little Fire flew onto Lei Luos shoulder. All these years, Little Fire had spent most of its time with Xiaoyue, because it preferred to stay by her side. However, this was also good. It was better than letting it run around and cause trouble. Moreover, after swallowing the blood of the gods, Little Fires growth speed had increased a lot. Even Little Fire wouldnt be able to digest it in a short period of time. Little Fire Xiaoyues face was red, and she didnt dare to look because she knew what Lei Luo was going to do later. Little Fire was the same, drowsy, but still very obedient to Lei Luos orders. Lei Luo waved his hand, and instantly, he brought Xiaoyue and Little Fire into the Star-slaying cave abode. At that moment, Little Fire, who was standing on Lei Luos shoulder, suddenly spat out a golden flame, enveloping Xiaoyues body in an instant. Her entire body seemed to have turned into a candle. The clothes on her body were instantly burned clean. However, her body was not burned. Instead, a strange power had fused into it, and it even seemed to be in her bloodline. Lei Luo knew that Little Fire was fusing the power of refining Gods blood into Xiaoyues body. Little Fires power would accumulate in Xiaoyues body and become the best foundation for breaking through any bottlenecks in the future. Not only that, but Xiaoyues bloodline seemed to have completely recovered after being stimulated by Little Fires Divine Fire. There were even traces of Divine Fire fusing into her weak bloodline, perfecting it. Unfortunately, although the Divine Fire was powerful, it seemed to be lacking something. At this moment, Xiaoyues face was completely red in the flames. Her legs were clamped tightly together, and her soft breasts were standing upright. Her lower body was already wet. Suddenly, she opened her arms and looked at Lei Luo with a dazed gaze. Uncle Lei Luo, come and love me! Xiaoyues voice was very soft, and there was a hint of trembling in her shyness. This was because she knew Lei Luos valor. Each time, it would last for at least a month. She was afraid that she would not be able to withstand such a high intensity of sex. Lei Luo smiled calmly. He waved his hand, and a stream of light flew out from the ring in his hand. In an instant, all the clothes on his body were taken off. The half-meter-long male organ was already aimed straight at Xiaoyue in the flames. Walking into the flames, Lei Luo stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. He could feel Xiaoyues body trembling. Clearly, she was a little afraid. Lei Luo lowered his head and kissed her lips. This time, Lei Luo was very gentle. Very quickly, Xiaoyues body relaxed. She began to hug Lei Luo, and her tender tongue began to respond to his advances. Gradually, her desire was aroused. Xiaoyues wrapped her arms around Lei Luos neck, and her legs clamped around his waist, sticking to Lei Luos body like an octopus. Lei Luo held her soft buttocks with both hands and forcefully lifted them up. At the same time, his thick and long male organ instantly stood up. At the moment the hand that was holding onto Xiaoyues buttocks sank down, that thick and long male organ accurately pierced into her body. The sudden penetration of her lower body caused Xiaoyue to involuntarily let out a loud moan. She was so comfortable that her entire body was convulsing until she rolled her eyes. Lei Luo was not in a hurry to stab her. When Xiaoyues body relaxed slightly and she regained her senses, Lei Luo then began to slowly control his waist and plow it. Splash, splash, splash. The sound of water came from her lower body. Xiaoyue bit her lip and rested her chin on Lei Luos shoulder. She frowned slightly and her eyes were blurred. At this moment, not only was she enjoying the pleasure of having sex, but the blood in her body was also constantly improving and upgrading. The double happiness continuously hit her brain and she almost fainted. After just a few thrusts, her body had already gone through three uncontrollable orgasms. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. With a low roar, a large amount of mana essence was directly injected into Xiaoyues body. The mana essence was instantly sublimated and fused into every single blood vessel in Xiaoyues body. Xiaoyues aura suddenly shook, as if she had broken through a bottleneck. A rather powerful aura was emitted. A level seven earth spirit archmage! However, Lei Luo knew that this breakthrough was only the beginning. Very quickly, his lower body hardened again. He hugged Xiaoyue, who had fainted due to the continuous orgasms, and started thrusting again. After an unknown period of time, while Xiaoyuewas screaming, Lei Luo once again shot out his mana essence. For a moment, a large amount of liquid flowed down from where the two of them interacted like a waterfall. The entire ground was soaked with dirty water. Chapter 174 - The Immortal Clan Has Come for Trouble An eighth-level earth spirit archmage. Holding Xiaoyue in his arms, Lei Luo checked the condition of her body while she was unconscious. Her bloodline had already been perfected. In less than two to three years, she would be able to break through to become a ninth-level earth spirit archmage. As for whether she would be able to sense the path of a sky spirit archmage, that would depend on her own luck. Because this was not something that could be done by infusing mana essence and perfecting her talent during sex. Unless Lei Luo could break through to an intermediate sky spirit archmage, which was at least a level thirty or forty sky spirit archmage. It was said that a mage like that could allow a person to ascend to the heavens in one step. Lei Luo was far from having such an ability at the moment. Xiaoyue opened her eyes. She already knew how big of an opportunity she had obtained. Uncle Lei Luo, Little Fire? She looked at Little Fire in shock and disbelief. She originally thought that her cultivation base had increased rapidly because every time she had sex with Lei Luo, a large amount of mana essence would be injected into her body. This mana essence completely melted into her body, causing her mana to increase rapidly. She did not expect that this time, with the help of Little Fires Divine Fire, the increase in her cultivation base had actually been faster and more significant than any other time. She knew that when Lei Luo shot into her body just now, there was an enormous force that completely sublimated the mana essence. Without wasting a single strand, that enormous force was actually the effect of Little Fires Divine Flame In just half a years time, he had broken through two realms consecutively in the earth spirit archmage realm. This speed was simply too terrifying. To be honest, this speed was something that even Lei Luo himself was a little envious of. In half a years time, he had broken through two levels in succession. Xiaoyue, who had later become his woman, was already a level eight earth spirit archmage, while Wei, Leolan, and Leona were stuck. The Murloc princess was only a sixth-level earth spirit archmage. However, he also knew that it was because of the special constitution of Xiaoyue. Otherwise, she would not have been able to last so long in Little Fires Divine Fire. With the help of Little Fires Divine Fire, this time, Lei Luo and Xiaoyue had sex alone for half a year. Such an increase was simply too terrifying. The high-intensity increase in Mana also had side effects. Xiaoyue was currently very weak because her body was unable to adapt to such a powerful mana input. Therefore, she could only rely on her own meditation to train for a short period of time. Of course, she could still have sex with Lei Luo occasionally. Little Fire and I can only help you a little. In the future, youll have to rely on yourself to walk the path, Lei Luo said indifferently. Uncle Lei Luo, Little Fire, thank you Xiaoyue was extremely moved. She didnt know what to say. Her eyes were already filled with tears because her fate had been completely changed. If it wasnt for Lei Luo, Galaxy City and the Belson family would have been finished. Now, she actually had such an opportunity. She had the opportunity to peek at the incomparably sacred path of a sky spirit archmage. How lucky was that? While she was touched, Xiaoyue broke free from Lei Luos embrace and forcefully stood on the ground. Suddenly, her body swayed. Lei Luo hurriedly went forward to support her. Xiaoyue ignored the weakness of her body and bowed slightly to Lei Luo. This was the highest etiquette of the elf clan, and usually only for masters who they were willing to be loyal to for life. At this moment, Xiaoyue had already branded Lei Luos mark on her soul, and she swore in her heart that she would never leave Uncle Lei Luo. Lei Luo did not stop her when he saw this scene. Looking at Xiaoyues beautiful body, his lower body had some reaction again, and he raised his head slightly. After bowing, Xiaoyue looked up and saw Lei Luos huge male organ. A blush climbed onto her face. This time, she did not shy away. Instead, she squatted down and used her two hands to hold on to it. She opened her small mouth and sucked it. After a long time, Lei Luo finally shot the Mana essence into Xiaoyues mouth again. The rich fragrance of the Mana essence immediately filled the entire skull of Xiaoyue. In the next second, she used her tongue to gather all the Mana Essence. Finally, with a gulp, she swallowed it all. After swallowing, she looked at Lei Luo in a daze and licked her lips. Such a seductive scene almost made Lei Luo stiffen up again. Fortunately, he quickly suppressed the desire in his heart because he sensed that something was happening in the outside world. Lei Luo leaned over and lightly kissed her forehead as he said, Alright, cultivate well. I should go. Hearing this, Xiaoyue was somewhat reluctant to part, but she did not urge him to stay. The next moment, Lei Luo left the Star-slaying cave abode. He sensed that another sky spirit archmage had arrived outside Galaxy City. And it was not just one. There were a total of three Outside of Galaxy City, three figures appeared a kilometer away from the Holy Light Shield. This Holy Light Shield is indeed full of mysteries. The person in the lead was shockingly the level six sky spirit archmage of the Immortal Divine sect, Elder Sinless. The other two were also level four and level five sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect. This time, they wanted to take down the nameless mage with an absolute advantage. As for the reason, they had found it long ago that the nameless mage protected the Whale clans fugitives. By killing the Whale clans sky spirit archmage, the Whale clan would be enraged, and it would threaten the safety of the Galaxy World. Therefore, the Immortal Divine sect could only take down the nameless mage to appease the Whale clans anger. Hmph, how can such a powerful formation be possessed by such a small Galaxy City? another sky spirit archmage from the Immortal Divine sect said coldly. Such a powerful defensive formation was probably not comparable to the Immortal Divine sect. Soon, Elder Sinless took a step in the air and arrived in front of the Holy Light Shield. He said in a clear voice, Is the nameless mage is here? I am Elder Sinless of the Immortal Divine sect. I have received an order from the Immortal Divine sects ancestral spirit to look at your culture! After he finished speaking, the powerful aura of a level-six sky spirit archmage erupted. This aura struck the Holy Light Shield, causing it to tremble slightly. Meanwhile, many people in Galaxy City were in a commotion. Another mage has attacked? The faces of Belson and the other mages of the Belson family turned ugly. Immortal Divine sect? Why would one of the top Three Great Divine sects in Galaxy World come knocking on their door? Tell me, whats the matter? An indifferent voice came from Galaxy City. It was Lei Luos voice. However, he couldnt be bothered to see that Elder Sinless. He had killed a mere level six sky spirit archmage a few decades ago in Immortal Palace. Now, nothing less was worth mentioning to him. As for the Immortal Divine sect? Hehe, the strongest one was only a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. Such a force wasnt worthy of Lei Luos respect. He could kill them with just a raise of his hand. Chapter 175 - Empress Evelyn of the Immortal Divine Clan Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Nameless mage, why are you protecting the Whale clans fugitive, the Murloc Princess? Later, you even killed the Whale clans sky spirit archmage, the Sea King, and several hundred Whale clan mages in a row? In my eyes, your actions threaten the safety of Galaxy World. I advise you to follow us to the Immortal Divine sect for investigation. Otherwise, we can only make a move and break through Galaxy City to capture you! Elder Sinless said coldly. So, your Immortal Divine sect is planning to help a foreign clan to deal with a mage from the same world? Lei Luos figure became slightly cold. Hmph, what mage from the same world? You are an outsider. You dont even know your origin and identity. What exactly is your purpose for infiltrating our Galaxy World? It is precisely because of this that our Immortal Divine sect wants to conduct an in-depth investigation on you! Elder Sinless said with a cold snort. Although Im an outsider, I broke through to the sky spirit archmage realm in Galaxy World. Lei Luo sighed. He was really a little disappointed with this Immortal Divine sect. As one of the Three Great Divine sects, they actually used this reason to deal with him. If the Immortal Divine sect directly wanted to seize the Star-slaying cave abode, he would feel that it was a little reasonable. But the Immortal Divine sect actually wanted to use such a clumsy reason to oppress him. Although he was already a twelfth-level sky spirit archmage, a sky spirit archmage mage above level 10, he had never thought of dominating the entire Galaxy World. He only wanted to cultivate quietly and protect his wives at the same time. His request was really very simple. He didnt want to cause any trouble for others. He was already low-key enough, right? But there were always people who wanted to cause trouble for him. The feeling of having trouble knocking on his door was really unpleasant. Who knows if you broke through to the sky spirit archmage realm in Galaxy World? Even if you did, you are also scheming against our Galaxy World. If you want to play around with suspicion, then quickly remove the defensive formation, surrender, and accept the investigation of our Immortal Divine sect. Elder Sinless thought that Lei Luo had been frightened by the direct power of the Immortal Divine sect, so he became even more aggressive. Forget it. Ill be high-profile this time. Lei Luo shook his head, looking extremely helpless. Then, he walked out of the Holy Light Shield. His speed seemed very slow, but it was actually extremely fast. Soon, he had walked out of the Holy Light Shield and arrived in front of Elder Sinless and the other sky Spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect. As Lei Luo stepped out of the air, they felt that they had lost control of their bodies and were unable to move. The formless footsteps seemed to produce a terrifying sound that echoed in their minds. With each step, the sound of the footsteps seemed to step on their souls. Their bodies were trembling. Their souls were trembling. I want to see what qualifications the immortal God sect has to dare to interfere in my affairs? Lei Luo glanced at the three people and said indifferently. Then, he stepped on the head of Elder Sinless, and then his other foot landed on the head of another sky spirit archmage of the Immortal Divine sect. He just put his hands behind his back and stepped on the heads of the two sky spirit archmages. As for the other sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect, there was a four-horned red lizard with wings standing on its head. Saliva kept flowing out of its mouth. Now, Elder Sinless was no longer angry, but was filled with endless fear. Heavens, what kind of existence has our Immortal Divine sect offended? In the next moment, the three sky spirit archmages seemed to lose control of their bodies as they shot into the sky and flew into the distance. Their eyes were on the Immortal Palace! In Galaxy City, City Lord Belson, many mages of the Belson family, and tens of thousands of mages of Galaxy City were completely dumbfounded when they saw this scene. What had they just seen? Galaxy City was a long way from the headquarters of the Immortal Divine sect. They needed to cross twelve regions. The land of the Immortal Divine sect was in the north of the continent. Previously, the three archmages of the Immortal Divine sect had taken more than ten hours to cross such a long distance to reach Galaxy City. With Lei Luos speed, he used a bit of energy to control the three peoples bodies and it only took him a few hours to cross twelve regions and arrive at the headquarters of the Immortal Divine sect, the Immortal Palace. The headquarters were not small. However, its real foundation was in a small grotto-heaven world. The people stationed outside were all ordinary members of the Immortal clan. Most of the true disciples, elders, and even higher-level ancestral elders were meditating in the grotto-heaven world. This was because the environment for meditating inside was better. Not only the Immortal Divine sect, but also the Tiandao Divine sect and the Sky Spirit Pavilion had grotto-heaven worlds. The Twelve Heaven Gates also had them. Even first-rate forces like the Bailey family had them. It was just that the size of the world was different in winter. When Lei Luo stepped on the two sky spirit archmages and arrived above the Immortal Divine sects palace, his gaze was indifferent. Suddenly, he stomped hard. Immediately, Elder Sinless and the other sky spirit archmages bodies trembled. Despair appeared in their terrified eyes before they completely froze. In the next moment, the aura on their bodies was completely cut off. Their souls had been instantly killed by Lei Luo. Xiaoyue suddenly spat out a flame that landed on the head of the other sky spirit archmage. Along with the distorted face of the sky spirit archmage, he was also completely stunned. The three sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect, they had all died. Inside Immortal Palace. The Immortal Ancestral Spirit was sitting in the main hall. Beside him, a female Immortal clan member with an extraordinary temperament was making tea for him. This was the highest quality tea of the elf clan. Only sky spirit archmages could enjoy it. This female elegantly served the tea. The immortal ancestral spirit nodded in satisfaction and immediately picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp. Evelyn, hows the governance of the Immortal Empire sect going? The Immortal Ancestral Spirits eyes were filled with love as he looked at his outstanding descendant. Her name was Evelyn, and she was his direct descendant. She was very talented in magic. In order to nurture her, he had even handed over the entire Immortal Empire to her to manage. The Empress, Evelyn, bowed respectfully and said, Ancestral Spirit, thanks to you, the Empire is doing well. Her skin was a strange dark red, and there were small but strange horns on the top of her head. Her canine teeth were long and sparkling, and her figure was hot and sexy. Her chest was much bigger than a basketball, and she had a pair of blood-red wings on her back. Her perky buttocks had a tail that was like an arrow, swimming in the air behind her. She had the typical appearance of an immortal, but this appearance was terrifying and had a hint of deadly beauty. It was especially attractive. Chapter 176 - The Nameless Mage Is Actually a Tenth-Level Sky Spirit Archmage Suddenly, the entire Immortal Palace was in an uproar. The soul beads of the three immortal archmages had all shattered. In addition to the elder who had died in the Immortal Palace more than thirty years ago, the Immortal Divine sect actually had 40,000 sky spirit archmage mages in just a few decades, and two of them were level six sky spirit archmages. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Powerful figures flew out from the Small World cave. There were sixteen of them, including the most powerful sky demon ancestral spirit. The sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect were going crazy. They wanted to go to Galaxy City to see how the three elders had died. Could it be that they were in a dragons den or a tigers den? However, as soon as they came out of the Small World cave, they immediately sensed the bodies of Lei Luo and the elder who were standing in the air. The terrifying gaze of the Immortal Ancestral Spirit, which was like spitting fire, landed on Lei Luos body and he spoke in an extremely deep voice. Nameless How dare you kill the members of my Immortal Divine sect? Moreover, Lei Luo had actually used both his feet to step on the heads of the three of them. This was simply an incomparably great insult to the Immortal Divine sect! After today, the Immortal Divine sect will no longer exist in Galaxy World, Lei Luo said indifferently. Haha, You want to exterminate my Immortal Divine sect? You must be dreaming! the Immortal Ancestor Spirit said in a sinister tone. He truly believed that this nameless mages strength was very, very powerful. It was very likely that he wasnt inferior to him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to kill Elder Sinless. However, he still had absolute confidence in himself because this was the Immortal Palace. One of the three great divine schools in Galaxy World. His Immortal Divine School had an unimaginable foundation. Long before the appearance of humans and elves, the Immortal clan had already existed on this continent and had a terror that no one could imagine. Even if the nameless mage went to the Immortal Divine School, he should not even think about leaving! Lets give it a try, Lei Luo said indifferently. There was no need to talk nonsense. He was here to kill the entire Immortal clan. It should be enough to make an example of the Immortal Divine sect. He stomped on the corpses of the three patriarchs, turning them into a bloody mist. In the next second, Lei Luo took out a magic staff from his spatial ring. Broken Magic staff! It was so easy to deal with the Immortal clan. Even if his strength far surpassed his, as long as Lei Luo held the Broken Magic Staff in his hand, he was confident that he could kill them instantly. He only needed one spell. The Immortal Ancestral Spirits expression changed drastically. Suddenly, a strange space power distorted and teleported all the elders and mages of the Immortal clan to the other side. Interesting. Lei Luos expression was calm. He gently stepped on the void and waved his Broken Magic Staff. Instantly, there was the sound of the void being torn. However, he had already arrived in front of a sky spirit archmage of the Immortal clan, the dark purple gemstone on the tip of the Broken Magic Staff lit up with terrifying lightning. He gently raised the staff and stabbed down. The Immortal clan member looked terrified. He could only watch as the dark purple gemstone on the tip of the Broken Magic Staff touched his body. In the next moment, thousands of lightning bolts burst out. His body collapsed instantly as if lightning had cut through the most basic particles in the city. Another sky spirit archmage of the Immortal Divine sect had died. The Immortal Ancestral Spirits face turned pale when he saw this scene. Thats impossible. With the interference of the Immortal magnetic field in the Immortal Palace, how could he lock onto us? Could it be that hes already a sky spirit archmage above level ten? No, thats impossible. How could a sky spirit archmage above level ten live in seclusion outside Galaxy World? At this moment, despair appeared on his face. Because he knew what a level ten sky spirit archmage meant Galaxy City was invincible. Under the cover of the Immortal magnetic field, even a level eleven sky spirit archmage would find it difficult to break through, but after reaching level 12, it was completely different. Quick, quickly enter the Small World! the Immortal Ancestral Spirit roared in terror. The other Immortal Divine sect mages all realized something. Only by escaping into the Small World would they be able to escape this calamity. This was because even sky spirit archmages above level ten would find it difficult to break through the Small Worlds passage. This was their only chance of survival. Youve come out, and you still want to go back? Lei Luo smiled indifferently. Little Fire, let them experience what it means to be in despair. Caw, Caw, Caw! Little Fire soared into the sky and suddenly transformed into a huge Divine Dragon that spat fire. Wherever it flew, golden flames covered the sky. The flames were extremely terrifying. They could penetrate the void. In the blink of an eye, the entire Immortal Divine sect was completely covered by the flames. However, they didnt burn everything, nor did they kill the Immortal clan members of the Immortal Divine sect. Although he was here to destroy the Immortal Divine sect, he didnt intend to kill all the Immortal clan members. Everyone in the world had their own rules. Lei Luo would intervene, but he wouldnt destroy them too cruelly. As long as they killed all the sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect, the Immortal Divine sect would be finished. The rest would be left to the enemies of the Immortal Divine sect. After all, the human clan and the elf clan had held a grudge against the Immortal clan for a long time. As one of the three great sects, there would definitely be many clans that hated the Immortal Divine sect. The Immortal Ancestral Spirit and the other sky spirit archmages originally wanted to go back to the Small World, but now, the entire void was covered in golden flames. As long as they got close to the entrance, the terrifying aura that could destroy everything would make it impossible for them to get close. They knew that they were completely finished. They couldnt even escape back to the Small World. Nameless mage, are you really going to kill us all? The Immortal Ancestral Spirit and the others were suppressed in a small area by the fire. They let out desperate roars. Behind them was a sexy and beautiful female immortal. At this moment, Evelyn was in extreme despair. An enemy that even the Immortal Ancestral Spirit could not deal with was such a terrifying existence. Had the end of the Immortal clan really come? She actually mustered up her courage and went in front of Lei Luo, standing in front of all the Immortal archmages. Lei Luo just glanced at her and continued to approach her. Evelyn was trembling as if she was afraid. However, she stood still and closed her eyes, waiting for death to come. At this moment, the Immortal Ancestral Spirit became anxious. Seeing Lei Luo approaching Evelyn, he hurriedly shouted, Let Evelyn Go. Well let you do whatever you want! If you take the initiative to commit suicide, I can bypass the Immortal Divine sect and allow the Immortal clan to continue. Otherwise, if you die, the Immortal Divine sect will also be finished, Lei Luo said indifferently. He had no intention of killing the entire Immortal clan. Chapter 177 - The Destruction of the Immortal Divine Sect Why? Even if weve offended you, it shouldnt be like this, the Empress of the Immortal clan, Evelyn, said in grief and indignation. Theres no reason. If you make a mistake, you have to bear responsibility for the mistake. You are the top existences in Galaxy World. Dont you know this principle? Ill give you ten seconds to consider it. If you cant make a decision, then Ill help you. Lei Luos tone was very calm. This female immortal was actually trying to reason with him? Didnt she know that the strongest people in this world were the most powerful? Luckily for them, it was him. If it were other powerful mages, they would have long exterminated the Immortal clan. Even the women of the immortal clan were so naive? One. Two. Three. Lei Luo began to count. The sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect were struggling. The countless immortal clan mages of the Immortal Divine sect below all had complicated feelings. Some were angry, some were afraid, and some were in a daze The faces of all living beings were fully displayed here. When the countdown was about to be explained, the Immortal Ancestor Spirit of the Immortal Divine sect suddenly sighed. He looked at Lei Luo and said, Nameless, we are willing to pass away. I hope you will keep your word. Lord Ancestor Spirit! Empress Evelyn cried out in grief. She was unwilling to let the ancestor spirit who had raised her for a thousand years die just like that. She wanted to stop it, but she was blocked by a powerful wall of air. She could not get close to her elders. Behind the wall of air, the ancestral spirit sighed as if all his energy had been drained. He knew that this outcome couldnt be changed. Facing a sky spirit archmage above level 10, the Immortal Divine sect couldnt have any hope. If they continued to struggle, the final outcome would be even worse. Rather than die at the hands of the nameless mage, it would be better to commit suicide. It could also be considered a decent private message. Thus, the remaining fifteen sky spirit archmages of the Immortal Divine sect lowered their heads and looked at the countless faces below, revealing endless memories. In the next moment, the aura on their bodies gradually dissipated. No! Empress Evelyn cried out in pain. Her exquisite face was already wet with tears, but there was nothing she could do. With the death of the fifteen sky spirit archmages, the sky suddenly became extremely gloomy. This was a celestial phenomenon. After the death of a sky spirit archmage, a celestial phenomenon was created. It was a special reaction of the worlds origin to the death of such a mage. In an instant, the strange celestial phenomenon spread to an even more distant area, and in the end, it almost covered all of Galaxy World. So many sky spirit archmages had died in one go, including a seventh-level mage. After more than ten seconds, this phenomenon gradually disappeared. Below, the countless Immortal clan members of the Immortal Divine sect saw that all the sky spirit archmages had died, and many of them started crying. Suddenly, a cold light flashed in front of him, and Lei Luo quickly grabbed a slender wrist. That jade hand was holding a dagger. It was only ten centimeters away from his throat. Lei Luo looked up and saw Evelyn gnashing her teeth, trying to stab the dagger into Lei Luos throat and kill him. Arent you afraid of death? Lei Luo looked at her and said. Im going to kill you! Evelyn desperately tried to pull her wrist out, but she couldnt break free from that powerful palm. Interesting, Lei Luo said indifferently. Just when she was about to raise her hand to kill him, Evelyn suddenly loosened her grip on the dagger and sat down on the ground, sobbing. Can can I follow you? Evelyn suddenly said with her head lowered. Lei Luo was stunned by her words. He regained his calmness and said expressionlessly, Why should I let you follow me? I have the body of a demonic god, and Im a virgin. Intercourse with me can speed up your cultivation speed, Evelyn said slowly, her voice low and deep as if she had lost her soul. Lei Luo had heard of the body of a demonic god before, so he immediately became a little interested and asked, Then whats your purpose? Evelyn gritted her teeth and finally said, Im going to kill you. Interesting, Lei Luo said again. In the next second, he directly slashed the back of Evelyns neck, making Evelyns vision go black and she fainted. He pulled her into his arms. From today on, the Immortal Divine sect will be hidden for a thousand years. All the Immortal clan members are forbidden to come out! Lei Luos gaze swept down and made a loud noise. In the next moment, he moved and disappeared with Evelyn in his arms. At the same time, the Immortal Divine sects archmages huge commotion had already alerted the powerful mages around. As one of the three major forces, the Immortal Divine sect was naturally the focus of many forces. The other two major forces, the Tiandao Divine sect and the Sky Spirit Pavilion, paid even more attention to them. Oh my God, the Immortal Divine sect is completely finished. The magic spies of the Sky Spirit Pavilion and the Tiandao Divine sect revealed shocked expressions when they saw the Immortal Divine sect. This was because they had witnessed everything that had happened in the Immortal Divine sect. Under the pressure of the nameless mage from Galaxy City, the Immortal Ancestral Spirit and the other fifteen sky spirit archmage from the Immortal Divine sect had no choice but to extinguish their own souls and commit suicide. Quick, nameless must send the news back immediately! The sky of Galaxy World is about to change! From now on, the Immortal Divine sect, as one of the Three Great Divine sects, is a complete history. Let alone the Immortal Divine sect, our Sky Spirit Pavilion and Tiandao Divine sects will not have an easy time either. How can this nameless mage be so powerful? Tiandao Divine sect The strange phenomenon in the sky attracted the attention of many powerful mages of the Tiandao Divine sect. This was because this was a sign of the death of a sky spirit archmage. Moreover, this sign meant that several of them had died consecutively. If so many sky spirit archmages of Galaxy World died, then something big would happen. Following the news from the Immortal Divine sect, the Tiandao Divine Island completely exploded. What? The Immortal Ancestral Spirit and all the sky spirit archmages committed suicide? Was it forced by the nameless archmage from Galaxy City? Impossible. The nameless archmage is only a newly advanced ordinary sky spirit archmage. I even saw him last time. How could he be so powerful? No wonder the weather changed so much. All the sky spirit archmages from the Immortal Divine sect died. This is troublesome. This nameless mage has destroyed the Immortal Divine sect. I wonder if he will attack our Tiandao Divine Sect? Have you found out why the nameless mage wants to deal with the Immortal Divine sect? Quick, we have to inform the Sky Spirit Pavilion and the other Twelve Heaven Gates immediately. Chapter 178 - Leave Galaxy World Sky Spirit Pavilion. As a powerful magic force that was known to be omniscient in Galaxy World, the information they received was much more detailed than the Tiandao Divine sect. The Immortal Divine sect had cooperated with the Whale clan and allowed the Whale clans sky spirit archmages to attack Galaxy City. After that, the Immortal Divine sect sent three sky spirit archmages, such as Elder Sinless, to visit and force out the nameless archmage. This angered the nameless archmage, and he swept through the entire Immortal Divine sect. This should be the most accurate information. I didnt expect this nameless mage to be a sky spirit archmage above level 10. Such a peerless mage is actually hiding in our Galaxy World. He didnt even try to make a move. Its a pity that the Immortal Divine sect took the initiative to provoke him. He finally got himself into trouble. This time, its clearly the Immortal Divine sects problem. Moreover, nameless only made those ancestors of the Immortal Divine sect commit suicide in the end. He didnt destroy the entire Immortal Divine sect. Instead, he sealed the Immortal Divine sect for a thousand years. Didnt the nameless mage also take away the Empress Evelyn of the Immortal Clan? What do you think a mere empress is compared to the ancestors of the Immortal Clan? Inform all the members of the Sky Spirit Pavilion that they must not provoke Galaxy City. Ensure the neutrality of the nameless mage. Try not to interfere with anything in Galaxy World. Also, block all information about Galaxy City and the nameless mage on the Galaxy Mage List. The many powerful mages of Sky Spirit Pavilion gathered together and quickly made a series of decisions. The other Twelve Heaven Gates also received the news one after another and were extremely shocked that the Immortal Divine sect, one of the once arrogant Three Great Divine sects, had actually ended up in such a way. After losing all the sky spirit archmages, the decline of the Immortal Divine sect was unavoidable. In the future, it would be considered their limit to be listed in the Heaven Gate sect Very soon, the two great divine sects, led by the Tiandao Divine sect and the Sky Spirit Pavilion, secretly gathered the sky spirit archmages of the Twelve Heaven Gates and gathered them together through a special spiritual domain. The fourteen powerful mage forces finally reached a consensus. That was to pretend to know nothing and everything would go on as usual, and not to provoke Galaxy City. In short, the people of the various major forces would keep a low profile in the future. At the same time, they announced to all the earth spirit archmage forces in Galaxy World that the thousand-mile area of Galaxy City was a forbidden area, strictly forbidding all mages from entering. Just like that, Galaxy City, which was already mysterious enough, became even more mysterious. It became the most mysterious force in Galaxy World. Lei Luo was still very satisfied with this situation. In this way, there shouldnt be any trouble that would come knocking on his door again. As expected, it was better to be high-profile once in a while and show off ones strength. This was a world where magic was revered. It wasnt good to be too low-profile. Of course, after being high-profile, he would quickly restrain himself and hide his achievements and fame. That day, Lei Luo took all of his wives and left Galaxy City. He also took a Little Fire with him. He was going to leave Galaxy World and go to the world of annihilation. He would also visit the New World and the Old World at the same time. Counting the time, it had been more than 170 years since he came to Galaxy World. It was really not a short period of time. Although a mere one hundred years was nothing to those sky spirit archmages, it was endless for Lei Luo because he had only cultivated for a hundred years in the Old World and the New World of the human clan, plus a hundred and seventy years in Galaxy World. It was a total of more than three hundred years. On Earth, in his previous life, that was more than three centuries. The civilization on Earth had gone from primitive backwardness to the path of industrial technology development. I really dont know how the development of the New World and the Old World is going. The sisters, Wei, and the other two girls were all very suspicious. As long as there were no major changes, those who stayed in the two worlds were all ultimate archmages. Basically, there wouldnt be any major problems. However, the cultivation base of their ultimate archmages was a bit weak. Lei Luo planned to go back this time and increase the strength of the forces that had stayed in the two worlds. If they wanted to come to Galaxy World, that would be the best. With the cultivation resources in his hands, any small amount would be enough to satisfy their cultivation. In half a days time, Lei Luo passed through the path of ice fog and entered the New World. The origin registration of this world is too low. Its a great restriction for sky spirit archmages. The moment Lei Luo entered, he felt uncomfortable all over. It was as if he had encountered a withered world. This was the worlds origins self-protection mechanism. Although the world would not reject him, his magic power level was too high. It had reached the level of a tenth-level sky spirit archmage, far exceeding the limit of mages that could be born in this world. It was also because of the system that he would not be rejected by the world. If it was an ordinary sky spirit archmage, he would probably be struck by lightning and thunder wherever he went, causing a strange scene to appear in the world. This was a strong warning from the worlds origin to expel this sky spirit archmage. No wonder powerful mages like to run to high-level worlds. Its because its uncomfortable. Lei Luo shook his head. In the future, he would definitely not be willing to stay in a world like the New World. It was just too uncomfortable. Very soon, Lei Luo arrived outside Gods Island. Compared to more than a hundred years ago, the human races Gods Island in the New World had undergone too many changes. It had truly become the center of the New World. Not bad. He has already become a top-tier ultimate archmage. Lei Luo very quickly sensed the City Lords strength. They did not enter Gods Island. Leolan and Leona only communicated with each other through voice transmission before turning around and heading straight for Fire Dragon City. Fire Dragon City had also undergone great changes. Its scale had expanded, and the quality of many mages was much higher than it had been a hundred years ago. Lei Luos figure moved, and he led the group of women into the Earth Gods cave abode. It was still the same here but there were many more people. Judging from their auras, they should be the disciples and grand-disciples that Leolan and Leona had nurtured previously. When they saw them, the group of mages was extremely nervous. Leolan and Leona took a step forward. Soon, some of the mages recognized Leolan and Leona. Master! Master, youre back! Master, its really master. Master is back! A few of the disciples that Leolan and the others had personally taught became excited with tears in their eyes. It had been more than 170 years. This was not a short period of time. They had just entered the archmage realm and cultivated to the peak archmage realm. They had seen the rise of the human race with their own eyes. One after another, ultimate archmages were born and gradually they became the number one race in the New World. Chapter 179 - Prepare to Head to the Land of Extinction All of this was because their masters had left a foundation for the human race. Without their masters, there would be no humans in the new world. They hadnt seen each other for more than a hundred years. Even though they had become the pillars of the human race, they still had endless worship for Leolan and Leona. Im just passing by this time. I wont stay for long. Leolan smiled and said, Ill give you a choice. One is to stay in the New World and break through to the earth spirit archmage realm, and the other is to wait for me to come back. At that time, Ill take you to Galaxy World. The upper limit of cultivation in the New World was too low. Ordinary low-level earth spirit archmages were the limit. It was different in Galaxy World. Master, well go to Galaxy World with you. The group of disciples looked at each other and spoke in unison. Now that the human race in the New World was on the right track, the number of ultimate mages had already formed a great advantage over the other clans. As long as they didnt seek death, there would basically be no problems. Thats fine, Leolan nodded and agreed. Next, Lei Luo moved the entrance to the Earth Gods cave abode from Fire Dragon City to the human Gods Island. Lei Luo had planned to use a six-layer Holy Light Shield on the human Gods Island, but after thinking about it, he gave up because it would be too high-profile. It was just a simple arrangement. It was not a good thing to protect it too well. After that, Lei Luo took the girls and left the human Gods Island, flying directly to the border. The 100-year ban had been lifted a long time ago. Now, the two worlds were very close to each other. It was not just the humans who came and went. The orcs would also enter the Old World. However, the Land of Eternal Freeze and the Dead Sea were still barriers that affected the communication between the two worlds. This was because only high-level mages had the ability to cross the two worlds. Lei Luo reached the capital. The prosperity here was not inferior to the New Worlds Gods Island at all. One could see mages, peak mages, and even many ultimate mages everywhere. However, what surprised Lei Luo was that the Faroe Kingdom seemed to have disappeared. He was quite curious. He had been away for more than 170 years. What had happened? He looked for someone in the hall to ask. That person looked as if he was looking at an idiot. Sir, could it be that you have been in seclusion for many years? Forty-eight years ago, the Faroe Kingdom had a foolish king. He made the kingdom lose its reputation and the entire world fell into chaos. At that time, many mages in the world rebelled and the Faroe Kingdom lost control of the situation. If not for the Shadow Guards taking action at the last moment and organizing the army to attack the city, the capital would have changed. In the end, the King of Faroe took the initiative to abdicate and the capital became the last fiefdom of the Faroe royal family. However, the Faroe Royal Family still has the Shadow Guards behind them. Now, it is still one of the few super magician families in the world. After hearing this, Lei Luo could only sigh. Wei was also silent. She had not expected that the Faroe Kingdom, which had such a powerful backer, would still be finished in the end. It was likely that Ailo was also helpless in the end and had given up. However, the current situation could be said to be the best. Having lost the royal authority, it was still a top-tier power. Like a normal dynasty change, there were very few royal families that could be preserved. Usually, the outcome would be very tragic. Lei Luo went to the original palace The current Shadow Guard Palace. The entire city had been split into two. Half belonged to the royal family, and the other half belonged to the Shadow Guards. Imperial Palace already belonged to the Shadow Guards. Looking at the dilapidated Hiro Magic Academy and the library in the corner, which was still the same as it had been a hundred years ago, Lei Luo felt like he had returned to his old place. He had lived there for a full hundred years, which was equivalent to nearly a third of his cultivation life. It was impossible to say that he did not miss it. Some of the people who had left gradually appeared in his mind. The old senior, the Faroe Kingdom, the spirit After a long time, Lei Luo took the girls into the Small World. The changes inside were huge, hiding the aura of many ultimate archmages. Soon, he sensed the aura of Ailo, who had also reached the peak archmage level. Lei Luo went to the place where he had trained before. This place was still reserved for him. Not long after, Ailo ran over in a hurry. Senior! Mother! Ailo! Wei, who had been silent the entire way, saw Ailo. Tears immediately flowed out of their eyes. They had not seen each other for more than 170 years. Youre already a few hundred years old. Why are you still crying? Lei Luo laughed. Seeing that Wei was in a better mood, Lei Luos mood improved a lot. After all, the two of them had been by Lei Luos side since the beginning of his training. They had a deep relationship with each other. Senior, dont leave Ailo behind, okay? Bring him along, Wei said. Although she had a good relationship with Leolan and the others, she still lacked a confidant. And Ailo was just like her child. The relationship between the two of them was even deeper. Lei Luo looked at Ailo, and he lowered his head slightly without saying a word. His real Ailo had always been a rather dull character. Even if he wanted to, if he didnt allow it, Ailo wouldnt speak. Lei Luo suddenly nodded and said, Alright, Ailo will follow me from now on. Hearing this, Ailo immediately raised his head, his face full of surprise. Be good. From now on, Mom and Senior will never abandon you again. Wei pulled Ailo into her arms. Her eyes were red as she spoke with extreme gentleness. In the end, under Ailos persuasion, Lei Luo also decided to take the others to Galaxy World. There was no harm in taking a few more. After all, they would be sent to Galaxy City. In the future, their magic training would depend on their own luck. Lei Luo did not stay in the Small World for too long. He prepared to head to the Land of Extinction. However, when he left, he left behind some cultivation resources that he could not use. They could be considered as the future resources of the Shadow Guards. Taking the girls and Ailo, Lei Luo arrived at the Murloc clan in the Eastern Ocean. Unfortunately, the Murloc clan had already become a thing of the past. However, he was still able to find some Murloc encampments that should have survived. It had to be said that the Whale clan had been really brutal, not even sparing the Murloc clan of this world. He did not stay in the Eastern Ocean for too long. He took out the Murloc clans huge ship from the system space and jumped onto it. The magic power of a sky spirit archmage wrapped it up. When she saw the giant ship, the eyes of the Murloc Princess Phyllis could not help but become moist. She recalled the bumpy years of her escape. The sea elders and her people were all dead. When the giant ship appeared, it was as if the familiar faces had appeared in front of her once again. Chapter 180 - Directly Sign in to Obtain the Earth God’s Cave Abode Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The ladies landed on the giant ship. After they had steadied themselves, Lei Luo began to drive the sky spirit archmages magical powers. Immediately, the giant ship was pushed by a powerful force, and it sailed toward the region of the Dead Sea at an astonishing speed. On this Dead Sea, only sky spirit archmages could sail. So, Lei Luo took out a bead from the system space. Frozen magic bead! As he activated it, ice mist bloomed and enveloped the entire giant ship. This way, the sky spirit archmages power consumption would be much smaller, and it would be much less worrisome. He only needed to control the direction of the giant ship. He did not fly directly and instead used the giant ship to sail was that other than the fact that here he could rest and read books, he could also play with the ladies when he was free. Of course, the main reason was that he could not fly too high because there were terrifying spatial cracks hidden in the sky above the Dead Sea. The spatial cracks above the Dead Sea were much more powerful than the ones in the world. Once they were touched, it would be very dangerous. Even a sky spirit archmage would find it hard to resist. Therefore, on the Dead Sea, ships were usually used to navigate. Or they could fly close to the surface of the water. Lei Luo felt in that case, they might as well take a ship. It was just that the speed was a little slow. However, Lei Luo treated this trip as a vacation. Therefore, he took all the women and sat on the deck of the giant ship. Everyone was wearing cool swimsuits and lying on the deck chairs reading books. While absorbing the knowledge in the books, he looked at the sexy bodies of the women, leaving the Immortal Empress Evelyn to perform oral sex on Lei Luo with a face full of humiliation. Although she was unwilling, she was Lei Luos captive. Her status was far lower than the other wives. Lei Luo felt that it was a good feeling to be so relaxed. Just like that, the giant ship sailed on the Dead Sea for five days before a continent finally appeared in his sight. This was not the Land of Extinction, but the Fantasy World where the Murloc clan resided. As expected of the name of the Fantasy World. The waters of this world were rich, and there were rivers and lakes everywhere. It was very dense. It was no wonder that a clan like the Murloc clan was born here. Unfortunately, Fantasy World had gone through a great calamity. There were traces of destruction everywhere. There were no traces of civilization at all. Instead, it was like a primitive world. In other words, almost the entire Murloc clan had been destroyed by the Whale clan. Even if there were still remnants of the Murloc clan, they had all gone into hiding. This Whale clan is really brutal. In order to open that Earth Gods cave abode and condense a bloodline, they did not hesitate to destroy a powerful clan. Moreover, this might only be one of them. Fortunately, Phyllis had returned in advance. Otherwise, she would have been very sad to see this scene. Lei Luos expression became gloomy. This world was even crueler than he had imagined. But he immediately became calm. He couldnt let himself care about so many things. It was enough to protect the people he needed to protect and then quietly cultivate. He couldnt change this world, but he didnt have the ability to change it. Even if he had the ability in the future, he wouldnt change it. The law of nature was that creatures that could adapt could survive. If he had time to spare, he might as well cultivate and read a few more books. Why bother with so many other things? He had messed up the Whale clans plan. If possible, he might as well go to the Immortals Cave to get the money and go back to cultivate. A mere twelfth-level sky spirit archmage didnt have the right to be too arrogant. Didnt you see the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box? You powerful people still died in the end. A lesson learned from blood. A day later, Lei Luo crossed Fantasy World and arrived in front of a huge ice fog path. This ice fog path led to the Nirvana world. In order to invade the Fantasy World, the Whale clan had paid a huge price to build this ice fog path. After entering the Nirvana World, Lei Luo felt that the natural environment and elemental attributes of this world were both dark and evil. It was no wonder that a clan like the Whale clan was born. The innate environment had a lot to do with it. After obtaining the consciousness information of the Sea King who had tamed the Whale clan, Lei Luo was very familiar with the Whale clans world. He even knew where the entrance of Earth Gods cave abode was. It was not in Nirvana World but on an island in the Dead Sea. Lei Luo passed through more than half of Nirvana World and entered the Dead Sea, heading directly to the island where the Earth Gods cave abode was. A few days later, Lei Luo finally arrived near the island. This island had long been hidden by the Whale clan using special methods. If he had just happened to pass by, he definitely wouldnt have been able to discover the existence of the island. Just like that, Lei Luo passed through a layer of ice fog and entered the island without anyone noticing. The island wasnt small, about several hundred square kilometers. Traces of ancient civilization could be seen. With just a little sensing, Lei Luo knew that there were more than ten auras of sky spirit archmages from the families hidden on the island. The most powerful sky spirit archmages were only eighth-level sky spirit archmages. Other than that, Lei Luo sensed a red pool. The red pool was filled with the blood of the descendants of the gods. It was hard to imagine how many descendants of the gods the Whale clan would have killed to make up such a large red pool. Obviously, the red pool wasnt completely filled. Therefore, the bloodline couldnt be formed. Little Fire, can that drop of Gods blood still be spat out? Lei Luo touched Little Fire on his shoulder. Master, the Gods blood essence has long been digested by me. Little Fire told Lei Luo with his mind. Forget it, sign here now. Lei Luo shook his head. Ding, congratulations to host for signing in successfully signing in. Reward: Gods Blood Key. The system notification sounded. Lei Luo was stunned. Is the system asking me to directly enter the cave abode? Lei Luo was delighted and immediately checked the information on the Gods Blood Key. It turned out that entering the Earth Gods cave abode was very simple. As long as he used the Gods Blood Key, he could activate the teleportation function of the entire Gods Cave. He could enter the cave from anywhere on the island. Thus, Lei Luo directly used the Gods Blood Key. In an instant, a strange fluctuation enveloped Lei Luo, and then his figure disappeared. None of this was noticed. Even the Whale clans sky spirit archmages on the island didnt feel anything. They didnt know that someone had already entered the Earth Gods Cave abode. When Lei Luo entered the Cave, he felt that this world was enormous, but it carried an indescribable desolation and deathly stillness. This isnt an ordinary Small World? Lei Luo was astonished. Chapter 181 - The Destruction of the Cave Abode Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Because this Small World was extremely large, even using his spiritual sense, Lei Luo could not sense the end. Instead, at the center of the Small World, there was a huge Divine Dragon. According to Lei Luos rough calculations, it was like a mountain peak. It was hard to imagine that there would be such a huge life form in this world. Although there was no life left, a faint pressure was emitted. This pressure actually produced a very strong suppressive force on Lei Luo. It was as if the sky spirit archmages power in his body was restrained. This Divine Dragon had fallen for an unknown period of time. Its body seemed to be petrified, and it had even fused with the Small World. It was in the Small World. If it was in the outside world, the Earths crust would have moved and dust would have accumulated, and it would have become a real mountain range. Suddenly, Lei Luo released Little Fire from the system space. As the Gods Blood Key could only bring in one life, when he entered, he had put Wei and the others into the system space. As soon as Little Fire came out, it immediately flew up, looking extremely excited. Then, it flew to the front of the giant dragons corpse and spat out a mouthful of life. Then, it opened its mouth to bite. Soon, the place actually shattered. Then, Little Fire drilled in and continued to bite. Little Fire, what are you doing? Lei Luo asked curiously. Theres dragon essence blood here, a lot of dragon essence blood Little Fire answered as he bit. Dragon Essence Blood? Lei Luo was extremely surprised. He thought that the one buried here would be the Gods Mount Dragon, but it turned out to be a Divine Dragon. It seemed that even the Whale clan didnt know what kind of creatures cave this was. What was even more surprising was that this Divine Dragon had been dead for how many years, but there was still dragon essence blood left? After some time, Little Fires thoughts suddenly came out. Master, Little Fire has already torn a hole. Quickly use it, dont waste it. In the next moment, from the hole that Little Fire had torn, a stream of red-flame-like dragon blood flowed out. Lei Luo hurriedly used the sky spirit archmages power to wrap it up, and then stored it in the system space. There were problems with some other places, but there were no problems with the system space. When the last drop of the Divine Dragons blood essence dripped down, Little Fire crawled out from it with a satisfied expression. It was obvious that he had drunk a lot of Divine Dragons blood essence just now. Lei Luo collected around fifty liters. [[[Fifty liters of Divine Dragons blood essence, how many drops was that? Lei Luo felt that this was the biggest harvest he had ever had. Little fire, lets see what else is good! Lei Luo urged. If it wasnt for the fact that this Divine Dragon corpse had already fused with the entire cave, he would have wanted to store the entire corpse in the system space. Little Fire started to get busy again. After an unknown amount of time, Little Fire brought out a dark and colorless dragon, a large piece of well-preserved dragon scale, a withered dragon tendon, a few unique dragon bones, dragon claws, dragon teeth, and dragon horns Even so, the huge Divine Dragons corpse was still well-preserved. This was because these things were only from the edges and corners of the corpse. Of course, he had only taken these essence arts from the dragon corpse. The rest were of no value, as they were truly petrified. Lei Luo was grinning from ear to ear because the harvest this time was really so great. Whatever it was, it was a super treasure. After all, this was left behind by a Divine Dragon. [[[Looks like this trip was a very wise decision. Oh right, another day has passed. Before I leave, Ill sign in this Divine Dragons Cave abode once. Lei Luo looked at the systems sign-in opportunity and saw that it had refreshed. Thus, he did not hesitate to let the system sign in. The next moment, the systems notification sound rang. Ding, congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Dragon Slaying Codex. Lei Luo hurriedly checked the introduction information of this codex. The Dragon Slaying Codex was a divine-level spell. It had a natural restraining effect on all kinds of dragons and descendants of the Dragon race. After Lei Luo saw this cultivation technique, he revealed a smile. He had not expected his luck to be so good these past two days. Previously, he had signed in and was rewarded with a Gods Blood Key, allowing him to enter the Divine Dragon cave abode and obtain such a huge harvest. Now, he had obtained another divine level spell that was born to restrain the Dragon race. In the future, he might meet powerful dragon mages. With this Dragon Slaying Codex, he would be able to possess martial arts that could restrain the Dragon race. Previously, he had obtained a Broken Magic Staff that was born to restrain the Immortal clan. Its power against the Immortal clan had been obvious. Little Fire, we should go. Lei Luo called Little Fire over. Little Fire flew over and was put into the system space by Lei Luo. In the next moment, he used the Gods Blood Key and left the cave. Just as he left, an indifferent sigh sounded. Its a pity that its not the new owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Forget it, my era has completely ended. Let all of this disappear. After all, my inheritance is still here. Immediately after, the entire cave abode suddenly shook. It was as if the world had shattered, and the heavens and earth had collapsed. Great destruction erupted within the Divine Dragon Cave abode. At the same time, the entire island suddenly shook. The earth rumbled and cracked, causing the surrounding dead sea waves to surge into the sky. F*ck, whats going on? Lei Luo was shocked. Could it be that he had damaged the Divine Dragons body and caused the cave abode to collapse? This was the only possibility. Lei Luo hurriedly flew off the island and entered the Dead Sea. He did not even turn his head to leave. Suddenly, the island completely shattered. A terrifying flame tore through the sky and soared high. The dozens of Whale clan sky spirit archmages and a large number of earth spirit archmages who were originally on the island were instantly swallowed by this terrifying power. Even the eighth-level sky spirit archmages family mage was unable to escape. It was only Lei Luo who had escaped in time. The power of that cave abodes destruction was really great! Lei Luo was secretly shocked. Fortunately, he had left, otherwise, it would have been a tragedy. He probably did not dare to stay any longer and quickly flew off into the distance. He was worried that such a huge commotion on the Dead Sea might alert some super existences. If those guys woke up, it would be an extremely terrifying thing. Although he was not sure if there were any super existences, he was born cautious and would always think of the worst. Just in case, he had to retreat quickly. After all, the unknown was terrifying. Chapter 182 - : Getting to Know the Little Girl, Xue Li When Lei Luo returned to Nirvana World, he didnt stop. He landed in Fantasy World and then stopped. Then, he took out the token to enter the Profound Land Immortal Palace. He didnt dare to take the risk. If a powerful existence went there, would they find him? Thus, the safest way was to enter the Profound Land Immortal Palace directly. He thought that no one could investigate a place like Immortal Palace. After the commotion was over, he could go back. It couldnt be helped. This matter was too big. It involved a Divine Dragon. This Divine Dragon was an existence that surpassed sky spirit archmage realm. He had taken so many things from this Divine Dragon. If others knew about it, he would be in big trouble. The island that was filled with flames seemed to be boiling. It lasted for more than half an hour before it gradually calmed down. The island had completely disappeared. What replaced it was a huge hole. However, there seemed to be a strange power that isolated the water of the four seas. Suddenly, the water of the Dead Sea in the distance suddenly swelled up, forming a huge figure that walked over. The eyes of this huge figure were like vortexes, emitting a strange and deep light, as if it could see through everything. This is the aura of a god A will that seemed to be in a dream spread through this space. Some people have been here. Some people left not long ago The huge figure seemed to have taken a deep breath, as if it wanted to suck in all the breath of this space. In the next moment, the huge figure strode toward Nirvana World. Its speed was extremely fast. It was as if it could teleport. In less than an hour, the huge figure formed by the water of the endless Dead Sea water arrived above Nirvana world. Boom! The rolling Dead Sea actually spread over the land, mountains, and surged toward the heart of Nirvana world. Perhaps the Dead Sea water had left the Dead Sea and lost its characteristic of corroding everything, so the sea water only washed over the land and did not cause the terrifying destructive power. Even so, a large number of living beings were still affected. Some Whale clan cities were completely razed to the ground after being flooded by the seawater. Such a huge commotion alarmed many family mages, and there were even sky spirit archmages who wanted to investigate the situation. However, when this huge figure swept his gaze, countless family powerhouses fell down like raindrops. The sky spirit archmage of the Whale clan was directly attracted by a terrifying force and was sucked into the huge mouth formed by the water of the Dead Sea. This small Whale clan is really bold. They actually dared to set their sights on the Divine Dragons cave abode and plunder the blood descendants of the Divine Dragon everywhere The huge figures gaze was gloomy. Where is the person who escaped? Did he take something away from the Divine Dragons cave abode? Even an existence like this coveted the cave abode left behind by a powerful Divine Dragon. In the next moment, he followed the faint aura that was left behind and continued to roll forward. Wherever he passed, everything was destroyed. He passed through the silent destruction world, crossed the Dead Sea, and once again entered the Fantasy World. Finally, he stopped. Ive completely lost all traces. What a pity. The gigantic figure formed by the water of the Dead Sea emitted a terrifying will of regret. This was because it had missed out on a precious Divine Dragon cave abode. Although it did not know what method the other party had used to completely erase all traces, it really could not find it. Or perhaps an incomparably powerful existence had erased all traces for that person. No matter which one it was, it couldnt continue to chase after him. Boom! The furious giant figure roared. The terrifying water of the Dead Sea diffused, destroying a large area of land, rivers, and lakes. It turned into a swamp with a terrifying aura. Shortly after, the giant figure turned around and walked to the Dead Sea. Eventually, it merged with the Dead Sea and disappeared. Inside the Immortal Palace Lei Luo didnt know that by using the token to get into the Immortal Palace, he had escaped a great danger. At this moment, he had sneaked back to his original palace. Everything was safe. After a while, the Immortal Palace should be safe too. Lei Luo started to cultivate with ease. His wives set up tents nearby. They planned to cultivate for a few years before going out. Sure enough, for the next month or so, Lei Luo didnt meet the little girl. Lei Luo also released Xiaoyue. He let her move around inside the palace. Since she didnt have a pass token, Xiaoyue couldnt run out because the restrictions around the palace were enough to restrict her. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo suddenly heard a croaking sound. Then, Lei Luo opened his eyes and immediately felt his scalp go numb. That was because there was a little girl was lying at the door, as if she was chatting with Little Fire. Lei Luo was very helpless and could only walk out of the palace. Lei Luo squatted down and asked, Whats your name? My name is Xue Li. Whats your name, big brother? The little girl smiled happily. Her two dimples looked really cute. Lei Luo. Lei Luo smiled. Oh, Big Brother Lei Luo why are you meditating in the hall of life? Isnt it better in other places? I heard that this hall of life is prepared for the people of the lower realm, the little girl, Xue Li, said. Its quiet here. Little Xue Li, you didnt tell anyone, did you? Lei Luo asked. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone. But, brother, can you let that little lizard play with me? Xue Li pointed at Little Fire on Lei Luos shoulder. Im not a lizard, Im a Divine Dragon! Little Fire immediately expressed its dissatisfaction. As it spoke, it opened its mouth and revealed its bloody mouth. Lei Luos face turned black. Little Fire must have realized that something was wrong, so it quickly shrunk back without looking at Lei Luo. It looked as if it had done something wrong. Wow, your teeth are so domineering! Xue Li was happy. But she changed the topic and said, However, you still look like a lizard. Little Fire tilted its head and ignored Xue Li. Xue Li quickly apologized, Hehe, dont be angry. Youre not a lizard Only then did Little Fire pay attention to Xue Li and flew onto her shoulder. After playing for about half an hour, Xue Li suddenly said, Big brother, Little Fire, I have to go back. Otherwise, theyll look for me again. Ill come and look for you guys again next time. Then, Xue Li flew away. Lei Luo was still a little worried, so he didnt practice much for a while. If anyone came, he was ready to slip away at any time. Fortunately, no one came. More than a month later, Xue Li sneaked in again. Chapter 183 - Crazy Training in the Immortal Palace Just like that, Xue Li would come over to play every once in a while, for about half an hour. Lei Luo stayed in the Immortal Palace for more than five years. So he was very familiar with Xue Li. Although she was young, she knew a lot of things. Lei Luo had some understanding of the Immortal Palace. Of course, he didnt ask too much. He just casually mentioned it. He could not reveal that he was not a member of the Immortal Palace. That would be detrimental to his long-term future there. He definitely could not give up such a good training place so easily. It has been more than five years. The limelight should have passed by now. Lei Luo calculated in his heart. He could not stay in the Immortal Palace for too long. After all, he still had to wait for Ailos disciples and grand-disciples to go to Galaxy World. One day, Lei Luo used the pass token immediately after Xue Li had gone and left the Immortal Palace. Fantasy World. The place where Lei Luo had disappeared. This was the only bad thing about the pass token. It would only appear at the place where he had entered previously. Similarly, the place where he entered the Immortal Palace was also a fixed entry point. When Lei Luos figure appeared and saw this area, he couldnt help but be stunned. This was clearly a lake before, why did it turn into a swamp? What about the mountains in the distance? Why did they all disappear? Lei Luo couldnt help but shiver. Could there really be a powerful existence that had tracked him five years ago? He probed the extremely vast area that had completely changed. With his current strength, it wouldnt a problem for him to change the terrain of an area. However, it would be extremely difficult for him to change it so much. He would need to spend quite a bit of time to do so. However, this swamp had clearly been formed in one go. In other words, the existence of the swamp that was created was extremely terrifying. Phew, luckily I was a little more cautious. Otherwise, it would really be dangerous. Lei Luo let out a long breath. He didnt expect that kind of existence to be so terrifying. He had only shown his face in that area, but he had actually been locked onto. Although he had purposely blocked his aura, this level of blocking was only relative. Facing such a super-powerful existence might not be safe. Looks like I have to keep a low profile. I definitely cant do such dangerous acts in the future. Lei Luo thought to himself. He didnt want to die before he made his move. With the signing-in system, he would at most be able to last a little longer. One day, he would be invincible. At that time, wouldnt it be good to come out again? Thus, Lei Luo hurriedly returned to the human Old World. A few days later, he had reached the capital. When Ailos disciples and grand-disciples saw that Ailo had returned, they were very happy. They had waited for more than five years and were very worried. After all, when he had left, he had said that they wouldnt be too long and had asked them to look after everything. But this wait had lasted for more than five years. They were all worried that he would be in danger. In the sky above the capital, Lei Luo stood beside Wei and Ailo and their three disciples. Hes finally leaving. I wonder how long it will be before he can return. One of the disciples lamented. In the end, there was still something to worry about here. There was still their family. No one knew what would happen in the future. Perhaps if they left and later returned, the country would be gone, and their family would be gone. Just like Lei Luo. Wei had left for more than a hundred years, and the Faroe Kingdom would be gone. You can protect this country for a hundred years, but you cant protect it for a thousand years sometimes, you have to learn to let go Lei Luo said calmly. If it werent for Ailo, he wouldnt have stayed in the Old World or the New World of the human race. It was time to let go completely. The future was up to them. We found it, but suddenly, we felt a bit reluctant to part with it, the three disciples said. After all, they had spent most of their hundreds of years of life here. Even Wei and Ailo felt a little reluctant to part with it. This place held their deepest memories. Although they had already put it down as they spoke, when it was time for them to really leave, there was a kind of sadness that was difficult to give up. Youll get used to it soon, Lei Luo said indifferently. Then, he waved his hand, and instantly, a powerful sky spirit archmages power wrapped around them, disappearing in the sky above Imperial City. A few hours later, Lei Luo entered Galaxy World, and there were already more than ten people by his side. After returning to Galaxy City, Lei Luo took them directly into the Star-slaying cave abode, and then protected them one by one. He poured the power into their heads, and they broke through to the earth spirit archmage realm. Of course, he couldnt do it without Little Fires help. It poured the refined energy into their bodies to build a solid foundation and accumulate enough energy. After everything was done, Lei Luo sent them to cultivate. Whether they could break through to the sky spirit realm or not would depend on their good fortune. Lei Luo used the token of passage from the Immortal Palace of Profound Land to enter the palace again. This time, he planned to cultivate inside. Not to mention reaching level 100, he had to at least reach level 33. Thirty years later. Lei Luo broke through to level 15. A hundred years later, Lei Luo had taken the 23rd step on the path to becoming a great sky spirit archmage. By now, Lei Luo had almost used up all of his cultivation resources. But it didnt matter. Besides the daily reward, Lei Luo started to use the Divine Dragons magic core to cultivate. It contained a huge amount of Divine Dragon essence, which was the best energy for cultivation. Xiaoyue would refine a drop of Divine Dragon blood every once in a while, and its growth speed was also heaven-defying. After all, who could have so much Divine Dragon blood? One had to admit that the cultivation conditions of one person and one bird were really too good. In addition to the superior environment of the Immortal Palace, it was simply like adding wings to a tiger. The cultivation of the six women also improved at a godly speed. In order not to favor one over the other, Lei Luo also deliberately controlled the number of times they had sex, so that their cultivation levels reached the same level Third-level sky spirit archmages. Now, Lei Luo had to stay with them at the same time every time they had sex. Fortunately, with Evelyns presence, when Lei Luo had sex with them, he did not delay his training. On the contrary, it was much faster than normal training. Ever since Evelyn was conquered by Lei Luo, she had become much more obedient. She often saw Ailo beside Lei Luo, and even deliberately wore very little to tease him in front of Lei Luo. Unfortunately, in Lei Luos eyes, she was just a captive. He cared for Wei and the others, but he was only rude to her. Every time, he would knock Evelyn out, then wake her up, and then knock her out again. It could be said that he was venting his anger on her. There was no gentleness at all. Every time, he would make Evelyn scream and cry in pain. Chapter 185 - The Fall of Profound Land God Emperor, Great Empress Xue Li This way, they could save more time. The structure of space was millions of times more complicated than a maze. There was no shortest path, only shorter. Therefore, if they wanted to increase their movement speed, they had to find a shorter path. This was because the normal movement of the surface of space wasnt the shortest straight line. It was just a humans illusion because they couldnt sense the true structure of space. Now, Lei Luo was able to do it. After seeing through the maze, the real world was right in front of him. Lei Luo was extremely shocked. In the next few months, Lei Luo suddenly realized that the little girl, Xue Li, had not come. This was a bit abnormal. Before this, this little girl always had a time pattern. Could it be that something has delayed her, or she has been grounded by an elder? Lei Luo shook his head. He did not think too much about it and continued to cultivate. He was very satisfied with this kind of cultivation environment. It was really great. He and his wives would not be disturbed by anyone else. Just like that, another half a year passed. Lei Luo was cultivating when suddenly, Little Fire flew in. Little fire was now extremely powerful. It could easily enter and exit the restriction in the hall. Lei Luo estimated that Xiaoyues strength should be equivalent to a great sky spirit archmage because to enter and exit the restriction in the hall, one had to at least have the strength of a great sky spirit archmage. Xiaoyue was running around now. However, Lei Luo could not restrict her to stay in a small place, so he warned her not to go out of the Hall of All Beings. In the past three hundred years, the Hall of All Beings often had sky spirit archmages from the lower realm. With Lei Luo and Xiaoyues strength, with their protection, Wei and the others wouldnt be detected by the lower realm sky spirit archmages. These sky spirit archmages came from different places. Lei Luo had seen them from more than ten territories. Usually, there would be a batch of them every few decades. Master, Little Xue Li is here, Xiaoyue flew into the palace and said loudly. Oh, then you should go play with her, Lei Luo said. No, this time, Xue Li didnt come alone. She has two people with her, Xiaoyue said. Lei Luo was startled. Could it be that his training in the Hall of All Beings had finally been exposed? Little Xue Li wouldnt expose him. Otherwise, she would have told them more than three hundred years ago. What would happen now? However, he wasnt the same as before. He believed that as long as it wasnt a true God or Holy Spirit, they wouldnt be able to deal with him. A God or a Holy Spirit wouldnt have the time to do that. Therefore, he had to understand the situation. If he left the Immortal Palace in a hurry, it would not be good, and it would be easier to expose his identity as an illegal immigrant. Not long after, Xue Li arrived. There were two other people. A man and a woman. However, this mans aura was clearly different. Lei Luo immediately knew that he should be the guard brother that Xue Li had mentioned. Lei Luo was amazed. He didnt expect that there would be a sky spirit level guard in this Immortal Palace. Just look at the level of this Immortal Palace. The cultivation of this guard was definitely at the sky spirit level. In fact, the guards were all at the sky spirit level. The woman next to him should be a maid, also at the sky spirit level. To the current Lei Luo, it was nothing because his cultivation had already surpassed them. Big Brother, long time no see. Xue Li looked like she was ten years old. She was still cute and beautiful, but there was a hint of worry between her brows. She was no longer as cheerful and lively as before. Lei Luo felt that something must have happened around Ailo. Little Xue Li, why did you bring someone here today? Lei Luo asked with a smile. Impudent! The woman suddenly shouted coldly, How can you casually use Her Majesty the Empresss name? Empress? Lei Luo didnt pay much attention to the womans berating. He looked at Xue Li in surprise. Could it be that Xue Li was the owner of this Immortal Palace? Sister Judy, Brother is my friend. Dont speak nonsense, Xue Li frowned slightly and said. Originally, she didnt want to bring the two of them here, but her identity was no longer the same as before. In the past, she could sneak in, but now, many pairs of eyes were watching her. So, she had to bring Judy and the guard in. Your Majesty, yes, the woman hurriedly said respectfully. Alright, you can leave now. I have something to say to brother, Xue Li said. Judy and Bo exchanged looks and then retreated. Brother, lets talk inside, Xue Li said. Lei Luo nodded and walked into the palace. With the barrier, it was hard to hear the sounds from the outside. Brother, the Hall of All Beings will be closed soon. So, you cant stay here anymore. Otherwise, youll never get out, Xue Li said. Why are you closing this place all of a sudden? Lei Luo was surprised. Because the Immortal Palace of Profound Land is about to be closed. The Hall of All Beings can contact the outside world. So, we have to close it. Xue Li was a little depressed. Lei Luo was surprised. Once the Hall of All Beings was closed, would his token still be effective? Perhaps after it was closed, he would be locked in. Fortunately, Xue Li had thought of him, so she had come to remind him. Little Xue Li, why do you want to close the Immortal Palace of Profound Land all of a sudden? What happened? Lei Luo asked curiously. Originally, he didnt care about these things. But now, it was related to whether or not he could stay in there to cultivate. After cultivating in there for so long, he had gotten used to it. He was used to the environment here. If he had to go back to Galaxy World to cultivate, he would be depressed to death. Brother, youve been cultivating in the Hall of All Beings. You dont know the situation outside. Our Immortal Palace has been fighting with the Demon clan. More than a year ago, my father had a battle with the Demon God Emperor. However, he was ambushed. He was severely wounded and died. Our Immortal Palace lost the God power. We couldnt resist the demons anymore. We have to close the Immortal Palace to protect ourselves, Xue Li said. Lei Luo finally understood why little Xue Li hadnt come for such a long time. It was probably because the God Emperor had been seriously injured and was dying. However, he was a little confused. Why did Xue Li say that the Immortal Palace had lost the power of a God? Could it be that the God Emperor was the only God in the entire Immortal Palace? If that was the case, the power of the Immortal Palace wasnt that great. He thought that there were a lot of gods in the Immortal Palace, just like the myths in his previous life. It seemed that his power was also very strong. Chapter 186 - The 186th Book Was in the Immortal Palace, in the Profound Land Library! Brother, I know that you like cultivating and you dont like fighting for power. Thats why you hid in the Hall of All Beings to cultivate. So, after we get out of here, Ive arranged a place for you to cultivate, Xue Li said in a low voice. In the past hundreds of years, she remembered that only in the hall of All Beings, when she was playing with Little Fire and talking with Lei Luo, was she happy and relaxed. It wasnt like the atmosphere in the Immortal Palace, which was heavy and solemn. Little Xue Li, if you can arrange a place for me, its best if its a place with books, Lei Luo smiled and said. After leaving the Hall of All Beings, he had to cultivate in seclusion. He had planned to go to Galaxy World. However, after thinking for a while, he decided to stay. It was because he couldnt bear to leave the excellent cultivating environment here. With his current cultivation base, it wasnt suitable to cultivate in the Galaxy World because the suppression of the world origin would be severe. After all, he had reached the thirty-fourth level of the sky spirit realm. Of course, no problem. I know a place with many books, Xue Li smiled and said. That would be great. Lei Luo nodded. Besides cultivating, he could read books to understand the situation of the world where the Profound Land Immortal Palace was located. Thus, Lei Luo followed Xue Li out of the Hall of All Beings. This was the second time he had walked out. However, the first time, he had sneaked out. This time, he had walked out openly. With Xue Li, the Empress, no one would doubt his identity. Moreover, he was a man with a broken body. Guard Bo and Judy didnt doubt his identity. The entire Palace was very big. Just the Hall of All Beings was big enough, not to mention the outside. Xue Li had a lot of support, which was right outside the hall. The weakest of these maids and guards were still low-level sky spirit archmages. There were many middle sky spirit archmages and a few high-level sky spirit archmages, but there were at least seven or eight of them. He couldnt help but sigh. As expected of the Immortal Palace. This power was really powerful. Half an hour later, Lei Luo officially moved into a place called the Profound Land Library. This was the place where the Profound Land Immortal Palace stored all kinds of books. It was really huge and there were dozens of attendants managing the place. However, the strongest one was only a mid-level sky spirit archmage. Since Lei Luo was accompanied by Xue Li, the attendants in the Profound Land Library didnt dare to look down on him. They arranged a separate palace for Lei Luo, which was big enough for his family to live in. Thus, Lei Luo officially settled down in the Profound Land Library. The cultivating environment here was even better than in the Hall of All Beings. Moreover, Lei Luo was very satisfied with all kinds of books. The only question was whether he could return to Galaxy World after the Profound Land Immortal Palace was closed? Forget it. I cant go back now. When my cultivation base is higher, it wont be hard to go back to Galaxy World. Lei Luo didnt care too much because cultivating was the most important thing. He had to understand the situation of the Immortal Palace and the Demon clan However, its my first time staying here. I should sign in first. Lei Luo thought for a while. I have to stay here permanently. Thus, he set the palace as a long-term sign-in point. Soon, he finished signing in. The system notification sounded. Ding! Congratulations to host for signing in successfully. Reward: A piece of the God-trapping Formation. Lei Luo was a little surprised. After reading the introduction, he smiled. This God-trapping Formation was similar to the flag, but it was much more advanced. It could block the power of some low-level Gods. Not only that, this God-trapping Formation formed a God-trapping Domain. Within this domain, it could weaken the power of a god, but it would not weaken the users own power. Therefore, this God-trapping Formation was quite useful. If he encountered an immortal, he would use this God-trapping Formation to weaken the immortals power. This way, he might have a chance to fight against a god. Of course, Lei Luo valued the power of a low-level God the most. In the future, when he cultivated here, he would not have to worry about his aura being released when he made a breakthrough. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to cultivate in peace anymore. This wasnt the Hall of All Beings. It was easy to alert those powerful existences. He just wanted to cultivate quietly. He didnt want to create trouble. Thus, Lei Luo immediately took out the God-trapping Formation and set it up in the palace. In an instant, an invisible God-trapping Formation appeared and covered the entire area of the palace. As long as he cultivated in this area, his aura wouldnt leak out. Lei Luo was very satisfied. Just like that, Lei Luo stayed in the Profound Land Library for three years. He cultivated every day, read books every day, and had sex with his wives every day. It was very comfortable. However, during these three years, Xue Li didnt appear much. He didnt know how she was doing. However, she was the great Empress now, so she shouldnt be bad. Thus, he didnt pay much attention to her. In the past three years, he had read a lot of books. He now had a detailed understanding of the world where the Immortal Palace was located. This world was called Deity World. It was very, very vast. It was far from what Galaxy World could compare to. As for the Immortal Palace, it was just one of the powerful god-level forces in Deity World. And the enemies of the Immortal Palace, the Demon race, could also be considered as a very powerful god-level force in Deity World. Other than that, there were many other powerful forces that could be named. However, Deity World was mainly made up of gods, but it wasnt a true god-level force. Gods were existences that could be cultivated, and gods were a true god-level force that was similar to the Dragon clan. They were a clan with powerful bloodlines. It was usually different when it came to the world system. An immortal could form a god-level faction. It was no wonder that after the God Emperor had died, the Immortal Palace had to be sealed up in order to protect it. Without a god-level power holding down the fort, it would be difficult for them to protect themselves. In Deity World, sky spirit archmages were not the lowest level. Because the worlds origin was very high, coupled with the bloodline environment and other factors, it caused the cultivation system in Deity World to be a little strange compared to the lower levels of the world. Especially when it came to the lower levels of sky spirit archmages, there was a difference. Because sky spirit archmages belonged to the divine system. The first stage was to condense magic power. The second stage was to condense the soul. The third stage was to constantly break through magic power and the soul to a new height. The fourth stage was to fuse magic power and the soul. Once it fused, it was a god! Chapter 187 - The Demon Clan Began to Invade the Lower Realm Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo finally understood why the weakest people in Profound Land Immortal Palace were all sky spirit archmages. In Profound Land Immortal Palace, only sky spirit archmages had the fighting power. If they werent even small sky spirit archmages, they were just ants. The god-level forces also used the power of sky spirit archmages. Immortal Palace itself was divided into the inner palace and the outer palace. The inner strength belonged to the place where the arcane God Emperor lived. Other than his wives, concubines, and children, there were also some maids. The outer palace was where the direct descendants of the arcane God Emperor lived. If Lei Luos guess wasnt wrong, the strongest person in Immortal Palace should be a demigod. A demigod was a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage. They had comprehended laws, but they couldnt break through to the divine and condense Gods magic power. There were many reasons why they couldnt condense Gods magic power. The main reason was that they hadnt comprehended enough laws and couldnt complete the transformation with the sky spirit archmages magic power. Many demigods were stuck at this stage. Just like the Path of the Gods, many demigods were stuck and couldnt cultivate divine sparks or divine power. In that case, with my level thirty-four sky spirit archmages cultivation base, I should be invincible in Immortal Palace? Lei Luo was suddenly speechless. After all, it was impossible to have a level thirty-four sky spirit archmage in Immortal Palace. If there was one, he could definitely break through to the god realm. He sighed a little. How could he be invincible when he was having sex with his wives every day? Even with his current strength, in the entire God World, he should be at the top level, except for those gods. I cant be arrogant. Although Im invincible here in the God World, there should be a lot of gods that can threaten me. Lei Luo warned himself. Therefore, he had to keep a low profile. He had to cultivate at levels 50,60, and above. He might be able to resist the power of the sky gods. Anyway, Immortal Palace was closed now. He could cultivate in peace. He wasnt afraid of those powerful gods disturbing his cultivation. That day, Lei Luo finished his cultivation and flipped through a book. He didnt know where Little Fire had gone. Anyway, it didnt matter. As a Divine Dragon with the power of a great sky spirit archmage, as long as he didnt meet any demigod in Immortal Palace, no one could threaten him. Moreover, he had warned Little Fire not to appear too special. It had to keep a low profile. Because Lei Luo had taught it well, Little Fire didnt want to wander around. However, it kept a low profile and would never cause trouble. Big Brother, Im here. Suddenly, a crisp voice sounded. It was Xue Li. She was wearing casual clothes, so it was much easier for her to sneak out. Lei Luo sensed that Xue Lis aura was much stronger than a few years ago. She was almost a great sky spirit archmage. This speed was already very fast. When he first met Xue Li, she was just a little sky spirit archmage. However, she was the empress of Profound Land. She had a high innate endowment and didnt lack cultivation resources. It was normal for her to have this kind of speed. Lei Luo found that Little Fire was standing on Xue Lis shoulder. Lei Luo was a little curious. This little guy looked like a lizard. It was pretty ugly. Why did girls like it? Big Brother, are you okay here? Xue Li sat down casually. She held Little Fire in the center of her palm and stroked its head. Its pretty good here, Lei Luo said with a smile. A few years ago, my cultivation was too slow, so I didnt have time to visit you. Big Brother, if you have time, you can come and find me. I live at the main God Temple. Xue Li took out a token and handed it to Lei Luo. Lei Luo took it. This token was obviously extraordinary. It should have very high authority. With it, one could enter and leave many important places. Xue Li said, Brother, can you ask Little Fire to come and play with me? He said that you wont let him go too far. I cant come here often. I think you mainly want to play with Little Fire. Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry. No, I dont want to see you, Big Brother. Xue Li laughed. Okay. Lei Luo smiled. Anyway, in Immortal Palace, there werent many existences that could threaten Little Fire. If something happened, he would know immediately. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed. Lei Luo finally completed the 35th step. A powerful aura gushed out of his body, crazily sweeping through the space of the palace. Countless cracks spread out, making people feel frightened. Fortunately, it was the God Confining Domain that had blocked these auras. Perhaps, the entire palace would be alerted. Phew. The further we go, the harder it will be. Lei Luo opened his eyes and exhaled, sighing with emotion. Even he felt that it was extremely difficult, let alone others. If it wasnt for the foundation laid by the hundred-step Sky Spirit Pill, he didnt think that he would be able to step off the thirty-fifth step. The moment he stepped off, a strong feeling of fear and nothingness would arise in his heart. It would be able to cause his soul to become unstable and his heart to collapse. Ive already cultivated in Immortal Palace for over three hundred years. I have to go back to Galaxy World to take a look. Lei Luo thought. Galaxy World, Sky Spirit Peak. The remnant forces of the major mage forces in Galaxy World had all gathered here. Eighteen years ago, the Tiandao Divine sect, Immortal Divine sect, and Sky Spirit Pavilion, the three major mage forces, had suddenly received a message from Immortal Palace, asking Galaxy World to prevent the invasion of external forces. At that time, the major forces there knew that something big had happened, and they began to deal with possible emergencies. It was not until eight years ago that the powerful Demon clan came from the Dead Sea and began to invade Galaxy World. Not only Galaxy World, but according to the intelligence they had, several powerful neighboring worlds had also been invaded by the Demon clan. This clan was extremely powerful, and they had more sky spirit archmages than Galaxy World. Even with the suppression of the world origin, Galaxy World was still retreating in defeat. In just half a years time, they had lost control of more than half of the territory, and more than twenty sky spirit archmages had died. As for the earth spirit archmages, it was even more unknown how many there were. Originally, those powerful mage forces that possessed Small Worlds wanted to rely on them to resist, but the demons had grasped a special method. Not only could they detect the Small Worlds entrances and exits, but they could also break the Small Worlds defenses. In the end, Galaxy World could only rely on the uniqueness of the Divine Domain to be able to resist the invasion of the Demon clan. This Divine Domain was very special. Not only did it suppress the mages of Galaxy World, but it also suppressed the Demon clan even more. It was precisely because of this that Galaxy World had been able to last until now. Chapter 188 - Descended From the Sky and Saved Galaxy City During this period of time, the various powers of Galaxy World had placed their hopes on the nameless mage in Galaxy City, hoping that this mid-level sky spirit archmage would make a move. However, they had sent quite a number of emissaries but received no response at all. According to the information from half a year ago, Galaxy City had long been surrounded by the Demon clan. They suspected that something was very likely wrong with the nameless mage. Otherwise, it was impossible for there to be no movement at all, not even after Galaxy City had been surrounded. If this goes on, our Galaxy World will be completely finished. Immortal Palace hasnt responded to us, so we cant get support. We wont be able to hold on for long. Immortal Palace might have also experienced some changes. Otherwise, its unusual for there to be no response at all. Could it be that the heavens want to destroy our Galaxy World? On top of Sky Spirit Peak, many sky spirit archmages sat cross-legged on the ground, their hearts heavy. Most of them were uninjured. Right at this moment, waves of powerful, detestable, and cold aura came from afar, heading straight for Sky Spirit Peak. This was the unique aura of the Demon clan. Because it was completely different from Galaxy World, it caused an extremely obvious heaven and earth phenomenon. These b*stards, theyre here again. A sky spirit archmage with a full beard from the Tiandao Divine sect was very angry. Many sky spirit archmages had no choice but to face the battle. A large number of earth spirit archmages below Sky Spirit Peak also went up the battle. Galaxy region, outside of Galaxy City. A large number of demons surrounded the city and attacked the Holy Light Shield in Galaxy City in a frenzy. It had already lasted for more than half a year. The weakest among these demons were all high-level earth spirit archmages. There was also quite a number of peak earth spirit archmages, including several sky-level magicians. Moreover, these demons would not be injured when they attacked and could continue to attack. Now that they had continued to attack for more than half a year, the entire Holy Light Shield had become much dimmer. At this speed, the Holy Light Shield would not be able to hold on for long. Within Galaxy City, everyone was in a state of panic and unease because they felt a fatal threat. Ailos disciples and the female disciples that Leolan and Leona had nurtured were all gathered together. Some of them had actually already broken through to the sky spirit level. The rest were peak earth spirit archmages. This was definitely due to Lei Luos contribution. After all, he had given them so many cultivation resources before he left. If they were unable to break through to the sky spirit level, then they would really be pigs. However, even if they had the power of a sky spirit archmage, they still had no way to deal with those demons outside. This was because the demon sky spirit archmages outside were extremely powerful. The strongest one was probably already a seventh-level sky spirit archmage. They were far from being comparable to the newly advanced sky spirit archmages If this continues, the Holy Light Shield will probably be broken in two months at most, Ailos eldest disciple, Bodley, said worriedly. The current situation was simply waiting for death. Its a pity that master and grand-master arent here. Otherwise, they would definitely have a way. Perhaps after this, we will never have the chance to see them again. Leolans female disciple, Dana, was a little depressed. After all, her teacher and the others had not appeared for more than three hundred years. Although to a sky spirit archmage, three hundred years was nothing at all, to them, three hundred years was already long enough. The remaining disciples also looked dejected. They were not afraid of death, but they were really unwilling to die so sullenly. Instead of waiting here to die, why dont we go out and fight it out with them? Dana suddenly gritted her teeth and said. Okay! Bodley nodded and said. The others were also tempted because the feeling of waiting for death was too uncomfortable. No, Master told me that we must not give up until the last moment. Moreover, this Holy Light Shield can last for two months. Maybe there will be a turn for the better, the head of the Treasury said quickly. He was undoubtedly the calmest. It seems that among all these people, the head of the Treasury is the only one with some brains. Suddenly, a voice sounded out of nowhere. When Bodley, Dana, the head of the Treasury, and the others heard this extremely familiar voice, their bodies trembled, and they all revealed expressions of disbelief. Immediately after, they all became ecstatic because the greatest spiritual pillar in their hearts had finally returned. Ancestor, is it really you, ancestor! Bodley and the others actually knelt down, tears continuously flowing down. They were so excited that they cried. Bodley, you guys are already hundreds of years old. Is it appropriate to cry like this? If Ailo saw you guys like this, she would probably scold you guys, Lei Luo said indifferently. Only then did Bodley and the others wipe away their tears. They stood up from the ground, feeling a little embarrassed. Whats going on outside? Lei Luo asked curiously. He hadnt expected to encounter such a situation as soon as he came back. He was speechless. Bodley quickly explained the situation. Immortal Palace ordered the Demon clan to invade? Lei Luo had a thought and guessed. This Demon clan probably belonged to the Demon clan in God World. After the death of the God Emperor, the Immortal Palace of Profound Land had to seal off their territory to protect themselves. As a result, their territories were invaded by the Demon clan. The same situation happened in the world below. Without the support of Immortal Palace of Profound Land, Galaxy World wouldnt be able to resist the invasion of the Demon clan. This was still a very long matter. It was very likely that the Demon clan had sent demon experts down from the upper realm. They wanted to completely cut off the foundation of Immortal Palace in the lower realm. According to his understanding, although the God Spirit World was very big and the origin of the world was very high, giving birth to many powerful mages, they would still choose outstanding geniuses from the world. The Sky Spirit Society that was held a meeting once every three hundred years in Galaxy World was established for this purpose. In addition, as long as the sky spirit archmages in Galaxy World could break through to the mid-level, they would be qualified to enter the Divine Domain. This was also the reason why there had never been a mid-level sky spirit archmage in Galaxy World. Even if they appeared, they would be immediately drawn into the Divine Domain. Only Lei Luo was an exception. Therefore, when he attacked, the Immortal Divine sect did not dare to resist at all. Patriarch, this Demon clan is very powerful. It is said that there are even sky spirit archmages above the god level. If it werent for the fact that the stronger our Galaxy World is, the more severe the suppression of the World origin would be, Im afraid that our Galaxy World would have been finished long ago. I heard that the other mage forces suffered heavy losses and have retreated to the Divine Domains Sky Soul Peak. I wonder what the situation is now, Dana said grimly. Chapter 189 - A Spell to Kill Demons Dont worry. Itll be over soon, Lei Luo said in a low voice. He had just spread out his soul consciousness and detected the situation in Galaxy World. These demons were extremely savage, comparable to the Whale race. Many native races of the Galaxy World had suffered great losses. Fortunately, the demons main target was the remaining resistance in the Divine Domain. Otherwise, the slaughter created by these demons would have been even more terrifying. These demons really deserved to die! Lei Luos heart was filled with killing intent. In the next moment, Lei Luos body emitted a strange power fluctuation. The Holy Light Shield that had enveloped all of Galaxy City instantly collapsed and disappeared. In an instant, the entire world seemed to be boiling. Then, a resplendent pillar of light shot up from Lei Luos body. Everyone who was bathed in the pillar of light looked at Lei Luo in shock. This was because they could sense that Lei Luo was like the ruler of the world, the center of all things. His every action seemed to carry the might of a deity. Is this the Power of Laws? Lei Luo muttered to himself. He was now using his level thirty-five sky spirit archmage to communicate with the origin of this world. It was as if he had become one with the world and had become the embodiment of the origin of the world. Then lets try this great power. Lei Luos aura became cold and solemn. In an instant, the pillar of light that soared into the sky suddenly spread out in all directions from his center. Many demons outside Galaxy City, including a few sky spirit level demons, thought that the Holy Light Shield had been broken when they saw it. However, before they could rejoice, they sensed an extremely terrifying aura. That aura caused even one of the eighth-level sky spirit demons present to tremble at this moment. His body actually collapsed onto the ground. The other demons found it even more unbearable. Their bodies collapsed to the ground, shivering, and endless fear filled their souls. In the next moment, endless light swept across. These lights seemed to be formed by countless sword qi. After the light swept over, all the demons, including the demon sky spirit archmages, were turned into ashes. The light spread toward Galaxy World at an astonishing speed. Wherever it passed, the demons would be reduced to ashes after being swept by the light, and all the creatures that belonged to the native land would be completely unharmed. Just like that, an extremely strange scene occurred as the light spread. Originally, many places were in the midst of a cruel war, and the Demon clan was crazily wreaking havoc. However, after the light passed, all the demons were reduced to ashes, as if they had been wiped out by a great power. Very soon, this light spread to the Divine Domain. Countless Demon clans were gathered here, and they were fighting with the remaining mages of Galaxy World. Even if the Demon clan was suppressed by the worlds origin, they still had the upper hand and the remaining mages of Galaxy World were almost unable to resist it. Powerful mages were dying at every moment. Suddenly, an indescribable light spread from afar, sweeping across, and then swiftly far away. However, all the mages in Galaxy World present saw an incomparably terrifying scene. In the next second, the demons that had been fighting with them were all annihilated before their eyes and turned into ash. They no longer existed. It was as if these powerful demons had never existed at all. There were no traces at all. No aura was left behind. At this moment, all the remaining mages in Galaxy World were dumbstruck, unable to recover for a long time. What had they seen? The powerful demons, close to a hundred sky spirit archmages, and tens of thousands of earth spirit archmages had all turned to ash. Not even a trace was left. The aura of any demon had completely disappeared. It was as if that light had completely wiped out the Demon clan from Galaxy World. If not for the fact that most of the mages in Galaxy World had injuries on their bodies and that their mental strength had been greatly depleted, they would have suspected that all of this was a dream. After a while, everyone finally came back to their senses. Victory. They had won. Endless cheers resounded throughout the entire divine realm. In Galaxy City. Countless mages saw the scene of all the demon mages being reduced to ash after the light spread. They all revealed shocked expressions. Too powerful. This nameless mage was as powerful as a god. He didnt make a move at all. Just by relying on the spreading light, he killed all the demons, including the sky spirit archmages. Okay, its done. Lei Luo waved his hand and cast the seventh layer Holy Light Shield. It was many times more powerful than the sixth layer Holy Light Shield. With his current cultivation base, the entire shield was completely connected to Galaxy World. Unless it was a great sky spirit archmage, no one could break the Holy Light Shield. As for the consumption of energy through attack It was impossible. Because the energy that supplied the Holy Light Shield was not only from the spiritual vein of the Earth where Galaxy City was located but from all of Galaxy World. Ill go and take a look at other places, Lei Luo said. In the next moment, he disappeared. Dana, Bodley, and the others still thought that Lei Luo was going to Sky Spirit Peak, so they did not think too much about it. In reality, Lei Luo was going to take a look at other worlds. This Demon clan was too savage. Who knew how many worlds had suffered. Therefore, he felt that it was necessary to prevent future trouble. In a world that was unknown how far away from the Galaxy World was the Demon clans headquarters. In a huge palace, a powerful demon sat upright, emitting an extremely terrifying aura. It was definitely an existence of a mid-level sky spirit archmage. And below, there were many demons at the sky level that were hungry and were reporting to this mid-level sky spirit archmage demon. Suddenly, a sky spirit level demon flew over in a hurry and knelt down on one knee in the main hall. Reporting to Lord Angel, we have lost our training with Galaxy World. Moreover, there was news from a few soul bead halls not long ago that a large number of soul beads had been broken. They were all sent to Galaxy World, the demon reported. Didnt they say that they had already surrounded all the remaining mage forces in Galaxy World? How could such a situation happen? Quickly go down and investigate! the demon who was sitting upright said in a deep voice. Yes. After receiving the order, this sky spirit level demon was about to leave the hall when, all of a sudden, he felt as if he had lost control of his body and was actually unable to move. Chapter 190 - Crushing a High-level Demon Sky Spirit Archmage Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It wasnt just him. All the demon mages in the hall were in this situation, including the mid-level sky spirit archmage, Angel. The Demon Angel wanted to raise his head, but his body couldnt move at all. He only felt an indescribably terrifying will directly suppressing his soul. His body seemed to have lost control. A trace of fear finally appeared on his face. Immediately after, he found that his body could move slightly. Then, he raised his head and saw a figure walking in from outside the hall. It was Lei Luo. After he had dealt with the demons of Galaxy World, he had flown directly to this world. With his current strength that surpassed that of a high-level sky spirit archmage, it did not take long for him to cross the distance between the two worlds. After absorbing the soul of a tenth-level sky spirit archmage, he received detailed information. Then, in less than three hours, he crossed more than ten world regions and had arrived here. If it had been a mid-level sky spirit archmages cultivation, it wouldnt be possible to do it in less than a few days. Sir, who are you? Angel asked with trepidation. Because he felt that this aura definitely surpassed that of a mid-level sky spirit archmage In other words, the terrifying existence in front of him might be a high-level sky spirit archmage. How could the existence of a high-level sky spirit archmage descend into this lower realm? The worlds origin would automatically reject overly powerful forces. Even a middle-sky spirit archmage had almost surpassed the limits of the lower realm. A sky spirit archmage like him, who was a level twelve sky spirit archmage, was already considered the limit. Moreover, he was a sky spirit archmage who had descended from the upper realm, so the rejection was even more severe. But now, there was actually a high-level sky spirit archmage in existence, yet it had not caused the rejection of the origin of the world. This was simply shocking. Immediately, immediately, stop invading other worlds. Otherwise, the Demon clan will completely disappear from the lower realm plane! Lei Luo said indifferently. Even if you have a high-level sky spirit archmage, I am the emissary of the Demon clan in the God Spirit World. Conquering the worlds under Immortal Palace is our great plan. Dont tell me you want to stop it? Arent you afraid that our Demon Emperor will be angry? This Angel was trembling in fear, but he was still unyielding because he had the backing of the powerful Demon clan. Now, was a mere sky spirit archmage actually dared to organize the Demon clans plan? In the Demon clan, high-level sky spirit archmages were more common. If it wasnt for the fact that this world had too strong a repulsion toward high-level sky spirit archmages power, their Demon clan would be able to summon high-level sky spirit archmages at any time and even terrifying existences at the demigod level. Can your Demon clans Demon Emperor descend? Lei Luo asked calmly. The Demon clans Angel was speechless. Can your Demon clans demigods descend? Angel was speechless. Then what about your Demon clans high-level sky spirit archmages? Lei Luo asked again, Ill give you a chance to summon them now. In the next moment, the Demon clans mid-level sky spirit archmage regained control of his body. He glanced at Lei Luo and immediately rose into the air. He took out a pitch-black scroll and crushed it abruptly. In an instant, the world shook. The Sun and Moon lost their light. Endless dark clouds covered the entire Demon world, as if the end of the world was coming. Then, within the endless dark clouds, a crack suddenly appeared, as if one could see the scene of another world. It was like a dream. It was like a mirage. It could be seen but not seen. That was the Path to the Upper Realm. It had been opened by the Demon clans Angel using the pitch-black scroll. Many demon mages looked at the Path to the Upper Realm with yearning showing on their faces. Not long after, an extremely powerful aura was transmitted from the crack, and then a terrifying ghost shadow appeared. It had an ashen face and two fangs. It looked like a typical demon, but it looked even more ferocious and terrifying than an ordinary demon. This was a demon with an even stronger bloodline. Just by relying on its aura, one could tell that this demon was definitely a high-level sky spirit archmage. Just as it squeezed its figure out from the opening, the world shook, and an even more terrifying power suppressed the arrival of this demon sky spirit archmage. There were even flashes of lightning and thunder in the surroundings. This was clearly caused by the resistance of the worlds origin. However, the worlds origin was obviously unable to stop it. Seeing that the demon sky spirit archmage was about to descend, an extremely terrifying aura spread out, causing countless demon mages to be incomparably excited. But suddenly, Lei Luo suddenly raised his hand and grabbed out. In an instant, a monstrous giant hand appeared, grabbing the opening and forcefully pulling the demon sky spirit archmage out. The demon roared and struggled, but he couldnt break free at all. His ghostly eyes revealed a look of fear because the only thing that could make a great sky spirit archmage like him unable to resist was a terrifying existence that was above level thirty sky spirit archmage, and even a demigod existence. How was this possible? How could there be such a terrifying existence in this world? There was no reaction from the surroundings of this existence. This was extremely abnormal. Looks like the demon sky spirit archmage you summoned is very ordinary. Lei Luo swept his gaze towards Angel. Continue summoning. As he spoke, he lightly pinched and crushed that powerful demon sky spirit archmage in front of countless demon mages. All the demons were terrified. And Angel was even more terrified. That was a high-level demon sky spirit archmage. In Gods World, a high-level demon sky spirit archmage could be considered the most powerful existence. Yet, he was actually crushed to death by this human mage. What did this mean? This existence was definitely a powerful existence. S-sir, I will immediately recall all the demons and stop the invasion. How would Angel dare recall the high-level demon sky spirit archmage to descend? This was simply courting death. The high-level sky spirit archmage also had no way to descend. Perhaps his majesty the Demon Emperor could send down his incarnation, but the problem was that more than ten years ago, in the battle with the God Emperor, His Majesty the Demon Emperor had been seriously injured and had been recuperating. At this time, it was definitely impossible for him to send down his incarnation. It was impossible. Therefore, the Demon clan had no way of dealing with this human mage. Hurry up and go. I dont want to drag this out for too long, Lei Luo said indifferently. Yes! Angel hurriedly replied. Very soon, the order to retreat was used with a special communication method. Chapter 191 - The Eastern God King Sang Ya Broke Through to the God Spirit Realm He passed it on to the demon mages who were fighting in various worlds. After more than a month, all the demon mages returned from various worlds one after another. Only then did Lei Luo leave. However, when he left, he took care of Angel and countless demon mages along the way. He had only said that he wouldnt completely destroy the Demon clan, but he hadnt said that he wouldnt partly destroy them. The reason he had stayed there for so long was to capture all the high-level demon mages who had come to the lower realm. At this point, after a large number of top-level demon mages were destroyed, the Demon clans strength would fall into a long period of weakness. One could meet them, but the other worlds that had been attacked would definitely not let it go. A few hours later, Lei Luo returned to Galaxy City. However, he didnt stay in Galaxy World for too long because the restrictions in the lower realm were too great, it was very uncomfortable. On the second day after returning to Galaxy City, he used the pass token and returned to Immortal Palace. Phew, this is more comfortable. Lei Luo couldnt help but let out a long breath. Staying with the demons for more than a month, he had had no way to cultivate. If he had even cultivated for just a little while, the commotion would have been too terrifying. Now, he spent the time cultivating. In the blink of an eye, he had cultivated in Immortal Palace for another 180 years. In these 180 years, he had only taken seven steps. From the 35th step to the 42nd step. The further he went, the more time he needed. He had no doubt that if he really wanted to walk a hundred steps, he would not be able to do it without two or three thousand years. This was still the ideal time. It might even take longer. However, the cultivation of a forty-second-level sky spirit archmage was absolutely terrifying. He did not even know how powerful he had become. Unfortunately, he hadnt seen the power of those gods. Otherwise, he would be able to determine what level his strength was at. Lei Luo was cultivating when he was suddenly disturbed by a powerful aura. This is? Lei Luo revealed a surprised expression because this aura had already surpassed the power of a demigod. That unique aura was definitely not something that a sky spirit archmage could compare to. Is that the power of a god? Lei Luo couldnt help but look at a huge mansion in the outer palace. However, he didnt dare to be too presumptuous. That was the power of a god. After a while, he frowned. Although this gods power was very powerful, far surpassing that of a demigod, he felt that it was at most similar to when he was at level 37. It was far weaker than his level forty-two power. No way, is the power of a god so weak? Lei Luo couldnt believe it. He had thought that the power of a god would be comparable to a level forty or fifty sky spirit archmage. But now, it was only comparable to his level thirty-seven sky spirit archmage. So, Im already so powerful? Lei Luo withdrew his attention and muttered to himself. Profound Land Immortal Palace. In the center of Profound Land Immortal Palace was the office where Empress Xue Li lived and cultivated. Xue Li looked like she was fifteen years old. She had already begun to show the image of a peerless beauty. At this moment, more than ten people were gathered in this palace. Each of them had a grave expression. I didnt expect Sang Ya to break through to the god realm. This is troublesome, a black-bearded elder with a jade crown on his head said in a deep voice. This person was Xue Da, the grand elder of the Imperial Family of Immortal Palace. He was also an elder of the previous God Emperor. The power of a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage was at the demigod level. He could be said to be the pillar of the Xue family. There were more than twenty demigod-level mages in Immortal Palace. Xue Da wielded a powerful divine weapon, and his combat strength could be ranked in the top three of the Immortal Palace. Furthermore, the Xue family had five demigods in their direct line of descent and they had an absolute advantage. Furthermore, after the death of the God Emperor, the prestige of Immortal Palace had not dissipated. Thus, the various large families and powers still held great respect for the newly appointed Great Empress Xue Li and did not dare to underestimate her. As long as Xue Li could become a god in the future, she could truly grasp the authority and lead Immortal Palace to rise again. With Xue Lis magic talent and special bloodline, this possibility was very high. Thus, Profound Land Immortal Palace had to seal off their territory to protect themselves, waiting for Xue Li to grow up. However, they didnt expect that there would be any internal problems. The strongest general under the former Profound Land God Emperor and the strongest mage in Profound Land, Sang Ya, who had the bloodline of the ancient Dragon clan, had broken through the limit and reached the god realm. Without a god, how could the Xue Royal family have the right to command a powerful god? Once this God had a thought, the Xue family would be in great danger. And This was inevitable. In Immortal Palace, when the God Emperor was still in power, he had conferred four of his most capable subordinates as the four great God kings. They were the Eastern God King Sang Ya, the Southern God King Luna, the Northern God King Ming, and the Western God King Zeus. These four God kings were all level thirty-three demigod mages. Each of them commanded an army of sky spirit archmages. They had a lot of authority in Immortal Palace. Among them, the Eastern God King Sang Ya was the most powerful. He had also received the most important responsibility as a God Emperor. As one of the four God Kings mansions, the Godly Monarch Palace was very large. Although it could not compare to the Immortal Palace, it was definitely the largest mansion there. However, the Godly Monarch Palace was extremely lively at the moment because the God King Sang Ya had broken through the limit and reached the level of a god. From now on, Immortal Palace had the power of a God once again. For Immortal Palace, which had been sealed for more than two hundred years, this was definitely exciting news. Therefore, many families of Immortal Palace and powerful mages in the magic world rushed to congratulate him. For them, the Eastern God King Sang Ya, who had become a god, was the most crucial mage. The strange thing was that the other three God Kings mansions didnt make any movements. In the palace at the core of the God Kings mansions, a king with an incredible aura was sitting. The god power in his body was constantly circulating. His Majesty was boundless, and he dominated the world. Below him stood dozens of God Kings confidants. There were even three demigods. The others were all sky spirit archmages above level 30. Your Highness, you have become a god, but the inner palace and the other three God Kings have not come to celebrate. It seems that they are already afraid of you, a demigod mage said. Chapter 192 - The Loyal Sang Ya Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Your Highness, Xue Li is just a little child. What right does she have to be the God Emperor? Now that you have become a God, the only God in Profound Land Immortal Palace, why dont you let Xue Li give way? another demigod said with a dark voice. B*stard! Ive received the God Emperors favor and been conferred the title of the Eastern God King. I should be assisting my young master. How can I do anything? Sang Ya spoke in a dignified manner without being angry. However, the demigod bowed slightly and said, Your Highness, thats true, but the strong are the masters and the weak are the followers. There will always be a gap between us. Your Highness has just broken through to the God realm today, and the inner palace is already filled with suspicion. It doesnt matter. As a subject, how can I let His Majesty send people over? My own son will do. Sang Ya waved his hand and stood up. His imposing aura filled the air, and everyone present became more respectful. Soon, Sang Ya brought his support and stormed toward Immortal Palace. The other three God Kings had gathered together. Sang Ya has become a god. Its going to be chaotic. I dont think so. I think Sang Ya is still very respectful to Her Majesty. Even if he has become a god, he cant rebel, right? After all, Sang Ya has received the favor of the God Emperor. Otherwise, how could he have his current achievements? People change. If Her Majesty had already grown, she might have been able to suppress him. But now that Sang Ya has become a god ahead of time, she wont be able to suppress him no matter what. Next, we will face a huge choice. What? Ming, dont tell me you want to betray Her Majesty and join Sang Ya? I am telling the truth. In this God World, no mage has ever been able to stand above a god. This is against the rules of the heavenly axiom. The situation is irreversible. We are just mere demigods. How can we stop them? Alright, stop arguing. Her Majesty the Empress is our benefactor and Sang Yas benefactor. There is no doubt about this. However, Ming is also right. Mortals cannot suppress the gods. This is the common sense of the Heavenly Dao. It is not something that we can change. I just hope that Sang Ya will not go too far. Lets wait quietly and see what changes there are. Hmph, how can you guys hide it? We are indebted to the God Emperor and are assisting the young master. Even if Sang Ya has already become a god, we cannot commit such a crime. I, Luna, have misjudged you guys. Different paths lead to different strategies. A beautiful lady with wings on her back stood up abruptly and left angrily. Sigh, this Luna is too strong-willed. She will definitely suffer a great loss. Hmph, if she wants to die, shes asking for it. The remaining two kings, Ming and Zeus, watched Luna leave and shook their heads. In the palace, everyone was still in deep discussion. At the same time, a large amount of information was sent in. It was all about the mages from the major families and forces congratulating Sang Ya. There was no news from the other three God Kings mansions. Your Majesty, something bad has happened. His Highness the Dragon King has brought people here. A guard hurriedly ran in. The faces of everyone present changed greatly. Is Sang Ya so impatient that he wants to rebel? Guard Bo was furious. Wait, maybe Uncle Sang Ya didnt mean that. Lets wait and see. Xue Li, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. Its the only way. Xue Da, the great elder of the Xue family, sighed. Although Immortal Palace had some resistance against the power of a god, at that time, the Xue family would be finished. Soon, the orders were sent to activate the defensive formation. Not long after, a majestic figure strode. It was the Eastern God King Sang Ya. Besides him, he had arranged all his subordinates to wait outside the palace. He had done a good job. He wanted to tell the world that he, Sang Ya, didnt have any intention of rebelling. Seeing this, the people in the hall heaved a sigh of relief. What they were worried about the most was that Sang Ya wouldnt play by the rules and directly rebel against the palace. Uncle Sang Ya, congratulations on achieving the God realm. We were still discussing how to celebrate for you. I didnt expect you to come just like this. Xue Li quickly got up and stepped down from the throne. Sang Ya greets Your Majesty. Sang Ya quickly bowed and greeted, appearing very humble. Someone, take a seat for Uncle Sang Ya, Xue Li quickly said. Your Majesty, you cant do that. Ill just stand here. Sang Ya hurried to say. Uncle Sang Ya has become a god. From now on, our Immortal Palace has the power of a god. Its a great event for us. I will send a decree to make Uncle Sang Ya the Great God King, Xue Li said. Everybodys face changed slightly because they hadnt discussed this matter yet. However, Xue Li had taken the initiative to make Sang Ya the Great God King. Once the title of Great God King was conferred, it would truly be beneath one person and above ten thousand people. However, they immediately became dejected because this was the only way to temporarily appease Sang Ya. Your Majesty, this must not be allowed. I have not made any contributions. How can I accept such an honor? Sang Ya hurriedly bowed and said. Uncle Sang Ya, you have already made great contributions as a god. How can you say that you have not made contributions? Xue Li smiled and said. After Sang Ya had tried to decline, he finally accepted the title. At this moment, the Southern God King Luna barged into the hall. Seeing that the hall was peaceful and didnt have any tense atmosphere, she let out a sigh of relief. So, the Southern God King has arrived. Seeing Luna, Xue Li smiled. Your subject greets Your Majesty, Luna immediately bowed. Sang Ya, congratulations on becoming a god. Your Majesty, with your help, our Immortal Palace will be more stable in the future. Luna looked at Sang Ya and congratulated him. Luna, Ive just made Uncle Sang Ya the Great God King. You cant call him Sang Ya anymore. Xue Li smiled. Great God King? Luna immediately understood that this was Her Majestys way of appeasing her. Luna greets His Highness Sang Ya. She hurriedly greeted him. Previously, the four great God Kings had held the same status, but now that Sang Ya had become a god and was conferred the title of Great God King, his status was completely different. It was just that she did not know if such a status could appease Sang Ya. At least for now, Sang Yas attitude was still good. Luna heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the harmonious atmosphere in the hall. However, she could not let down her guard. Even if Sang Ya did not have the intention to rule, it did not mean that the people under him did not. After all, not everyone was willing to submit to someone who was weaker than them. Chapter 193 - The Restless Eastern God King, Sang Ya Profound Land library. Lei Luo only paid attention to the situation in Immortal Palace for a while. Then, he retracted his soul consciousness and went into seclusion to cultivate. He wouldnt meddle in Immortal Palaces matters. Since Xue Li had the ability to deal with it, it was fine. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed. Lei Luo was still at a level forty-two sky spirit archmage. The further he went, the more difficult it would be for him to take a step forward. Lei Luo habitually signed in. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Bottle of Divine Slave Potion. The system notification sounded. Lei Luo was a little surprised. Another good item? He quickly checked the information. Divine Slave Potion, divine grade strange potion. It could be used to control the power of a level one god. The higher the level of the user, the higher the success rate, and the lower the chance for the user to break free. In addition, this item had a certain effect on the users cultivation. This thing is specifically used to control gods? Lei Luo was a little surprised. If he could control a god, it would be pretty good. So he put it into the system space. He walked out of the place where he lived and entered the space where the books were stored. There were countless books in there; the number was measured in tens of millions. He casually took some and walked out, but he saw Xue Li coming over, with Little Fire on her shoulder. How come you have time to come today? Lei Luo said with a smile. Ive been bored to death recently, so I came here to relax, Xue Li said. After entering the place, Xue Li said, Brother, if only I could be like you, cultivating every day and not caring about anything. Cultivating every day isnt something that anyone can do, Lei Luo said with a smile. Sigh, it would be great if father was still around, Xue Li said gloomily. There are gains and losses. Nothing is perfect in this world, Lei Luo said indifferently. I know. Thats why Ive been working hard to cultivate, hoping to become a god as soon as possible. That way, I can take on the heavy responsibility and not let my mother down. I wont let the great elder down Xue Li said with her head lowered. It was only at this time that she could shed her pretense and show the softness in her heart. In her heart, Lei Luo was already like her family, an inseparable part of her. Lei Luo did not speak, allowing Xue Li to pour out her heart. Her heart was too lonely, too bitter, and the pressure was too great. After an unknown amount of time, Xue Li suddenly stood up and said with a smile, Brother, thank you for listening to me. I feel much better now. I have to go. Xue Li, wait a moment, Lei Luo suddenly said. Brother, Whats wrong? Xue Li asked. I have something for you, Lei Luo smiled. As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a drop of Divine Dragons blood that looked like flames appeared. He had carefully observed Xue Lis bloodline. Its essence was very high, only slightly inferior to the Divine Dragons bloodline. This bloodline would not have been formed by the previous God Emperor. An ordinary God would not be able to form such a bloodline. Xue Lis ancestors would have an even greater background. Brother, what is this? Xue Li did not recognize it, but she could feel the bloodline in her body stirring. Divine Dragons blood, Lei Luo said with a light smile. Divine Dragons blood? Xue Lis eyes widened. How could she not have heard of Divine Dragons blood? It was said that Sang Ya had the Divine Dragons bloodline, but it was definitely very weak. This drop of Divine Dragons blood should be able to stimulate your blood, Lei Luo said. Brother, this is too precious, Xue Li hurried to say. Even with Immortal Palaces foundation, it was hard to get such a precious drop of Divine Dragons blood. Lei Luo smiled. He flicked his finger and the Divine Dragons blood flew into Xue Lis glabella. Immediately, a vermilion dot formed between Xue Lis brows. Xue Lis entire body shook, and the bloodline in her body trembled, beginning to crazily devour the Divine Dragons Blood. After an unknown amount of time, the vermilion dot between Xue Lis brows completely disappeared. Lei Luo used his elemental eye to check and knew that the activity of Xue Lis bloodline was much stronger. However, to completely digest that drop of Divine Dragons blood was not something that could be done in a short period of time. Xue Li opened her eyes, bowing slightly. Thank you, Brother. She knew how much it could help her. Not only would her cultivation speed increase, but her chance of becoming a god realm expert would also increase. She suddenly became more curious about Lei Luos background. Although she hadnt investigated Lei Luos background, someone around her had investigated and reported to her. However, in the hundreds of years in the Hall of All Beings, she was close to Lei Luo. She didnt believe that Lei Luo would hurt her. In the blink of an eye, another 110 years had passed. It wasnt 110 years of peace. In the Immortal Palace of Profound Land, the situation was changing. The atmosphere became tenser. It was mainly because the Great God Kings mansion in Immortal Palace was becoming more and more influential. The conflicts with the internal energy and the Xue family were getting bigger. Meanwhile, the Western God King and the Southern God King were getting closer and closer. In recent years, there had been rumors in Immortal Palace saying that Sang Ya was dissatisfied with the Empress and was going to force her to yield. The Great God mansion. Your Highness, the situation is in our hands now. You cant hesitate anymore. Yes. According to the information we have received, the Empresss cultivation speed in the past hundred years has been very fast. Its very likely that she has already reached a level twenty-five sky spirit archmage or above. At this speed, she will reach a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage in less than a thousand years. She will be able to break through to the god realm. Recently, our people have observed the Empresss bloodline. In the past hundred years, it has become much more active, and the possibility of becoming a god is also increasing. Once the Empress becomes a god, what will you do? Your Highness, if you have any concerns, I am willing to write a letter to persuade the Empress. Now, not only Sang Yas confidant, but even the Northern God King Ming had come. He was even willing to be the vanguard to force the Empress. Because it was impossible to stop Sang Yas momentum, he had no doubt that he could become the master of Immortal Palace. In the future, if he wanted to keep his current position and continue to stand in Profound Land, the best way was to fully rely on God King Sang Ya. Like the despicable behavior of Zeus, the Western God King, he disdained it but he wanted to get close to God King Sang Ya without any blame. When God King Sang Ya became the God Emperor of Profound Land, Zeus, the idiot, would eventually be completely excluded and marginalized. Chapter 194 - Sang Ya’s sudden rebellion Sigh, you guys are trying to pin the traitor and thiefs frown on me. Sang Ya sighed. Actually, he had the same thoughts in his heart. He even wanted to possess the Great Empresss body, but he still had some misgivings. If he were to rape the Great Empress or force her to abdicate, it shouldnt be difficult. However, his reputation wouldnt be too good. After all, the God Emperor had done him a great favor, but he had tried to seize the throne. If this news got out, everyone in the world would curse and spit on him. Hearing this, the Northern God King Ming knew what Sang Ya was thinking. A few days later, something happened that shocked everyone in Immortal Palace. The Northern God King Ming had actually written to the Great Empress, hoping that she would think of the big picture and give the throne to the Great God King Sang Ya. After the news spread out, all the forces in Immortal Palace were shocked. The Great God King Sang Ya couldnt bear it anymore. Was he going to make a move? It was like a chain reaction. Following that, many forces also wrote a letter. The content was almost the same as Mings. Sang Ya had the shadow of the God Emperor, which could make Profound Land rise again. They hoped that the Great Empress could consider the big picture and give the throne to him. Some forces even wanted the Great Empress to marry Sang Ya directly and become a pair of God Emperors and mother gods, there were many such forces. For a time, the atmosphere in Immortal Palace became tense. A huge light barrier appeared in the palace. The defensive formation had activated. It was a high-level formation that could resist the power of a god. Traitor! This is a dog that wants to rebel! in the palace, Xue Da roared angrily. First Elder, can this defensive formation block the Gods attack? Xue Li, who was sitting calmly on the throne, suddenly asked. Your Majesty, yes, but we will also be completely trapped inside, Xue Da sighed and said. Even though he was extremely angry, he knew that the tide had completely turned toward Sang Ya. Without the power of the gods in Immortal Palace, they would not be able to fight against Sang Ya. Thats enough, Xue Li said indifferently, Negotiate with Sang Ya. Zen yield is impossible. Its been the foundation of our Xue family for hundreds of thousands of years. We wont let it go. Give him two choices. Either maintain the current situation or leave. If he insists on taking the foundation of our Xue family, we will open Immortal Palace and perish together. People were stunned. They didnt expect that Xue Li would be so resolute. She wanted to use this chance to force Sang Ya to yield. Once they opened Immortal Palace, they would be exposed to the Demon clans attack. I think Her Majestys plan is good. Im willing to be an envoy to negotiate with Sang Ya, Luna said. As one of the four God Kings, she stood firmly on Xue Lis side. Southern God King, this trip is extremely dangerous. If he insists on going his own way, he will not let you off, Xue Li said in a deep voice. Your Majesty, I have received your favor and have nothing to repay. Now that I have this opportunity, I will naturally do my best to repay your favor. Even if I die, it doesnt matter! Lunas tone was extremely determined. Thus, Luna took Xue Lis decree to the Great God Kings mansion. After Luna read the decree, she said to Sang Ya, Your Highness Sang Ya, youve heard Her Majestys decree. You can decide whatever you want to do. Hour Majesty is putting me in a difficult position, Sang Ya sighed. However, at the next moment, he seemed to have made a decision. Luna, tell Her Majesty that I, Sang Ya, am willing to leave Profound Land Immortal Palace. Luna was stunned. Sang Ya was willing to leave? However, everyones faces changed drastically. I, Sang Ya, rose from the ashes. It was Her Majesty, the God Emperor, who gave me a chance. Thats why Im here today. From the beginning to the end, I, Sang Ya, have always been loyal to Her Majesty. Since Her Majesty has asked me to leave, I will follow her orders, Sang Ya said with a serious face. Luna couldnt figure out what Sang Ya was thinking. Since Sang Ya was willing to leave, it was the best. After Luna left, the hall exploded. Your Highness, you cant leave Profound Land Immortal Palace. Only by taking down Profound Land Immortal Palace can you gain a foothold in God World. Your Highness, you cant be soft-hearted. The young Empress is stupid. Forcing Your Highness to leave is an act of losing peoples hearts! Looking at his subordinates reactions, Sang Ya said indifferently, Ive made up my mind. You dont have to say anymore. Soon, the Empress issued an edict to force the Great God, King Sang Ya, to leave Immortal Palace. The news spread throughout the region. Many people were in an uproar when they heard it. After knowing that Sang Ya was willing to leave, many people praised the Great God King Sang Ya for caring about the big picture. Instead, they blamed the Empress for being stupid and forcing the pillar of the Immortal Palace to leave. Under such circumstances, Sang Yas prestige soared. On the other hand, Empress Xue Li became the representative of being stupid. It was finally time for Sang Ya to lead everyone to leave. Immortal Palace would open a space passage. The great god King Sang Ya, and his subordinates had already gathered at the exit. Inside Immortal Palace. Your Majesty, Sang Ya has already passed through the entrance. You can open the exit now, a demigod who was in charge of the barriers in Immortal Palace said respectfully. Open the barriers, Xue Li said. Yes, the demigod replied. Soon, the whole of Profound Land was shaken. The barriers in Immortal Palace were about to open a space passage. This was the first time it had opened after being sealed for more than a hundred years. Great God King, you may go. The exit has been opened. I wont see you out, Luna said in front of the space passage. Sang Ya didnt seem to be in a hurry to leave. Instead, he smiled and said, Luna, do you think Profound Land has a bright future under the guidance of that little girl, Xue Li? Of course, Her Majesty has a peerless talent. In the future, she will become a God and regain the glory of the God Emperor, Luna said. Unfortunately, we wont have such a chance, Sang Ya sighed. What do you mean? Luna had a vague feeling that something was wrong. Because I, Sang Ya, will be the master of Profound Land. Since Xue Li doesnt want the peaceful Zen throne, I can only take it by force. I want Xue Li to be my exclusive property, Sang Ya said indifferently. You? Lunas face changed. You guys cant understand the power of a god. Sang Ya sighed. Then, a terrifying aura shot up into the sky as if the whole of Profound Land had turned into his territory. Endless power filled the air. At the same time, inside Immortal Palace, Xue Das face changed drastically. He roared, Not good! Sang Ya wants to delay. He doesnt want to leave! Chapter 195 - Don’t Use Your Shallow Divine Power to Question My Power However, after a while, Sang Yas voice was heard, as if the defensive formation was useless. Your Majesty, Elder Xue Da, you dont have to waste your energy. The defensive formation in Immortal Palace is useless against me. Then, Sang Yas voice appeared in the divine palace as if he had teleported. His black hair fluttered in the wind, and his golden eyes shone with a strange light. His entire body was filled with a domineering air, and he just put his hands behind his back. All the powerful existences present were trembling in fear under this aura. This was the power of a god. Why? Xue Da found it hard to believe. The shrines defensive array was controlled by the Xue family and the guards. It was basically foolproof. But now, the defensive formation had a problem. Was there a traitor inside? Its simple. Im the only god in Profound Land Immortal Palace. Ive become a resident of this world. As long as theres a loophole in Immortal Palaces formation, my will is above the previous controller. I control the entire formation of Immortal Palace, including the defensive formation, Sang Ya said indifferently. Then, his eyes fell on Xue Li, Your Majesty, this is the last time I will call you Your Majesty. I will give you one last chance. Give me the Zen throne and marry me. I will give you and your Xue family decent treatment. All eyes fell on Xue Li. Xue Lis face was calm as she asked, What if I dont agree? Then, I can only force you to marry me. Then, I will make you watch as the entire Xue family is beheaded. Xue Li, you make the decision. As the only god in Immortal Palace, he had the overall situation under his control. He could make all the decisions with just one thought. I. . . Xue Lis body shivered. Sigh, isnt it good to leave? Why do we have to stay? At this moment, a faint sigh echoed in the hall. Shortly after, an ordinary gray-robed figure appeared and stood calmly in front of Xue Lis throne. It was Lei Luo. His appearance was so sudden. Even Sang Ya, a first-class god, didnt notice him. Who are you? Sang Ya stared at this figure. What kind of existence was he? A first-class god. He was the only god in the entire Palace. He was the supreme existence. No existence or movement could escape his senses. However, he didnt know how this man had appeared. This made him have an absurd feeling. It doesnt matter who I am. What matters is that you shouldnt stay here, Lei Luo said indifferently. Although Sang Ya had broken through to the god realm more than a hundred years ago, his power hadnt increased much. If this man kept his promise and left the Palace, Lei Luo wouldnt stop him. However, this man insisted on staying. Why did he have to do that? Brother. Sitting on the throne, Xue Li finally came back to her senses. She looked at the familiar figure. She recognized him. The others present couldnt believe their eyes because they didnt know how this man had appeared. However, two other people had also recognized Lei Luo. Guard Bo and Judy. Both of them were mages above level thirty sky spirit archmages. They were Xue Lis trusted aides. They had also met Lei Luo in the hall. However, they had not paid much attention to him before. They had not expected Lei Luo to appear at such a critical moment. I did not expect that there would be a powerful mage like you hiding here. Even I have hidden it. However, I want to see what kind of strength you have to be so arrogant. Sang Yas voice was extremely low. He couldnt judge Lei Luos strength. As a level one god, it was unbelievable that he couldnt judge Lei Luo. However, he had to test him. He was a god. The only god in Immortal Palace. He didnt believe that there was a second god hidden in there. If there was, why didnt this powerful existence appear when the God Emperor had died? It was impossible. Thus, the biggest possibility was that this was a powerful demigod who cultivated some special secret technique or magic tool that could hide his aura. No matter how powerful a demigod was, he wouldnt be able to resist the power of a level one god. This was how confident he felt. At the next moment, Sang Yas aura trembled. A terrifying divine power started to gather as he clawed at Lei Luo. This claw was incomparably terrifying, tearing apart the void. Everyones Soul Vision seemed to be absorbed, pulled, and their souls were about to be pulled out. Endless tremors enveloped everyones minds. It was as if they wanted to block their five senses and souls. This was a god. A god that surpassed mortals. Lei Luo looked at the claw that was grabbing him. He didnt hesitate at all. If it appeared in Galaxy World, perhaps the entire world would be destroyed by this claw. The power of a level one god had completely surpassed the power of a sky spirit archmage. It had entered an indescribable domain that involved the operation of laws. It could destroy the origin of a world from the level of laws. No matter how many demigods there were, they would not be able to fight against the weakest god. Lei Luo was not a demigod. Instead, he had surpassed a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage and had now reached a terrifying level forty-six sky spirit archmage. Even if he hadnt condensed his divine power, his comprehension and usage of the laws had reached an extremely terrifying level. He wasnt a god. But he was stronger than a god. Suddenly, Lei Luo raised his hand and gently pointed. Crack That terrifying claw collapsed immediately. The collapsed divine power didnt even explode. It was as if it had been annihilated. When Sang Ya saw this scene, his pupils constricted and his body trembled slightly. Impossible. You are clearly not a god. How can you be so powerful? He had just sensed Lei Luos power fluctuation. It was still the power of a sky spirit archmage. However, this kind of sky spirit archmages power was so terrifying that it was difficult to describe. It was even stronger than his divine power. He was going crazy. How could a sky spirit archmage be more powerful than a divine power? Does a divine power have to be more powerful? Dont doubt my power with your shallow knowledge, Lei Luo said calmly. Then, he took a light step down. Sang Ya felt a huge pressure. There was a magic staff in his hand. The staff was carved with fish scale-like patterns. He growled, and the magic staff immediately released a vibration of magic power. With him at the center, cracks appeared. This was a terrifying power that space could not withstand. Chapter 196 - Slave God Sang Ya Obtained the Divine Emperor Pen Perishing God Staff! He held the wand in his hand and swung it at Lei Luo. Immediately, a surge of magic energy flew out, and the entire hall shook. Everyone felt their vision go black, as if the whole world had been turned upside down, as if it was the end of the world. Their soul consciousness had been completely suppressed by a terrifying aura. This spell is not bad. Lei Luos indifferent voice sounded. He was actually evaluating the situation. Sang Ya was burning with anger and boundless killing intent but he found that he could not advance any further because the magic energy ball that he released had already been blocked by two of Lei Luos fingers. Just two fingers had completely blocked all of his magic power, magic, divine power, and the terrifying power of the magic staff. He was going crazy. A spell that could kill a god was blocked by two fingers. Was he dreaming? At that moment, everyone in the hall returned to normal. The magic that was raging in the hall had completely disappeared. They saw an extremely shocking scene. They saw that the spell that Sang Ya had waved had been blocked by the gray-robed figure with two fingers. Was this gray-robed figure also a god? But even if he was a god, what level was he at? All of a sudden, Lei Luo shook his wrist. Sang Ya couldnt hold his wand and let go. However, Lei Luo gently waved his hand to cast a spell. Instantly, the void seemed to freeze as Sang Ya fell down. His face was filled with extreme fear and despair. He thought that after he became a god, he could control Immortal Palace and become the supreme God Emperor. He didnt expect that he would encounter such a terrifying existence there. Sang Ya, I wont kill you. However, you tried to humiliate Her Majesty and conspire against her. Your crimes are unforgivable. I will demote you to a slave god. You will never be able to turn over a new leaf, Lei Luo said calmly. The next moment, a bottle of medicine appeared in the center of his palm. The stopper popped open, and the medicine directly shot into Sang Yas glabella. Ah! Sang Ya let out a shrill scream, as if he had been subjected to the most painful torture in the world. He struggled and rolled. That sound was enough to make the hearts of countless people at the scene jump. After a while, Sang Ya finally stopped screaming. However, his face was pale, his breath was weak, and his eyes were filled with jealousy and fear. Lei Luo waved his hand, and a crystal bead flew out from between Sang Yas eyebrows and landed in the center of his palm. He turned to look at Xue Li and said calmly, Xue Li, this Divine Slave Bead is yours. After refining this bead, you can order Sang Ya to do anything. He wont have any thoughts of rebelling. As he said that, the bead flew toward Xue Li. Xue Li caught the bead and said in surprise, Brother, this is too precious. You cant do this. I This Divine Slave Bead controlled a god. In other words, she could use this bead to order a god to absolutely obey her commands. Brothers methods were simply unbelievable. Alright, take it. Lei Luo turned around and disappeared with his hands behind his back. Of course, before he left, he also signed in. The system notification sounded. Ding, the host has successfully signed in. Reward: Divine Emperor Pen. After Lei Luo left, Xue Li looked at the Divine Slave Bead in her palm, unable to regain her senses for a long time. In the end, she managed to refine the Divine Slave Bead. In the next moment, she felt the magic of this bead. It could have a strange control over Sang Ya. Everyone in the hall was stunned and numb. What kind of existence was this brother? He easily suppressed the level one god, Sang Ya. He even used a bead to control Sang Ya and turned him into a slave god. This method was simply miraculous. Congratulations, your majesty. Congratulations, Your Majesty Xue Da was the first to kneel down in excitement, tears streaming down his face. He knew that Xue Lis position would be extremely stable. No one would be able to shake her. This was because not only did she control the power of a god, she also had that mysterious elder brother as her backer. The other guards and ministers present also knelt down in excitement. Luna, who was outside, saw the shocking scene of the gray-robed wizard suppressing Sang Ya. Her mind went numb, but she immediately let out a long sigh of relief. She knew that everything was over. Soon, the chaos in Sang Ya was completely quelled, and all of his loyal subordinates were also suppressed. Sang Ya himself was the one who had attacked. Such a change made countless forces in Immortal Palace dumbstruck. They couldnt imagine what had happened. However, Xue Li had already ordered them to keep quiet. She knew that Lei Luo didnt like this kind of thing spreading. He was so powerful, but he was willing to stay in the library and cultivate in the Hall of All Beings for so many years. Of course, he didnt like being disturbed. In the next few months, the result of Sang Yas rebellion was announced. Some of Sang Yas important subordinates were executed. God King Ming of the North was also executed. God King Zeus of the west had his genitals castrated. His limbs were cut off, and his head was cut off. He had lost control of his army. Except for a small number of the families and forces involved, Xue Li had pardoned them all. Otherwise, this incident would have involved a lot of people. At this point, the Great Empress Xue Li had established her absolute authority in Profound Land Immortal Palace Lei Luo returned to the library of Profound Land. He was quite satisfied with Xue Lis treatment. He checked the reward he had just received. He thought that there wouldnt be anything good. However, the system had told him that the reward wasnt bad. The Divine Emperor Pen was a powerful magic artifact used by a certain god emperor. It contained an extremely powerful nomological effect and had a total of five layers of restrictions. Lei Luo felt that this divine artifact wasnt bad, so he began to refine it. The first layer of restrictions didnt take much time to refine. The second layer of restrictions took a little more time. The third layer of restrictions began to become a little more difficult. The fourth restriction had taken a lot of time. The fifth restriction had also taken a lot of time. But the fifth restriction could not be refined. Looks like this miracle is not bad. Lei Lu was quite satisfied. After all, there was still another restriction that even he could not refine. It was enough to show that the previous owner of this miracle was definitely much stronger than him. Lei Luo tested the might of the Divine Emperor Pen. When he wrote a wordlaw. In an instant, an extremely terrifying magical will was produced. The magical aura soared into the sky as if it wanted to pierce through everything. Lei Luo was a little shocked. Was this the effect of the law of words? It was indeed incomparably powerful. Chapter 197 - The Demon Emperor Was Born. Immortal Palace Was in Danger Just one word was enough to display it vividly. Not bad. This pen isnt bad at all. Lei Luo was very satisfied. Next, he did some experiments. He took a blank piece of paper, dipped the Divine Emperor Pen in some special ink, and wrote on the paper. Unfortunately, the paper couldnt bear the power of the pen. As soon as he finished writing, the paper turned into powder. In the end, Lei Luo thought of a method. He took out a special type of jade. This purple Jade was a type of jade that was especially used to carve runes. It could withstand extremely powerful energy. After Lei Luo wrote on the purple jade, the purple jade actually withstood it. When he wanted to use it, he directly crushed the purple jade. Immediately, the power of the words was released. After countless experiments, Lei Luo finally created a runic purple jade that could be controlled. Although he was too lazy to use it because it was too time-consuming. He might as well train hard. Because he had been studying the runic purple jade, he had even been delayed from having sex with his wives. During this time, Xue Li came over a few times, and Lei Luo gave the runic purple jade to her. These runes were useless to him. But to the weak, they were definitely life-saving trump cards. In the blink of an eye, another two hundred years passed. God World, Hell Demon City. This was the Holy Land of the Demon clan. The whole of Hell Demon City was shrouded in dark clouds, eerie and terrifying, and filled with extremely powerful dark energy. To the demons, this was an environment that they were very used to. At that moment, in Hell Demon City, a large number of powerful demon mages had gathered in the square outside a huge black stone palace. Every single one of their auras was at least a great sky spirit archmage, and there were even many demigod demons. The reason why these demon mages had gathered here was that the supreme Demon Emperor was about to come out. Five hundred years ago, the Demon Emperor had severely injured the God Emperor, and his body was also heavily injured. It was only today that he finally came out of seclusion. After an unknown period of time, the entire black stone palace suddenly shook. Then, rolling black demonic qi spread out from within, gradually condensing into a terrifying Skull Phantom above the palace. Following that, four balls of dark Demon Fire appeared around this Skull Phantom. In the next moment, the Skull and the Demon Fire disappeared. Seeing this, many demons were excited. His Majesty is going to break through again? Great! Not only has His Majesty recovered, but his force has also increased. We can destroy Immortal Palace completely! Immortal Palace isnt an enemy anymore. Our future enemy is the Moon God Palace! Indeed. Once we completely swallow the territory of Immortal Palace, we will have to face Moon God Palace. Just as these demon mages were discussing, the doors of the Black Stone Palace opened with a loud bang. Then, a tall demon stepped out from within. A boundless power surged out causing all the demon mages in the square to fall to their knees. Welcome Your Majesty! Welcome Your Majesty! Welcome Your Majesty! Welcome Your Majesty! A roar like a tsunami reverberated through the sky. My orders! All demons, attack Immortal Palace! the emperor commanded. There was no power left to stop him. Even if Immortal Palace was sealed, so what? He had become a level four God spirit. Going from a level three God spirit to a level four God spirit was a huge leap. If he fought Immortal Palace now, he wouldnt need to use sneak attacks. He could severely injure the God Emperor easily. Thus, he had full confidence that he could break Immortal Palaces defensive formation and completely destroy it. Profound Land Library. Lei Luo opened his eyes. It was too difficult. After two hundred years of cultivation, he had only taken four steps and had just reached a level fifty sky spirit archmage. However, compared to him, his wives were slower. After several hundred years, they were only at level seven. The origin of the world in God World is very high, and I dont lack cultivation resources for the time being. Theres only one possibility, which is that my soul consciousness isnt strong enough. Lei Luo sighed. This became the biggest obstacle to his cultivation speed. This feeling of only being able to take one step after seventy to eighty years was too unpleasant. It was so slow. When would he be able to take a hundred steps? Could it be that the frequency of having sex with his wives was still too low? There were only three ways to improve his soul consciousness. If he kept walking on the path of sky spirit archmage, he would improve his soul consciousness without increasing a level. The second method was to cultivate in the Devouring Treasure Box, which could also slowly improve ones soul consciousness. However, the limitations of these two methods were too great. Only the third method, which could improve ones soul in Profound Land, had an obvious effect. All of a sudden, Lei Luo sensed that Little Fire was moving in the system space. A few years ago, Little Fire had entered a strange state, as if it was about to break the limit of a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage. Therefore, Lei Luo sent it to the system space. As a Divine Dragon, its bloodline was strong enough, and it often devoured higher-level Divine Dragon blood. It should be no problem for it to surpass a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage. How many levels it could reach in the end would depend on Little Fires fate. With every step on the path of a sky spirit archmage, after entering the sky spirit archmage realm, its potential would be greater. One would also walk further on the path of a god. To become a god with a level thirty-three sky spirit archmage was not possible. Even a high-level sky spirit archmage could not do it. He hoped that Little Fire could take a few steps and become a god, a Divine Dragon. Soon, Lei Luo released Little Fire from the system space. Little Fire, have you become a level thirty-four sky spirit archmage? Lei Luo asked. Of course, master. Dont you see what kind of bloodline Little Fire has? Little fire was extremely proud. What are you proud of? Your master is already at level 50, Lei Luo said with a smile. Little Fire immediately withered. Level 50 He felt that his master was too abnormal. In front of his master, he was just an ordinary lizard. How are Wei and the others? Lei Luo asked. Recently, he had kept Wei and the others in the system space. They are all fine, but they have been training and dont play with me anymore, Little Fire curled its lips and said. Dont bother them too much, Lei Luo replied. He knew why Wei and the others worked so hard. They were afraid of being left far behind when they saw that he had improved too quickly. Master, Im going to play with Xue Li. Little Fire had been dealt a heavy blow by Lei Luo. She decided to find Xue Li to regain some confidence, so he flapped his wings and flew out. Lei Luo shook his head. Chapter 198 - Entering Profound Land Again! Shortly after, he was stunned, as the system notification rang out. Ding! The ticket to Profound Land has cooled down. The host can use it again. He hurriedly took out the ticket from the system space. It was different from before. Lei Luo was very happy because Profound Land had a chance to improve his soul consciousness. Thus, Lei Luo sealed the palace. Even Little Fire couldnt disturb him. After all, he couldnt sense the outside world in Profound Land. Lei Luo lay in the vampire coffin and used the entrance ticket to Profound Land. In the next moment, his soul consciousness Profound Land again. Silver runes. Golden Ocean. Extremely familiar. Lei Luo was looking forward to it. At that moment, an Elf-like Phantom appeared in the sky. Hello, I am the administrator of Profound Land. Congratulations on becoming a level one scholar here. You will receive the following authority. Authority 1: You can enter Profound Land to learn once every thousand years. Authority 2: You can stay there for a month. Authority 3: You can study a magic book at random every time. The elf-like shadow sent out a thought. Lei Luo was a little surprised. From what the administrator said, he must have left a magic book in Profound Land last time, which was why he was qualified to be a level-one scholar. If he hadnt left anything at that time, he might never have had the chance to come in again. Administrator, I want to study the magic book. How about reading it? Lei Luo asked hurriedly. Level-one scholar, please wait a moment, The administrator, who looked like an elf, said. He held his small hand for a while, and a strange phantom appeared, like a movie. Then, a strange magic book gradually condensed. A silver book. There were golden words on it. The magic book suddenly fell into Lei Luos hands. When Lei Luo held the magic book, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. It was no longer Profound Land, but an environment with beautiful mountains, clear waters, beautiful birds, fragrant flowers, and bright sunshine. Lei Luo was lying on a chair. Lei Luo was a little surprised. Wasnt this his favorite reading environment? Profound Land could actually create this kind of reading environment. He couldnt even tell if it was real or fake. It was as if it was a real world. Interesting. Lei Luo smiled. Then he looked at the magic book in his hand. The Fusion Codex. When he opened it and looked inside, Lei Luo was even more confused He couldnt understand it. He could recognize every word. But when I combine them together, I cant understand it at all. Is this a magic book? System, can I directly absorb the contents of this magic book? Lei Luo muttered. Ding, you cant. This is a magic book. Its out of your etiquette range. The systems notification sound rang out. Lei Luo was speechless. Its out of my comprehension range. Is this level fifty sky spirit archmage really that bad? I dont believe it. I really cant understand it. Lei Luo felt that the system had looked down on him so he wanted to prove it wrong by understanding the content of the book. So he looked and looked and looked As he looked, he felt like he was about to fall asleep. He once again experienced the feeling of reading books in his previous life. Since he didnt understand it at all, he simply memorized it. After he left, he studied it carefully. But carrying it in his mind made him feel very tired. The most ridiculous thing was that he had just finished memorizing it and then forgot it in the blink of an eye. He couldnt remember any of it. What the hell, what kind of magic is this? Lei Luo was completely puzzled. In the end, his mind was too tired. He actually fell asleep. When he woke up, he found that he had slept for two days. Wait, somethings not right. My soul consciousness seems to have become stronger. Lei Luo had an unexpected discovery. It cant be. Could it be that reciting this magic scripture will increase my soul consciousness? Lei Luos eyes lit up. Although he couldnt understand it, it could increase his soul consciousness. That would be super powerful. Lei Luo was full of motivation. He continued reciting. He still forgot the content after reading. He couldnt remember it at all. But Lei Luo didnt think much of it. Anyway, he didnt even have to memorize it. Just like that, more than twenty days had passed. There were only three days left. Lei Luo opened his eyes and stretched. He was really comfortable. His soul consciousness was much stronger than before he entered. He had a feeling that although it was not as good as the reward from writing the codex last time, it was still very good. In the remaining three days, I will write a few more magic books. Lei Luo touched his chin. He did not plan to continue reciting because he still had more important things to do. If he could write down more magic books and get recognition, he should be able to increase his soul consciousness again, and even increase his scholar level and obtain higher authority. This Profound Land was very good. Although it wouldnt increase his strength, increasing his soul consciousness meant that his potential had increased greatly, and his cultivation speed would definitely increase by a lot. Thus, Lei Luo hurriedly communicated with the manager of Profound Land and made plans to travel there again. Then, he took a silver magic book and flew directly to Profound Land. What magic book should he choose this time? He had read many magic books, and he had read many in his previous life. Soon, he thought of a book, Divine Comedy. There were three Divine Comedies, Hell, Purgatory, and Heaven. Although he didnt understand it, it didnt matter. He just needed to remember it. Thus, Lei Luo immersed the silver book into the Golden Sea of runes. In an instant, the memory of the Divine Comedy appeared in his mind. The countless words in the blood sea started to swim like tadpoles, entering and leaving the silver book until the aura of these words was completely contaminated by the aura of Profound Land. Then, they merged with Profound Land and became part of it. As time passed, everything about the Divine Comedy in Lei Luos mind was absorbed by Profound Land. Under the extraordinary reading and understanding of Profound Land, it was rearranged and formed into a brand-new magic book. It was shining with golden light in the sky. Seeing this scene, Lei Luo was also a little shocked. He had not expected Profound Land to be so powerful that it could turn ordinary books into magic books. Moreover, the level was not low. After all, what kind of low-level books could be read in Profound Land? Chapter 199 - The Demon Emperor Had Attacked. Little Fire Was About to Attack Immortal Palace was like a giant floating island floating in the sky above God World. It was covered by a massive light barrier. Even though it was just a heavenly palace, it was massive. It wasnt much smaller than the galaxy. Ever since Immortal Palace had been sealed, the Demon clan had basically taken over their territory. Over the past few hundred years, the countless clans in Immortal Palaces territory had been living a miserable life. Even though these clans had many great sky spirit archmages, and even demigods, without the protection of Immortal Palace, they didnt have much power to resist the powerful Demon race. They all fell. In the end, they had no choice but to submit to the Demon clan. As time passed, these clans gradually got used to it. Moreover, under the propaganda from the Demon clan, many clans started to hate Immortal Palace. Because of the complete closure of the Arcane Heavenly Palace, they had been abandoned. When the Demon clan started to attack Immortal Palace, many forces that had originally been subordinate to Immortal Palace also joined in. Their main goal was to win the favor of the Demon clan. They hoped that after they destroyed Immortal Palace, their clans would have a better life. The Demon clan needed to subdue these clans, so they gave them this chance. At that moment, the area around Immortal Palace was completely surrounded by the Demon clans sky spirit archmages. There were more than one million of them. Although most of them were low-level sky spirit archmages, they were still an extremely terrifying force. Attack. With the Demon Emperors order, countless sky spirit archmages and mages attacked the defensive formation of Immortal Palace. A million sky spirit archmages attacking at the same time, how terrifying was that? Boom! With a terrifying boom, countless rays of light shot onto the massive Immortal Palaces formation. The entire defensive formation shook violently. However, it wasnt broken. The attacks didnt have any results. After all, it was a defensive formation that could withstand the attacks of a level one god. After the first wave, the second wave, and the third wave continuously bombarded it. The high-level attack of the Demon clans sky spirit archmage army had alarmed Immortal Palace. Within the defensive light barrier, a large number of palace mages gathered together. A few sky spirit archmages were already in position. The Demon clan suddenly launched an attack. It should be because the Demon Emperors injuries have recovered, First Elder Xue Da, the demigod of the Xue family, said in a deep voice. If this attack continues, how long can our array last? Xue Li asked. She looked like she was only sixteen years old. Her body was already open, and her every move carried the demeanor of a great Empress. A high-level sky spirit archmage will find it very difficult to break through. At most, it will consume the reserve energy of Immortal Palace. However, Immortal Palaces array is this space, and it can continuously draw energy from God World. Basically, it wont be a problem to supply it. However, once the Demon Emperor makes a move, it will be different. His attack can not only increase the consumption, but it can also cause the potential wear and tear of the array formation. Over time, it will definitely affect the operation of the array. As for how long it can last, I dont know. Xue Da shook his head and said, However, we have a god, Sang Ya. With the help of the formation, the demons might not be able to break it. Sang Ya was only a level-one god. He was definitely not a match for the Demon Emperor. However, there was still a mysterious mage hidden in Immortal Palace. He had personally experienced that incident more than two hundred years ago. With that person, Immortal Palace could resist the Demon clan. It shouldnt be a big problem. Xue Li knew what the great elder meant. But she also knew that it was best not to bother her brother. Just like that, the Demon clans attack lasted for more than half a month. The Demon Emperor didnt take action. One day, the Demon Emperor was sitting cross-legged in the massive floating palace. He suddenly opened his eyes, his ferocious face cold. Its time to break Profound Lands formation. In the next moment, he walked out of the palace and attacked Immortal Palace with his claws. In that instant, the entire world seemed to be distorted under this attack. Countless sky spirit archmages felt their souls tremble as if the world was collapsing. Compared to the excitement of the Demon clan, many sky spirit archmages from other races looked at the god-like figure with fear in their eyes. It was too powerful. In front of such a great power, even the strongest sky spirit archmages were like ants. This was the power of Immortals. They were above all living things. Boom! The terrifying claws hit Immortal Palace. The palace, which was as big as a new world, suddenly shook violently. It was as if a magnitude-12 earthquake had happened inside. All the buildings and the array formation seemed to be carrying a huge load. In the next moment, the originally stable defense array began to collapse. One strike! Profound Lands array was shattered just like that! How is this possible? Looking at the crumbling defensive array, grand elder Xue Da and the other Immortal Palace mages were stunned. This was a high-level defensive array that could block a gods attack, but it was shattered by the Demon Emperors claw. Without the defensive array, how could Immortal Palace fight the Demon Emperor? Many palace mages were extremely pale because just Sang Ya alone was not a match for the Demon Emperor. That was an old god, and Sang Ya was just a newly advanced god, the gap was too big. Luna and the others were slightly better because they found that there was a peerless archmage hiding in Immortal Palace. They believed that the peerless archmage would not stand idly by when he saw the destruction of Immortal Palace. Its over now, Little Fire, who was standing on Lunas shoulder, suddenly said. Little Fire, whats wrong? Xue Li hurried to ask. Master is cultivating in seclusion. Little Fire cant contact him for the time being, Little Fire said. Is there no other way? Xue Li knew that her brother was the last hope for Immortal Palace. Of course theres no other way. No one can break the defense that Master has set up. Even if Immortal Palace is broken, Master might not know. Little Fire knew what its master had gone to do. Lei Luo had informed Little Fire before entering. Then what should we do? Xue Li was a little surprised. It seems like only Little Fire can take action! Little fire spread its wings. Little Xue Li, let Sang Ya face the Demon Emperor. Little Fire will launch a sneak attack! Little Fire, can you do it? Xue Li did not know how strong Little Fire was. I think so, Little Fire said. In fact, it did not know how strong it was. Chapter 200 - Little Fire Made Its Move and the Demon Lord Got Greedy Little Fire had never fought with anyone before, it felt a little guilty. Because of this, it let Sang Ya take the lead and fight the Demon Emperor head-on. This way, it would be much safer. Little Fire, be careful. If you really cant win, run quickly, Xue Li said. Dont worry. When Little Fire runs, it will definitely take you with it, Little Fire said. Xue Li forced a smile. Even if she could run, she couldnt. She didnt want to. After the Demon Emperor had broken the formation of Immortal Palace, countless sky spirit archmages of the Demon clan screamed and shouted, Long live the Demon Emperor!. However, the Demon Emperors eyes fell on a bent figure in Immortal Palace. I didnt expect that you would have a new god so soon. The Demons savage face revealed a murderous intent. Unfortunately, it was useless. A new god didnt stand a chance against an old level four god like him. The gap was too big. Sang Ya, attack the Demon Emperor. Although the Demon Emperor didnt look at Xue Li, she could feel a terrifying evil intent that made people shiver. It felt like her soul was being suppressed. She made a decision and gave the order. Yes. After Sang Ya was controlled by the Slave God Bead, he couldnt control himself anymore. He didnt even have the thought to resist. He could only carry out Xue Lis order to the letter. This was the terror of the Slave God Bead. In just a blink of an eye, Sang Ya jumped into the air, his powerful god aura diffusing everywhere. Demon Emperor, if you want to destroy Immortal Palace today, you have to step over my dead body, Sang Ya shouted. Even if he was going to die in this battle, he had no chance to retreat because Xue Li had given him the order to fight to the death. He didnt hesitate to give it his all and risk his life. He sighed in his heart, but he felt relieved. Perhaps dying in battle was the best outcome for him as a god. A puny level-one god dares to be so arrogant in front of me. The Demon Emperor smiled coldly and suddenly grabbed with his hand. Accompanied by the wails of ghosts and howls of gods, the shadow of a terrifying skull appeared on his body. In an instant, Sang Ya, who had just soared into the sky, felt an extremely terrifying will suppression. This is a level-four God! Sang Ya instantly sensed it. He swallowed an illusory bead to resist the Devil Emperors terrifying Heavens Will suppression. When one reached the god level, they would comprehend laws and condense the Heavens Will. A level-one god could condense the first Heavens Will. And this Devil Emperor, he had condensed the fourth Heavens Will, representing a level-four god. He couldnt resist the power of the Ghost Claw. In just a blink of an eye, the Heavens Will in Sang Yas body was crushed and his defense was destroyed. His entire body was smashed into the void by the terrifying claw, creating a large area of shattered void. Too weak. The Demon Emperors eyes were indifferent. Xue Li and the others in Immortal Palace changed their faces. They had not expected the Demon Emperor to be so powerful. Sang Ya could not even withstand a single move. Xue Li suddenly felt a little worried. Was the mysterious mage a match for the Demon Emperor? Back then, that mysterious mage could defeat Sang Ya in one move. And now, the Demon Emperor could also defeat Sang Ya in one move. At that moment, something strange happened. A pitch-black sharp claw with terrifying flames suddenly clawed out from the void behind the Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperors body trembled and he suddenly turned around. With a roar, the rolling black knights spread out and turned into a strange black mirror, blocking the high-grade pitch-black claw. Crack The strange black mirror broke apart but it gave the Demon Emperor time. His body retreated explosively, tearing through the void and instantly moving to the other side. But that pitch-black claw followed like a shadow. The rolling divine flames spread out and burned the void. Boom! A claw clawed over. The Demon Emperor did not have the time to dodge. The defense on his chest was torn apart, actually leaving a terrifying scratch mark on his body. The location of the wound seemed to have been burned. Roar! The Demon Emperors eyes were red. He was actually injured. What are you concealing? Get your ass out here. The Demon Emperor let out a shocking roar. His body suddenly expanded, as if he had become a complete body. He was at least a thousand feet tall. The muscles on his body bulged, and strange patterns covered them. He actually grabbed at the pitch-black sharp claw. Croak The owner of the pitch-black sharp claw that was hidden in the void let out a strange cry, and suddenly, he died. The Demon Emperor missed. At this time, Sang Ya, who was severely injured, spat out blood and pounced over again. A layer of blood-red flames appeared on his body, and he held a long knife in his hand as he slashed at the Demon Emperor. Get lost! The Demon Emperor sent three men flying with a kick. However, that pitch-black sharp claw once again clawed at his back. The Demon Emperor was already prepared, and he punched out. Boom! A terrifying power of ghosts and gods erupted, tearing apart a large area of the void. Finally, the shadow of that hidden pitch-black sharp claw was revealed. It was a huge lizard. It had a pair of terrifying wings on its back and its entire body was covered in raging flames. Caw Caw When Little Fire saw that it had been exposed, it cried out in alarm. It suddenly flapped its wings and instantly dodged the high-level demon monarch. Its strength was really inferior to the Demon Emperor, but it relied on its own advantage to repeatedly dodge him. The attack just now had even caused damage to the Demon Emperor. What kind of lizard is this? After the Demon Emperor saw it clearly, he was a little stunned. This lizard clearly had not reached the level of a god, but it could pose a threat to him. Could it be a descendant of some kind of god? His heart moved. Only a true god could have the power to contend against a god before reaching the level of a god because this kind of creature with a strong bloodline could break the limit of a 33rd level sky spirit archmage. This kind of god descendant was full of treasures. If he could tame it, it would be even more useful. He didnt expect that Immortal Palace would have such treasures. This place was so rich that it even had a god descendant. Greed appeared in his eyes. If he could catch this kind of god creature, his harvest would be much greater than destroying Immortal Palace. This Demon Emperor is so terrifying. However, Little Fire was scared away by the Demon Emperors eyes. It turned around and flapped its wings, preparing to run away. Can you run? the Demon Emperor sneered. All of a sudden, a one-meter-tall black stone statue appeared in his palm. This stone statue looked strange as if it had been skinned. It gave people a horrible, hateful feeling. Crack Suddenly, the black stone statue shattered. Chapter 201 - It Was Not Very Powerful, but Its Tone Was Not Small In an instant, a terrifying black gas quickly spread out and permeated the void. Little Fire ran very fast, but it was not as fast as the black gas. Very soon, it was sucked into the black gas. Caw, caw The black gas was extremely viscous, and Little Fires speed immediately decreased. It tried its best to activate the Divine Sun Fire to burn the black gas. Although the black gas was powerful, it was burned by the Divine Sun Fire and was annihilated. However, there was too much black gas. It enveloped a large area of the void, causing the entire void to sink into pitch-black darkness. Within a short period of time, it was very difficult for Little Fire to escape. Moreover, there was the Demon Emperor. He was actually able to come and go freely within the black gas without being affected in the slightest. What a powerful Divine Fire. It can even burn the evil Gods Gas? The Demon Emperor was shocked when he saw this scene, but he immediately became even more excited. Because the stronger the bloodline of the divine object, the stronger the protection after he captured it. Croak, croak Master, save Little Fire Little fire was very scared. He struggled desperately, trying to set fire to it. Sang Ya, quickly get Little Fire out. Seeing this scene, Xue Li was so anxious that tears were about to fall from her eyes. Unfortunately, no matter how much Sang Ya attacked, it was useless, he couldnt break that terrifying black gas at all. Hahaha, little lizard, you cant escape from my palm. The Demon Emperor laughed crazily. In Profound Land. Lei Luo finally unloaded the Divine Comedy onto the Golden Book. This was the essence of human beings. At the next moment, the Golden Book in his hand shook slightly. It was pulled by an invisible force and broke free from his hand, flying up to the sky. Not long after, an incomparably brilliant light descended from the sky and landed on Lei Luos body. It began to transform his soul consciousness. Although he had experienced it once before, Lei Luo was still intoxicated after experiencing it again. It felt so good. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo finally recovered. He felt comfortable all over. Compared to before, the effect was much better. In the next moment, Lei Luo felt that his soul had returned to his body. He lay in the vampire coffin again. Can I only create one magic book at a time? Lei Luo was a little depressed. He had planned to get a few more books so that his soul consciousness could be strengthened a few more times. But now it seemed that he had miscalculated. Sigh, it will be a thousand years later when I enter Profound Land again. Lei Luo sighed faintly. Suddenly, Lei Luos body trembled because Little Fires voice sounded in his mind. Master, Save Little Fire Wu, wu, wu, wu, Master has finally come out. Little Fire, who was trapped by the black gas, suddenly became ecstatic. It finally felt safe now. It was no longer afraid of that repulsive and ugly Demon Emperor. Little lizard, obediently surrender. You wont be able to escape. The Demon Emperor looked at the completely trapped black lizard and revealed a satisfied expression. Even if this godly item was extremely terrifying, it would still require time to burn off the evil Gods energy and break free. With his level four godly power, it would not be a problem for him to suppress this godly item. This was truly a pleasant surprise. The Demon Emperor was extremely happy. You ugly fellow, you are dead for sure. My master will not let you off, Little Fire said fiercely. Master? Is your master more powerful than me? Why dont you acknowledge me as your master? That way, youll have a brighter future. The Demon Emperor had a disdainful expression toward the master that this little lizard was talking about. It was probably that weak god. A mere first-class god, what qualifications did he have to be the master of a godly item? Only he, the Demon Emperor, a fourth-class god, had the qualifications. You ugly ghost, whats so powerful about you? If it wasnt for this thing, you wouldnt even be able to trap me, Little Fire said with extreme disdain. Good, good, good. Ill destroy your master now and then come and deal with you. The Demon Emperor was extremely angry after being looked down upon by a godly item. Ugly ghost, my master is here. Hes right behind you, Little Fire suddenly said. What? The Demon Emperor did not react. Didnt you want to destroy me? I am here now. At that moment, an indifferent voice sounded from behind him. The Demon Emperor was scared out of his wits. He turned around and saw a gray-robed figure standing a few meters away. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought that it was just an illusion and not a real person. However, the Demon Emperor felt a chill run down his spine. He hadnt even noticed that someone was approaching him. What did that mean? Impossible. Unless its a level seven or higher god, its impossible. He must have used some special divine weapon or divine magic. The Demon Emperor directly denied it. Did Immortal Palace have a level seven or higher god? If it did, then it wouldnt have fallen into his hands. At the same time, Xue Li, who had been about to give up hope, was pleasantly surprised when she saw the gray-robed figure. It was her brother. She knew that Little Fire was safe. Meanwhile, Xue Da, Luna, and the others let out a long sigh of relief. With this person, even if the war god could not become the Demon Emperor, it should not be a problem to protect Immortal Palace. However, most of the palace mages did not know who this gray-robed mage was. They were all very curious. Since when did our Immortal Palace have such a mage? Just now, Little Fire had already shocked many people. After all, Little Fire had displayed power comparable to a level one god, yet he had actually injured the Demon Emperor. If it wasnt for the Demon Emperor using a terrifying black color to trap Little Fire, he probably wouldnt have been able to do anything to Little Fire. Now, a very powerful-looking existence had appeared. I didnt expect your power to be so greedy. You really have so many treasures. But it doesnt matter, they will soon all be mine. The Demon Emperor stared at the gray-robed figure. Although he didnt sense this persons aura, he felt that the possibility of him being a god was very low. Even if he was, it was at most a level one god. He felt that this Immortal Palace was really strange. Not only had the God Emperor defeated a new God in just a few hundred years, but he had also defeated level thirty-three sky spirit archmages. Now, another unknown existence had appeared. However, he was still very confident because he was a level four god. You talk big. Its just that your strength is too weak, Lei Luo said with a faint smile. He had never thought that such a problem would appear. In the one month he had been in Profound Land, Little Fire had almost become a threat. Fortunately, he had come out in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Chapter 202 - One Sword to Destroy a God, Shocking the Moon God Palace Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL My strength is weak? The Demon Emperor almost laughed maniacally. He was a level four god, but he was actually said to be too weak? Yes, you are too weak. Lei Lu nodded indifferently, and then he took out a sword and pointed it toward this Demon Emperor who dared to harm Little Fire. Star-slaying sword. Lei Luo decided to send this guy to his death with a sword, making him become a dead ghost. When Lei Luo took out the sword, the Demon Emperor felt his heart suddenly tighten. It was as if he was gripped by a terrifying force. Then, he felt a sharp pain in his soul, and his five senses and consciousness all had problems. Even his Heavens Will core started to tremble. This? The Demon Emperors pupils constricted. Oh my God, what level of sword intent is this? His body began to tremble. If you can receive one strike from me without dying, I will spare your life. Moreover, I will give you an extra ten breaths of time to allow you to escape, Lei Luo said indifferently. The Demon Emperor was completely terrified of Lei Luo because he finally realized that he had met a terrifying existence that he couldnt resist. He couldnt figure it out. Why was there such an existence in Immortal Palace? Why didnt he show up when they were fighting the God Emperor? Why did he show up now? Run! The Demon Emperor only had one thought. He turned around and ran away. As for the Demon clan and the army of sky spirit archmages, he abandoned them all. He cast a peerless escape magic spell, and the divine essence was burning. But he still felt a fatal threat. It was as if he could not escape even if he fled to the ends of the Earth. Everyone present was stunned when they saw this scene. The Demon Emperor had actually escaped. They only saw the gray-robed figure take out a sword and then he fled. He did not even turn his head. His expression was one of panic, as though he was filled with great terror. What happened to His Majesty? The demons were all at a loss. In their hearts, their emperor, who was like a god, had actually fled in a panic? They simply could not imagine what they had seen. Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven. Six. Five. At this moment, a few light sounds rang out. However, it struck everyones heart. Whether it was the people from Immortal Palace, the hundreds of demons, or the powerful mages who had consumed the demons, they all felt their souls being grabbed. Their minds and wills sank into an indescribable trembling. The Demon Emperor, who was running for his life, felt as if he had sensed the death knell of the end of the world. Even though he had run far away, that faint voice seemed to be ringing in his ears continuously. Four. Three. Two. One. As the countdown reached zero, Lei Luo suddenly thrust out his sword. The Star-slaying Sword was enveloped by an indescribably terrifying magic power. The magic power continuously lit up every rune pattern on the Star-slaying Sword. The Star-slaying Sword suddenly lit up and a terrifying magic light beam shot out. In an instant, the terrifying magic light beam pierced through the void. The Demon Emperor, who was desperately trying to escape, trembled. He only felt a terrifying magic power locking onto him. There was nowhere to escape. I dont believe that I will die! The Demon Emperor let out a mournful roar. He used all his strength to activate the forbidden magic. But it was completely useless. The shadow of death quickly arrived. There was no escape. The Demon Emperor suddenly threw out a red scroll. The red scroll turned into a figure. It was like a real figure. This was substitute magic. It was a secret magic scroll of the Demon clan. He had refined it over countless years. It could only be refined with the souls of a large number of blood descendants. It could save his life at critical moments. Now he was locked onto by a terrifying magic he hoped that he could borrow the body double scroll to die for him once. That way, the body would be able to come into contact with the magic lock attack instead of him. As long as he escaped this attack, that terrifying existence would think that he had killed his target because the body double scroll would block the signal of the real body. That way, he would be able to escape. The body double scroll was extremely precious. Everyone could only refine one. But as long as he could keep his life, it would be worth it. In an instant, the magic light beam penetrated the figure formed by the substitute scroll. Following that, the figure disintegrated inch by inch. But the strange thing was that the magic light beam did not end there. It actually changed its direction and continued shooting toward the Demon Emperor. No, impossible. My substitute scroll will block all my information. How can it still catch up? The Demon Emperor let out an extremely terrified howl. No! In the next moment, his body was blasted apart by the magic beam. Only his mournful scream could be heard. Even a level four god could not resist this sword attack. In an instant, countless rays of light bloomed. It was like a star rising in the void, releasing endless light and heat. At the same time, in the endless starry sky above the heavenly realm, a star suddenly flickered and then turned into a dazzling meteor, falling into the god realm. It announced the death of a level four god. This phenomenon attracted the attention of many level one gods in the surrounding world. Moon God Palace. This was a god-level force that was connected to the Demon clan and Immortal Palace. The Master of Moon God Palace, Moon God, had been a level four god for a long time. However, Moon God was very peaceful and didnt have any ambitions. Even if the two forces next to her were weaker than her, she didnt care. Thus, Moon God Palaces territory was much smaller than the Demon clans and Immortal Palaces territory. However, Moon God Palace was stuck in a crucial position. Once the Demon Emperor annexed Immortal Palace, Moon God Palace would be the first one to expand. Whats that? On a high platform, a faint silver light fell as if it was connected to the sky. A white-robed figure looked into the distance. Her beautiful face was puzzled. Even though they were miles away from each other, she could still feel a terrifying feeling. All of a sudden, she lifted her head to look at the sky. A bright star was twinkling in the daytime. It still twinkled four times. Then, it fell to the horizon and disappeared in the direction that had frightened her. There are only Immortal Palace and the Demon clan in that direction. Hundreds of years ago, the God Emperor of Profound Land died. Why did another god die? Was it a level four god? The Moon Gods beautiful face showed her worry. She just wanted to cultivate quietly. She didnt want to have a dispute with others. Even though she was a level four god, she was considered a powerful god in God World. However, she was willing to live in a corner. Chapter 203 - Divine Dragon Blood Immortal Palace, the Demon clan, and the countless powerful mages from many forces were all stunned when they saw the cold light in the distant void and the Demon Emperors unwilling screams. The Demon Emperor had fallen. He had fallen! How was this possible? They couldnt believe what they had just seen. After the Demon Emperor had escaped so far, he was still killed by that gray-robed figure with a single sword attack. How strong did he have to be to kill a level four god with such ease? How strong was this gray-robed figure? After a long time, the dead and quiet space finally became noisy. Everyone in Immortal Palace was seething, excited, and screaming. They were celebrating their narrow escape from death. If the Demon Emperor had won, no creature in the whole of Immortal Palace would have survived. But now, the Demon Emperor was dead. They had had the last laugh and the Demon clan was panicking. Even the great Demon Emperor had been killed by a single sword strike. Did they still have hope? No. There was no hope at all. Endless despair enveloped the hearts of all the Demon clans experts. The powerful mages from the various races, who were originally dressed and wanted to perform well, also felt a chill in their hearts because they realized that they were on the wrong side. Not only had Immortal Palace not been destroyed, but they had also hidden such a terrifying expert. They felt they had been betrayed by Immortal Palace, which they had once pledged their loyalty to. Suddenly, it was as if they were shouting loudly. We will destroy the Demon clan! In an instant, the powerful mages from the various races, who were at a loss and did not know what to do, felt as if they had been injected with a dose of hope for survival, as if they had a target. They looked at the Demon clans experts with bloodshot eyes. Instantly, countless mages of different races pounced on them. They wanted to exterminate the Demon clan and express their allegiance to Immortal Palace. They hadnt betrayed Immortal Palace. They had only been forced by the Demon clan. For a moment, the battle began. After the Demon Emperor died, the Demon clans morale was low. Now, they were being attacked from the back. They were thrown into chaos. They didnt have any intention to fight. They scattered and ran away. The Demon clan, which was much stronger than the other clans, was now in chaos. The other clans were now chasing after them. At the same time, Xue Li, the Master of Immortal Palace, saw the situation. She immediately ordered several legions of sky spirit archmages to attack. A large number of Immortal Palace experts attacked the demon army. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Naturally, they couldnt let the Demon clan escape. As long as they destroyed the mages of the Demon clan, it would completely decline. Swoosh! The sword light turned and fell into Lei Luos hand. There was actually an interspatial ring on the Star-slaying Sword. It was intact, there was no damage, and the space was not small. After Lei Luo refined it, he could see that there was a large number of things stored inside. Although it was nothing to him, they were definitely very precious items to ordinary gods. Master, Little Fire hasnt come out yet, Little Fire suddenly said pitifully. Although he had used the divine fire to burn a lot of black gas, there was too much black gas. Lei Luo smiled and stretched out his hand to grab it. Immediately, the massive black gas that covered a large area was compressed by a powerful force. Finally, it turned into a lump of material that was like glue and fell into Lei Luos palm. This thing was extremely strange and carried a kind of hateful aura. Once it was entangled, it would be extremely disgusting. Only Little Fire had the divine sun fire, which was the nemesis of this kind of black gas and could be burned. However, there was too much black gas, plus the threat of the Demon Emperor, so Little Fire was unable to break free in such a short period of time. If it was an ordinary god, they would probably have been enveloped by the black gas and completely have lost their ability to resist. Little Fire flew onto Lei Luos shoulder, combed its feathers, and said proudly, Master, Little Fire is amazing, right? Just now, it fought with a level four god for so long. If it wasnt for that black gas, that Demon Emperor wouldnt have been able to touch Little Fire at all! Who was the one who asked me for help just now? Lei Luo smiled but didnt say anything. Little Fire didnt say anything and quickly flew to Xue Li. Lei Luo shook his head. He didnt know who Little Fire had learned to brag from. Suddenly, he looked at Sang Ya who was seriously injured. Fortunately, the Demon Emperor hadnt used his full strength. Otherwise, Sang Ya wouldnt just be seriously injured. Suddenly, he moved his finger and a drop of red blood that was as hot as fire entered Sang Yas body. Divine Dragon Blood. He was a slave god, so he could use the Divine Dragon blood to nurture him. If he had to do it himself every time what would be the point of having this slave god? Even though Sang Yas strength had increased a lot, he could not break free from the control. Xue Lis control over the slave god bead was given by Lei Luo. As long as Sang Ya was weaker than Lei Luo, he would not be able to break free from the control of the slave god bead. Was it possible? No, it was impossible. Even if Sang Ya was given more Divine Dragon blood, he would not be able to surpass Lei Luo. Even a pure and powerful Fire-breathing Divine Dragon like Little Fire, who had absorbed so much Divine Dragon blood, could not cultivate as fast as Lei Luo. One could see how terrifying Lei Luos progress was. It was only that Lei Luo felt that it was a little slow. He had only cultivated for about a thousand years, but he was already a level fifty sky spirit archmage. For ordinary sky spirit archmage, the time needed to take a step was calculated in a thousand years. Those with high talent and rich cultivation resources might be much faster, but there was a limit to how fast they could be. The birth of a god was basically measured in tens of thousands of units. When the Divine Dragons blood entered Sang Yas body, it immediately caused the blood in his body to vibrate. His body shook, and the blood inside underwent a huge transformation. This was no longer the original dragon bloodline absorbing the Divine Dragons blood. Instead, the Divine Dragons blood began to replace his original bloodline. Fortunately, his bloodline ancestor must have had a bit of dragons blood before. Otherwise, this bloodline change would cause a very serious mutation reaction. The bloodline change was not something that could be carried out casually. Not to mention the bloodline of the mutants. Many people could not withstand the invasion of a powerful bloodline and eventually became strange monsters. Their bloodlines even collapsed and they died an unnatural death. The dragon bloodline in Sang Yas body was very weak to begin with. In front of the Divine Dragon blood, it became stronger. Soon, traces of the Dragon clan began to appear on Sang Yas body. His forehead bulged and dragon scales appeared on his body. However, the mutation on his body was not particularly serious. Chapter 204 - Galaxy City was in trouble again Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Soon, traces of the Dragon clan began to appear on Sang Yas body. His forehead arched, and dragon scales appeared on his body. However, the mutation on his body was not particularly severe. After an unknown period of time, the bloodline in Sang Yas body finally completed its transformation. His injuries had all recovered. Not only that, but his aura had actually become much stronger. This was the benefit of the bloodline transformation. Sang Ya finally opened his eyes with a look of disbelief on his face. He actually had the true Divine Dragon bloodline? The next moment, he knelt in the void, prostrating himself on the ground, and said with a sobbing voice, Slave god Sang Ya thanks you for the reward, Master. Although his identity as a god slave could not be changed, with the Divine Dragon bloodline, his potential had increased greatly. In the future, he would be able to break through to a more powerful god level. Under normal circumstances, he, Sang Ya, would, at most, be a level three god, and it would take an extremely long time for him to reach that level. But now, his upper limit had been raised, reaching level-seven and above. Remember your duty, Lei Luo said calmly. Then, he turned around and disappeared. At the same time, the surrounding void disappeared like a bubble phantom. Previously, Lei Luo had given Sang Ya the Divine Dragons blood, blocking the space, so no one could sense it. After all, the Divine Dragons blood was no small matter, so naturally, no one could see it. After his wounds were healed and his power had improved, Sang Ya hurried to Xue Lis side like a loyal servant. Lei Luo returned to Profound Land Library. However, the war outside wasnt over yet. The Demon clan had been defeated. Only a small number of sky spirit archmages of the Demon clan had escaped. Most of them had been killed by the joint attack from Immortal Palace and the other clans. Xue Li ordered Sang Ya to make a move. Luckily, at least half of the demon sky spirit archmages had died at Sang Yas hands. Otherwise, with some demon sky spirit archmages escaping, especially those who were at a high level or even demigod-level, they might not have been able to stay. After the battle ended, the remaining experts of the various races knelt in the void, waiting for the Empress. They only hoped that the empress would forgive them for their crimes. Xue Li was too lazy to argue with them and directly pardoned their crimes. Long live Her Majesty! Long live Her Majesty! Long live Her Majesty! After the mages from these races were pardoned by the Empress, they were very grateful. After all, Immortal Palace could have executed them for their original rebellious behavior. Just like that, the battle ended with Immortal Palaces complete victory. The legend of the mysterious gray-robed expert killing a level-four god-level Demon Emperor with a single sword spread at an astonishing speed. It wasnt just in the territory of Immortal Palace. As the remaining mages of the Demon clan fled back, the news also spread there and eventually spread to the territory of the Moon God Palace. Inside the moon god Palace. Immortal Palace has a gray-robed mage who killed a level-four god-level Demon Emperor with one sword attack? the white-clothed figure looked in the direction of Immortal Palace and muttered to herself. She found it hard to imagine what level the gray-robed mage was. However, she felt that this powerful existence shouldnt threaten her. Otherwise, when Immortal Palace fell, why hadnt this powerful existence appeared? Only when Immortal Palace was in a life-and-death situation did he appear and destroy the Demon Emperor. This meant that this powerful mage didnt have any ambition to seize the throne. He was just a god-level expert cultivating in Immortal Palace. Galaxy World, Black Rock Cliff. Located at the southern edge of the Mo region, it was a typical shield wall structure. More than ten figures gathered were there. Each of them had an extremely powerful aura, and they were all sky spirit archmages. The water level of the Dead Sea has already risen by more than ten meters, and it hasnt stopped. If this continues, the area of our Galaxy World will shrink by an unknown amount, a sky spirit archmage from the Tiandao Divine sect said with a heavy tone. The water level of the Dead Sea had risen and expanded inland, which was only in the last few months. But now, the coastal area of Galaxy World had been swallowed by the Dead Sea. There were probably more than a dozen regions in trouble. This was an extremely terrifying phenomenon. The Dead Sea was extremely strange. Only sky spirit archmages could survive. Even the top-level earth spirit archmages couldnt resist the attack of the Dead Sea. Once the Dead Sea continued to expand, the consequences wouldnt depend on imagination. Engulfing the Dead Sea did not show the root cause of the situation at all. The Dead Sea was mysterious and unpredictable. It was not something they could understand at all. If the expansion of the Dead Sea does not stop, we will have to migrate to higher altitudes, another sky spirit archmage sighed and said. Its a pity that we are unable to train in Immortal Palace. Otherwise, we could report this situation. Its been hundreds of years. After Immortal Palace sent that message, there hasnt been any response. Im a little worried. Galaxy City has always been reclusive. I wonder what that nameless mage is thinking? The star field that Galaxy City is located in is not high in elevation. If the Dead Sea continues to expand, God World will likely be invaded and swallowed by the Dead Sea. The others began to discuss. At this moment, a sky spirit archmage from the Tiandao Divine sect trembled. A look of pleasant surprise suddenly appeared on his face. Everyone, there is great news. I just received news that Immortal Palace has resumed contact with our Tiandao Divine sect. The others revealed looks of pleasant surprise. Hundreds of years ago, the Demon clan had invaded. If it werent for that magical light that had destroyed all the demons, Galaxy City would have become the territory of the Demon clan. Our Sky Spirit Pavilion has just received a message from them. Another expert of the Sky Spirit Pavilion laughed. I believe that Immortal Palace will send people to investigate the abnormal situation in the Dead Sea. The others nodded as they had a lot of confidence in the Immortal Palace mages. For thousands of years, the reason why Galaxy World had developed was because of Immortal Palace. With the support of Immortal Palace, Galaxy World was at least invincible in the lower realm. If they encountered a major danger, they could contact them. It was because of this that Galaxy World didnt pay much attention to the invasion of other clans. When the Whale clan invaded the last time, the Sky Spirit Pavilion and the Tiandao Divine sect knew about it. However, they had their own positions, so they couldnt interfere with the Immortal Divine sects affairs. They could only watch helplessly. Chapter 205 - Punishing the Immortal Queen, Evelyn Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Starfield, Galaxy City. The people of Galaxy City naturally knew about the expansion of the Dead Sea. However, they had no choice but to watch it come. They couldnt train Lei Luo. The strength of Galaxy City was no small matter now. The disciples trained by Ailo, Leolan, and Leona had all reached the sky spirit archmage realm. Although they were not as powerful as the Tiandao Divine sect and the Sky Spirit Pavilion, the strength of Galaxy City far surpassed that of the other Twelve Heaven Gates. With the current expansion speed of the Dead Sea, in half a years time at most, the Starfield might be submerged. We face three choices. One is to migrate all of Galaxy City to a higher altitude, the second is to rely on the Holy Light Shield to resist the invasion of the Dead Sea, and the third is to use the power of the Star-slaying cave abode to move Galaxy City back into the Small World. The second and third have a problem, and that is whether the Holy Light Shield will be able to withstand the attack of the Dead Sea and whether the power of the Dead Sea will invade the Star-slaying cave abode. If it cant withstand the attack, other than us protecting a small number of people and evacuating them, the majority of the people in Galaxy City will die in the Dead Sea, Dana said. But the first choice may not be feasible. If the Dead Sea continues to expand and eventually submerge Galaxy World, what if either the Holy Light Shield or the Star-slaying cave abode is able to resist the expansion of the Dead Sea? Bodley said. Therefore, this is a very difficult choice. Once the wrong choice is made, Galaxy City will be in danger, Dana sighed and said. Although they, sky spirit archmages, still had a chance of survival, to an ordinary Galaxy City mage, it would be a disaster. After all, they didnt have the ability to protect everyone. Why dont we make two preparations? Migrate a portion to a place with high altitude, and leave a portion in Galaxy City? Bodley suggested. Well see what happens first. If the situation continues to worsen, thats what well do Dana sighed and said. In fact, he was still thinking about another matter. If something like this had happened in Galaxy World, what about the Old World? Its a pity that the old ancestor isnt here. Otherwise, he would definitely have a way, Bodley said softly. They hadnt seen their masters and the old ancestor for hundreds of years. They really missed them. The others quieted down. In Profound Land Library, Lei Luos life became regular again. He finally felt the joy of cultivating and his original speed of cultivating had returned. It felt good. This was called meditation and cultivating. Those who took one step after hundreds of years werent cultivating. They were torturing. Although the training speed was too high and the consumption of training resources had increased a lot, it was not the same thing. That night, Lei Luo was punishing the Queen of the Immortal clan, Evelyn, in his room. He made this woman drool tears and mucus all over her face. At this moment, her eyes were empty as she looked at the roof. Her body was in a mess. With Lei Luos roar, he injected his mana essence into her body. Evelyn, who had orgasmed countless times, began to spasm again. Soon, Lei Luo pulled out. Suddenly, her body felt empty. Evelyn gasped. At this moment, her crotch twitched from time to time. Her dark red labia were slightly swollen. Every time she twitched, a large amount of white liquid would flow out. This was all the mana essence of Lei Luo. Evelyn endured the humiliation for the sake of these liquids. Only by letting these mana essences enter her body could she become stronger. Therefore, after lying down for a while to recover, she sat up and used her hands to scoop up the milky white mana essence that was continuously flowing out from her crotch. Then, she ate every drop of it. However, she was not satisfied at all. She ate the food in the bowl but looked at the food in the pot. Very quickly, she raised her eyes and looked at Lei Luo again. The misty look in her eyes made her involuntarily crawl toward Lei Luo. Just like a female dog, she lowered her head and held onto Lei Luos male organs. Then, she continued to play with them. At the same time, she kept swinging her waist and twisting her butt, hoping that Lei Luo would stab her viciously again. Letting this woman give him oral sex, Lei Luo was thinking about something else at the moment. This crazy sex to train was very helpful to him, but Lei Luo had feelings for his wives, Wei, Leolan, Leona, the Murloc Princess, and the Elf Xiaoyue. He really couldnt bear to ask them for too much. This would only bring them pain. Therefore, he could only let Evelyn, the slut, train with him. He didnt get out of bed for the next few years, and Evelyn, the slut, would only need to lie down for a while before she would turn horny again and tempt Lei Luo to f*ck her. Lei Luo naturally wouldnt spoil her, but he would f*ck her sensually every time and almost every time, she would faint several times. With the cooperation of this woman, Lei Luos cultivation speed had also increased quite a bit. Little Fire had also been working hard in the system space like Wei and the others. Ever since the time he was almost captured by the Demon Emperor, Little Fire had started to work hard. He decided to train hard and improve every day. He swore to Lei Luo that if he did not take another step on the path of a sky spirit archmage, he would definitely not come out. Lei Luo was very satisfied with Little Fires attitude of working hard despite knowing its shame. Therefore, he decided that if Little Fire did not take another step forward, he would definitely not let it out of the system space. He hoped that Little Fire could endure it. Lei Luo Lay on the bed and took out a magic book to read. Evelyn sat on Lei Luos huge male organ and started to move. She moved her hips smoothly and skillfully. Her huge breasts swayed. Her face was red. She bit her lower lip with a pained expression. Her pupils were misty. She was in pain and happy. She found that her goal was not just to make the Immortals strong again. She seemed to have fallen in love with this man. To be precise, she had fallen in love with his male organ. She liked this feeling. It was painful but also very comfortable. This feeling made her mind go blank. As her buttocks swayed, the pleasure quickly came. Evelyn unconsciously accelerated the rhythm, and finally, under the extremely high frequency, she orgasmed again. She let out a high-pitched scream. As the soft moan fell, she no longer had the strength to support herself, and her body fell directly onto Lei Luos body. Her lower body was still tightly biting on Lei Luos male organ, unwilling to let go. She was lying on his chest, gasping for air. He could feel her hot breath and her rapid heartbeat. Chapter 206 - The Moon Goddess’s Request What a stupid woman. Lei Luo couldnt help but think to himself and shook his head helplessly. He turned over and pressed her under his body. The sudden change made Evelyn open her eyes. Her consciousness was almost melted by the pleasure. She vaguely saw a handsome face in front of her and gently kissed his forehead. Then she felt a rush of pleasure from her lower body. Evelyn felt her scalp go numb and she could not breathe. Finally, she regained some consciousness. Her slender arms wrapped around Lei Luos neck and her feet clamped on his waist. Evelyn could not help but let out a soft gasp. When she woke up, there was no sign of Lei Luo around her. Evelyn could not help but close her eyes and savor the crazy sex she had enjoyed over the past few years. Thinking about it, her body became hot again, and her hands could not help but clasp her lower body. The reason why Lei Luo left wasnt that he didnt want to do it anymore. Instead, he felt a stream of consciousness probing him. Although it was impossible for the other party to detect anything with him around, Lei Luo still decided to deal with it. After all, such an action was tantamount to a provocation. Ten thousand miles away from Immortal Palace, on an ordinary mountain peak, a white-clothed figure was looking in the direction of Immortal Palace. At this moment, its light was boundless, like a dream. Even at night, a large number of mages flew in and out. Ever since the Demon clan was defeated and annihilated, Immortal Palace had been completely unveiled. Not only did they subdue their original territory, but even the Demon clan had no choice but to retreat to the West. Indeed, a large area of territory and races that had been ruled by the Demon clan had all knelt before Immortal Palace. It was unprecedentedly powerful. I hope that my consciousness detection will not be regarded as a provocation by that powerful existence. The white-robed figure thought softly, her beautiful face filled with anticipation. Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed something and turned her head. A gray-robed figure stood not far away. Senior, are you the powerful mage who killed the demon Emperors Arcane Heavenly Palace with one sword strike? the Moon Goddess asked nervously. This was a terrifying existence that could kill a fourth-level god with a single strike. She was only a peak fourth-level god. If the other party wanted to kill her, it would probably only take a couple of strikes. If she wasnt very curious, and she believed that the other party wasnt a ruthless person, she wouldnt have dared to casually walk over. Since you know, why did you use your intent to probe Immortal Palace? Lei Luo asked. Although she was a beautiful goddess, if she threatened the Immortal Palaces safety, he didnt mind killing her. Senior, I submitted a letter to Immortal Palace, hoping to ask you about magic knowledge. However, they said that you refused, so I could only use this trick, the white-robed shadow Moon Goddess said with a forced smile. So you are the Moon Goddess. The magic I cultivate isnt suitable for you. I cant teach you anything. Lei Luo shook his head. He wasnt even a god, and he was still at the sky-level. How could he teach a god? Unless she was here to have sex with him. However, although this goddess was beautiful, Lei Luo wasnt a casual man. He didnt want any woman. The Moon Goddess had come to him for advice, but she had come to the wrong person. Senior, I have stayed a level four for thousands of years and have been unable to break through. Please give me a chance! the Moon Goddess said bitterly. For someone like her who pursued the path of a god, staying in one realm and being unable to break through was an extremely painful thing. Lei Luo looked at the Moon Goddess, hesitating. He seemed to see a shadow of himself in her. It was her persistence in cultivating. Moreover, from the information he had, this Moon Goddess was very powerful, but she didnt have any ambition. Her territory wasnt big, far from the Demon clan and Immortal Palace. From a certain point of view, he and the Moon Goddess were the same kind of person. They were obsessed with cultivation and didnt care about power and status. The only difference was that he had signed with the system and the Moon Goddess relied on her talent and hard work. Lei Luo sighed in his heart. Luckily, he had the system. Otherwise, even if he worked hard and was obsessed with cultivating magic, he would have turned into a pile of dirt by now. Sometimes, hard work could not change fate. Birth, opportunity, talent were more important. He could ignore the demands of an ambitious person who pursued fame and fortune. However, he felt pity for a person who cultivated arduously and pursued the path of magic. Perhaps he could help this Moon Goddess. Then go to your Moon God Palace, Lei Luo finally made up his mind and said indifferently. Thank you. The Moon Goddess was pleasantly surprised. As for going to her Moon God Palace, she didnt think much about it. After all, in front of such a powerful existence, her family was nothing. If it was really bad for her, she had used her soul consciousness to check Immortal Palace. It was a serious provocation that the other could use as an excuse to deal with her. Thus, she was happy that Lei Luo would go to her Moon God Palace. Lei Luo didnt go to the Moon God Palace to check out her place. He had only one purpose, which was to sign in. After staying in Immortal Palace for hundreds of years, he had already signed so many times that he was about to throw up. Perhaps he could get something good this time? Who knew. Besides, there were only three ways for the Moon Goddess to increase her cultivation base. The first way was to have sex with Lei Luo, which was the most efficient method with the lowest cost. The second way was to drink a special magic potion, which would take a long time to refine. The third way was to have an epiphany, which depended entirely on luck. Lei Luo couldnt have sex with the Moon Goddess. He wasnt a casual man, so he was the first one to be eliminated. The third was that an epiphany was a mages own business. Lei Luo would not be able to help her. Then there was only the second method, drinking magic potions. He had signed in and gained quite a number of potions over the years, so he might be able to give her some. However, those potions were only available at Level-50 and above. For a level-4 god like her to use them, who knew what side effects they would have. Therefore, Lei Luo did not dare to let her take them directly. He watched from the side to prevent any accidents from happening. Chapter 207 - A Bottle of Magic Potion to Help You Break Through to Level Five Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Moon God Palace and the Immortal Palace were adjacent, but they were very far away from each other. The main reason was that the heavenly realm was too vast. Only the existence of gods could cross such a long distance. Most sky spirit archmages would stay in their respective territories. Although there were some who went out to explore, there were very few because sky spirit archmages, even demigods, were very weak. Any stronger mage or magical beast would die. Only level-one gods had the qualifications to spread across the heavenly realm. With their speed, it took them more than an hour to reach the Moon God Palace. Unlike Immortal Palace, this place was quite small. It hovered in the air, bathing in a silver halo. Standing in it, it gave people a cold and quiet feeling. It was a special formation that changed the Earth and Heaven Energy into a special kind of spiritual qi. Lei Luo was surprised that there werent many people in the Moon God Palace. There were less than a thousand people and all of them were women. Compared to the massive population in Immortal Palace, which could be measured by tens of millions of people, the Moon God Palace was really quiet. From this place, it could be seen that the Moon Goddess of the Moon God Palace didnt have any ambition. She just liked to cultivate. This place of yours is really suitable for cultivating, Lei Luo smiled faintly. Compared to Immortal Palace, he felt that this place was even better because the atmosphere here was really quiet and cold. It was as if this place was far away from the troubles of the secular world. It was a really secluded cultivation place. Im sorry, Senior. I dont take care of it much. Thats why its so cold here, the Moon Goddess said. Lei Luo nodded and asked the system to sign in. Soon, the systems notification sound rang out. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: The Moon God Laurel Tree. Lei Luos expression remained the same. Moon God Laurel Tree? His heart skipped a beat as he looked at the related information. The Moon God Laurel tree was the seed of a god that was nurtured by heaven and earth. It could absorb the energy of heaven and earth and form a unique domain that transformed into the divine aura of the Moon. If it was opened, it could be used as a material to refine divine medicine. It could also be used to brew osmanthus tea and release fragrance. It had the effect of increasing the comprehension of magic. Lei Luo was extremely surprised because this Moon God Laurel tree was not bad. Although it was not a cultivation codex or medicine that was beneficial to magic, it was definitely beneficial to cultivation. Not long after, the Moon Goddess personally brewed a cup of tea for Lei Luo. The fragrance of the tea was elegant. Just a slight sniff would be able to make one feel refreshed. What kind of tea is this? Lei Luo asked after taking a sip. Senior, this is osmanthus tea, the Moon Goddess quickly said. Lei Luo was slightly taken aback. Osmanthus tea? He had just signed in and had been rewarded with a Moon Goddess Laurel tree. Could it have something to do with osmanthus tea? Senior, Ive planted a magical laurel tree in my Moon God Palace. It blooms once every thousand years, and the flowers can be used to brew tea. It has a very lively effect. If Senior likes it, I still have some here, the Moon Goddess continued. Oh, Id like to see what this magical osmanthus tree looks like. Lei Luo was very interested. Senior, please follow me! the Moon Goddess said. Soon, the two of them arrived at a palace in the center of the Moon God Palace. They could see an osmanthus tree that was more than a meter tall. On it were some small flowers of red, white, and yellow. A faint osmanthus fragrance spread out. It was very comfortable to smell it. Its a little similar to the Moon God Laurel tree, but its far from comparable. It seems that my signing in reward should be attributed to this osmanthus tree. Lei Luo understood. Moon Goddess, if I help you break through, are you willing to transfer this osmanthus tree to me? Lei Luo suddenly laughed. When the Moon Goddess heard this, she was first stunned, then she quickly said, I naturally agree about the osmanthus tree that Senior has taken a fancy to. However, this osmanthus tree was formed from the growth of a spirit seed that I accidentally obtained. The spirit root is special. After planting it, it will be connected to the spirit veins of heaven and earth and cannot be moved at will. Otherwise, it will very easily die. Its fine. Just leave the osmanthus tree here, Lei Luo said calmly. The osmanthus tree already belongs to Senior. Naturally, Senior will decide, the Moon Goddess said. Although this osmanthus tree was very precious, as long as she could break through the bottleneck, everything would be worth it. Moreover, it was worth it if she wanted Senior to guide her. How could she not pay a small price? Now, she felt at ease instead. Moon Goddess, although I dont know much about your path of god, I can see that the reason you are stuck at the peak of the fourth level is mainly due to your talent, bloodline, resources, and other factors. Lei Luo spoke. The Moon Goddess listened quietly. These were all things that she lacked. Talent and bloodline were destined and in this cruel world, she had to rely on her strong power to get the cultivation resources. However, she didnt like fighting and killing. Unless it was unavoidable, she had never done anything like plundering others resources. The Demon clan and Immortal Palace werent as strong as her. However, she had never thought of annexing these two forces to plunder their cultivation resources. In her opinion, if she could solve the problem with her hard work, she didnt need to plunder them. Unfortunately, she had still encountered a bottleneck. In the end, she could only ask Lei Luo for help. Normally, you would never be able to break through. However, you met me, Lei Luo said indifferently. Then, he took out a bottle of magic potion and threw it over. After you take this bottle of potion, you will be able to break through, Lei Luo said. With the sign-in system, he was so generous. A mere bottle of potion was nothing at all. He had to take the potion every day. Besides all kinds of potions, there were many other good things that could be used in his current cultivation resources. The Moon Goddess would never know how rich this Senior in front of her was. The Moon Goddess was stunned. Magic Potion? She had thought that this Senior would give her high-level guidance, allowing her to gain enlightenment and finally break through the bottleneck to become a level five god. She had never thought that she was wrong. Senior, this This is too precious, isnt it? the Moon Goddess quickly said. She could feel that this potion was extraordinary. A potion that could allow a level four god to break through to a level five god was absolutely extremely precious. Although her osmanthus tree was a magical species and incomparably precious, it was unable to help her break through to a level-five god. Its very precious to you, but its nothing to me. I still like this osmanthus tree very much, Lei Luo said with a smile. In fact, the reason he had asked for this osmanthus tree was just to make an equivalent transaction. Chapter 208 - Permanent Residence in the Moon God Palace He couldnt just help anyone, right? The two of them werent familiar with each other. With this osmanthus tree, they could trade. Moreover, he could stay in Moon God Palace to cultivate. The cultivation environment in Moon God Palace was much better than Immortal Palace. There werent many people here, and the scenery was beautiful. It was quiet. It was the best place for him to cultivate. Ive been cultivating in Immortal Palace for hundreds of years. Its time to find a new place. From now on, Ill stay here! Lei Luo thought. Cultivating in the Profound Land Library was too monotonous, even though there were many books. The Moon God Palace didnt lack books. The Moon Goddess understood Lei Luos words and thought that he was comforting her. Thank you, Senior. I will never forget your kindness! the Moon Goddess bowed slightly and said respectfully. Alright, take it quickly. Ill protect you, Lei Luo said indifferently. Yes, Senior, the Moon Goddess said quickly. She swallowed the potion in front of Lei Luo. Then, she sat cross-legged and began to meditate. After a long time, a powerful aura was emitted from her body. It actually formed a clear and bright full moon in the sky. The silver light sprinkled down, and it was as beautiful as a dream. This full moon was the core of the path of god that the Moon Goddess had comprehended. Then, streams of star flames appeared around the full moon. There were five of them. Four of them were extremely bright, while the other one was a little dimmer. This meant that the Moon Goddess had entered the fifth level. When the Moon Goddess had broken through, Lei Luo sealed this space to prevent the aura from leaking out, and at the same time, to prevent the outside world from spying in. Her bloodline seems a bit strange? Lei Luo was deep in thought. There was a special eye inside his eye that was shining with a strange light. This was the elemental eye, which was checking the Moon Goddesss bloodline talent and other things. When the Moon Goddess had broken through, the bloodline that was originally at its peak seemed to be abnormal, and it was a bit stronger than before. This was strange. The bloodline was destined to never be strengthened again. Only by absorbing a specific bloodline could one break through the limit. But the Moon Goddesss bloodline seemed to be abnormal. It had actually strengthened a little. It was only because he had the elemental eye, that he had been able to discover it. Unfortunately, his elemental eye was only at the third level. He couldnt advance further and see through the profound changes. However, Lei Luo didnt pay too much attention to it. Perhaps the Moon Goddess had some secret, but it didnt concern him. After a long time, a powerful aura shook out from the Moon Goddesss body. The plain-colored dress she was wearing was instantly turned into powder under this powerful aura. Her naked body was exposed in front of Lei Luo with her exquisite face, her snow-white skin, and her slim waist. Lei Luo did not have any reaction when he saw this scene. He slowly turned around. Finally, the aura on the Moon Goddess body was withdrawn. Then, she opened her eyes, which were filled with endless joy. She had finally broken through to a rank five God. She could continue cultivating! At least until she reached the peak of the fifth level, she could still enjoy the pleasure of cultivating. Senior, thank you. The Moon Goddess thanked him once more. Alright, youve broken through to the fifth level. Youd better go back and consolidate your strength. Lei Luos back was facing her as he spoke. Senior, then Ill leave now, the Moon Goddess said respectfully. Suddenly, she felt a chill run down her spine. She looked down and realized that her body was completely naked. Ah! The Moon Goddess quickly covered her vital parts. Only then did she understand why Lei Luo had turned his back to her. When she thought of how she had lost her composure just now, she felt extremely flustered and embarrassed. She waved her beautiful arms and a stream of light wrapped around her body. The Moon Goddess blushed and did not say a word. She flew away as if she was fleeing for her life. Actually, she usually stayed in this palace. Since the osmanthus tree belonged to the Senior, this palace was naturally given to him as a gift. After the Moon Goddess left, Lei Luo looked at the place where he would cultivate in the future and was very satisfied. The erotic scene just now only flashed through his mind. He did not have much of a feeling. If he had to say that there was, it would be admiration. The Moon God had a perfect figure. Her breasts werent as big as Evelyns, but they were beautiful. After he had thrown these things out of his mind, he returned to Immortal Palace and removed the god confining formation. Then, he left. After returning to the Moon God Palace, Lei Luo set up all kinds of formations around the palace. Finally, he once again set up the god confining formation. This way, he created an independent space. Then, with a wave of his hand, the osmanthus tree was uprooted and casually thrown into the system space. He took out the Moon God Laurel Tree. Compared to the original magic osmanthus tree, the Moon God Laurel Tree was much more powerful. When he planted the deeper osmanthus tree, the entire Moon God Palace was shaken. Closely following that, countless roots pierced through the void and took root in the origin of God World. The magic osmanthus tree could only take root in the spirit veins of God World, but the Moon God Laurel Tree took a step further and directly connected to its origin. As expected of the Moon God Laurel Tree, it was indeed powerful. In an instant, within the god confining formation, the Moon God Laurel Tree also formed a strange domain, gradually producing a god-level elemental aura. This god-level elemental aura was much higher than the elemental aura of God World itself. Ordinary mages would not be able to absorb it. Only a level-one god would be able to do so. However, Lei Luo was able to do so because he had already reached a level-50 sky spirit archmage. He was not a god, but he was more powerful than a god. Moreover, the codex he practiced was extremely powerful. He could absorb and refine high-grade energy. It did not take long for the space in the palace to completely change. If the Moon Goddess had returned, she would never have imagined that this was the place where she had once lived. Now, it had become Lei Luos private training ground. Just like that, Lei Luo began his training life in the Moon God Palace. In the blink of an eye, a few months passed. The Moon Goddess had consolidated her cultivation as a level-five god. When she realized that her senior had not left and had instead sealed off the osmanthus palace, she was very happy. If he stayed here for a long time, she would have the chance to ask him some questions about cultivation in the future. At this moment, Lei Luo was very satisfied with his current cultivation life. He absorbed the god-level magical element every day. Moreover, the Moon God Laurel Tree had bloomed. The fragrance it emitted was also a great boost to his cultivation. His cultivation speed was much faster than in Immortal Palace. Chapter 209 - Dead Sea Invasion, God Realm Battle His cultivation speed was much faster than in Immortal Palace. Although Moon Goddess had been wandering outside the osmanthus palace, Lei Luo didnt pay attention to her. Instead, he continued to cultivate. Occasionally, he would take some books from the library of the Moon God Palace to read. One day, while Lei Luo was reading, he suddenly heard a cold and arrogant voice from outside the Moon God Palace. According to the decree of the God Emperor of creation, the Dead Sea is wreaking havoc and wants to attack God World. This is a sign that all the gods in God World are going to fight against the Dead Sea. All the summoned gods must go to the gathering points of the various worlds within a limited time after they have obtained their notification. In addition, each god will bring at least a thousand mages at the sky spirit level or above. Those who fail to arrive within the time limit will be regarded as deserters from God World and will be placed on God Worlds wanted list. They will be severely punished. With a loud voice, a beam of light shot over from afar and landed in the sky above the Moon God Palace. Soon, a white-robed figure walked out of Moon God Palace and waved her hand. The beam of light landed on her hand and revealed a strange scroll that seemed to be made of light. The contents of the scroll were displayed. The Dead Sea of the Divine Court of Creation The Moon Goddess looked at the contents and fell into deep thought. She knew that she could not refuse this order. But in the next moment, she frowned. Why hadnt Senior received the order? It was said that the Divine Court of Creation, which controlled God World, had a temple. In any place in God World, as long as a god was born, it would definitely be recorded. Could it be that Senior is not a person from our world? Her heart moved. This was the only possibility. Only in this way could he avoid the eyes and ears of the temple. Of course, she did not know that Lei Luo was not only not a person from the spiritual world, he was not even a god. In the osmanthus palace, Lei Luo frowned. The Dead Sea is causing trouble? If it was the Dead Sea that he knew, it would definitely have a huge impact on the world. It was hard to imagine what the situation was like in Galaxy World, New World, and Old World. What a headache. Lei Luo Sighed. Although he had already reached the fiftieth level of the sky spirit realm, and ordinary gods were not his match at all, he did not think that he was invincible. His current strength was far from enough. The Divine Court of Creation, which ruled God World, and the Dead Sea, which had the power to conquer God World, must have powerful existences that he couldnt resist. [[I should go back to Galaxy World now. Lei Luo thought. As for the Moon Goddesss recruitment, he couldnt help. Moreover, the Divine Court of Creation could recruit Sang Ya from Immortal Palace. Shortly after, Lei Luo left Moon God Palace and jumped into Immortal Palace. If he wanted to go back to Galaxy World, he had to go back to Immortal Palace because the pass token was only effective there. As for the Moon God Osmanthus tree and the god confining formation, he wouldnt take them away. In this remote area of God World, there shouldnt be such a powerful existence that would be able to take them away. Of course, the Moon God Osmanthus tree was an existence with the origin. If they forcefully walked away, it would cause a lot of damage. When Lei Luo returned to Immortal Palace, it was very busy because the will of the Divine Court of Creation had reached here. As a god, Sang Ya had received the will. Immortal Palace knew about the existence of the Divine Court of Creation. However, it was too far away. Although the Divine Court of Creation controlled the whole of God World, it rarely controlled the god forces. Even if they wanted to attack each other, the divine court wouldnt interfere. They looked down on God World from above. However, as soon as the Divine Courts will was released, no matter how powerful the divine forces below were, they had to obey. Otherwise, the consequences would be very obvious. Lei Luo didnt care about this matter. He directly used the pass token and left Immortal Palace, returning to Galaxy World. Galaxy City. Bodley, Dana, and the other sky spirit archmages had been discussing things, but they had been unable to make a decision. Once a decision was made, it would affect millions of lives. After hundreds of years of development, Galaxy City now had a population of millions. Fortunately, the Holy Light Shields coverage area had expanded a lot, and Galaxy City had expanded many times, so it could accommodate so many people. The main reason was that the people of Galaxy City did not want to leave because, with the protection of the Holy Light Shield, it was the safest. Suddenly, Dana and the others trembled, because that incomparably familiar voice sounded in their minds. Come to the Star-slaying cave abode. Everyone was excited. They hurriedly entered the Star-slaying cave abode at the first possible moment. When they saw Lei Luo, Ailo, and Wei, they were all even more excited. They hadnt seen Lei Luo and the others for hundreds of years Lei Luo looked at the crowd and was quite satisfied. The strongest, Dana, was already a level-six sky spirit archmage. Although her cultivation was nothing in God World, it was still pretty good in an ordinary world. After catching up, they finally got to the main topic, Senior, the Dead Sea is expanding rapidly. Its less than three thousand kilometers away from our Galaxy City. Right now, one-third of the entire Galaxy World has been swallowed by the Dead Sea, Dana said worriedly. Although it was still three thousand kilometers away, this distance was nothing. With the current expansion speed of the Dead Sea, Galaxy City would be completely swallowed by the Dead Sea in two to three months at most. Dont worry. With the protection of the Holy Light Shield, the Dead Sea wont affect Galaxy City, Lei Luo shook his head and said. However, he was worried that if the Dead Sea completely submerged Galaxy World, not only would it be submerged, but the entire worlds origin would also be devoured. This Dead Sea was not an ordinary sea. Once the worlds origin of Galaxy World was completely devoured, the consequences would be severe. For the trillions of living beings in Galaxy World, it would be a disaster. He could not control other worlds, nor did he have the ability to control them. However, he could not just watch as Galaxy World, the human New World, and the human Old World were devoured by the Dead Sea, could he? He was really worried. Only now did he realize that although he had become much stronger, he still felt powerless after encountering such a terrible major event. In the end, he was still too weak. If he was strong enough, wouldnt he easily be able to come into contact with the danger of the Dead Sea? Forget it. If I really cant protect it with my limited ability, then I will have to bring some important people to God World. Lei Luo thought. Chapter 210 - Using the Map of the Dead Sea to Deal With the Dead Sea Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Although he could use the Holy Light Shield to protect the others, it might be able to protect them for a while, but it wouldnt be able to protect them forever. Once the world origin of Galaxy World was completely destroyed, the Holy Light Shield would have no support and would completely collapse. It was impossible for him to bring everyone from Galaxy City into God World. Only sky-level existences might be able to adapt to that world. As for the others, they definitely wouldnt be able to. After temporarily appeasing everyone, Lei Luo left the Star-slaying cave abode and went to the Dead Sea. The Dead Sea was boundless and was still expanding rapidly. Who knew how many creatures had already completely disappeared in the Dead Sea. It was so miserable. What kind of force is this Dead Sea? Lei Luo thought. Although he had read many books in Immortal Palace, he couldnt find the origin of the Dead Sea. Perhaps only the Divine Court of Creation could know the details of the Dead Sea. Oh, right. Can I enter the Dead Sea to sign in? Lei Luo suddenly had a thought. He had reached the sky spirit realm a long time ago, but he had never thought about signing in at the Dead Sea. Lei Luo jumped into the Dead Sea directly. He wanted to try it. His entire body was wrapped by the power of a sky spirit archmage, and he dived into the Dead Seas water. The Dead Seas water was very strange. Even if he had the magic power of a level fifty sky spirit archmage, his consciousness could only radiate to a range of ten thousand miles. If he was in Galaxy World, with one thought, he could cover the entire world. Even in God World, his consciousness could easily radiate to a range of more than a hundred thousand miles. It was clear that the effect of the Dead Sea water on his consciousness was much greater than the suppression of the origin of God World. System, sign in! Lei Luo muttered. Of course, he did not have any great expectations for the reward of signing in. After all, he had just signed a Moon God Laurel Tree in the Moon God Palace a few months ago. It was hard to get good things if he signed in too frequently. Soon, the systems notification sound rang out. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Map of the Dead Sea. Lei Luo was stunned. A map of the Dead Sea. What was this thing? He hurriedly checked the information on the map of the Dead Sea. The map of the Dead Sea. It was rumored that there was a strange sea between heaven and earth. It was called the Sea of Suffering. That was the home of the dead. Until one day, a supreme god fought and broke the barrier of the Sea of Suffering, causing it to begin to spread, the Sea of Suffering appeared in the world without an end. One day, it would drown the entire universe. Later, a powerful god created nine maps of the Dead Sea, which could contain the water of the Dead Sea and stop the spread of the Sea of Suffering. Not only that but the map of the Dead Sea could also be used to attack. The absorbed water would be released and turn into the terrifying Dead Sea. Could this Dead Sea be formed by the map of the Dead Sea that has absorbed a large amount of water of the Sea of Suffering? Lei Luos face revealed a shocked expression. This Dead Sea actually had such a big origin. Suddenly, Lei Luo flew out of the Dead Sea, and a map appeared in his hand. This map was very strange. It was square, as if it was just a word, and the picture was a whirlpool formed by seawater. This is the map of the Dead Sea. It looks very ordinary. Lei Luo was very curious. His heart moved. He immediately refined his soul into his blood and refined this map. Soon after, he sensed that this map of the Dead Sea had a strange practice with the Dead Sea under his feet, as if they were of the same origin. Not only that, but he also sensed the existence of the other maps of the Dead Sea. The one in my hand should be the ninth one, and the Dead Sea under my feet should have been formed from one of the other eight maps of the Dead Sea. Lei Luo understood in his heart. No wonder the water of the Dead Sea has suddenly risen. It was definitely the controlling force of the Dead Sea that had activated the map of the Dead Sea. It wanted to use the water of the Dead Sea to pour back into God World to deal with the Divine Court of Creation. Therefore, Galaxy World and other ordinary worlds were implicated. The final result would be that they would be completely drowned by the Dead Sea on the map of the Dead Sea and they would cease to exist. It was hard to imagine how much water from the Sea of Suffering had been absorbed by the map of the Dead Sea. Once it was completely released, it would definitely destroy everything. The only thing that could restrain the Dead Sea was the map of the Dead Sea. Lei Luo immediately knew how to use the map of the Dead Sea in his hand. By using the map of the Dead Sea and absorbing the water of the Dead Sea, he could stop the water of the Dead Sea from rising further. However, if he did that, the forces behind the Dead Sea would probably target him. It was difficult. He wanted to be careful and keep a low profile, not make a big deal out of it. But now, the only way to stop the rise of the Dead Sea water was to rely on the map of the Dead Sea in his hand. Forget it for now. Ill send Dana, Bodley, and the others to God World first. Then, Ill use the map of the Dead Sea to devour the water from the Dead Sea. If something goes wrong, I will use the pass token to return to God World immediately. Even if the Dead Sea faction wants to kill me, they wont be able to chase me directly there. Lei Luo pondered. After a long time, Lei Luo finally made a decision. He decided to give it a try. This was an opportunity to relieve the dangers of the New World, the Old World, and Galaxy World. Moreover, his map of the Dead Sea had absorbed a large amount of Dead Sea water. It could also become a powerful magical weapon. Thus, Lei Luo hurried back to Galaxy City. Without saying anything, he put Dana, Bodley, and the others into the system space. Then, he used the token to return to Immortal Palace, then, he sent them to the Osmanthus Palace in the Moon God Palace. At the same time, he released Wei and the others from the system space, asking them to stay here for the time being. Although it was safe in the system space, it was based on Lei Luos safety. If Lei Luo was in danger, the system space would be dangerous. You guys stay here and cultivate. Dont run around. After Lei Luo had told them, he returned to Immortal Palace. Whether you can survive or not depends on whether my plan works or not. Lei Luo glanced at the countless creatures in despair in Galaxy World. He sighed and came to the Dead Sea. Then, he waved his hand and directly activated the map of the Dead Sea, sinking into the Dead Sea. In an instant, the entire sea seemed to shake slightly. Then, with the map of the Dead Sea as the center, it formed a terrifying vortex, crazily swallowing the water of the Dead Sea. Seeing this scene, Lei Luo was both excited and nervous. This was equivalent to stealing the Dead Sea water from the map of the Dead Sea at the other end. Chapter 211 - A Mysterious Clan Appears Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL If the master of the Dead Sea noticed it, it would be a big problem. I hope that the Dead Sea faction wont notice it too early. Lei Luo thought to himself. As long as he absorbed enough Dead Sea water, it wouldnt be so easy for the Dead Sea faction to use it to drown the world. Days passed. The vortex swallowing the Dead Sea water was getting bigger and bigger. Lei Luo was nervous. It couldnt be helped. What he was doing now was very dangerous. He had never done such a dangerous thing. The only time he was in danger had been in Gods cave abode hundreds of years ago. Luckily, he had entered Immortal Palace, which saved him from this disaster. This time, the risk was obviously much higher. The Dead Seas water has slowed down a lot. Lei Luo could sense this change. He couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that using the map of the Dead Sea to absorb the Dead Seas water was effective. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. It had been an extremely tense three years. Lei Luo had not stopped feeling nervous. He didnt even dare to cultivate. The growth rate of the Dead Seas water was very small. This meant that the efficiency of his Dead Sea map absorbing the Dead Seas water was gradually catching up with the rising speed of the Dead Seas water. Five years later. The level of the Dead Seas water had dropped slightly. It seems that the Dead Sea forces control over the Dead Sea map isnt particularly strong. Otherwise, if I absorb the Dead Seas water here, it would be impossible for them not to discover my position. While Lei Luo was nervous, he also heaved a sigh of relief. The situation was better than he had imagined because the Dead Sea forces hadnt discovered his position. Or, even if they had, they hadnt gone. Nine years later. The level of the Dead Sea had dropped a lot. Lei Luo was even more certain of his thoughts. The Dead Sea force didnt seem to be as strong as he had imagined. His map of the Dead Sea had devoured so much dead sea water, yet this faction still hadnt locked onto his position? I cant be arrogant or careless. Perhaps the other party will find me soon, so I must remain absolutely calm and be absolutely cautious I mustnt let my guard down. Lei Luo warned himself in his heart. In the deepest part of the Dead Sea, there was an incomparably strange world filled with an endless negative aura like purgatory. Above this strange world, there was a huge and strange picture floating in the air, and large amounts of Dead Sea water surged out of the vortex in this picture. Havent you found the problem? Why did the Dead Sea water disappear? A terrifying human figure with a tyrannical aura let out an angry roar. This figure looked very similar to a human, except that his skin was pale and he had three eyes. Two of them were normal, but the vertical eye between his eyebrows was glowing with an extremely strange yellow light, giving him a feeling of twilight. The other powerful three-eyed people who looked similar were all trembling in fear in front of this terrifying creature. Lord of Hell, our clan has never been able to fully control the map of the Dead Sea, so its very difficult for us to use the map to sense where the problem is. Right now, a large number of our clans warriors are looking for the problem everywhere. I believe that well have news soon, a three-eyed old man who was taking a long breath said respectfully. How many years has it been? We still havent found the source of the problem. Our clans plan has been delayed. Now, the Divine Court of Creation has mobilized an army and sealed the gap. If we cant use the water of the Dead Sea to pour back into God World, its impossible for our clan to attack! the Lord of Hell said coldly. After countless years of planning, he should have been determined to get it. But now, with such a big problem, so much of the water of the Dead Sea had disappeared out of thin air. He was about to vomit blood. Now that they had lost so much water, he didnt know how long it would take to make up for it. At this time, a powerful three-eyed man flew over, landed on the ground, and knelt down on one knee, he said, Lord of Hell, General Saya sent a message. He found the abnormal flow of the Dead Seas water in the direction of the seventh sea of Great Xuan. He is taking people to investigate the situation there. Elder Saxi, take some people to assist General Saya. If there is anything special happening, report it to me immediately, the three-eyed Lord of Hell said in a deep voice. Yes, Lord of Hell! Soon, the three-eyed old man with the long beard, who had just spoken, hurriedly accepted the order then led a group of powerful three-eyed people and left. Lei Luo sat cross-legged on the Dead Sea, sensing the movements around him. As the map of the Dead Sea absorbed a large amount of dead sea water, its area became larger and larger, and the amount of Dead Sea water absorbed at every moment also increased. His spiritual sense seemed to have received a great amplification, and it could actually cover a huge area. Suddenly, Lei Luo raised his eyebrows, because he sensed the movement. There were many powerful auras coming this way. All of them were level-one gods. One of them had an extremely powerful aura, much more powerful than the Moon Goddess who had just broken through to level five. He estimated that this existence was at least a level seven god. Boom! Not long after, accompanied by a rumbling sound, the Dead Sea water ten thousand miles away suddenly rose up. It immediately turned into a huge figure formed from the Dead Sea water. Soon after, another huge figure also appeared. They quickly flew in the direction of Lei Luo. Had he finally been discovered? Lei Luo sighed. In nine years, his Dead Sea map had absorbed an unimaginable amount of water. Just from the fact that the water level of the Dead Sea was close to its original level, this was obvious. However, the places that were exposed after the Dead Sea water retreated had completely turned into nothingness. This caused Galaxy World to shrink by one-third. Lei Luo was a little speechless when he saw it. The decaying ability of the Dead Sea water was terrifying. Lei Luo did not leave straight away because he could still deal with these powerful existences. He was a bit curious, what kind of life form was this? Suddenly, the huge figure at the front suddenly roared, Damn thief, he actually used the Dead Sea map to steal our clans Dead Sea water! General, I can smell the aura of this person, its exactly the same as the person who escaped from the Gods Cave abode hundreds of years ago. The voice suddenly took a deep breath and then screamed, His map of the Dead Sea was probably obtained in Gods cave abode. Chapter 212 - The Difference Between a Sky Spirit Archmage and a God Capture him! We cant let him escape! The gigantic figure known as General Saya let out a roar. Instantly, numerous gigantic figures surrounded Lei Luo. Lei Luo sighed, knowing that he couldnt absorb any more. Next, there would definitely be even more powerful existences rushing over. If they were unrivaled, then it would be dangerous. Thus, he quickly fled. Lei Luo didnt hesitate to use the Star-slaying Sword. He shot out, and an enormous figure exploded. Countless amounts of Dead Sea water were directly swallowed by the map of the Dead Sea. Then, a three-eyed, pale voice fell from within. What kind of clan is this? Lei Luo was very curious. Soon after, he finished off the remaining enormous figures in a matter of seconds. However, he had intentionally left behind the strongest three-eyed man, preparing to use the Soul-absorbing Codex to interrogate him for information about this clan. Finally, he stored all the corpses, including the three-eyed man who he had intentionally left alive, into the system space. Then, he rolled up the map of the Dead Sea and used the pass token. In an instant, his figure disappeared. About an hour later, an even larger figure appeared above the Dead Sea. Unfortunately, there was nothing left at the scene. This powerful existence wandered around for a long time before he left unwillingly. Moon God Palace. Lei Luo returned. The Moon Goddess, Delina, was no longer there. She had been summoned to participate in the battle. Moreover, there werent many people left in Moon God Palace. Most of the Sky Spirit archmages had left with the Moon Goddess. The same thing had happened in Immortal Palace. After nine years, Wei and the others cultivation bases were improving. In God World, the origin was stronger, so they could cultivate faster. Moreover, the Osmanthus Palace had the Osmanthus Tree. This tree had the effect of comprehending the Dao. Thus, their cultivation speed was faster than in the system space. Lei Luo did not disturb their cultivation. He went to a side hall and pulled the strongest three-eyed man out of the system space. This person was already in a coma. Lei Luo placed a hand on his forehead and activated the Soul-absorbing Codex. After a long while, the three-eyed man died. Lei Luo opened his eyes. The three-eyed demons, a clan that once lived in the hell of the Sea of Bitterness, appeared in the mortal world after the Sea of Bitterness was broken. However, they were sealed within the Dead Sea map, unable to leave the domain of the Dead Sea. Every time they appeared, they had to use the water of the Dead Sea to envelop their bodies. Otherwise, they would be punished by the gods. Lei Luo was amazed. He didnt expect that the clan in the Dead Sea had such a terrifying origin. According to the three-eyed demons memory, other than the three-eyed demon clan, there were another eight clans of Hell that had also been sealed by the map of the Dead Sea. They had always wanted to escape the suppression of the map of the Dead Sea. That was why they had stirred up the water of the Dead Sea this time and planned to pour it into God World. The three-eyed demon clan could then invade God World. Only the world origin of God World could withstand the power of the three-eyed demon clan and not be punished. Therefore, the three-eyed demon clan had been planning to invade God World for years. It was not even the first time. It was said that a long time ago, Galaxy World, New World, Old World, and other worlds were not like this. Instead, they were connected by a huge piece of land that was no smaller than God World. After the Dead Sea expanded many times, a large amount of land was swallowed up, and eventually, it turned into a world that was like an island. Lei Luo was secretly amazed. It was hard to imagine how vast the continent was before the Dead Sea appeared. But now, how much of the area of the various major worlds had disappeared. Now that Ive absorbed so much of the Dead Sea water, I wonder if the three-eyed demon clan can still pour enough into God World? Lei Luo thought to himself. If it didnt work, then the three-eyed demon clans plan, that they had been planning for countless years, would be ruined by him. The three-eyed demon clan would definitely hate him to the bone. Fortunately, there shouldnt be any traces left behind. The three-eyed demon clan shouldnt be able to find me. Lei Luo thought to himself. He didnt want to enter the three-eyed demon clans line of sight. They were really powerful. For example, the three-eyed demon in front of him was a level seven hell god, which was equivalent to a level seven god. Among the three-eyed demon race, a level seven, eight, or nine god belonged to the level of a General and could lead a hell army. A hell army was usually formed by tens of thousands of sky spirit archmages and hundreds of gods. Above the General level was the Elder level. Usually, only gods above level ten were qualified to serve. Above the Elder level was the strongest, Lord of Hell. No one knew how powerful the three-eyed demon Lord of Hell was but he was at least a level 12 hell god. Among the three-eyed demons, there was a detailed study on breaking the limit of level 33 sky spirit archmages. A level 34 sky spirit archmage was much stronger than a demigod but much weaker than a newly advanced level 1 god. Although, if the bloodline was strong enough, a level 34 sky spirit archmage would not be inferior to a newly advanced level 1 god. In the beginning, taking three or four more steps on the sky spirit archmage path was equivalent to raising a gods strength by one level. In other words, a level 36 sky spirit archmage was equivalent to a level 1 god. However, as the sky spirit archmage path got longer, it would become more and more difficult. With each step, the increase in strength would become greater. The difference between the strength of a god and a sky spirit archmage at each step would gradually shrink. Of course, there was no data on how much it would shrink. In the history of the three-eyed demon clan, the person who had walked the furthest on the sky spirit archmage path was the current Lord of Hell. It was said that he was at level 41, and then he would not be able to continue. At that time, his strength was said to be comparable to a level four god. Level 41 is equivalent to a level four god. Im only at level 50 now. What level is that equivalent to? Lei Luo was a little puzzled. When he had captured that level seven General Saya alive, he did not feel that it was very strenuous. Instead, he felt that it had been very easy. In other words, his strength was far more powerful than a level seven god. From level 41 to level 50, there is only a difference of nine levels. Even if a level one is equal to a level one, then I am now equivalent to a level 12 god. Lei Luo thought to himself. That cant be right. It cant be that one step on the path of a sky spirit archmage is more powerful than a level-up of a god, right? One-to-one should be the limit. It seems that this Lord of Hell cant be weaker than me. He must be stronger than me. After all, he has passed level 41 on the path of a sky spirit archmage. His strength is definitely far stronger than mine. Lei Luo felt that there was no problem with his analysis. Chapter 213 - Breaking Through to Level 51 and Obtaining the Spatial Ability Therefore, his escape this time was very reasonable. Looks like I still have to cultivate in seclusion. Lei Luo thought. Since the Lord of Hells strength was far stronger than his, the Lord of the Divine Court of Creation must be an existence on the same level. Other than the Lord of Hell and the Lord of the Divine Court of Creation, there should be many other gods who were even more powerful than him. After all, there were definitely more than one or two gods above level 12 in God World and the Hell clan. It was said that there were a few ancient underworld gods who cultivated in seclusion in the Sea of Suffering, and they were all underworld gods above level 12. However, he was still very satisfied. After all, he had only cultivated for a thousand years. His strength could be considered to be in the upper-middle level in God World. It was a great achievement to sign in to the system. In the depths of the Dead Sea. The territory of the Three-eyed Demon clan. Lord of Hell, General Saya and the others disappeared without a trace. Soon after, they met with misfortune. They should be directly related to the disappearance of the water of the Dead Sea. However, when I rushed there, I didnt find any other abnormalities, Elder Saxi said respectfully. How hateful. They ruined our clans grand plan. No matter who it is, dont let me discover them. Otherwise, I will definitely make him suffer the most painful burning of the fire of the Dead Sea, Lord of Hell said through gritted teeth. How many years had he been preparing for this? He was actually going to waste all his previous efforts. How many years had his Three-eyed Demon clan been trapped in the Dead Sea? It was truly dark. Lord of Hell, what should we do now? Should we temporarily delay the plan? Elder Saxi hurriedly asked. No, this might be our clans last chance. The Lord of the Divine Court of Creation has already reached the level of a level 15 god. Now, he will have the ability to repair the gap in God World. When he does, we will no longer have a chance. Lord of Hell shook his head and said, Therefore, the only way now is to directly construct the Dead Sea Bridge. But if thats the case, only a level 12 underworld god can use the map of the Dead Sea to construct the Dead Sea Bridge. Elder Saxi and the other elders trembled and revealed sorrowful expressions. For the future of my hellish race, all seven ancient underworld gods are willing to sacrifice themselves. The eyes of the Lord of Hell were also filled with grief because these seven ancient underworld gods were the powerful foundation of the clan in Hell, accumulated over countless years. It could even be said that the seven ancient underworld gods were the father gods of all the clans in Hell. Every clan in Hell would receive the father gods blessing when they were born. Every one of them was a level-12 or above underworld god. They had lived for countless years, and some of them had even served as Lord of Hell. Lord of Hell, is this really necessary? The elders, such as Saxi, all had looks of disbelief on their faces because such a sacrifice was truly too tragic. Losing one Hell god was an enormous loss. But now, they had to sacrifice seven Hell gods. Only in this way can we build a stable Dead Sea Bridge. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to break through the Divine Court of Creations interception. The Lord of Hell said in a deep voice, Alright, I will now issue an order to reorganize the Hell Army. After the seven ancient underworld gods build the Dead Sea Bridge, we will attack God World! Yes! A large number of people accepted the order. The Divine Court of Creation was in the center of God World. Due to the rules in God World, there were no small worlds. The trouble with the Divine Court of Creations situation was just that the defensive array was too powerful, causing this space to undergo a special change. Your Majesty, the water of the Dead Sea has already fallen to its original level. I think the Three-eyed Demon clan will give up attacking God World. In an incomparably Majestic Palace, a great existence sat on a huge throne. This was the Master of the Divine Court of Creation, the God Emperor of Creation. There were many powerful existences in the palace, but in front of the God Emperor of Creation, they were all extremely respectful and reverent. We cannot be careless. The Three-eyed Demon clan has already stirred up the water of the Dead Sea many times and failed many times. This time, Im afraid they will not let this matter rest. However, as long as I can survive this time, I will soon break through to a level 15 god, and I will have the ability to fill in the holes in the world. As long as the gap in God World is fixed, the Three-eyed Demon clan will have no hope and will be trapped in the Dead Sea forever, the God Emperor of Creation said indifferently. All the gods present revealed expressions of incomparable reverence. Because a level 15 god, to all the gods present, was the strongest God Emperor in the Divine Court. Moon God Palace. Lei Luo sat under the Osmanthus tree, absorbing the elemental aura of the moonlight, smelling the fragrance of the flowers, and entering the deepest level of cultivation. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Lei Luos soul had once again arrived at the path of the sky spirit archmage. He was about to cross the fifty-first step. Once he had endured it, it would mean that his heroic feat of a hundred-step sky spirit archmage had surpassed the average. The meaning was extraordinary. Boom! Lei Luo stepped out without hesitation. Accompanied by a boom, boundless pressure descended, enveloping his soul. Following that, endless information poured in, causing it to fall into an indescribable strange state. This time, the duration was even longer than before. After a long time, Lei Luo finally felt that the strengthening and transformation of his soul had ended. This time, the improvement was vastly different from before. After crossing the 51st step, Have I begun to control the ability to construct space? Lei Luo was comprehending the gains this time, and suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. In the next moment, Lei Luos soul left the path of the sky spirit archmage, and he opened his eyes in reality. Under his sensing, he had completely analyzed the structure of space, as if there were no secrets. Before this, the structure of space had been extremely complex, but it was still under exploration. But this time, it was completely different. Suddenly, he swiped his finger, and As if tearing a piece of cloth, the space in front of him was torn open. Even this hole was unable to recover. This was the core structure of the space that he had completely destroyed. An ordinary god expert, no matter how strong their attack power was, could shatter the void. But what was shattered was only the surface space. The true core of the space hadnt been destroyed, and the space would still slowly recover. However, Lei Luo had shattered the core of the void, causing the void to be permanently destroyed. It was almost impossible to repair. Even with the ability to break through the core of the void, he could directly break through the mirror wall of God World and enter the world below. Chapter 214 - The War Between the Two Worlds Was About to Break Out Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In other words, he didnt need the token of passage from Immortal Palace anymore. Of course, he needed to anchor the space if he wanted to go somewhere. Otherwise, it would be very easy to deviate. A broken space cant be repaired normally. Theres a gap between God World and the normal world. Thus, the Three-eyed Demon clan wants to use this gap to attack God World. Lei Luos heart moved. He had stepped into the 51st step and should have the ability to repair such a gap. However, the gap in God World had not been repaired. Didnt that mean that the God Emperor of Creation did not have the ability to repair space? It cant be. Then, doesnt that mean that my current strength is above that of the God Emperor of Creation? Lei Luo was a little dumbfounded. Hadnt he just taken one step? How could he be stronger than the God Emperor of Creation? But if he wasnt strong, why didnt the God Emperor of Creation fix the gap in God World? It couldnt be that the God Emperor of Creation was too lazy to fix it, right? Lei Luo was deep in thought. Then, with a move of his spiritual sense, his palm gently brushed across the small spatial gap. Powerful magic power was brewing as he began to reconstruct the space. After a while, the space was completely repaired. Phew, the consumption of energy is quite big. Lei Luo let out a long breath. It was easy to break the space, but it was difficult to repair it. At that moment, Lei Luo frowned slightly, because he felt that the origin of the entire God World seemed to tremble slightly as if something big had happened. Lei Luo frowned and then shook his head. Who cares? Ill just focus on my cultivation. Thus, he closed his eyes and consolidated the cultivation of a level 51 sky spirit archmage. At the same time, at the gap in the western part of God World, the archmages saw a shocking change. The structure of God World was completely broken. In the Texas divine territory, there was a huge gap that led to the world below. However, around this gap, the Divine Court of Creation had already set up countless arrays and restrictions. They were like a huge patch that sealed the gap. Moreover, the Divine Court of Creation had also stationed a large number of divine weapons and gods. The main reason for this was to prevent the Dead Sea forces from invading the lower realm. Ever since the Dead Sea forces had stirred up a hundred thousand feet of waves and were prepared to draw the water of the Dead Sea to pour into God World, the Divine Court had issued a summoning order. A large number of gods had brought their sky spirit archmages through the teleportation arrays of various realms, they had gathered in the Texas divine territory. The purpose was to prevent the Dead Sea forces from invading. After all, they were exceptionally powerful. Once they launched an invasion, if they could not prepare in advance, the consequences would be unimaginable. Fortunately, the Three-eyed Demon clan wasnt a clan of the human world. They belonged to the clan of Hell in the Sea of Suffering. The laws of heaven and earth wouldnt accommodate them. They couldnt directly break through the Dead Sea, nor they would be punished. Otherwise, with the forces of the Demon race, they would have long attacked God World. On this day, a terrifying sound suddenly came from the gap in God World. It was like a surging wave, ready to sweep up at any time. This was the movement of the Dead Seas water. However, the Dead Sea had lost a large amount of water, so it was not strong enough and the impact on the gap was not enough. Even so, the Divine Court of Creation did not dare to be careless. Suddenly, a terrifying roar came out from the gap. It was transmitted through the restriction of the array formation, making the faces of countless gods and mages pale. Following that, the entire gap suddenly shook, and the world began to shake. A shocking wave of Dead Sea water actually poured up, directly breaking through the seal of the array formation. It pierced through the void of God World and actually formed seven strange Netherworld Bridges. No one knew where they led to. These seven Netherworld Bridges displayed a strange array formation. They supported each other, forming an incomparably perfect whole. As the seven Netherworld Bridges were formed from frozen Dead Sea water, a surging aura of death spread out. Countless powerful three-eyed demons surged out one after another, following the seven Netherworld Bridges and teleporting to the seven regions of God World. At every moment, tens of thousands of Hell Warriors entered God World. The Divine Courts army, which was in a tight formation, was stunned. Damn it, the three-eyed demons have gone crazy. They actually dare to sacrifice so many ancient Netherworld gods above level 12? Within the Divine Court of Creation, the powerful god Emperor of Creation let out a voice of disbelief. At the next moment, he suddenly stood up and raised his hand to grab something. A monstrous hand appeared and grabbed toward the seven Netherworld Bridges. Suddenly, a cold sneer sounded. God Emperor of Creation, you cant stop my Hell army! In an instant, a huge yellow light bloomed. It was like dusk. All the gods, sky spirit archmages, and mages felt as if their consciousness had entered a state of old age. Immediately, the God Emperor of Creations monstrous hand was stopped by this sheet of yellow light. Four great Divine Lords, five great Divine Lords, listen up. Quickly find out where these seven Netherworld Bridges lead to. Immediately mobilize the army to intercept the Hell army. We must not allow the Hell clan to form a scale. The God Emperor of Creation let out a loud voice. Immediately, nine voices rumbled. All of them were gods above level 12. The four great Divine Lords were conferred titles by the Divine Court. And the five great Divine Lords represented the Masters of the five most powerful sects in God World. Soon, the Divine Courts army was divided into eight groups. Apart from one group that was still guarding around the gap, the other seven groups were pursuing the exit of the Netherworld Bridges. The seven Netherworld bridges led to different regions of God World. Although the forces were scattered, the Divine Courts army had no choice but to split up and surround them. At this time, among one of the reinforcements, there were two gods working together. Two thousand sky spirit archmages gathered around them. It was the Moon Goddess and Sang Ya. Everyone, follow me closely. Do not fall behind! The Moon God sent a voice transmission. In this terrifying battle between two worlds, although she was a level five god and was not weak, she was still unable to take on the task alone. She could fall into danger at any time. After more than an hour, their army finally arrived at the exit of one of the Netherworld Bridges. It was as if this place had turned into a world of death. An indescribable aura of death pervaded the air, transforming this world. Countless three-eyed demon warriors were constructing a defensive formation. They had been waiting for a long time. Chapter 215 - Sang Ya died in battle Set up the god-destroying array. Take advantage of the fact that the Hell clan has yet to establish a foothold and attack at all costs. Tear apart the Hell Army, destroy the Dead Sea, and destroy the entrance to the Netherworld Bridges. The commander of the Divine Court Army, Thundercloud Divine Lord let out a long roar. Immediately after, a ball of light appeared and turned into a huge array phantom that enveloped the entire Divine Court Army. A large number of gods ordered their sky spirit archmages to attack the Hell clans base. The sea of Suffering is endless. The Hell clan also had a powerful level12 Hell god. He roared, and the water of the Dead Sea surged out from the Netherworld Bridge and spread out. Instantly, countless Hell clan gods controlled the water of the Dead Sea, forming a terrifying yellow wave that rushed toward the huge whirlpool. Boom! The Endless Dead Sea collided with the terrifying millstone. At every moment, a large number of gods and sky spirit archmages were corroded to death, and many warriors of the Hell clan were crushed by the Millstone. Tragic! Incomparably tragic! The Moon Goddesss face turned pale because she saw many sky spirit archmages in front of her instantly melt, and even the weaker gods were unable to resist for too long. Fortunately, the power of the Dead Sea had weakened a lot after being blocked by a large number of people, so she was able to stop it. However, she felt that it had consumed a lot of energy. Fortunately, none of her subordinates had died. But, how many waves of attacks could she withstand? Moon God Palace, Osmanthus tree. Lei Luo was refining the Devouring Treasure Box. After he had broken through to the 51st level, he realized that the fourth layer of restrictions on the Devouring Treasure Box, which was originally motionless, had finally loosened up. The Devouring Treasure box was quite a good treasure. The first layer of the Devouring Treasure Box could raise a realm. Even if it was a demigod to a level one God, the Devouring Treasure Box would still have an effect. The second layer was to nourish the soul. Although it was slow, it could be used for a long period of time. Time was of great benefit. The third levels Devouring Treasure Box was even better. It could assist in comprehending the laws, and its effect was very good. The reason why Lei Luos magic laws could be comprehended so quickly was because of the Devouring Treasure Box. Now that it had the effects of the Osmanthus tree, it was even more efficient. Therefore, he was very excited about the fourth levels Devouring Treasure Boxs function. In addition, what clues would the owner of the treasure box leave behind in the Devouring Treasure Box? After an unknown amount of time, there was a loud boom, and the entire Devouring Treasure Box suddenly shook. Light blossomed, and an extremely mysterious aura was emitted. Following that, light spots appeared in the Devouring Treasure Box, and they swam around rapidly. There were many of them. In the end, countless light spots rushed out from the Devouring Treasure Box. There were too many of them. Tens of thousands of light spots rushed out and flew around Lei Luo, forming a terrifying galaxy. However, Lei Luo did not notice this at the moment because a large amount of information flooded into his mind. At the same time, a familiar voice sounded in his mind. Lucky Fellow, youre really not bad. Youve actually refined the fourth restriction of the Devouring Treasure Box. Congratulations, you have a chance to obtain my legacy, and its a true legacy. In this world, there are very few people who are qualified to become my successor, and you undoubtedly have a chance to become such a lucky person. Remember, you only have a chance, because you still have to pass my test. This is a test, and if you pass, you will obtain my true legacy. If you fail, you will also receive a very generous reward. Alright, lets cut the cr*p. Theres a gap in God World. That gap was created by me. If anyone can repair that gap, they will be able to pass the test and become my Emperor. Arent you very excited now? However, dont be too excited, because that gap isnt so easy to repair. If you fail, you will never have the chance again. Needless to say, it was the voice of the Treasure Boxs owner. Lei Luo was extremely shocked. This gap in God World had actually been created by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Right now, the Three-eyed Demon clan wanted to attack God World through this gap. Where is the real inheritance? Lei Luo was shocked. He didnt care much about the inheritance, but he was quite interested in the things left behind by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Such a powerful existence must have left behind a lot of things for his successor, right? Looks like Ill have to find some time to fix this gap. Lei Luo thought. However, there was only one chance. He had to act when he had enough confidence. Suddenly, Lei Luos expression changed. He couldnt sense Sang Ya anymore. Usually, although the slave god bead was in the Moon Goddesss hand, he could still sense Sang Ya. But now, it was suddenly broken. Sang Ya could not break free from the slave god bead. There was only one other possibility. Sang Ya was dead. Could it be that the Three-eyed Demon clan has already invaded God World? Lei Luo was very confused. Otherwise, why would Sang Ya suddenly die? No matter what, Sang Ya was still a god. After using a drop of Divine Dragons blood, his bloodline had been strengthened a lot. Now, he had actually died. Didnt that mean that his investment had gone down the drain? After all, a drop of Divine Dragons blood was very precious. Instantly, Lei Luo opened his eyes and saw an extremely strange scene. He saw starlight moving around him. It was the countless light spots, forming a river. The source of this river was inside the Devouring Treasure Box. Is this the fourth function of the Devouring Treasure Box? Lei Luo quickly understood. There was a powerful Mage World inside the Devouring Treasure Box. It contained a powerful galaxy spell that could control countless stars at the same time and build a vast galaxy. The more stars there were, the stronger this spell would be. This star spell is very powerful. Lei Luos eyes lit up because he liked this kind of star spell. Compared to godly spells, he felt that this star spell was even better. However, although the stars here are very powerful, they lack a host star. Lei Luo narrowed his eyes. He couldnt help but think of the Immortal clans ancient well in the sealed land in the Old World. That ancient well was a big pit. He had no doubt that the star was very likely the main star that ruled this galaxy. But now, it was not there. It should be in the inheritance left behind by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box. Lei Luo thought to himself. Then, without hesitation, he threw the Star-slaying Sword into the Devouring Treasure Box in Galaxy World. The Star-slaying Sword could also turn into a star. This was something left behind by the Star-slaying mage. Lei Luo used the systems ability to directly control Galaxy World. Chapter 216 - The God Emperor of Creation Was Heavily Injured On the terrifying battlefield, the incomparably bitter war was still ongoing. It was already half a month after the Hell clan had passed through the seven Netherworld Bridges and entered God World. Who knew how many sky spirit archmages had fallen? The losses of the Hell clan were similarly severe. The exit of the seven Netherworld Bridges was like a meat grinder, continuously devouring countless mages. Of the two thousand sky spirit archmages around the Moon Goddess, there were less than a hundred left. Sang Ya, who had been following her all along, had also died in battle. A level one god was too insignificant in this terrifying battle. She had even seen a level seven god die with her own eyes. She had also brushed past death several times. She did not know how much longer she could hold on. She did not have any hopes of leaving this place alive. As long as the Hell clan was not repelled, this war would not end. Once the Hell clan broke through their defenses, God World would be filled with countless deaths. Suddenly, a heaven-shaking roar came from afar. Impossible, Lord of Hell, how could you break through to a level 15 hell god? This was the voice of the God Emperor of Creation. His voice was filled with disbelief because they had been in a stalemate for more than half a month, and neither of them could do anything to the other. However, the Lord of Hell suddenly erupted with a terrifying power that surpassed that of a level 14 god. He was caught off guard and was heavily injured. God Emperor of Creation, I did not break through to the level of a level 15 hell god. Do you think that our Hell clan sacrificed seven ancient hell gods above level 12 just to form seven Netherworld Bridges? No, they will also use the last bit of their power to support me through the special secret techniques of our Hell clan at the critical moment, thus allowing me to break through to a level beyond the level of a level 14 god. Now that I have won, your God World will no longer have the power to stop my clan. This world will completely belong to us. Haha, we will become the second clan of the Sea of Suffering to conquer a divine world! The local clans let out maniacal laughter. For a moment, the morale of the Hell clan was greatly shaken. Meanwhile, the experts of God World were all extremely pale. They had an ominous premonition deep in their hearts. Now that the God Emperor of creation was so heavily injured, God World would no longer have sufficient strength to contend with the Lord of Hell. Although God World had nine level 12 gods, the overall strength of the Hell clan was already much stronger than the gods in God World. Even if they sacrificed seven ancient hell gods, their high-end combat strength would not be inferior. With the God Emperor of creation being heavily injured, God World was completely at a disadvantage. Soon, under the fierce attacks of the hell army, the Divine Court Army in various regions collapsed one after another. There were even cases of gods escaping. On the chaotic battlefield, the Moon Goddess sent a powerful demon of the Hell clan flying. Then, she hurriedly retreated with the remaining dozens of sky spirit archmages because the situation of the Divine Courts army being defeated had already taken shape. There was no way to stop the attacks of the demons of the Hell clan. She felt extremely sorrowful in her heart. God World was going to be completely destroyed. Suddenly, a few hell gods pounced on her. The Moon Goddess saw that there were no other gods nearby and knew that she had been too slow to retreat. And the enemy was too strong. She couldnt escape. Ill stop them. If you can escape, then run. The Moon Goddess sighed to the sky spirit archmage beside her. Then, the full moon rose above her head, emitting endless light and condensing into ice needles that shot toward the hell gods. We cant escape. We might as well fight to the death. The remaining sky spirit archmages knew that they had no chance of escaping. They were only sky spirit archmages. Even demigods couldnt withstand a single blow from a level one god. In a sense, the sky spirit archmages were just cannon fodder. In the blink of an eye, all the sky spirit archmages beside the Moon Goddess died. She was the only one left and she was seriously injured. However, she was facing three hell gods, and the strongest one was a level five hell god. Hahaha, this is a goddess. Capture her alive! The leading hell god gave a strange laugh. The Moon Goddesss face was cold, and she would not hesitate to use her ultimate spell to kill these disgusting creatures. But at that moment, someone patted her shoulder. A familiar voice sounded in her ear. Do not give up until the last moment. The Moon Goddess suddenly turned her head and saw Lei Luo. Senior, be careful! she immediately cried out involuntarily. She wanted to warn him that the hell gods attacks came at her from all directions. Even if Lei Luo was very powerful, in a battle of this level, unless he was at the level of a Divine Lord or Sacred Lord, he would not be of much use to the situation. Lei Luo waved his hand, and immediately, the three hell gods bodies exploded into a bloody mist. When the Moon Goddess saw this scene, she was very surprised. To be able to kill these gods so easily, he had to be at least a seventh or even eighth-level god. Senior, why are you here? the Moon Goddess said with a slight sigh of relief. If I hadnt come, God World would be in complete chaos. Lei Luo shook his head. Then, he took the Moon Goddess and soared into the sky, flying toward the gap, ignoring the fierce battle. The Moon Goddess felt that her body was wrapped by a powerful force, and she couldnt break free at all. She could only follow Lei Luo and fly. Her speed was so fast. She had never thought that flying could reach such a level. It was as if the two of them had penetrated through space. In just a few minutes, they had arrived at the gap. This was the tragic main battlefield. The God Emperor of Creation, who was heavily injured, was still fighting with the Lord of Hell. He was at a complete disadvantage and was on the verge of collapse. He could not hold on for much longer. Originally, with his strength, it would not be a problem for him to escape. However, if he escaped and no one restrained the Lord of Hell, the consequences would be disastrous. Even Divine Lords and Sacred Lords were not a match for the Lord of Hell. At that time, the army of tens of millions from the Divine Court would be completely wiped out. Therefore, he had to hold on. Even if there was a danger of death, he had to restrain the Lord of Hell. However, his injuries were getting more and more serious. Under the fierce attacks of the Lord of Hell, he had no chance to heal his injuries. God Emperor of Creation, you have no hope left. Welcome your death! After the Lord of Hell sent the God Emperor of Creation flying once again, he suddenly let out a long howl. A dark yellow giant sword appeared in his hand, emitting a terrifying aura that could pollute everything. At the next moment, the demonic sword in his hand flew out, forming a terrifying dragon that roared as it pounced toward the God Emperor of Creation. Chapter 217 - A Spell to Kill the Lord of Hell The God Emperor of Creation looked at the terrifying dragon pouncing at him with a helpless and bitter smile on his face. It was over. In the end, the Hell clan had succeeded. He did not expect that God World would become the second God World to be invaded by the Hell clan. Just as the terrifying dragon was about to tear the God Emperor of Creation apart, a huge dragon claw suddenly descended from the sky and held that evil dragon down. In the sky, it was actually a huge magic dragon. Boom! Along with a boom, the dragon was shaken apart, revealing a demonic sword inside. The God Emperor of Creation was stunned. Someone had actually blocked the Lord of Hells Sword? Compared to the God Emperor of Creation, the Lord of Hell was even more shocked. This strike of his was completely aimed at taking the life of the God Emperor of Creation. Only if the God Emperor of Creation was in his peak state, would he be able to block it no matter what. But now, it had been blocked by someone else. Didnt this mean that another terrifying expert on the same level as the God Emperor of Creation had arrived? What was most unbelievable to him was that his demon sword had actually been suppressed by a terrifying force. He was unable to break free. This sword of yours isnt bad, Ill take it. An indifferent voice rang out, followed by the appearance of the silhouettes of Lei Luo and the Moon Goddess. Who are you, sir? Theres absolutely no one like you in God World? The Lord of Hells expression was extremely cold. It doesnt matter who I am. Whats important is that your Hell clan should scram, Lei Luo said indifferently. The next moment, he reached out and grabbed. The demon sword immediately fell into his hand. Although he struggled fiercely, he couldnt break free. In the sky, a huge magic flying dragon meandered around, emitting an extremely terrifying aura. Lei Luo pointed with his finger, and the terrifying magic dragon suddenly pounced toward the Lord of Hell. Although it was his first time using Star Magic, he was able to do it with ease. He completely displayed the profoundness of Star Magic. When the Lord of Hell saw the Star Flying Dragon, his expression became incomparably grave. In the next moment, he stomped his foot abruptly, and the power of the Dead Sea appeared, turning into a monstrous water curtain that enveloped the Star River. But in the next moment, the water curtain was directly torn apart. Bang! The terrifying Star River directly struck the Netherworld Bridge. Accompanied by a terrifying explosion, the incomparably sturdy Netherworld Bridge began to explode. When the Lord of Hell saw this scene, his expression became ugly. By losing the Netherworld Bridge, they would also completely lose their training with the Dead Sea. As they had just entered God World, they had yet to completely adapt to it. If they wanted to resist the suppression of God Worlds origin, they had to borrow the power of the Dead Sea. Therefore, the seven Netherworld Bridges were the way for them to communicate with the Dead Sea. As long as they defended the Netherworld Bridges, they would be able to receive endless support. But now, the seven Netherworld Bridges were actually starting to break. And at such a critical moment. You, you deserve death! The Lord of Hells expression was incomparably furious. But in the next moment, his entire body trembled, because a terrifying hole had appeared on his chest. It was a hole that had been penetrated by magic. A terrifying magic will began to wreak havoc within his body. This, what kind of magic is this? The Lord of Hell had clearly dodged the attack of the Star River just now, but he had not been able to dodge this hidden fatal blow. Even if he tried his best to expel the magic suppression in his body, he was still unable to stop his body and soul from being destroyed. This magic Was too terrifying. It was completely beyond what he could withstand. He could not figure out how such a powerful existence could be hidden in God World. Star Magic, Lei Luo said calmly. This Lord of Hell was very powerful, and he had also borrowed the power of the Dead Sea. It was not easy to kill him. That was why he had borrowed the Star Magic to launch a large-scale attack, hiding the most fatal mage within. Star Magic, the Lord of Hell muttered to himself. It was as if he was about to be completely lost in that terrifying magic. His body began to disintegrate and burn, turning into a ball of yellow air before finally erupting completely. A peak level 14 hell god had died just like that. All the hell clans present were stunned. Their lord of Hell had died? He had been killed by a single spell. How was this possible? Didnt he just severely injure the God Emperor of Creation? How did the Lord of Hell die instead? It wasnt just the countless demons of the Hell clan that were shocked. Even experts like the God Emperor of Creation were shocked. He was completely stunned. Too powerful. This was the only feeling he had. How powerful was the Lord of Hell? Even if he wasnt heavily injured by the attack, at his peak state, he would at most be able to tie with him. But now, such a powerful existence had actually died in the hands of an expert of unknown origin. Moreover, it was only a single spell. Just who was this person? As the God Emperor of Creation, he could be said to be the master of God World, but he had never heard of such an existence. Under normal circumstances, such a powerful existence could not be unknown. However, he had never heard of it, nor had he seen it before. The Moon Goddess standing beside Lei Luo did not know what to say. Was this the strength of Senior? Wasnt this strength too ridiculous? She had always believed that Senior was a god between levels seven and eight. However, this spell had killed the Lord of Hell. This was most likely a god above level 15. Many thanks to my friend for saving me! the God Emperor of Creation bowed to Lei Luo and said. If Lei Luo had not acted, not only would he have fallen, but the whole of God World would have fallen as well. God Emperor of Creation, you should hurry up and heal your injuries, Lei Luo said indifferently. Following that, with a thought, the huge Star River shot out. Wherever it passed, all the clans of Hell, regardless of their grade, would be completely aged. Now, there were only the other seven Hell clans in the exit area of the Netherworld Bridge. There was no need for him to make a move. After the Lord of Hell fell, the clans of Hell had lost their morale and fled in all directions. On the other hand, the morale of the Divine Court was greatly boosted. They immediately reversed the situation and began to hunt them down. These Hell clans had become rootless duckweed. It would not be long before they were completely wiped out. After losing so many experts, even if there were still many Hell clans left in the Dead Sea, their complete decline was inevitable. They wouldnt be able to cause any more waves. Chapter 218 - A World-Shaking Catastrophe Was Coming Lei Luo arrived in front of the huge gap in God World. He used his spiritual sense and found that this gap was somewhat special. The edge of the gap had been completely changed by a mysterious force, which also caused the difficulty of cultivation to increase by a lot. He was not 100% confident. Therefore, he decided to go back and cultivate properly first, and only come back when he was confident. In any case, he did not have to worry about someone repairing the gap. If it could be fixed, they would not have waited until now. Now that the God Emperor of Creation was seriously injured, it would probably take several hundred years before he could break through to a level 15 god. Even if he broke through and grasped the ability to make up space, he might not be able to complete it. However, before he left, he decided to sign in by this gap. He didnt know how many gaps there were, but the meaning was extraordinary. Soon, the systems notification sound rang in Lei Luos mind. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: World Origin Stone. Lei Luo was a little surprised. What was this World Origin Stone? However, he did not check the information for now. Following that, Lei Luo took the Moon Goddess back to the Moon God Palace. This time, none of the one thousand great sky spirit archmages taken by the Moon Goddess returned alive. As for Sang Ya, he was worse off. He had even himself died. Lei Luo shook his head. It could only be said that his luck was too bad. The Moon Goddesss luck was much better. If Lei Luo had arrived a little later, she would probably have died as well. After reaching the Moon God Palace, Lei Luo returned to Osmanthus Palace. The Moon Goddess had accepted an existence that was even more powerful than the God Emperor of Creation and had moved into her own Moon God Palace. In Osmanthus Palace, Lei Luo looked at the introduction of the World Origin Stone. After reading it, he revealed a surprised expression because this thing could actually be used to open up a world. Not a small world or anything like that, but an independent main world. It had its own world origin and could grow, expand, and breed species. From a certain point of view, whether it was an ordinary world or a divine world, it was possible for it to grow on the basis of the World Origin Stone. However, to open up a world with the World Origin Stone was extremely difficult. At least Lei Luo felt that he was temporarily unable to use World Origin Stone to create a world. It should be at a higher level. Hence, he kept the World Origin Stone and continued to cultivate. Time passed very quickly. 500 years had passed. An extremely powerful and vast aura suddenly swept out of the Divine Court of creation. One could vaguely see a strange world appearing within the Creation Palace, evolving everything. Within this strange world of fireworks, there were fifteen star lights floating. The God Emperor of Creation opened his eyes. He had finally broken through to the level of a level 15 god. Over the past five hundred years, he had spent most of his time recovering from his injuries. Fortunately, even though his body was heavily injured during the battle, his core was not injured. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to recover, let alone break through. Of course, he had also consumed many precious magic potions. As the Master of the Divine Court, he definitely did not lack cultivation resources. Is this the level 15 God level? The ability to repair space is indeed amazing. The God Emperor of Creation let out a long breath. He was a little curious. How big was the gap between him and that mysterious mage? Even with his current strength, it would not be too easy for him to kill the Lord of Hell. Forget it. Ill go take a look at the gap in God World first and see if it can be repaired. The God Emperor of Creation wanted to repair the gap in God World the most. This way, he would no longer have to worry about being threatened by the clan of the Dead Sea and Hell. Without this gap, it would be impossible for the Hell clan to invade. Similarly, it would be equally difficult for other powers from the outside world to invade. Very soon, the God Emperor of Creation arrived at the edge of the gap. When his gods consciousness sensed it, his expression turned ugly. This was because he had no way of repairing this spatial gap. Thats not right. This is man-made. Otherwise, why would the spatial structure at the edge of the gap be so complicated? He had originally thought that once he broke through to a level 15 god, he would be able to repair the gap with the ability to repair space. But now, it seemed that he might not be able to do so even if he were to increase by one or two levels. No wonder that powerful existence did not repair the gap three hundred years ago. It was likely that he would not have been able to do so. Huh! Fortunately, the threat of the Hell clan has been completely resolved. There shouldnt be any major problems from now on. The God Emperor of Creation thought. Hence, he turned around and returned to the Divine Court of Creation. Although he was very curious about that powerful existence, he did not send anyone to investigate. No matter what purpose this powerful existence had hidden in God World, there was no doubt that he had made a huge contribution by saving it At that moment, in the Moon God Palace, Lei Luo was working hard to cultivate. After more than five hundred years, he had reached level eight. This speed was fast enough. He was quite satisfied. Yeah, when I reach level 60, I will go and fix that gap. Lei Luo was thinking. Suddenly, he thought of Xue Li. He didnt know how her cultivation was going. After Sang Yas death, Immortal Palace had lost its god spirit again. Of course, with his existence, Immortal Palace wouldnt be in trouble. Lei Luo decided to go to Immortal Palace to take a look. At the normal speed, Xue Li should be at least a level thirty sky spirit archmage. If she was faster, she might have reached the demigod realm. In a starry sky far away from God World, a pitch-black streamer that was tens of thousands of miles long suddenly appeared. A huge sphere rushed out of the pitch-black streamer. The pitch-black streamer flickered a few times and disappeared completely. There was a huge world inside this huge sphere. In a huge temple, an endless aura of faith filled the air, and one could vaguely hear the prayers of billions of living beings. Great Dark Lord, your humble subordinate god is reporting an important piece of news to you. We have successfully passed through the extremely dangerous crystal barrier and entered a brand new world system. According to the energy reaction analysis, the origin level of this world system is around 2.2, and the strongest can only give birth to a level 21 god. It can be listed as a target for conquest. It is enough for us to harvest a wave of faith, said a tall, golden-haired figure in full armor, bowing to a shadow on a high throne. Chapter 219 - Breakthrough, Eye of Elements, Eye of Reincarnation? Then we shall stay in this world system for a thousand years to replenish resources and the power of faith. After a thousand years, we shall set sail again. We have already escaped far enough. I believe that the universe gods should not be able to lock onto our route for a short period of time. A faint voice was transmitted from the shadow. Yes, Great Dark Lord. The golden-haired figure bowed slightly and then turned around to leave the shrine. Shortly after, the massive spherical world was moving at a fast speed toward a massive floating world shrouded in endless light. No one could imagine that a world-shaking catastrophe was about to spread in this endless world. The death of Sang Ya and more than a thousand great sky spirit archmages had a huge impact on Immortal Palace. More than five hundred years had passed, and they hadnt recovered. Let alone Sang Ya, the god. A great sky spirit archmage couldnt be trained in just a few hundred years. It would take thousands of years for one to be born. It was Immortal Palace and their forces that had accumulated great sky spirit archmages for countless years. Of course, it was not just Immortal Palace. In God World, every force had suffered huge losses. No one knew how many gods had died. Without more than ten thousand years, it was very difficult for God World to recover its vitality. In the Immortal Palaces quiet room, Empress Xue Li was cultivating. She had already reached a level thirty-two sky spirit archmage. However, she did not intend to break through to the god realm directly. Instead, she wanted to take a step forward. However, every step she took was more dangerous. After a long time, Xue Li opened her eyes and let out a long breath. Then, she stood up and walked to another room. She picked up a book and started reading. I wonder where brother went? I havent seen Little Fire for a long time Xue Li did not read. She put down the book again and thought to herself. She was worried that something might have happened to her brother? After all, Sang Ya had died in the war. Although her brother was very powerful, he might not be able to protect himself in such a terrifying war. Unfortunately, she was not even a god, so the information she could control was very little. At this moment, a small lizard with wings broke through the restriction and flew into the room. It landed on Xue Lis shoulder. Xue Lis body shook. Her pretty face revealed a look of surprise. Little Fire, is it really you? Little Xue Li, I missed you so much Little Fire jumped on Xue Lis shoulder, looking unusually excited. How could it not be excited? It had been locked in the system space by Lei Luo for more than five hundred years. He had agreed to let it out after taking one step, but in the end, it took five steps before the master finally let it out. He said that it was too slow and that it had only taken five steps after five hundred years It really wanted to say that it had worked very hard. Little Fire, I missed you too. Wheres brother? Xue Li was very happy. Senior is outside, Little Fire said. Soon, Xue Li saw Lei Luo outside. Brother! Xue Li said with red eyes. In her heart, her brother was the person closest to her. She had not seen him for hundreds of years. She really missed him. Xue Li, I didnt expect you to grow up so quickly after hundreds of years, Lei Luo said with a smile. Brother, Sang Ya is dead, Xue Li suddenly said. I know. Unfortunately, I knew too late. Otherwise, I could have saved his life, Lei Luo nodded and said. Of course, he didnt care too much about Sang Yas death. He was just a god slave. It was just a waste of a drop of Divine Dragon blood. Lei Luo asked about Xue Lis cultivation situation and then said, Xue Li, try to walk the path of sky spirit archmage as much as possible. It will be of great benefit to the path of god in the future. Xue Li nodded. Lei Luo used his elemental eye to look at the condition of Xue Lis bloodline. It still had a lot of potential. Before he left, he gave Xue Li another drop of Divine Dragon blood to help her increase her bloodline potential. He didnt give Wei and the others the Divine Dragon blood because their bloodlines were ordinary. They were just ordinary human bloodlines. If he used the Divine Dragon technique, the best result would be that his bloodline would be changed, but it would also be restricted, which would be bad for his future development. The worst-case scenario would be that his bloodline would collapse and he would die an unnatural death. After returning from Immortal Palace, Lei Luo continued to cultivate, trying to reach level sixty as soon as possible. Occasionally, he would give Wei and the others some pointers on their magic cultivation. After more than five hundred years of cultivation, their progress was very fast. All of them had reached level twenty or so. The reason why they were so fast was because of the effects of the Moon God Laurel tree. Lei Luo even let them use the Devouring Treasure Box to cultivate. This way, they could strengthen their souls and consciousness. With the addition of these ample cultivation resources, it wasnt strange for them to achieve such results. In the blink of an eye, more than thirty years had passed. On the path of sky spirit archmage, Lei Luos divine soul took another step forward. Along with a rumble, endless information fused into his soul. He had already reached the 60th level of the sky spirit archmage realm. An indescribably terrifying aura spread out from his body. Fortunately, there was the god-trapping formation, so it didnt spread out. Moreover, he had already let Wei and the others leave this area. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to withstand the pressure of this aura. Even with the isolation of the god-trapping formation, the Moon Goddess outside could still sense the faint terrifying aura coming from Osmanthus Palace. This was something that hadnt happened before. Eventually, the isolation of the god-trapping formation couldnt suppress the aura of Lei Luos breakthrough. Has Senior broken through again? The Moon Goddess, Delina, muttered. Originally, when the Hell clan invaded, Senior was able to kill the Lord of Hell with one strike. Now that he had broken through, how powerful must he be? Under the Moon God Laurel tree, Lei Luo opened his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. A level sixty sky spirit archmage was one step closer to a hundred-step sky spirit archmage. Eh, the fourth layer of the Elemental Eyes restriction seems to be able to be refined? Lei Luo suddenly felt the elemental eye in his left eye pulsate slightly. This fourth layer of the elemental eye was said to be able to see through ones past life and present life, and it was especially mystical. Did a person have a past life and present life? He felt that there should be. He was an example. It was just that reincarnation was completed in a mysterious way, and that was something that needed to be studied. After all, in this world, at least according to his understanding, there was no such thing as a true hellhole or the reincarnation of death. Lei Luo didnt think too much about it. After all, in this world, it wasnt that simple. Chapter 220 - The Invasion of a Great Enemy From the Outside World Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Perhaps there were still many domains in this world that he did not know about, or perhaps Hell really existed. Lei Luo began to hear about the celestials. They were a true clan of gods. Just like the identity of the Little Fire Divine Dragon. Lei Luo did not think about it anymore and began to refine the fourth restriction of the Elemental Eye. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo felt a sharp pain in his left eye. He covered his left eye and couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. After a while, the pain disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, his left eye felt different. Although what he saw wasnt different, he could feel the changes in the Elemental Eye. Lei Luo felt that it was necessary to find someone to use the Elemental Eye on. Thus, he walked out of Osmanthus Palace and saw the Moon Goddess chatting with Wei and the others. Wei and the others had been in Moon God Palace for hundreds of years, but they rarely walked out of Osmanthus Palace. Therefore, they had not had many opportunities to talk to the Moon Goddess. Moreover, Wei and the others would not casually talk to anyone about Lei Luo. Greetings, Senior. The Moon God of the Moon Goddess, Delina, saw Lei Luo come out and immediately bowed slightly. Lei Luo nodded. The Elemental Eye on the Moon Goddesss body began to flicker slightly. It seemed to sense some special and chaotic information on her body. In an instant, some strange scenes appeared in Lei Luos mind. They seemed to represent the Moon Goddess. After a while, Lei Luo looked away. He felt that his spiritual power had been greatly depleted. The Moon Goddesss beautiful face blushed slightly under Lei Luos gaze. She didnt know what to do. Wei and the others were surprised. Senior? Wei suddenly called out in a soft voice. Lei Luo waved his hand and said to Wei and the others, Go back and cultivate. Oh, okay. Wei and the others didnt say anything more. They just glanced at Lei Luo with resentment and ran back to Osmanthus Palace of the Moon Goddess. Now, only Lei Luo and the Moon Goddess were left. Delina, when you cultivate, do you feel anything abnormal? For example, some strange and special information appearing in your mind? Lei Luo asked. From the ability to use the fourth layer of the Elemental Eye just now, he could basically tell that this Moon Goddess, Delina, not only had a past life, but she had been extremely extraordinary in her past life. At least Her cultivation level should have far surpassed that of the current Moon Goddess. No wonder when he saw her bloodline last time, he could vaguely feel that after her bloodline broke through, it actually became a little stronger. This should be the awakening of some kind of power from her past life. The stronger the cultivation, the higher the degree of recovery. One day, perhaps the Moon Goddesss memories and power from her past life would be completely restored. Senior, how do you know? I do occasionally receive some very special information, but I have no idea what is going on. The Moon Goddess was extremely surprised. She had never told anyone about this. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone, Lei Luo said with a smile. The Moon Goddess had a great background in her previous life, so she could be properly nurtured. After all, no matter how great her background was in her previous life, it was useless if she couldnt recover from it. She might die at any time, then, she would have to start all over again. Lei Luo thought for a moment and said, You should come to Osmanthus Palace to cultivate in the future. It should be good for you. Yes, Senior. The Moon Goddess blushed and was very happy. Since Senior wanted her to enter Osmanthus Palace to cultivate, the meaning was already very clear. It was because the people living in Osmanthus Palace were all his wives. Now, Lei Luo actually allowed her to stay there as well. If Lei Luo knew what the Moon Goddess was thinking, he would definitely complain in his heart that she was wrong. He really didnt have such thoughts. He only thought highly of her potential. When she followed Lei Luo into Osmanthus Palace, she felt the tremendous changes in it and was extremely shocked because she actually felt a very special energy flowing in her breath. It actually caused the immortal energy in her body to become extremely active. Not only that, but the strange flower fragrance had formed a strange stimulation to her soul consciousness. When she saw the Moon God Laurel tree, she was even more shocked because it was definitely not the same tree from before. Although this Moon God Laurel tree was somewhat similar to the osmanthus tree, it was definitely much stronger. That extremely high-grade special energy was emitted from this tree. Find yourself a place to cultivate, Lei Luo said. The Moon Goddess already knew how lucky she was to be able to cultivate here. She was certain that if she were to cultivate in such an environment, let alone a level six god, she might even have a chance at a level seven god. At this moment, she was extremely grateful to Lei Luo. After Lei Luo made arrangements for the Moon Goddess, he left Moon God Palace and flew directly toward the gap in God World. He was prepared to repair the gap. In the Divine Court of Creation, an extremely important meeting was being held. Other than the God Emperor of Creation, the other divine lords were also present. This was because the discussion this time was about a major matter that concerned the life and death of God World. Your Majesty, the situation shouldnt be that bad, right? There are more than a thousand god worlds in this world system. There are many worlds that are stronger than our God World, and there are countless powerful gods. So how can we not be able to fight against that invading divine system? The Inferno Divine Lord said. According to the news from our system, we have lost contact with fifty-seven God Worlds, so it is evident that the invading divine system is very powerful. Therefore, the divine system gods are preparing to gather their strength to deal with it, the God Emperor of Creation said. He had a headache. After experiencing the invasion of the Hell clan a few hundred years ago, God World had suffered heavy losses. So many gods and high level sky spirit archmages had been killed or severely and that was why they were still unable to recover. But now, there was a battle between foreign gods. That was a battle in the universe. Sky-level existences were too weak. Even demigods could not exist in the universe. Only gods had the ability to do so. Therefore, the power gathered this time was at least a level one god. Your Majesty, lets wait and see. Our God World cant stand the torment anymore, the powerful force said. Up until now, his injuries had not fully recovered. His clans gods had lost a lot in that battle. If they went to fight in the universes void again, almost no one would be able to return. Chapter 221 - Devouring the Treasure of the Owner of the Treasure Box Sigh, I can only do so for now. The God Emperor of Creation was helpless. Their God Alliance was only a loose organization and did not have a very strong binding force on the other god worlds. This time, with the invasion of the foreign gods, the God Alliances role had greatly increased. This was because only the God Alliance could unite all the powers of God World. Fortunately, God World still quite a distance away from the direction of the invasion of the foreign gods, it should not be affected in the short term. If it was threatened, it meant that this invading world was really very dangerous. At that moment, Lei Luo arrived at the location of the gap in God World. When his soul sensed the edge of the gap, he immediately had a different feeling from the last time. It doesnt seem to be as complicated. Last time, when Lei Luo probed the edge of the gap, he felt that it was particularly complicated, and he had not known where to start. This time, it was different. He felt that it was not complicated at all. Lei Luos mind jolted, and the power of a sky spirit archmage enveloped the edge of the gap. Using the ability to mend the sky, the spatial structure of the gap immediately began to squirm. Time passed by slowly. The gap in God World was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. One day, two days, three days. One month, two months, three months. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. Only a small hole was left in the huge gap in God World. It was finally going to be completely repaired. Lei Luo was a little amazed. Fortunately, he had the cultivation of a level 60 sky spirit archmage, but he still did not know how long it would take him to repair the gap in this world. It was possible to do it in tens or even hundreds of years. The test of the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box was really not an ordinary test. Another half a day passed. The gap was only the size of a pinhole. Lei Luo was a little expectant. After it was completely repaired, what kind of surprise would the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box bring to him? Boom! As the tiny gap was completely repaired, the entire area suddenly shook. A strange array formation actually lit up, as if it was engraved in the void where the gap had been. As it was repaired, the array formation was activated. A strange halo suddenly formed and started to shrink. Then, it encircled Lei Luo. At the next moment, the halo shook violently and completely disappeared. Lei Luos figure also disappeared. No one knew where he had been transported to. At the same time, the God Emperor of Creation had already sensed the movement of the gap and flew over. When he saw the gap that had been completely repaired, he revealed a shocked expression. Whats going on? Has this gap been repaired? He had only been here thirty years ago and had carefully studied the gap. It was not something he could have solved. Even if he were to level up another level or two, he still might not be able to repair it. Even if he could, it would definitely be an extremely long project. This gap is definitely not something that can be repaired automatically. The spatial core has been destroyed and there is no way for it to repair itself. Could it be that a powerful existence has acted to repair the gap? The God Emperor of Creation pondered in his heart. Thinking about it, there was only a mysterious god that had appeared a few hundred years ago. I really do not know how powerful this existence is? The God Emperor of creation was extremely astonished. Unfortunately, he did not have the fate to meet him. Lei Luo was transported to a strange space. It was definitely not within God World or any other world. Instead, it was an independent space. It was like a bubble that wandered into the endless void. The entire space was not big. It was completely spherical and had a diameter of a thousand meters. In this space, there was a strange stone platform floating. When Lei Luo stepped on it, a voice immediately sounded. After becoming my disciple, you must follow the Five Dont Principles. Dont meddle in other peoples business, dont provoke trouble, dont be greedy, dont show off, and dont believe in women. You must keep a low profile! Lei Luos expression was a little strange. Just how much had the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box suffered to have such Five Dont Principles. Now recite the Five Dont Principles loudly. Recite them ten thousand times, and youll be considered to have passed my disciple acceptance ceremony. That voice sounded again. Lei Luos expression was strange. Recite the Five Dont Principles? He definitely wouldnt. Thus, his consciousness probed everything in the space but found nothing. From this, it could be seen that when the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box set up this space, his strength far surpassed Lei Luos. System, I want to sign in. Lei Luos heart moved. In such a situation, the summoning system was the last thing to be used. Soon, the systems notification sound rang. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in Reward: The World of Legacy. In the next moment, the entire space shook, and endless light appeared, finally turning into a strange ball of light in front of Lei Luo. It was as if there was a huge world inside the ball of light. When Lei Luos consciousness entered, he felt his entire body shake, as if his soul had been absorbed into it. After a long time, Lei Luo withdrew his soul consciousness and opened his eyes, revealing a smile. The inheritance resources left behind by the owner of the Devouring Treasure Box were really huge. However, this inheritance world was very huge, containing layers of powerful restrictions. If he wanted to obtain something, he had to break through layers of restrictions. So this world is called the Core World. It was created after the gods refined the World Origin Stone. Lei Luo suddenly understood. He had obtained a World Origin Stone before. Although he knew that the stone could turn into a world, he did not know how to use it. Now it seemed that he had to become a god to be able to use the Core World created by the World Origin Stone. For example, the Core World of the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box was extremely huge. Although it hadnt reached the level of becoming a real world, it looked perfect. Unfortunately, this was someone elses Core World. Even if the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box died, he wouldnt be able to refine it. He could only use it as a simple world. Lei Luo shook his head. However, he still had the World Origin Stone. In the future, when he became a god, he would be able to refine it into a Core World. Lei Luo stored the light ball in the system space. This was the safest. If he obtained the inheritance of the Master of the Devouring Treasure Box, he would be able to store the light ball into his body. However, there was still a risk of exposure. Chapter 222 - The Decline of the Incipient World Lei Luo didnt intend to take the Devouring Treasure Boxs owners inheritance. After all, he had his own path to take. Moreover, he felt a little strange that the Devouring Treasure Boxs owners inheritance was biased toward the Dragon clan, and required the bloodline of the Divine Dragon. Perhaps the drop of Divine Dragons blood essence left behind by the Devouring Treasure Boxs owner was prepared for the later inheritance. As the light sphere disappeared, the stone platform beneath his feet trembled slightly. Light burst out, forming a light vortex. In the next moment, Lei Luo was teleported out and this bubble-like space collapsed, completely disappearing. Lei Luo now appeared at the original location of the gap. Darkwill greets Senior. A voice sounded. Lei Luo had already seen the God Emperor of Creation and nodded slightly, God Emperor of Creation, whats the matter? Thank you, senior, for repairing the gap, Darkwill said somewhat excitedly. This Senior is really elusive. How did he appear just now? It was nothing, Lei Luo said indifferently. Senior, do you know about the invasion of the gods outside the Universe? the God Emperor of Creation suddenly asked. The gods outside the Universe? Lei Luo was slightly stunned. He shook his head and said, I have been in closed-door cultivation all this time. I did not pay too much attention to the matters of the outside world. What is the situation with the gods in this world? The God Emperor of Creation hurriedly explained the situation in detail. I understand. Lei Luo nodded and didnt say anything more. Then, he floated away. In this world system, there should still be very powerful existences, so it wasnt his turn to worry. He still had to cultivate in seclusion and work hard to increase his strength. This was the foundation of survival. If the invading god world was too powerful, this world wouldnt be able to resist it. He could only run ahead of time. The most important thing was to protect himself. He still approved of the Five Dont Principles of the Devouring Treasure Boxs owner. The Initial God World. This was an extremely powerful god world. It was one of the eight great god worlds. The Initial God world represented the first god world that was born. It was also the most powerful god world. Other than the Initial God World, there were seven other god worlds. The God Alliance was formed from these eight worlds. At that moment, the Initial God World was plunged into panic and flames of war. The foreign God Worlds tore a huge hole in the Initial God World. Shadows were cast into the Initial God World, and countless powerful black-armored gods flew out from the shadows They were engaged in a terrifying battle with the immortals of the Initial God World. At every moment, there were gods and black-armored gods dying. The strange thing was that the dead black-armored gods would be pulled back by a strange force and then condensed again, as if they couldnt be killed at all. On the other hand, once the gods of Initial God World fell, they would completely fall. Overlord, the losses are too great. We cant hold on any longer. We have to retreat. A powerful level 16 god had a panicked expression. This foreign God World was simply too terrifying. If it was just powerful, it wouldnt have been so bad. But they had actually grasped a terrifying forbidden spell of rebirth. All the dead black-armored gods were actually able to revive and rejoin the battle. How could they fight like this? At that moment, he finally understood why so many God Worlds had fallen in such a short period of time. We cant retreat. The Initial Emperor Lord shook his head, his eyes revealing a strong sense of powerlessness. Although he was already a level 19 god, after sensing the power of the foreign God World, he knew that he couldnt resist it. Even the strongest level 20 god in the Initial God World, wouldnt be able to resist it. After a long time, endless shadows covered the whole of the Initial God World. The initial sovereign let out a shocking cry. At this point, the Initial God World had fallen! Countless gods did not escape. When the news of the Initial God World falling in just a few days spread out, the entire world system was completely shaken. The God Alliance, the only level 20 God, the ruler of the Initial God World, Emperor Zeyu had issued a god summoning order, calling on the remaining God Worlds to unite and resist the invasion of the Shadow God World. The God World summoning order had, fortunately, quietly spread to God World. The God Emperor of creation had gathered all the gods in God World to discuss this matter. How is this possible? The Initial God World is much stronger than the foreign God World. The origin of the world is more than one level higher. There are many gods above level 12. How can it have been conquered by that foreign God World so quickly? The gods present were all extremely shocked. This was even more shocking than the foreign God World invading dozens of other God Worlds. This was because most of the God Worlds that were invaded had the same strength as the Divine Court of Creation, but the Initial God World was different. One of the eight great initial god worlds belonged to the strongest batch of godly worlds in the entire world system. In front of this Initial God World, the World Creation World was not even worth mentioning. Thats the truth. Its said that even the initial monarch did not make it out. The God Emperor of Creation sighed. His strength could only be considered above average in the Initial God World. However, such a powerful Initial God World had actually been defeated by the foreign God World. The expressions of the few gods present turned weak. This was because they felt as if the Apocalypse was coming. They were all only level 12 or level 13 gods. The difference between them and a level 19 God like the Emperor Lord was simply too great. Issue the summoning order, the God Emperor of Creation said with a heavy expression. This was because he knew that once the summoning order was issued, he didnt know how many gods would die. Moreover, this time would be a thousand times more serious than a few hundred years ago. The possibility was very high that even he would die. However, with the current situation as it was, no one could avoid it. That was because this time, it was no longer the responsibility of a particular world. Instead, it was the responsibility of all worlds. Beneath the overturned nest, there would be no intact eggs. If they sat by as the Initial God World was destroyed, then their entire universe would be devoured. They could hide for a while, but not forever. When the sky fell, no one could escape. Therefore, they had to shoulder this responsibility, even if they knew that the road ahead was almost certain death. They had to gather everyone without hesitation. Chapter 223 - The Magic of the Divine Sun Bird When the summoning order of the Divine Court of Creation was issued again, all the major forces in God World were in uproar. The great losses of hundreds of years ago had yet to be recovered, and now there was an even more advanced summoning order and this time, it was actually aimed at the summoning order of the gods. Whether they were injured or not, whether they were in seclusion to break through, or if they were gods who were about to die, all the gods in God World had to rush to the Divine Court of Creation within the stipulated time. The Moon Goddess received the summoning order. Senior, what is the situation this time? Why does it seem to be more serious than a few hundred years ago? she said worriedly. Is the situation that serious? Lei Luo was also a little surprised. Originally, he had thought that with those powerful gods holding the fort, even if there was an impact on the Divine Court of Creation, the situation would not be too serious. But now, he had actually had to summon all the gods. This time, there is an invasion of the god system from the outside world. There are already dozens of god worlds that have fallen. Lei Luo saw the Moon Goddesss puzzled look and immediately gave a simple explanation. The Moon Goddesss beautiful eyes revealed a shocked expression. Dozens of god worlds had fallen? Even if it was the weakest god world, it was still a god world. There would definitely be a large number of gods. For example, in the Creators god world, there were tens of thousands of gods gathered during the invasion of the Hell clan. Dozens of god worlds, how many gods would there be? Now that all of them had fallen, how powerful was this God World? Looks like I cant just stand by and watch. Lei Luo sighed. Even if he did not want to take action, he had no choice. After all, he was also a part of this world system. Of course, if the situation turned bad, he could prepare to escape at any time. When the Moon Goddess heard that Lei Luo was going with her, she was very happy because, with Lei Luo around, it would definitely be safer. When Lei Luo appeared in the Divine Court of Creation, the God Emperor of Creation immediately brought people to welcome him. The four divine lords and the four great god lords also came forward to greet him. They were all aware of Lei Luos grand action of killing the Lord of Hell with a single sword strike. After exchanging pleasantries, Lei Luo and the Moon Goddess moved into a palace arranged by the God Emperor of Creation. Lei Luo knew that he was about to face a great battle, so he naturally did not dare to relax. He immediately threw himself into cultivation. He sorted out the Holy Light Shield, Star Magic, and another powerful magic one by one. He wanted to use his strongest power to deal with this war. System, sign in for me. After training for a while, Lei Luo waited until after midnight for the chance to sign in to refresh. As the center of God World, he should be able to receive some good items when signing in at the Divine Court of Creation. Soon, the systems notification sounded. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully signing in. Reward: Divine Sun Bird Companion Spell. Lei Luo was a little surprised. This time, he seemed to have signed in something amazing. He quickly checked the information of the signed item. The Divine Sun Bird Companion Spell, a god level spell, originated from the ancient divine bird, the Divine Sun Bird. It was refined from the soul and blood of an incomparably powerful god. The effects were related to the level of a mage, and it was divided into seven levels. Lei Luo took out this non-sun divine bird magic. It was not appropriate to say that it was a pure magic, because this magic could not be cultivated. It had to have special conditions. It had to have the bloodline and innate ability of the Divine Sun Bird. Without it, it could not be cultivated. Supreme existences valued this kind of magic of the Sun Divine Bird, but they did not have the conditions to cultivate it. So they came up with this method to refine the Divine Sun Bird into a magic. As long as one refined this magic, they could use the magic of the Divine Sun Bird. If ones cultivation was high enough, the speed effect would surpass the Divine Sun Bird itself. This thing is amazing. Lei Luo hurriedly took out this magic from the system space. It was actually a strange golden light, and one could see the shadow of the Divine Sun Bird inside. What an inconceivable method, to actually be able to refine such a miraculous magic. Lei Luo could only exclaim in admiration. Of course, he also felt pity for the Divine Sun Bird. Because of such a magic divine ability, it had fallen into the hands of evil, yet it had been refined into magic by a powerful existence. As expected, having a treasure on ones body was a huge problem. If one was not powerful enough, it was possible that one could not control their own fate. The time was endless. Thinking about it, the world system he was in was powerful enough. However, facing an invasion from an outside world, he fell into such a huge crisis. It was hard to imagine what kind of vast and vast domain was outside of this world system. But there must be unimaginable terror there. The owner of the Devouring Treasure Box must have met a formidable enemy outside of the world system that he could not contend with, and thus died in the end. Lei Luo shook his head and did not think any further. He directly condensed his soul into his blood and dripped it into the ball of golden light, beginning to refine the magic of the Divine Sun Bird. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo suddenly opened his eyes. The Shadow of a strange Divine Sun Bird appeared beside him. In the next moment, his body moved and he disappeared. In the blink of an eye, Lei Lus figure appeared 100,000 miles away. The appearance of the Divine Sun Bird also disappeared. F*ck, the speed of this magic is too fast and terrifying. Lei Luo secretly clicked his tongue because he could only use the third layer of the Divine Sun Bird. Just the third layer was enough to cover 100,000 miles in an instant. It was hard to imagine how fast he would be if he reached the fourth layer, the fifth layer, the sixth layer, and even the highest seventh layer? With the magic of the Divine Sun Bird, it would definitely not take him too long to cross God World. It was terrifying to the extreme. Then, Lei Luo used the Divine Sun Bird and returned to the Divine Court of Creation. No one noticed. Even the Divine Court of Creation didnt realize that Lei Luo had just left. Lei Luo was very satisfied with the identity of the Divine Sun Bird. With this, even if he encountered an invincible enemy, he would have the magic to escape. He had more confidence in his self-protection. Half a month later, all the gods in God World had finally gathered. There were more than 53,000 of them. There used to be more of them, but they had lost more than 20,000 gods in the war with the Hell clan. Chapter 224 - A Brand New God System This was caused by the mutual repulsion of the worlds origin. Hence, the gods of God World had to leave and fly in the void. Only after they left God Worlds area of influence would there be the existence of the void teleportation array. This was because the void teleportation array could not be affected by the slightest repulsion of the God Worlds origin. Otherwise, the spatial passage would be distorted, and no one knew where they would be transported to. However, the God Emperor of Creation possessed a large flying magic machine. Its speed was extremely fast, comparable to the speed of a level 12 god. It only took five days for the flying magic machine to reach the vicinity of the void teleportation array. During these five days, Lei Luo had been cultivating. Every bit of improvement was worth a bit. When the people of God World saw the situation of the void teleportation array, they were all stunned. This was because the entire void teleportation array had been destroyed beyond recognition. Impossible. How could the void teleportation array be destroyed? The God Emperor of Creation found it hard to believe. Outside every god world, there would be a void teleportation array. This was the most convenient way for the various god worlds to communicate. It was said that these void teleportation arrays had been established millions of years ago and over the years, they had never been destroyed. Could it have been done by the foreign god world outside the world? a divine lord said in a deep voice. Its very likely that the foreign god world used this method to prevent the various god worlds from joining forces, so as to sever the connection between us. another god said in a deep voice. But the problem is that every god world is very far away. How did the gods outside God World arrive here? Some people found it hard to believe. The communication between the god worlds depended on the void teleportation array. Otherwise, the distance was too far. Even the gods above level 12 might need several years to cross over. Using the void teleportation array, one could cross over in less than half a day. Is it possible that the foreign gods have grasped the void teleportation arrays teleportation method and used it to teleport to the void teleportation points of the various god worlds before destroying them? someone said. This is the only possibility. Otherwise, the godly spirits outside the world wouldnt be able to travel so quickly. The God Emperor of Creation sighed. Without the void teleportation array, the gods of God World would not be able to reach the Initial God World. Furthermore, without even thinking about it, the void teleportation arrays of the other gods might have been destroyed. If they relied on flying, they would need to fly for several years before they could reach the nearest god world. Suddenly, the God Emperors gaze landed on Lei Luo. Senior, did you discover anything? he suddenly asked. The god that destroyed the void teleportation array shouldnt have left too long ago. You should return to God World now, Lei Luo said in a deep voice. He caught traces of an extremely obscure aura in this void. This was an aura that was completely different from that of a god. Needless to say, it definitely belonged to a foreign god. What about you? The God Emperor of Creation was a little surprised. Ill go look for that god, Lei Luo said. He had to find that god and then use the Soul-absorbing codex to obtain detailed information about that gods world. If he did not understand the situation, how could he resist that gods world? In the next moment, Lei Luos body moved. He soared into the air and disappeared into the void. His body flashed with golden light before disappearing. The God Emperor of Creations consciousness swept out, but he actually could not find any traces of Lei Luo. He was extremely shocked. He knew that this seniors strength was far stronger than he had imagined. Without the void teleportation array, it would be unrealistic to fly to other god worlds. The God Emperor of Creation could only control the flying machine and return to God World. Lei Luo used the Divine Sun Bird and flew rapidly in the void. There was no obstruction in the void, and the flying speed was even faster than in God World. However, correspondingly, the void and home were vast and God World had limitations. Just like the space between the planets in his previous life. But God World in this world wasnt a planet, but a huge continent. The rules of the world were different, so naturally, the characteristics were different. The planets in his previous life were too small compared to these god worlds. Lei Luo quickly shuttled back and forth, catching the traces left behind. After more than three hours, the traces finally became clear. Lei Luo knew that he was not far from that god. After around ten minutes, Lei Luo should have finally arrived at a black streak of light, flying through the void at an astonishing speed. This speed was comparable to the flying speed of a god above level 16. But compared to Lei Luo, it was too far away. Its a flying magic machine. The god inside should be around level 15. Lei Luo quickly sensed it clearly. And that god didnt notice Lei Luo. In the next moment, Lei Luo appeared on the black flying magic machine. He stomped his foot, and the entire flying magic machine exploded. A stream of light shot out from it, wanting to escape, but Lei Luo grabbed with his hand, and the god was now controlled by Lei Luo. He was dressed in black armor, had purple eyes, and green skin. Unlike humans, he was over four meters tall. He was a typical giant. Lei Luo stretched out his hand and pressed it on the head of the giant god. The soul-absorbing codex was activated. In an instant, Lei Luo felt a vast brain region. Countless strange prayers were transmitted from it. Countless golden threads could be seen transmitting out from the endless void. Suddenly, Lei Luos entire body trembled, because he could sense that in the deepest depths of this god, there was a terrifying aura hidden. It was as if this was the source of the entire God System. Lei Luo instantly grasped this God System. The highest level main gods enjoyed the faith of the entire God System. Even the subordinate gods had to offer their faith. Then, the subordinate gods were divided into the lower gods, the middle gods, and the upper gods. Of course, the lower gods, the middle gods, and the upper gods werent at the level of gods, but rather the status of the gods. Lei Luo continued to probe deeper. But in the next moment, the aura of the main god in the deepest part seemed to have a reaction. After all, Lei Luos actions could be said to have desecrated the dignity of the entire God System. In an instant, a vast aura surged out, wanting to crush Lei Luos consciousness. How dare you spy on me. That aura contained a terrifying thought. Chapter 225 - The Shocked Main Shadow God Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It was the main god of God World who reacted. The God System was unique. From the main god to the subordinate god to the believer, it was like a pyramid. Through faith, they formed the most intense practice, which was much stricter than the path of god. This resulted in the cohesiveness of the God System far surpassing the path of god. Now that Lei Luo was spying on this gods consciousness, it was equivalent to touching on the secret of the God System. Naturally, it would trigger the supreme main gods counterattack. This consciousness should be equivalent to a level twenty-three god. Lei Luo immediately felt the strength of this consciousness. Very, very strong. In front of this gods powerful consciousness, the God Emperor of Creation was not worth mentioning at all. I am now a level sixty sky spirit archmage. I wonder how many levels of god I am equivalent to? Lei Luos heart was balanced as he tried to test the threat level of this gods will. For a moment, the two powerful wills clashed in the gods mind. Finally, Lei Luo came to a conclusion. Although this main god was a threat to him, the threat was definitely not fatal. In other words, he should be on the same level as this sovereign. In fact, he might even have an advantage. Of course, this sovereign was separated from him by an infinite distance. Through the attacks of a god, the power of the sovereign might not necessarily be weakened. In addition, the strength of a sovereign didnt lie solely in the sovereign itself, but in the God System. A powerful sovereign could mobilize the power of a god to strengthen itself, thus erupting with a terrifying power that surpassed its own. It was precisely because of this that the God System had an advantage over the path of god in a group battle. Boom! After the clash of the gods consciousness, Lei Luo also used the Soul-absorbing Codex against the god to obtain the corresponding information. After a long time, Lei Luo suddenly retreated, because the gods consciousness, which was the battlefield, had completely collapsed. Huh! Lei Luo opened his eyes and let out a long breath. This God System is really powerful. If it really is a level twenty-three god, no wonder this world system cant resist it. Lei Luo thought in his heart. According to the information he had received from the God Emperor of Creation, in the most powerful Initial God World, the strongest mage was probably the Emperor of the Initial God World. It was said that he was a level 20 god ten thousand years ago. As for whether he had broken through to level 21, that was unknown. Even if he was a level 21 god, against a God System that had a level 23 god, it was impossible to defeat him. Even if he gathered all the gods, it would still be difficult for him to defeat this Shadow God system. Lei Luo had obtained a lot of valuable information from the gods consciousness. This God System was called the Shadow God System. It had escaped from other places, passed through the Crystal Wall System, and come to this God System mainly to harvest faith. This God System did not plan to operate in the long term, but to harvest in the short term. Harvesting faith was to let the creatures of this world and even the gods believe in the Shadow God System. Once a short-term harvest was carried out, the process would be very cruel. All the believers would use a very cruel sacrificial ritual to convert their soul consciousness and everything else into the power of faith. If the Shadow God System was successful, all the mages in this God System who had reached the level of an ultimate mage or above, including the gods, would become the nutrients of faith for the God System. Only ordinary creatures would be able to escape this calamity because they were unable to make sacrifices. Otherwise, the Shadow God System would not have let them go. The Shadow God System had already harvested quite a few God Systems along the way. This God System is really savage to the extreme. Lei Luo was extremely shocked. No wonder this Shadow God System was wanted by the Radiant God System and had no choice but to flee in a sorry state. However, Lei Luo was also a little worried about how to deal with the Shadow God System. The best idea would be to unite all the god worlds and gather their strength to engage in a decisive battle with the Shadow God System. With his peak combat strength, it would not be a problem to contend against the Shadow God System. However, the problem was that the void teleportation array had been destroyed. If it could not be repaired, the god power of the various god worlds would not be able to gather together. If he could not gather a powerful force, it would become almost impossible to deal with the Shadow God System. He could deal with the Shadow God system alone. The danger was too great. A smart person would not stay at the edge of danger. How could he take such a huge risk? I need to go back now. Let the God Emperor of Creation contact the God Alliance to see how to repair the void teleportation array. Lei Luo was calculating in his heart. In any case, the most urgent matter was the God Alliance. They were at a critical juncture of life and death, so they would definitely think of all ways possible. Hence, Lei Luo turned around and returned to God World. The World of Creation. This place had already become the base camp for the God System to attack the other god worlds. That huge sphere was the Initial God World. Countless gods came in and out, starting to brainwash the Initial God World and the other god worlds that had already been conquered. Their experience in this aspect was very similar, so the effect was very obvious. More and more mages and even gods had begun to submit in order to survive, and then slowly started to believe in the great Shadow God System. Unfortunately, they never knew that the Shadow God System had no plans to operate in this world for any length of time. It was only a short-term harvest. Therefore, as long as people believed in the Shadow God System, they could not escape the sacrifice in the end. The huge Shadow God Kingdom was like a multiverse. It contained countless worlds, and each world represented a god. The Core World of the God Kingdom, was where the main shadow god, the Shadow Lord, lived. In the magnificent temple. On the supreme throne, a terrifying shadow suddenly shook and let out an unbelievable sound. How is this possible? How can there be such a powerful existence in this God System? At the next moment, a terrifying face emerged from the shadow. He had sensed that a powerful existence was invading the mind of a god. However, he had not expected that after a round of probing, he would be shocked to discover that the opponents level was definitely not inferior to his. In other words, there was a level 23 god in this God System. It was definitely not a god born in this world. It must have come from the outside world. No matter what, this posed a huge threat to his Shadow God System conquering the God System. Chapter 226 - Shocking the Emperor Lord Convey my orders. Stop attacking the other god worlds and speed up the harvest of faith that has already been conquered. The Shadow Lord gave his order. All the upper gods present were shocked. Why would the Shadow Lord suddenly give such an order? After returning to God World, Lei Luo carved some details about the Shadow God System onto a jade slip. He then handed it over to the God Emperor of Creation for him to communicate with the God Alliance. He then took the Moon Goddess back to Moon God Palace to continue cultivating. If he could take another step on the sky spirit archmage path, his chances of dealing with the Shadow God System would be even greater. The Initial God World. As the strongest god world, the Initial God World occupied a dominant position in the world system. The god summoning order was issued by the Emperor Lord. This god, the most powerful existence in the entire world system, was in an extremely difficult situation. He originally had great confidence in the invasion of God World. However, after the Initial God World fell in such a short period of time, he immediately became extremely worried. In order to break through the Initial God World so quickly, Initial God World hadnt even had time to ask for help from the outside world. This meant that the Initial God World was on a completely different level from the God System in the outside world. Even though they used their power to deal with the Initial God World, and they could defeat it, it would not be easy for them. They had to go through a long-term tug-of-war. This was because the world origins Repulsive and Suppressive Force was very strong. But the foreign God System had done it. This meant that the high-end combat power of the foreign God System completely surpassed that of the Initial God World. Level 21? Level 22? Even a level 23 god would be a match for it. If it really was a level 23 or higher god, this God System would definitely not be a match for it, even he was stuck at the peak level of a god. The difference of one level was already very big, let alone several levels. Moreover, it was a special Shinto organization like the God System. Reporting to the Emperor Lord, the three god worlds next to us just sent a cross-border message. The power that was originally attacking the barrier of their God World suddenly retreated. Just as the Emperor Lord was discussing the reconstruction of the void teleportation array with the many gods under his command, an immortal suddenly reported to him. What? Theyve retreated? He was extremely surprised. These three god worlds were the next targets of the foreign God System, and they were currently breaking through the barrier. Once the barrier of God World was broken, the God armies outside would immediately invade. But now, they had actually retreated. This was a little strange. According to the intelligence they had received before, the attacks of the outside worlds God System would not stop. The dozens of worlds that had fallen before had all fallen just like that. Emperor Lord, could this God System be plotting something? Thats right. They just destroyed all the void teleportation arrays. Its obvious that they want to destroy them one by one. Could it be that they want to attack us directly? Theres a very high possibility. Theyve conquered the initial world and its terrifying that theyve discovered the truth of our god worlds. The other eight initial worlds will also become their next targets. With all the teleportation arrays destroyed, they wont be able to gather their strength to fight against the outside worlds God Systems. Theyll definitely destroy our initial worlds as soon as possible. But so what? Even if the outside worlds God System wants to attack us, it will be very difficult for them to withstand it. Without the void teleportation array, they can only fight on their own. This move is too ruthless. Many gods began to discuss. These divine lords and sacred lords were usually gods above rank 15. All of them had the ability to mend the sky. Any one of them was much stronger than Emperor Lord. Emperor Lord, why dont we let all the gods of the god world fly out of their respective god worlds and gather in our Initial God World? That way, we can increase our strength as much as possible, someone suggested. This is meaningless. Without the void teleportation array, the nearest god world would take a few years to reach. The furthest is impossible without a few hundred years. When that time comes, it will be too late. The void teleportation array has been destroyed, and the God System outside that world cannot be used. Their attack speed will definitely be greatly reduced. Youre thinking too much. The level of this worlds God System is clearly much higher than ours. Perhaps they have already been in various places and are secretly building teleportation arrays. There should be teleportation arrays. Otherwise, it would not be able to explain why they were able to invade so many god worlds in just a few decades. Faced with the divine lords and sacred lords quarrels, the Emperor Lord had a headache. This was because he could not make up his mind. If he made a wrong decision, the consequences would be disastrous. Reporting to the Emperor Lord, there has been a major discovery in God World. Suddenly, another god entered the hall and reported the latest intelligence. God World? This God World seems to be very weak, right? The other side of this God Worlds God System shouldnt have been attacked so early. What major discoveries did this God World make? The divine lords and sacred lords present were extremely curious. In their eyes, God World was nothing. It was too weak. However, what they were interested in were its major discoveries. What discoveries? the Emperor Lord said indifferently. Emperor Lord, this is the message from the Creators Gods world. That god hurriedly loosened a jade slip. After the Emperor Lord probed the information on the jade slip, a look of surprise appeared on his face. The Shadow God System. The Emperor Lord has the cultivation of at least a level-23 god. This is an exiled God System. It mainly invades the weak world system and reaps faith As he watched, the Emperor Lords expression became very serious. If this information was true, then to the high-level mages and Immortals of the entire world system, it would definitely be a disaster. Once the world system was occupied by the Shadow God System, and the sacrifice of faith was made, a high-level mage and god would be able to survive. The Emperor Lords face was gloomy as he announced the information in the jade slip. This was a piece of desperate news. Chapter 227 - The Actions of the Shadow God System But at the same time, it could also unite all the gods. Because if they did not unite, what awaited them would be a disaster of destruction. As for escaping? Where to? Even though the gods had the ability to survive in the void, even a peak level twelve god, like the Emperor Lord did not have the ability to escape the world system because it had a crystal wall that could stop him. He estimated that to have the ability to surpass the crystal wall system, one must at least have the power of a peak level twenty-one god. After all the divine lords and sacred lords finished reading, they all quietened down. The information was really despairing. A Shadow Master God above level 23. A harvesting method of faith sacrifice. To every god present, it was suffocating. Emperor Lord, God World is just a low-level world of gods. They dont even have a level 15 god. What ability do they have to obtain such important information? Finally, some divine lords began to question because this information was too depressing. They would rather that this information was fake and was fabricated by God World. I feel that it is possible that it is false. Although the God Emperor of Creation said that there is a powerful existence that surpasses a level 15 god in their Creation God World, even if they are able to capture a god of the Shadow God System, it is almost impossible to obtain the memories and information of that god. One must know that the organizational structure of the God System is not comparable to our path of god. Even if they are gods, they still have to believe in the main god. The main god will definitely have a defensive power in the mind of the god. If this shadow main god is really a level 23 god or above, then how did that powerful existence break through the defenses of a level 23 god or above and obtain this confidential information? Another Lord also spoke up. So, this is definitely the Creation God World making up nonsense. Perhaps the Creation God World has already been infiltrated by the outside worlds God System. Thats why they released this kind of false information, in order to make us panic. Thats right, this information absolutely cannot be trusted. I dont believe that the outside worlds God System is so powerful? If its really that powerful, the God System outside the world can completely overpower our entire world system. Why would they withdraw their troops from the other god worlds? Other divine lords and sacred lords also began to speak. However, there were also some divine lords and sacred lords whose expressions were very dark. Suddenly, a God said, If this was done by the God System outside the world, why would they say that they are offering their faith? The entire place fell silent because this was also very illogical. If the God System outside the world really wanted to create terrifying pressure and panic, forcing the various major god worlds to submit, the best way would be to display great power, but they would definitely not let people know about it. This was because this would force the god worlds into despair and panic. Even if the Shadow God System occupied the entire God World, it would still be impossible to force people to submit to faith. The only result would be that the gods would fight to the end. Suddenly, the Emperor Lord, who had been silent all this time, spoke. Is there a possibility that there is a truly powerful existence hidden in the Creation God World that broke through the shadow defense and obtained this information from the consciousness of the subordinate god? The entire place fell silent. Everyones eyes widened because the Emperor Lords idea was truly too bold. To be able to break through the Shadow Emperors soul defense, wouldnt that powerful existence very likely be on the same level as him? Suddenly, someone thought of why the Shadow God System would suddenly withdraw from the three god worlds. Could it be because of that powerful existence? In the blink of an eye, more than forty years had passed. Lei Luo had been cultivating in Moon God Palace. To him, the longer he delayed, the more advantageous it would be. As long as he took another step, his advantage over the Shadow God System would improve. Every once in a while, the God Emperor of Creation would personally come to Moon God Palace to report the latest situation to him. Actually, Lei Luo was quite helpless because the God Emperor of Creations attitude had changed too drastically. He became incomparably reverent. It was as if he had become Lei Luos subordinate. His transformation was naturally a series of guesses made by the God Alliance. In the end, they came to a conclusion. Because of Lei Luo, this mysterious existence, the Shadow God System had stopped its attacks. For more than forty years, the Shadow God System had not done anything. If not for the fact that the Emperor Lord could not cross the distant void and come to the Creation God World, the number one expert of this world system would have come to visit long ago. .. That day, Lei Luo was flipping through a book when the God Emperor of Creation suddenly came again. He brought an unexpected piece of news. Senior, according to the information obtained by the God Alliance, the Shadow God System is preparing to carry out a faith sacrifice. It seems that they are planning to withdraw from our world system in advance, the God Emperor of Creation said. What do you think the reason is behind this? Lei Luo said. There are two possible reasons. The first is Seniors deterrence. The Shadow God System is a powerful exiled God System, and it is usually based on benefits. If one is unable to obtain the greatest benefits and instead has to bear a huge loss, they will definitely give up. The Shadow God System probably took this into consideration. The second reason is that the Shadow God System is being pursued by a system called the Radiant God System. Perhaps it is because the Shadow God System sensed danger and decided to retreat, the God Emperor of Creation said. Could the Shadow God System be doing this on purpose to numb us? the Moon Goddess said from the side. The God Emperor of Creation was stunned. It was not impossible. Once the Shadow God System carries out the sacrifice of faith, there will be a huge number of mages in so many god worlds. The God Emperor of Creation said in a deep voice, If the Shadow God System is really as the Moon Goddess said, then it must be testing our reaction. Lets wait and see, Lei Luo said calmly. Under the current situation, it was impossible for him to make a move. Unless the Shadow God System directly attacked the Creation God World, he would definitely not make a move. He was not confident. If it was really a scheme of the Shadow God System, if he made a move, he would just fall into a trap. If something happened to him, then the entire world system would really be finished. Chapter 228 - The Probing of the Emperor Lord Thus, at this moment, it would be wise for him not to make a move. Yes, Senior. The God Emperor of Creation had only come to report on the specific situation so soon after, he left. Moon goddess, your cultivation speed is quite fast, Lei Luo said with a smile. The Moon Goddess was now a level six god. This speed was very fast. Its all thanks to the cultivation environment provided by Senior. Otherwise, how could it be so fast? the Moon Goddess said. Cultivating in the Osmanthus palace was much faster than before. The most peculiar thing was that there were some strange memories in her mind. There was even an invisible power that appeared out of thin air, causing her cultivation speed to become extremely astonishing. She did not hide it from Lei Luo and told him about her situation. Dont worry, this is not a bad thing. It seems that your cultivation speed will become faster and faster, Lei Luo said with a smile. He was basically certain that it was the stimulation of the Moon Goddesss Laurel Tree and the Moonlight Gods aura that had caused the Moon Goddesss rich foundation and accumulation in her previous life to gradually be released. In addition, using his Elemental Eye, Lei Luo was able to see that her bloodline had become much stronger and more active than before. Next, the Moon Goddess might enter a period of rapid eruption. Within the Shadow God System. Emperor Lord, the sacrifice of faith is ready. It can be carried out at any time. Within the enormous, Majestic Palace, a powerful god bowed to the Emperor Lord on his throne. Within the Shadow God System, those who were able to become high-level gods were at least at the eighteenth step or higher. Gods were at the twelfth to seventeenth step. Demigods were at the twelfth step or lower. Lets begin our plan, the Emperor Lord said calmly. Yes. The high-level god bowed. Very quickly, the fate of high-level gods rang out within the dozens of god-level worlds that had been conquered. After decades of management, these dozens of god worlds had basically completed the ownership of their faith. They were not ordinary mages, sky spirit archmages, or gods. All of them had submitted to the Shadow God System, they had given up their faith to the great Emperor Lord. Only in this way could they survive. Unfortunately, they did not know that the Shadow God System did not want their faith, but everything about them. At that moment, in the countless shadows of the god worlds, there were trillions of creatures gathered. The strength of these creatures, if placed in the Earth realm, would definitely be at the level of an ultimate mage. They did not know what this prayer meant. They only treated it as a normal prayer because such a collective prayer had been carried out many times. Unfortunately, this time it was different. As the sacrificial ritual of faith was activated, an invisible power spread in the shadows, and all the believers seemed to fall into an indescribable fanaticism. Gradually, blood began to appear in their pores, and blood also began to flow from their seven orifices. However, under the incomparably fanatical atmosphere, coupled with their souls being guided by an invisible will, they continued to pray hysterically. In the end, balls of blood mist appeared and gathered into a terrifying blood tide. As for those praying, their bodies withered as if they had lost all their essence. The stronger the existence, the stronger and denser the blood mist formed. The boundless blood mist diffused in the shadows and was then extracted by a strange force. Through a strange passage, it entered the Shadow God System. One day later, the sacrificial ritual of faith had completely ended. Very quickly, countless black-armored shadow gods left these god worlds and returned to the Shadow God System. A few days later, along with the dense blood light bursting out from the Shadow God System, a huge blood-colored array diagram was formed in the void. The entire blood-red array formation was shockingly huge. In the next moment, as the blood-red array formation shook, the void distorted and was swallowed by the Shadow God System sphere. Then, the void returned to normal, and the blood-red array formation completely dissipated. More than an hour later, near the void teleportation array outside god World, a huge vortex appeared, finally forming a huge blood-red array formation. Soon after, an enormous sphere leapt out from within. It was the Shadow God System sphere. In just a short hour, it had traversed an endless distance and arrived outside God World. This world system is a powerful existence. Since you arent coming, I can only come personally. The Emperor Lords power had been projected across the distance. Such a weak world system was truly too rare. He couldnt give up just like that because the Shadow God System urgently needed to replenish a large amount of faith energy. Just those dozens of god worlds were far from enough. If he gave up on this world system and retreated, the terrifying Shadow God System wouldnt be able to hold on for long. In the end, the Radiant God System might catch up. Thus, they had to press down on this world no matter what. And the only obstacle was that mysterious god. In the past few decades, the Shadow God System had been infiltrating other god systems. In particular, some gods who were afraid of death had secretly joined the Shadow God System to pass on information to them. The Emperor Lord had finally locked onto that powerful existence that was living in seclusion in God World. He dared to take the initiative to find him, so he was naturally confident. That powerful existence didnt dare to make a move, so it must be because he was afraid of the Shadow God Systems power. Thus, his cultivation level couldnt surpass level 23 gods. As long as it didnt surpass level 23 gods, then he was absolutely not afraid because when a god organization dealt with a single god from the path of god, it was basically crushing those of the same level. This was the power of a group. Of course, the god organization also had a disadvantage, which was that they didnt have enough flexibility and a single god expert could advance and retreat at will. Once they wanted to escape, it would be very difficult to stop them. Thus, this time, the Emperor Lord was prepared to come up with a plan. Taking advantage of the situation where the mysterious God was caught off guard, he would directly teleport the Shadow God System sphere to the vicinity of God World, and then surround and kill them. This Creation God World was very weak, and it didnt have the support of other god worlds. Therefore, in a sense, the Shadow God System only needed one to deal with a mysterious God. Thus, the Emperor Lord was absolutely confident. Very quickly, the enormous Shadow God System sphere suddenly shook, and a ball of shadow enveloped the sphere. It was as if it had disappeared into the void, and its whereabouts were concealed. It silently and quickly entered the Creation God World. Chapter 229 - A Spell That Shattered the Shadow Divine Kingdom! At this moment, the people of the god world did not know that a great battle was about to begin. In Moon God Palace, Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes. It had not been easy. He had just taken another step. The 61st step. The reason he had taken this step so quickly was that it was much faster than the 60th step. The main reason was that, under the pressure, even his cultivation time had greatly increased. He had not expected that his cultivation speed to actually increase so much, and he had finally broken through to the sixty-first step of the heavenly spirit realm so quickly. However, when he broke through this time, he felt that there was a problem. The origin of the Creation God World was a little weak. That was not right Not only was the origin world of the Creation God World a little weak, even the origin of the entire world system was a little weak. With his cultivation base, he could faintly sense the origin plane of this world system. Although he had a check-in system, his cultivation breakthrough wouldnt be restricted to the origin plane. But there would be a limit to his cultivation speed. I didnt expect this plane to be so weak. Im afraid that it can at most give birth to a level 21 godly spirit. Lei Luo shook his head. It was like a room that only allowed a 1.8 meter person to grow. If it was more than 1.8 meters, then one could only hunch over. That was very uncomfortable. Lei Luo, on the other hand, was far more than 1.8 meters. That was even more painful. Although it wasnt particularly obvious, Lei Luo felt as if he was being restricted. He secretly sighed. He didnt think that he would surpass the limit of the origin plane so quickly. The best way was to leave this plane and enter a higher level world system plane. However, Lei Luo didnt have such plans for the time being. If he went to a higher level world system plane, he would face an even more powerful existence. That would be too risky. Moreover, if he were to travel outside the world, it would be very easy for him to meet an extremely powerful existence. Therefore, Lei Luo would rather spend more time and increase his strength to a higher level before going out to explore. At this moment, Lei Luo suddenly froze. He hurriedly closed his eyes and carefully sensed After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a shocked expression. His expression became extremely cold and stern. Shadow God System, since you all voluntarily came to our doorstep. If it wasnt for his breakthrough and being able to sense the existence of the planes origin, he wouldnt have been able to sense that the Shadow God System was rapidly approaching the divine world. I might not be able to guarantee victory as a 60th level heavenly spirit cultivator, but Im now a 61st level heavenly spirit cultivator. Lei Luos lips curled into a cold smile. He naturally wouldnt allow this battle to take place in the Gods spiritual world. If such a large-scale battle broke out, the Gods spiritual world would probably be riddled with holes. And the billions of life forms in the Creation God World would be completely wiped out. The next moment, Lei Luos body moved, and he quickly flew out of the Gods spiritual world. With his strength, it was very easy for him to pass through the barrier of the divine world. Soon, his body appeared outside the divine world. Behind him was the enormous divine world, which was emitting endless light and operating at all times. Below the Creation God World was a boundless ocean. Many worlds were like islands, located in this boundless ocean. There was a small area, which was the Dead Sea. This was the situation of the entire world system plane. All the divine worlds were floating above the endless ocean. In a sense, this endless ocean was the most vast area, and it belonged to the true surface layer of the plane. Of course, in the ocean below the divine world, there was a strange layer of separation. Let alone the gods who wanted to descend, even the sky spirit experts of the great sky realm would be affected by this layer of separation. With this barrier, even the godly spirits of the Shadow God System would not be able to break through it. Once they forcefully broke through, it would be the counterattack of the entire world-elemental plane. Because of this, the Shadow God System had conquered dozens of godly spirit worlds, but they did not attack the countless worlds below. Of course, the main reason was that the world below was too weak. How many ultimate mages and above could there be? Lei Luos gaze withdrew from the ocean below and landed on the hidden shadow, which was rapidly flying towards the Shadow God System in the Divine World. Suddenly, Lei Luo took out a sword. Star-slaying sword. Then, without any hesitation, he cast Star Magic. This was his strongest spell. He stabbed with his sword. A terrifying sword light soared into the sky, extending for an unknown number of thousands of miles. It illuminated this pitch-black void. Resplendent! Dazzling! The void rumbled. The Shadow God System, which was rapidly advancing, suddenly shook and rushed out from the shadows. Rings of light appeared, rippling out one after another. In the end, it actually reached several hundred rings of light, each of which contained incredible power. At this moment, within the divine kingdom, a violent alarm sounded. Energy Response: 2.49. Peak-stage rank 24 deitys attack. The divine kingdoms defenses cannot withstand it. A god responsible for the divine kingdoms defenses let out a terrified roar. Countless shadow gods all revealed looks of terror. The shadow gods were no longer able to remain calm. Impossible. Isnt he at most a rank 22 deity? How can he have the attack power of a peak-stage rank 24 deity? The main shadow god completely emerged from the shadows and let out a disbelieving sound. Then, he suddenly opened his arms, and his body actually began to twist and turn, as if turning into a pure shadow, fusing into the entire divine kingdom. In an instant, the entire divine kingdom sphere actually began to twist and change, finally turning into a terrifying figure that was ten thousand li tall. Countless rings of light intertwined around it, and soon after, the terrifying figure let out a roar and fiercely punched towards the sword light. Along with this attack, the endless void shook. It caused the distant Creation God World to feel as if it was being pulled by a terrifying amount of energy. This meant that the power produced by this punch had far surpassed the Creation God World itself, which was why it had a gravitational effect on the Creation God System. Such a shock caused countless people in the Creation God World to panic. The God Emperor of Creation felt that something was wrong. This was because this shock was no longer just an earthquake; it was affected by the forces of the outside world. He quickly communicated with the origin of the god world and sent out his senses. This was one of the abilities of the lord of the world of gods. Although he was only a level-15 god, with the blessing of the origin of the world of gods, he could reach the power of a level-16 god. Chapter 230 - Killing the Shadow Master God with a Single Strike! The battle with the Lord of Hell turned out the way it did mainly because the Lord of Hell had activated the power of the Dead Sea. The power of the Dead Sea covered an area, and the God Emperor of Creation was unable to obtain the support of the Heavenly Realms origin. Otherwise, the Lord of Hell would not have been able to threaten him. Very quickly, the God Emperor of Creation used the power of the origin of the godly spirit world to sense the situation outside the world. The next moment, his face revealed an extremely shocked expression. This was because he saw an extremely terrifying scene. It was an indescribably huge human figure standing in the void as he threw a punch. This punch caused him to tremble in terror. It was hard to imagine how powerful this punch was. It was definitely able to pierce through the gods spiritual world with one punch. However, his attention was immediately attracted by another terrifying sword qi. This was because that terrifying punch was meant to deal with that sword qi. Boom! The terrifying sword qi collided with the giants punch. The void was shaking. The terrifying collision force of the Creation God World stirred and shook. It was as if it was about to disintegrate. The God Emperor of Creation only felt his mind rumble, and his sensing power was about to be cut off. Fortunately, he had relied on the origin of the god world to sense it. If he had sensed it directly, he was afraid that the terrifying power generated from the collision would have shattered his mind. It was too terrifying. This was definitely not a battle between level-20 gods. It was a battle between level-20 gods and above. That terrifying figure Judging from his aura, it was definitely the Shadow God System. And the person using the demonic sword to attack was very likely that senior. At this moment, he became incomparably nervous. Could that senior deal with the Shadow God System? If he couldnt withstand it, the Creation God World would be completely destroyed, and the entire world system would most likely fall into complete ruin. Suddenly, his entire body trembled as he saw an incomparably shocking and pleasantly surprised scene. This was because that terrifying magic instantly tore apart the hundreds of light rings around the giants body. Under the strangulation, they turned into countless rays of light that shot out like fireworks. In the end, only the giants head was left. The giants head let out a mournful roar as it suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood qi. It turned into a terrifying blood qi and shot towards the Creation God World in all directions. Suddenly, a huge black tortoise shadow appeared in the void and blocked the horrifying blood light. Standing in the seventh layer of the Angel Holy Light Shield, Lei Luo looked at the head in the distance. It wasnt a real head, but it was made of countless worlds. This was the core area of the Shadow God System. The other areas had been shattered by Lei Luos star magic. Almost 90% of the Shadow God System had been destroyed. After the Shadow God spat out blood, he turned around and ran. He had to run. That mysterious expert had reached the peak of the 24th level. He was no longer someone he could contend against. His god system had already suffered heavy losses. More than 90% of the god system under him had been destroyed. His heart was bleeding. If he had known this would happen, he would never have taken the initiative to attack. Instead, he would have immediately withdrawn from this world system plane. The losses were too heavy. Even if he could escape, without more than 100,000 years, his Shadow God System would not be able to recover. But could he escape? No. If Lei Luo only had the cultivation base of a level 60 sky-level spirit cultivator, perhaps the Shadow God System would have had a chance. But the Shadow God Systems luck was too bad. He had attacked just as Lei Luo had broken through to the level 61 sky-level spirit cultivator. He had practically delivered himself to Lei Luos doorstep. Lei Luo looked at the Shadow God who had escaped and revealed a cold smile. His body moved, and he used the Sun God Bird Magic. With a few ups and downs, he stopped the Shadow Lord God. Shadow God, since youre here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Lei Luo sent out a calm thought. They came from different races, and even different worlds, and their languages werent even similar. However, under the communication of this thought, there were indeed no obstacles. Respected expert, let me go. This is your wisest choice. The Shadow God sent out a cold thought in reply. Although he wasnt a match for Lei Luo, as a sovereign who roamed the endless void, he believed that he had the ability to perish together with Lei Luo. What if I dont? Lei Luo said calmly. Then perish together, the Shadow God roared. Lei Luo laughed. Then Ill really give it a try. Lets see if you can drag me down with you. He unleashed the most powerful magic technique of the four endings of Heaven and Earth. This was the first time he had used it. In an instant, his attacks, his physical defense, and his spiritual defense all reached an absolutely invincible level. As long as the Shadow Gods attacks didnt exceed his level, reaching the level of a rank-26 god, he wouldnt be able to deal any damage to him. This was where his confidence lay. You forced me to do this. Lets perish together. The Shadow God was in absolute despair. He had originally thought that he could force Lei Luo to give up on his pursuit, but now it seemed that the other party wanted to kill him. In this sort of situation, it would be very difficult for him to escape. In the end, he might even die from exhaustion. As an extremely vicious wandering sovereign who had destroyed countless world systems, he wasnt afraid of death at all. Thus, he didnt hesitate to use the method of mutual destruction. In an instant, a terrifying light suddenly shot out from the enormous head, charging towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo frowned. He felt that he couldnt dodge. In addition, it was too fast. Thus, he could only take it head-on. Boom! The terrifying light struck him. Boundless light raged. The power contained within this light was extremely strange. It was actually aimed at the soul level. However, Lei Luo had unleashed the power of death, and his spiritual defense was virtually invincible. In addition, the power of this light was at most at the peak of the rank 25 God level. Thus, it was unable to break through his spiritual defense. As the light dissipated, Lei Luo was completely unharmed. At the same time, after unleashing this terrifying attack, the enormous head controlled by the Shadow God began to disintegrate. Even his divine spark and other parts of his body began to melt. However, his consciousness still existed. It hadnt completely disintegrated yet. Originally, he had thought that this attack of his would definitely be able to completely annihilate his opponent. But when he saw that Lei Luo was completely unharmed, he was completely shocked. No, thats impossible. That spell of mine definitely has the power of a level-25 god. How could you possibly withstand it? The Shadow God let out a hysterical roar. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility. The opponent was not a peak level-24 god but a level-25 or even a level-26 god! Chapter 231 - The Book of Rebirth At this moment, his heart went cold. Very quickly, the head controlled by the Shadow God turned into a sheet of light and then vanished into thin air. Everything about the Shadow God had vanished. Lei Luo frowned. He had caught an extremely weak, strange ripple. It was as if it didnt exist, but he could keenly sense it. The next moment, he stretched out his hand and grabbed. The void distorted, and then a drop of black blood appeared. This drop of black blood seemed to have no life left. It just floated there, but it didnt disappear in the earlier annihilation. Right at this moment, the drop of black blood suddenly shook. It actually exploded with an intense light, instantly disappearing into the void. Lei Luo revealed a look of surprise. What the hell? This Shadow God wasnt completely dead? Even if this Shadow God was a level-23 god, his body and soul had all been destroyed, leaving behind only this drop of black blood. How could he still be alive? It was completely impossible. Lei Luo grabbed out with his large hand, scooping up the drop of black blood. Very quickly, a drop of black blood appeared in Lei Luos palm. He charged left and right, but no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to escape. Respected, powerful god, if you completely kill me, there wont be any benefits. On the contrary, you will bring trouble upon yourself. Do you know why my shadow god system has become a Wandering God World? It isnt because my Shadow God System is a Wandering Sovereign but because I was pursued by an extremely powerful god system, the radiant light. This is because I obtained one of their treasures. If I die at your hands, they will lock onto you. Then you will have no path in the heavens, no path to the earth, and forever become the target of the radiant light system, all the way to the end. The Shadow Gods voice suddenly rang out from within the black blood. Lei Luo completely ignored it. Instead, he directly used the soul-absorbing codex to interrogate the Shadow God. If the Shadow God had been in his peak state, perhaps it would have been a bit difficult to interrogate him. But now, things were different. The Shadow God only had a single drop of black blood left. Very quickly, Lei Luo easily obtained the information he wanted. The Shadow Gods consciousness was completely annihilated. Lei Luo opened his eyes. He let out a long breath, revealing a look of shock. The book of rebirth? He did not hesitate to crush this drop of black blood. Then, a ray of light appeared, transforming into a strange book. This book was completely red, as if it had been made of flesh and blood. There were four strange words on it. With one look, he knew the meaning of this word. He even knew the usage and effects of this book. It was used for rebirth. As long as a sliver of the soul was integrated into this book of rebirth, after death, leaving behind a bit of blood or cells, it would be able to make the book of rebirth take effect and resurrect people. The reason the shadow god system could be so powerful and brazenly invade a world system was because of this book of rebirth. This was because fallen gods, as long as they retrieved their corpses, would be able to immediately come back to life. All they needed to do was consume the power of faith. And this time, the Shadow God seemed to be relying on the book of rebirth, as well as that drop of black blood, to complete his rebirth. Unfortunately, Lei Luo noticed something strange. This thing is very troublesome. Lei Luo was both happy and troubled. This book of rebirth was very powerful. It could make people drip blood and be reborn. But at the same time, it would also cause great trouble. This book was said to be owned by the powerful divine world, the radiant god system. The Shadow God had also obtained it by chance and then was chased by the radiant god system until it ran all over the universe. According to the memories of the Shadow God, there was only one god in the radiant god system that was chasing after them. It was said that it was at least a level-26 God. In addition, the radiant god in this radiant god system was a level-29 god. I hope that the pursuers will arrive a little later. Lei Luo sighed in his heart. Although the Shadow God was confident that it would take at least a thousand years for the pursuing god to be able to find this world system, what if? He couldnt place his hopes on someone else arriving late. Thus, Lei Luo had to speed up his cultivation. As soon as possible, he would advance to the 62nd step, the 63rd step, the 64th step At the very least, he had to be able to fight against the radiant sovereign. His opponent was no mere pursuer. A level-26 god was a threat, but it wouldnt be fatal. He could also cultivate and quickly increase his strength. It was possible that before the pursuers arrived, he could already have cultivated to level 63 or 64, which should be comparable to level 27 or 28. But the problem was, after killing the pursuers of the radiant god system, what would happen? The Radiant Sovereign would definitely be the first to know. When that time came, he would lead the entire god system over. How could he withstand it? Thus, if he wanted to protect himself, he had to cultivate to the 66th step at the very least. Even the 67th step would be safest. He was only at the 61st step, which was equivalent to walking to the 6th step. This 6th step had to be completed within a thousand years. It was truly too difficult. This was because the further one walked on the path of the sky-level spirit cultivator, the more difficult it became. Wait, in another 300 years or so, after a thousand years, Ill be able to enter the land of Power Upanishads again? Lei Luo suddenly had an idea. As long as he could enter the land of Power Upanishads, his spiritual consciousness would be able to increase by a lot, and his cultivation speed would also be greatly increased. Thus, Lei Luo pocketed the book of rebirth, turned around, and flew toward the Gods spiritual world. The God Emperor of Creation retracted his senses as he was extremely shocked. The powerful shadow god system that threatened the entire world and almost destroyed dozens of deity worlds had vanished just like that. That senior was truly too powerful. He believed that if news of this spread, the entire world system would probably be shocked. He suddenly felt extremely proud because he was the only one who had personally witnessed this shocking battle. After returning to the moon god palace, Lei Luo prepared to move. It was a little inconvenient for him to continue cultivating in the Creation God World. After all, the God Emperor of Creation knew that he was cultivating in the moon god palace, so he was afraid that more gods would come to visit him in the future. He didnt want to be disturbed. Thus, he planned to take Wei and the others to starting world no. 1. The level of the origin of this world was much higher than that of the world of gods. Therefore, it was still a little beneficial to his cultivation. Of course, the main reason was that the high-level mages and gods of this world had been sacrificed by faith. The only ones left were some ordinary mages. If he was cultivating in this world, he would not be disturbed so easily. Chapter 232 - Heading to Incipient World No. 1! Lei Luo talked to the moon god for a while to see if she was willing to leave the world gods spiritual world. After all, this moon god, Dalina, wasnt ordinary in her previous life. She was worth a lot. Precursor, Im willing, the moon god, Dalina, said without thinking. Cultivating with the precursor would be ten thousand times better than cultivating alone. Lei Luo nodded and then went to the Heavenly Palace of Power Upanishad. After the cloaked moth left, he didnt know if it would come back again. Thus, he planned to tell Xue Li. He didnt expect that after he saw Xue Li, she would leave with him. Xue Li, if you leave, what will happen to the Heavenly Palace of Power Upanishad? Lei Luo was surprised. Its not like our Xue family doesnt have other people. Anyway, its not interesting to be the great empress, Xue Li said. Then you should think it through, Lei Luo said. Brother, Ive thought it through, Xue Li said resolutely. Just like that, Xue Li left a letter and followed Lei Luo out of the Heavenly Palace of Power Upanishad. By the time the great elder of the Xue family, Xue Lis mother, and the others found out, Xue Li was nowhere to be seen. Outside the world creators spiritual world, Lei Luos figure appeared out of thin air. As for Wei and the others, they were all stored into the world left behind by the devouring treasure box. Compared to the system space, the inner world was not as monotonous. At least there was heaven and earth, spirit trees, spirit flowers, spirit herbs, and so on. But the system space was empty. Back then, Little Flame had stayed in there for hundreds of years and almost collapsed. Later on, it refused to enter the system space even if it was beaten to death. Lei Luo found the direction of the first initial Gods spiritual world and cast the innate magic of the Divine Sun Bird, flying quickly. The initial Gods spiritual world was very far away from the first Gods spiritual world. There were more than thirty spiritual worlds in between. If not for the innate magic of the Divine Sun Bird, Lei Luo could only rely on his normal flying speed. Without more than ten years, he would not have been able to cross such a vast distance. But now, he had only spent a months time to arrive outside the initial Gods spiritual world. Compared to the world creation Gods spiritual world, this spiritual world is much bigger. Lei Luo looked at the huge Gods spiritual world in the distance, emitting a bright light. However, in this Gods spiritual world, he could see some gaps. Those were left behind when the Shadow Divine World System attacked the first divine world. It had not been repaired. Reylo entered the first divine world through a gap. Whether it was the strength of the worlds origin or the density of the elements, they were far from what the divine world could compare to. Unfortunately, when he scanned with his spiritual sense, he did not sense any existences above the ultimate mage level. All that was left were ordinary creatures. It was equivalent to a modern civilization with advanced technology suddenly regressing to the Roman Empires era. Reylo directly arrived at the center of the First World, which was the original palace. It was still floating in the sky, and it was incomparably huge. However, there was no one inside the palace because everyone in the divine palace had been sacrificed by faith. The people in the divine palace were told not to have any cultivation below the sky-level spirit cultivator. From now on, you can live here. Lei Luo revealed a smile. Such a good place completely belonged to him. Thus, he released everyone from the inner world. After they knew that this was the place to practice magic in the future, they were all very happy. It was a really beautiful place. It was like a fairyland. Lei Luo directly cast the seventh layer of Angel Holy Light Shield, enveloping the entire palace. He also set up a god-trapping array and transplanted the tree of the moon god, Osmanthus, into a palace. After doing this, Lei Luo made other arrangements, such as repairing the gaps in the initial world. He had planned to use the seventh-level angel Holy Light Shield to envelop the entire initial world. However, it was a bit difficult. The initial world was too big. Perhaps it wouldnt be a problem to use the seventh-level angel Holy Light Shield to envelop the entire world. However, if he used it to envelop the No. 1 initial world, he would need to reach the third level. After everything was settled, Lei Luo went into seclusion. As for the others, they naturally trained hard. After all, they realized that their strength was getting weaker and weaker. In the blink of an eye, 300 years had passed. To powerful cultivators, perhaps 300 years was nothing. But to the countless creatures in the initial world, they were many generations of gods. Even the battle between the Dharma gods more than three hundred years ago had become a legend. Due to the loss of high-level mages, these new generations of living beings were all groping their way forward. There was no other way. Those sects that possessed profound magic basically had all kinds of defensive formations. Without sufficient strength, it was impossible to enter. Therefore, more than three hundred years had passed, but the progress of the mages in the first world was not particularly fast. The strongest one was only at the level of an archmage. The main reason was that there was no advanced magic codex. As the magic gradually recovered, there was also a frenzy of exploration of the ruins. At this time, Wei and the others who were cultivating in the divine palace also left the divine palace one after another. In this boundless divine world, they performed miracles and brought back children with good aptitude. This was Lei Luos requirement for them. Their cultivation levels were considered not bad. The weakest of them had already reached the level of a god. The reason why they were so fast was because of the moon god Osmanthus trees miraculous effects, in addition to sufficient resources. The one who progressed the fastest was the moon god, who had already become a Level-12 god. This kind of cultivation speed could be said to be terrifying. Xue Li had stepped out of the Level-37 sky-level spirit cultivator,. Little Fire, this divine dragon, had already stepped out of the Level-41 sky-level spirit cultivator path. It had almost reached its limit. Back then, the Lord of Hell had only reached Level 41, and the bloodline level of the Lord of Hell was actually very high. Lei Luos requirement for Little Fire was to reach Level 42. Once it was completed, it would be able to break through to the Dao God world. Otherwise, he would continue to endure. As for Xue Li, her requirements were a little lower. She just needed to reach the 39th level. Lei Luos training results were also very average. After 300 years, he had only reached the 3rd step. From the 61st step, he had reached the 64th step. It was getting harder and harder. He was still three steps away from his previous goal of reaching the 67th step. He estimated that it would take him at least 500 years. And that was a conservative estimate. Fortunately, the time for the key to the land of profound to cool down was getting closer and closer. Other than that, he was quite apprehensive. He was worried that the pursuers of the radiant God would track him down. Chapter 233 - Level-2 Scholar Entering the Land of Upanishads Again! The Shadow Master God had died in his hands, and the page of the book of Rebirth had fallen into his hands. The Radiant Gods pursuer would definitely catch up to him. With the cultivation base of a Level-64 sky-level spirit cultivator, it wouldnt be a problem to deal with the pursuer. However, it wouldnt be enough to deal with the powerful radiant organization. If it was not possible, he could only pick up and run. Outside the first initial world, an aircraft was rapidly approaching. We are finally reaching the initial world. It took more than 300 years for our God alliance to repair the void teleportation array to the first initial world. Yes, without the void teleportation array, the communication between the god and the Gods world is really not easy. The Shadow God system has carried out a sacrifice of faith. All the high-level mages in the first initial world have died. I wonder how far the magic in this world has declined. More than three hundred years have passed. I wonder how far it has recovered? Its very difficult to recover. However, when we repair the void portal, our God alliance will be able to relocate a portion of the sects and rebuild the magic in the first initial world. There were many people sitting on the aircraft. They were sent by the Spirit Alliance to repair the void portal. They had been flying in the void for more than ten years before they finally reached the vicinity of the initial world. Suddenly, the situation of the initial world stunned everyone in the aircraft. It was actually enveloped by an indescribably huge angel light shield. Whats going on? Could this be a defensive array? How is that possible? To cover such a huge godly world like the initial world, how many massive defenses were needed? Absolutely impossible. How did they come up with such resources? But whats with this Angel Light Shield? It cant have appeared out of thin air. Could it be that another powerful external force has occupied the initial world? Quick, lets quickly send this news back to the Spirit Alliance. The people in the flying transport felt that things were not looking good. If the initial world was really occupied by an external force, the void teleportation array would not be able to be repaired. Meanwhile, in the second starting world The monarch received a message from the Void teleportation array restorer. The first thing he did was to contact the masters of the other eight starting worlds. After analyzing the results and judging from the description of the battle given by the creator god emperor, the master of the starting god world, he was basically certain that this Angel Light Shield should have been set up by that mysterious expert who had once hidden in the creator god world. That mysterious expert had once used a powerful defense like the Angel Holy Light Shield during the shadow main Gods duel. Thus, the imperial emperor immediately made a decision to repair the void teleportation array, but not to disturb the first initial world. Since that senior had hidden himself in the first initial world and used the angel Holy Light Shield to envelop the entire first initial world, it meant that that senior did not want anyone to disturb the development of the first initial world. In the end, after those array formation restorers repaired the void teleportation array, they teleported back. Lei Luo knew that the void teleportation array was repaired. Every once in a while, he would sweep the void outside the world. With his cultivation base of a Level-64 sky-level spirit cultivator, his soul consciousness could already detect the location of the Void teleportation array. On this day, Lei Luo finished his cultivation and walked out of the place. The current divine palace wasnt as quiet as it had been three hundred years ago. In recent decades, Wei and the others had brought back many children and accepted them as their disciples. Now, it was much livelier. Of course, the divine technique was too powerful. A few hundred people was still a small number. Even if there were millions of people living in this divine palace, it was still very spacious. One had to know that the Arcane Heavenly Palace could accommodate tens of millions of people. And this divine palace was much higher than the arcane heavenly palace. The development of magic in the divine world is still too slow. Lei Luos consciousness moved and swept across the entire divine world. Although a large number of ultimate mages and even mage-god level mages had been born, this was the divine world, a place that once had countless gods. A mere mage God was too insignificant. Its about time to open those palaces, Lei Luo thought. Although the countless divine techniques would definitely cause chaos in the godly spirit world and war to break out, how could one become stronger without experiencing storms? HmmI want to open the most ordinary palaces. Lei Luo quickly came up with an idea. The next moment, with a thought, a powerful power radiated through the entire divine world. He forbade him from opening the divine palaces by force. In an instant, rays of light could no longer be sealed. They shot up into the sky, causing countless countries and forces in the divine world to be shaken. For a moment, a large number of battles broke out. Whoever could occupy a divine palace had the right to rise. However, all of this had nothing to do with Lei Luo. He started a new round of cultivation. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed. Lei Luo suddenly found that the key to the land of Upanishads had cooled down again. Thus, he didnt hesitate to enter the Land of Upanishads. Soon, Lei Luos soul consciousness had entered the Land of Upanishads again. Silver Codex piled up like a mountain. Golden runes formed an ocean. It was still so familiar. This place could help him improve his soul consciousness quickly. Lei Luo was very happy. At this moment, an elf-like administrator appeared in the sky. Hello, Im the administrator of the Land of Power Upanishads. Congratulations on becoming a Level-2 scholar. You will receive the following privileges. Privilege 1You can enter the Land of Upanishads once every 900 years. Privilege 2You can stay in the land of Upanishads for two months at a time. Privilege 3You can view one divine level codex at random each time. Privilege 4You will receive a chance to listen to and explain the codex once, the managers voice rang out. Lei Luo smiled. It was probably because he had written a pretty good divine comedy the last time that he had raised the level of the scholars in the Land of Upanishads. It wasnt bad. In the future, if he could have more codex, wouldnt he be able to continuously increase the level of the scholars? Moreover, this time, he had added a fourth authority to listen to the explanation of the codex. To be honest, he couldnt see the codex from last time. Until now, he couldnt remember a single word. It was too strange. This shouldnt be possible under normal circumstances. Chapter 234 - Radiant God, Pursuer! His cultivation wasnt too bad, but he actually couldnt understand it. He wasnt a high-level existence to understand it. Manager, Ill read the codex! Lei Luo said to the manager. Please wait a moment, said the manager who looked like an elf. Not long after, the manager took out a codex. Lei Luo looked at the name of the codex. It was very strange. He couldnt even understand the mysterious meaning of the name. He really didnt know what kind of brain wrote this codex. When Lei Luo took out the codex, there was already a beautiful place with beautiful scenery. Administrator, I want to use the opportunity to listen to the explanation of the codex. Lei Luo simply flipped through the contents of the codex, but he still could not understand it, so he directly made a request to the administrator. Please wait a moment, the administrators voice sounded. Not long after, a mysterious voice suddenly sounded in the space where Lei Luo was. The content of the explanation happened to be on the codex in his hand. It was strange. Originally, he could not understand it, but after it was explained, he actually understood a little bit. Gradually, Lei Luo became engrossed in listening. His rich thoughts were distracted by the voice that was explaining the codex, and it was as if he was traveling through the world of the codex. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo suddenly woke up. The voice in his head had slowly faded away. Lei Luo looked at the time. It had already been five days. However, he felt like only a few minutes had passed. The strange thing was that in his mind, he was able to understand the context of what was being said by the voice, and he held on to what he understood. As for what he could not understand, he could not even remember it. He couldnt remember anything. He couldnt remember the codex nor the things the voice had said. Moreover, what shocked him was that his soul consciousness actually increased by a lot. Compared to the last time he looked at the codex for a month, his gains were much greater. From this, it could be seen that listening to someone explain was indeed very beneficial. Unfortunately, the time was too short. However, he was very curious as to who that mysterious voice was. Next, Lei Luo began to read the codex. This time, he understood it a little. It was no longer like the last time, where he would forget it at a glance and leave behind some memories. It was just that it would be vague for you to remember. Anyway, it felt very special. Lei Luo read profusely, and he repeatedly understood everything. He was surprised to feel that he seemed to have made some progress. Although it wasnt particularly obvious, he knew that after repeated study and recitation, he could really understand more. Just like that, in the next month or so, Lei Luo fell into a studying frenzy. Moreover, after understanding the profound meaning of the codex, it also had several great benefits to the soul. Soon, Lei Luo returned to the mountain of books, picked up a silver book, and entered the Sea of Golden Runes. This time, he wrote another book. After he finished writing, it was the same as the previous two times. As the light descended, his soul consciousness was strengthened greatly. This time, the harvest from entering the land of Upanishads was much higher than the previous two times. The main reason was that his soul had improved a lot while he was explaining and reading the codex. Moreover, it was six months this time, which was much longer than the previous one. After the strengthening of his soul consciousness was over, Lei Luos soul returned to his body. Phew. Lei Luo exhaled deeply. He could clearly feel the changes after his soul had been strengthened. After that, Lei Luo cultivated for a while. Sure enough, he had changed a lot. The feeling of cultivating quickly came back. Two hundred years later, at the edge of the world element, a powerful golden figure stepped out from the crystal wall element. This golden figure was dressed in golden armor. His black hair fluttered in the wind, and he actually had a pair of white wings on his back. He was like an angel from the book of legends. Circles of golden holy light spread out from his body. Within this golden holy light, there seemed to be a large number of voices chanting and praying. This shadow sovereign really is able to escape. However, do you really think that the maze you created will be able to confuse me? The golden-armored god let out a cold laugh. He had to admit that this shadow sovereign was truly formidable in escaping. He had spent thousands of years, but he had actually been unable to catch up to the shadow sovereign. However, he felt that he was getting closer and closer to the shadow sovereign. Suddenly, he opened his palm and took out a strange pearl. It was as if there was an eyeball hidden within it. Impossible. The shadow god system has come to this world, but there are no traces of them leaving. This means that the shadow god system hasnt left, but why are there no traces of their existence? After a long time, the golden-armored god revealed a puzzled expression. The next moment, he flew towards a floating world. It only took him a few days to arrive at this floating world, but after scanning it with his divine will, he discovered that the cultivation level of this world was too low. Could it be that the shadow god system has carried out a faith sacrifice? The golden-armored god immediately understood. Although the plane origin of this world system wasnt particularly strong, it was absolutely impossible that it didnt even have gods. It could only mean that he had once suffered a sacrifice of faith. Thus, he left this god world and flew towards other worlds. If nothing unexpected happened, this world would have already been plundered by the shadow god system. The situation wasnt optimistic. Of course, he didnt care. His goal was to capture the shadow main god and retrieve the book of rebirth. Five years later, in the fifth primal world The main race of this god world called themselves shamans. Among the eight primal worlds, their strength could be ranked in the top three. At this moment, all the shamans in the sorcerer Gods temple were looking at the golden figure in the hall in fear. This golden figure was too powerful. The Master of the sorcerer God was a powerful existence at the peak of level nineteen, but in front of this golden figure, he couldnt even withstand a single blow. With just a glance, the master of the sorcerer God knelt on the ground. Im here to chase after the Shadow God Spirit Systems radiant God. I dont wish to use soul-absorbing methods, so tell me everything you know about the Shadow God Spirit System. The radiant figure sent out a powerful thought. It wasnt that he didnt want to use soul-absorbing methods, but that this method was very troublesome to use, and he might not be able to obtain complete information. Sir, the Shadow God System has already been destroyed, the sorcerer God master hurriedly said. Then, he had to reveal the information he originally knew. Impossible. The plane origin of your world system is so weak, and it can at most give birth to a Level-21 god. How can it contend against the Shadow God System? The golden figures thought moved, and he absolutely did not believe it. Chapter 235 - The First God Was About to Arrive! My lord, this is true. It is said that this reclusive expert is very likely to be in the first world, the sorcerer god hurriedly said. The golden figures eyes flickered. If what this person said was true, then that mysterious existence was at least a Level-25 existence. However, there was another possibility. That was that the shadow sovereign hadnt truly died. Because of the existence of the Book of Rebirth, the shadow sovereign had the ability to resurrect. If that mysterious expert hadnt discovered this area, the shadow sovereign would most likely have hidden and was currently undergoing rebirth. It was very difficult for the shadow sovereign world, which was in the midst of rebirth, to sense it. The rebirth technique had a very special concealment effect, concealing the aura of the person who had been reborn. The golden figure decided to first go to the place where the shadow sovereign had died. If he could track down the traces of the book of rebirth, that would be the best. But if the book of rebirth fell into the hands of that mysterious expert, then he could only make a long-term plan. The shadow sovereign had not escaped death. He had died in the hands of that mysterious expert. This meant that this persons cultivation level had probably reached the level of a Level-26 god. Only in this way could he discover the existence of the book of rebirth. He was not confident enough to deal with this mysterious expert. After grasping the book of rebirth, the expert of this world system had an advantage. Even if he was a Level-27 god, he might not be able to take back the book of rebirth. The golden figure willed and with a wave of his hand, all the gods present, including the sorcerer God Lord, disappeared. They were all absorbed into his divine kingdom. It was different from the gods who wanted to open up an inner world. The Divine Kingdom created by the gods did not require a source stone. Instead, it was a resource called the world stone, which was much more common than the spatial source stone. One could open up a divine kingdom with a world stone and sufficient power of faith. The sphere of the Shadow Gods system back then was constructed from a large number of divine kingdoms. Because the god system had been cultivated for many years, all the god kingdoms would form a huge god kingdom with the main god as the core. The golden figure left the fifth incipient world and flew directly to the first incipient world. Then, he forced the sorcerer god master to activate the void teleportation array and directly teleported to the void teleportation array in the world of gods. After 600 to 700 years, almost all the void teleportation arrays had been repaired. The golden figure naturally did not want to waste time flying. Arriving at the place where there had been a great battle after the creators godly spirit world, the golden figure once again took out the crystal ball. The eyes inside were slightly flickering. Even if hundreds of years had passed and he loved you, the golden figure was actually able to see the great battle that had happened here through these eyes. This was the record of the origin. Because that great battle had been too high-end, it was enough to leave a deep mark on the origin of the plane. It wouldnt disappear for hundreds of years. It should be the magic power of a Level-25 god. However, how could the last level of the shadow sovereign be unharmed? It really is a bit special. The golden figure frowned. Although what he saw with his eyes was very blurry, he was so powerful that he was able to analyze very valuable information. I cant attack directly. If I alert the enemy, theyll probably run away. That way, itll be even more difficult to track down the shadow sovereign. The golden figure quickly made his decision. And so, with a flash, he disappeared, entering his own divine kingdom. He knelt down in front of an enormous statue and began to pray. This statue seemed to be formed from light, incomparably dazzling and sacred. In fact, there was even a pair of wings on the back of this statue. Clearly, it was of the same race as this golden figure. Suddenly, the God suddenly opened his eyes and spoke. Foergo, have you found the Shadow God System? Answer the great sovereign of light. Your most loyal subordinate, Foergo, has already found the location of the book of rebirth. The Shadow Sovereign is already dead, and the technique of rebirth has fallen into the hands of another powerful god. It is possible that he has the cultivation of a Level-26 god. Foergo isnt completely confident. I hope that the great sovereign will be able to assist him. The golden figure, the God of Foergo, hurriedly said. I will send the god of power, Austin, to come and support you. After the idol finished speaking, it closed its eyes. Farewell, Great Sovereign. The golden figure, the God of Foergo, respectfully sent him off. In his heart, he felt very high and new. This was because the god of power, Austin, was at the level of a 28th-tier god. He could be said to be the number one god under the great god of light. He had grasped a powerful divine artifactthe spear of the perishing God, and his combat power was extremely strong. Lei Luo did not know that the god of light had already entered this world system. He had even locked onto his position. That day, even if he knew, he would not be too worried. Because he had been in Li for more than two hundred years. He had taken four more steps and reached the terrifying level of a Level-68 sky-level spirit cultivator. Taking four steps in two hundred years was absolutely shocking. He had only taken four steps in three hundred years, and these four steps were definitely much, much more difficult than the four steps of sending money. But he had only used over two hundred years to complete it. This was the astonishing benefit of entering the arcane pocket realm. With his current strength, even if the radiant sovereign came personally, he shouldnt be a match for him. Of course, Lei Luo definitely wouldnt be arrogant. Perhaps the information the shadow sovereign had wasnt complete? Perhaps the radiant sovereign had concealed his strength and reached the 30th rank. Perhaps even the radiant sovereign had an even more powerful backer behind him? In short, the world was vast, and there were countless experts. One could never think that one was strong enough. There were many strong people, and he was still very weak. He could not be compared to the owner of the devouring treasure box, in spite of the fact that he was already dead. Therefore, he still had to keep a low profile and learn magic. He had to know how to hide himself and be good at disguising. This was the best way to protect himself. In the past two hundred years, the changes in the number one godly spirit world were undoubtedly very great. This was because many sky-level mages had already been born. Although it was estimated that it would still take another thousand years or even a few thousand years before the birth of a godly spirit, the level of mages had increased rapidly in the end. In the divine palace, the number of disciples that Wei and the others had beckoned had already exceeded a thousand. The strongest had already reached the middle sky level. Compared to this deep palace, the resources were too abundant, so the cultivation speed of these disciples was very fast. Chapter 236 - The God of Power, Austin! I hope that when I leave this world system in the future, this first world will be able to completely recover. Reylo looked at the flourishing divine world and revealed a satisfied smile. Suddenly, he frowned slightly, because he had a strange premonition. This premonition didnt mean that any danger had occurred but that he had been mysteriously targeted. Could it be that the radiant god chasing after the Shadow God system has arrived? Lei Luos heart moved. Based on the Shadow Sovereigns estimation, that God would need at least a thousand years or more to find a trace. It had only been seven hundred years. Lei Luo shook his head. He didnt think too much about it. He just waited for that god to come knocking on his door. It was impossible for him to take the initiative to look for it. Not only was it troublesome, but it was also easy to encounter danger. This was his old nest, so his safety was guaranteed. System, I want to sign in. Lei Luo suddenly murmured to himself. Signing in every day had long since become a habit. He basically wouldnt miss a single day. However, in the past few hundred years, his luck was very ordinary. He didnt get anything good. Even when he came to the divine palace for the first time in the first divine world, he didnt get anything good. Even when he came to the divine palace for the first time in the first divine world, he didnt get anything good. Ding! Congratulations to host for successfully checking in. You are rewarded with a divination codex. This was the sound of a system notification ringing in Lei Luos mind. Lei Luo was a little surprised. A prophecy codex? It sounded pretty good. He hurriedly checked the introduction of the cosmic prophecy Codex. The prophecy codex could deduce the past that was related to ones self. The information of the present and the future, under specific information, could deduce the past of others. The information of the present and the future, when cultivated to the extreme, could deduce all things, becoming truly omniscient. It was omnipotent. Lei Luo was completely shocked after reading it. This prophecy codex was extraordinarily powerful. He quickly took out the prophecy codex and used it. This prophecy codex did not have many layers. It was completely based on ones own cultivation level and understanding of the prophecy codex. I can give it a try. Lei Luos heart moved. Hence, he immediately activated the prophecy codex. Immediately, a strange compass appeared in his mind with countless information flashing on it. This was the core of the prophecy codex. Without this, there was no way to deduce. At this moment, Lei Luo had a deep understanding of the strange compass. As he converted the strange premonition into data information, he applied it to the compass. Instantly, countless strange information and images appeared. This was the result of the Prophecy Codexs deduction. Leroy needed to find what he needed from these things. The more information there was, the harder it was to identify. After an unknown amount of time, Leroy was suddenly attracted by a group of images. It was a statue made of wireless holy light in a huge temple. In front of the statue, there was a golden-armored figure with white wings kneeling. Answer the great sovereign of light, your most loyal subordinate, Foergo, has already found the location of the Book of Rebirth. The Shadow Sovereign has already fallen, and the Book of Rebirth has fallen into the hands of another powerful god. It is possible that the book of rebirth has the cultivation of a Level-26 god. Foergo does not have complete confidence. I hope that the great sovereign will be able to provide assistance. This golden figure, the God of Foergo, spoke. I will send the god of power, Austin, to come and support you. After the god of light finished speaking, he closed his eyes. Reylo was astonished. It was indeed the god of light. Moreover, this god had locked onto the possession. Although he didnt know how the other party knew that he had the Book of Rebirth, Reylo knew that this battle was inevitable. Needless to say, the value of the book of rebirth was extremely important even to Lei Luo. It was a powerful treasure that could allow a person to be revived. Although the second level of the spirit replenishing codex was also able to achieve this level and was even more powerful, the Book of Rebirth wasnt limited to individual use. As long as one fused a strand of ones soul into the Book of Rebirth, one would be able to obtain the right to be reborn. However, the main god of light didnt directly come over. Instead, he sent the god of power, Austin. In other words, the enemy I have to face is the god of power, Austin, and that Golden God. Reylo said as he pondered. Of course, after he finished off these two gods, the main god of light would definitely personally make a move. He didnt think that the main god of light would give up on the Book of Rebirth. He might even use other methods when he knew he couldnt deal with him. How troublesome. If it wasnt for the Book of Rebirths immense value, he would have wanted to return the Book of Rebirth to the main god of light to avoid this trouble. The Master of the Devouring Treasure Box said four donts. Dont meddle in other matters, dont show off, dont be greedy, and dont believe in women. Am I greedy now? Lei Luo sighed in his heart. It was easy to say, but it was hard to do. How could he not want the benefits that were right on the tip of his tongue? This was like being struck by lightning. For the next ten years or so, Lei Luo would read his fortune every day. One day, Lei Luo saw an image of a powerful golden figure crossing the planar crystal wall system and descending into this world system. The god of power of the radiant god system, Austin, had arrived. A few days later, a beam of light shot out from the void teleportation array outside the first initial world, and two golden figures flew out from it. The defensive strength of this Angel Holy Light Shield should be at the level of a peak Level-27 god. Austin the God of Power looked at the huge Angel Holy Light Shield in the distance and said in a deep voice, Lord God of power, are you confident? The Golden God, Foergo, asked, Dont worry. The difference between ours and the path of the gods is enormous. That is, they are unable to rely on the power of a group. This is the reason why the path of the gods will be defeated by us when we are on the same level. Soon, an enormous divine kingdom appeared behind him. The Divine Kingdom of the Golden God, Foergo, had fused together as well. This was a special characteristic of the divine system. Generally speaking, high gods would unconditionally dominate the lower gods. Let us first be courteous before we attack, said the God of Power, Austin, in a clear voice. Instantly, his body became incomparably large, and he strode towards the number one primordial world. His roiling aura rippled through the void, allowing him to display his supreme divine might to his hearts content. However, after such a terrifying force struck the angel Holy Light Shield, it had completely weakened. There was no effect inside the incipient world at all. Chapter 237 - The Submission of the Main God of Light! Respected God, I am Austin, the god of power from the radiant god system. I have come under the command of my main god to find the book of divine items of the radiant god system, the Book of Rebirth. I hope that you can return the item to us. You will forever have the friendship of the radiant god system. A vast voice was transmitted over. However, all of it was blocked by the Angel Holy Light Shield. Only Reylo could hear it. He did this naturally because he didnt want to cause panic among the living beings in the divine world. How much is the friendship worth? How much is the book of rebirth worth? The shadow main god has caused a great disaster to our world system. This Book of Rebirth can be considered as compensation, Reylo said calmly. Respected powerful deity, the shadow sovereign system is willing to compensate you for any losses caused to your world system. The prerequisite is that you return the Book of Rebirth to us, said the God of power, Austin, in a low voice. That wont do. Theres no such thing in this world. The Book of Rebirth was obtained from the shadow sovereign, so it naturally is the shadow sovereigns compensation to our world system. As for what you want to retrieve, you can ask the Shadow Sovereign, Reylo said with a smile. If thats the case, does your excellency not wish to return the Book of Rebirth to our radiant god system? said the god of power, Austin, in a threatening tone. The Book of Rebirth doesnt belong to your radiant god system. I obtained it with my own ability. Why should I return it to you? Reylo said calmly. There was nothing wrong with that. Then well have to see if you have the ability to protect the Book of Rebirth. The God of power, Austin, naturally knew that it was impossible to retrieve the Book of Rebirth so easily. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt give up so easily. A treasure that could resurrect people endlessly would be coveted by any faction. At the next moment, the god of power, Austin, suddenly stepped into the void and punched towards the Angel Holy Light Shield. The terrifying power tore through everything, almost causing the entire void to distort and explode. The power of a Level-28 god was far beyond what this plane could withstand. In other words, if it was in the void, with the power of the god of power, Austin, he could easily destroy a gods world. Boom! The terrifying power suddenly struck the Angel Holy Light Shield. However, Lei Luos Angel Holy Light Shield didnt move after being twisted and shaken for a while. Even in the protected first initial world, there was no movement at all. This was the power of the seventh-level Angel Holy Light Shield. As long as the seventh-level Angel Holy Light Shield wasnt destroyed, nothing inside would be affected, and no power could penetrate it. How powerful was Lei Luos seventh-level Angel Holy Light Shield? He had used the sky-level spirit cultivator cultivation base of a Level-68 god. At Level 61, it was equivalent to a Level-25 god. At Level 68, it was definitely comparable to a Level 31 god, or even a Level-32 god. Therefore, although Austin, the god of power, was a Level-28 god, it was difficult for him to reach Level 29 even if he gathered the power of all the gods under him. This was because only when a sovereign used the power of the divine system would he be able to unleash power that surpassed his own level. When the god of power, Austin, saw that the Angelic Holy Light Shield hadnt been broken and that it hadnt even been affected, he was completely stunned. How can the defense of this angelic Holy Light Shield be so powerful? Although this wasnt his most powerful punch, to block it, he had to at least have the cultivation of a peak 28th-rank God. I dont believe that I cant even break this turtle shell, growled the god of power, Austin. A bronze battle spear appeared in his hand. This was the fallen gods spear. It was an extremely powerful weapon of war. Its attack power was extremely strong, and it had the mystical character of being able to break through solid walls and be sharp. Boom! He suddenly activated his terrifying power and threw out the fallen god spear in his hand. Instantly, the spear of the fallen god turned into a shocking ray of light, piercing through everything. Wrapped in the powerful divine magic power, it instantly shot onto the Angel Holy Light Shield. The Angel Holy Light Shield twisted violently, as if it was about to be penetrated. But in the end, it did not break. What was even stranger was that the spear of the fallen God was actually wrapped up by the Angel Holy Light Shield and then disappeared. The god of power, Austin, was stunned. His divine weapon, the spear of the fallen God, had actually been lost. At this moment, he knew what kind of terrifying existence he was dealing with. Without thinking, he turned around and wanted to escape. But suddenly, an indifferent voice sounded by his ear. It is impolite not to reciprocate. In the next moment, a graceful beam shot out from the Angel Holy Light Shield and pierced through Austins body, nailing him to the void. It was the spear of the fallen god. It was such a strange occurrence. YouYou are a Level-29 god. No, definitely not a Level-29 godYou should be a Level-30 god. Austin looked at the gray-robed figure walking out from the distant first initial world, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. This place of such weak origin actually had a Level-30 god?! This was even more powerful than the main god of light. Even if he gathered the power of the entire god system, it would still be difficult to deal with such a terrifying existence. Reylo came to Austins side, grabbed his head, and activated the soul-absorbing codex. Of course, other than checking the information of the god of lights system, he mainly wanted to exchange blows with the main god of light and warn him at the same time. If this radiant god continued to pester him, he would be very irritated. Soon, Reylos powerful soul descended into the mind of the god of power, Austin. This was a golden world, covered by countless golden lights, forming a powerful spiritual defense. Unspeakable prayers rang out. As Reylo descended, it was as if a defense was activated, and a gigantic Gods figure appeared. Boom! Two terrifying wills collided. Even though this was the main field of the radiant sovereign, Reylos level was clearly higher. Respected expert, how about we end this matter here? The radiant sovereign sent out a thought. This was because he could sense how powerful Reylo was. He was at least a level higher than him. This was extremely terrifying. It meant that there was no hope for their radiant spirit system to retrieve the Book of Rebirth. Chapter 238 - Surpassing the Divine World! To deal with the master of an intelligent divine system, not provoking a powerful enemy was the wisest choice. Let go of his soul defense and reveal everything about your radiant divine system to me, Lei Luo said indifferently. How was it possible to give up just like that? Who knew if the radiant god system was using a roundabout tactic? Thus, the best method was to grasp a large amount of secrets about the radiant God system. This is impossible. How could the radiant sovereign allow the secrets of the radiant god system to be revealed? This concerned the life and death of the radiant god world. The power gods level was high enough to grasp a large amount of secrets about the radiant god system. Then this shows that you are insincere. Since thats the case, then I can only come and take a look myself, Reylo said calmly. Then, he suddenly used his most powerful strength and even used the four ultimate abilities of heaven and earth. Below the high level of the four ultimate abilities of heaven and earth, not only was the defense of the soul strong, but the high level of the soul had also reached the ability to absolutely break through the defense. The level of this god of light was inferior to his, so it would be extremely easy for him to break through the god of powers soul defense. In an instant, Reylos soul seemed to receive an unimaginable amplification. It suddenly became incomparably violent, instantly tearing through the defense of the god of power, Austin. A powerful force overpowered the main god of light, and he punched out, instantly, the faith incarnation of the main god of light collapsed. A soul defense was completely shattered. Everything about the god of power, Austin, as well as the secrets of the god of Light, were revealed before Reylo. In an extremely distant world system, golden light filled the entire world, and countless voices of prayer resounded. Anyone who entered would be unconsciously brainwashed and immersed in it. Suddenly, the entire golden world shook, and it was as if a great existence was enraged. Damn it! Damn it to the extreme! In the core area, a golden figure roared angrily. However, after a long while, the golden figure gradually quieted down. This is a Level-32, or even a Level-33 god. I cant get the Book of Rebirth back, the golden figure said helplessly. He was only a Level-29 god. Even if he combined the power of a god, he could only fight against a Level-30 god. However, against a Level-32 or even Level-33 peak god, he was helpless. If he angered such an existence, the glory god would be destroyed. The other party must already have detailed information about the glory god system. If he dared to spread the secret of the Book of Rebirth, this super god would take revenge on his god system. I can only wait. When the ancestor god recovers, Ill definitely be able to take back the book of god, the main god of light thought to himself. The winged humans were very powerful. The god system he controlled was only one of the very powerful branches. Above them was the mighty ancestor god. He had been in seclusion for countless years. As long as the ancestor god could break through to a great realm above the Dao God level, he would definitely be able to recover. At that time, it would be time to take back the Book of Rebirth. On the other side, Lei Luo retracted his palm and let out a long breath. He had grasped a secret that countless shadow gods were unable to grasp. Theres actually a powerful elder God above the radiant god. He entered the winged human races Elder God world to enter seclusion and cultivate more than a hundred thousand years ago, preparing to break through to the realm above the Dao God level. Lei Luos face revealed a hint of surprise. His cautiousness was indeed correct. There really was an even more powerful existence above the radiant gods god system. To be able to break through to the realm above the god level, one had to be at least a Level-33 god. Generally speaking, reaching Level 33 was the limit. Reaching Level 33 and Level 34 was almost impossible. It was still very difficult even if one walked the path of sky-level spirit cultivator beyond Level 33 before breaking through to a god. For example, the god of power, Austin, who had just used the soul-absorbing codex, had walked the 43rd step on the path of sky-level spirit cultivator. However, when he reached the 28th step on the path of the god, it was almost impossible for him to advance. Although breaking through the limits of the god was hundreds of times harder than the path of the sky-level spirit cultivator, it was almost negligible. Therefore, the possibility of this winged human ancestor God being a level-33 god was the highest. It was very difficult for him to surpass the level of a Level-33 god. Its been almost 100,000 years, and he hasnt recovered yet. He might even have fallen. Lei Luo shook his head. Of course, he couldnt completely think that way. If he suddenly broke through and was about to come out of seclusion. Thus, he had to be on guard against this. If the winged human ancestor god really broke through to the realm above the god level, then he had to be careful. It seems that my strength is still not enough. I have to continue training. Lei Luo sighed. The higher the level of training, the more he felt that his strength was not enough. Beyond the sky was still the sky. This was not a joke. It was reality. He was still only a god. What about above the god level? Who knew how many levels there were above the god level? There was no limit to learning. Similarly, there was no limit to training. Reylo pulled out the spear of the fallen God from the god of power, Austin. Soon, Austins body began to collapse, finally turning into endless light. Reylo turned around and left, returning to the first incipient world. Time flew by. The peaceful life of practicing magic passed by so quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than two thousand years had passed. Although he had entered the land of profound meaning twice and his soul had become much stronger, he found that the level of the origin of the plane was too low, and it was becoming more and more of a burden to him. Simply strengthening the soul was not very useful anymore. In more than two thousand years, he had only taken nine steps. He had just reached the 77th level as a sky-level spirit cultivator. He was still 23 steps away from reaching the hundredth levels. However, Level 23 was the most difficult to walk through. This was because he had actually been stuck between the 77th level to the 78th level for more than 400 years. He wondered if it was time for him to leave this world system and cultivate in a higher world system. However, he still decided to wait until he broke through to the 78th level sky-level spirit cultivator before he left. This was because his strength would be stronger and he would have the ability to protect himself. After more than two thousand years of development in the first initial world, although it had not recovered to its peak, it had already begun to give birth to gods. The number of people in the divine palace had already exceeded 100,000, so the number of gods was naturally the highest. Chapter 239 - Opening the Hidden World Within the Origin As for Wei and the others, the weakest had already reached more than a dozen gods. Among them, the moon gods advancement was the most terrifying. She was now a Level-20 god. This kind of breakthrough speed surprised even Lei Luo. It was very obvious that the moon gods memories and foundations from her past life were recovering faster. On this day, a powerful aura suddenly erupted from within the divine palace. Fortunately, Lei Luo had already made arrangements, so it didnt cause too much of an impact. The other people in the divine palace were also used to it. Lei Luo was feeling a little numb because the moon god had broken through again. She had broken through to a Level-21 god. This was already the limit of this worlds system. Even if the moon goddess wanted to break through, there was no other way. She wasnt like Lei Luo, who had the system. Even if she had the foundation of her previous life, she would still be affected by the worlds systems origin. Moreover, Lei Luo, who had the system, would also be affected, but only slightly. Very soon, the moon goddess appeared in front of Lei Luo. Lei Luo felt that the moon god was very different. This was because the influence of the past life on the current moon god was getting bigger and bigger. Senior, I just recovered a lot of memories from my past life, the moon god said. She had known about her past life since a thousand years ago. According to the memories of my past life, I used to be from this world. However, the world at that time was different from the current one. It was much larger and much more powerful than the current one. There were even existences that surpassed gods. In my past life, I was the powerful Princess of the Divine Court. My father was a great existence that surpassed gods. Later, when the alien races invaded, in order to protect the inheritance, the lord of the Divine Court cut off a small part of the world and used a supreme forbidden magic to teleport it out. If there are no accidents, the current world system was formed from that small part of the world that was teleported out. The moon god continued to speak. Reylo revealed a surprised expression. Had the moon gods memories been awakened so much? If this world system was really formed from a small part of another powerful world system, it could be seen that the original world system was absolutely beyond imagination. However, this was also normal. After all, it could give birth to existences that surpassed gods. Other than awakening these memories, I can also sense a hidden inner world. There are large amounts of cultivation resources stored inside, enough for me to cultivate to a level that surpassed gods in my previous life, the moon god said. Isnt that great? You can just open that hidden inner world, Lei Luo said with a smile. Senior, Im afraid that wont do. In my previous life, I had a cultivation level of a Level-31 god, but in the end, I died because there was a foreign god lurking inside. After this world was teleported, he suddenly attacked. In my previous life, I was ambushed and severely injured. In the end, I risked my life to close that inner world, and in my previous life, I died because of that. The moon god shook her head. Lei Luo finally understood why the moon god, Delina, had said that. The fact that the moon god had been able to successfully attack a Level-31 god in his previous life meant that the intruders cultivation had reached at least Level 31. Moreover, countless years had passed. Who knew if the intruder had died or not? It was fine if he had died, but if he hadnt, once the inner world was opened, the consequences would be unimaginable. That was because the inner world had resources that could allow one to cultivate a realm beyond that of a deity. Once that alien deity didnt die, his strength would increase greatly, and he might even break through to a realm beyond that of a deity. That would be extremely terrifying. Its fine. With me here, just open it, Lei Luo said with a smile. His current cultivation level had reached Level 77. Logically speaking, he should be able to deal with existences that surpassed gods, right? Of course, this was a theoretical judgment. As for what the truth was, he would only know after giving it a try. No matter how powerful an alien god that was sealed in the inner world was, it should only be at the level that had just surpassed gods. He couldnt be any stronger. Therefore, he wanted to know how powerful an existence above the level of a god was. If there really was an existence above the level of a god in the inner world, that would be the best. However, he felt that the possibility wasnt high because the realm above the level of a god wasnt so easy to break through. Senior, are you sure? said the moon god, Delina, in surprise. Of course. I want to see how powerful an existence above the deity level is. I hope that the inner world you mentioned has such an existence, Lei Luo said with a smile. The moon god, Delina, knew that a senior would never brag. Since she had such confidence, she must be sure of herself. She nodded immediately. Thus, the two of them left the divine palace, left the first incipient world, and came to the void. The moon god suddenly released all of his power, and soon after, the bloodline power in his body began to stir. It was as if a valve had been opened, and a strange power was released from his body, strange ribbons formed around him. These ribbons wandered around and interweaved Finally, they formed a huge strange array diagram in the void. This formation was extremely complicated, and even with the moon gods power, it seemed to be extremely difficult. Lei Luo did not go up to help, because this formation that originated from her bloodline and power from her previous life was not something that outsiders could help with. After an unknown amount of time, the moon god, Delina, seemed to have reached her limit. She had finally completed the construction of the huge and responsible formation. As soon as it was completed, the entire void trembled, and an intense vein-like vibration radiated into the entire world system. Lei Luo revealed a surprised expression, because he could faintly sense that a world hidden deep within the planes origin was gradually emerging. But as this world emerged, it seemed as if a terrifying consciousness had awakened. So its hidden in the worlds origin. No wonder I didnt notice it before. Lei Luo revealed a smile. In the entire world system, other than the worlds origin, there were almost no secrets to him. He had even gone to the depths of the sea of bitterness and had even signed up for the Sword of Hell. This was because the world systems origin could not be destroyed or controlled. If he forcefully controlled it, there was only one possibility, and that was the destruction of the world. If it merged with the origin, it would become a part of the origin of the world and become the worlds spokesperson. It was similar to God. Therefore, he did not forcefully probe the secret of the origin of the world. Naturally, he did not discover this world, which was very normal. Boom! As that world completely emerged, the powerful sealing power gradually faded. The opening was irreversible. Soon, an extremely powerful will was transmitted from this inner world. Hahaha! I can finally get out. Chapter 240 - Enter the Inner World and Train Crazily! Boom! A terrifying powerful existence finally broke through that world and completely descended into the void. This was a very terrifying humanoid creature. Its entire body was covered in green carapace. It looked as if it was an insect person. However, because its body was extremely huge, it looked extremely ferocious and terrifying. Lei Luo shook his head in disappointment after sensing the aura of this powerful creature. It wasnt the powerful existence above the gods that he had imagined. It was only a Level-33 god. Although it was very powerful, he felt that he could crush it to death with a single finger. What a familiar aura. You must be Princess Bing Luo of the Divine Court from beyond the heavens, right? I didnt expect you to be reincarnated. You even regained your memories and opened up this inner world for me. Do you know how Ive spent these millions of years? The giant insect-man experts gaze landed on the moon god, Delina. Unfortunately, your strength is too weak. Youre only a Level-21 god. Its no wonder that the origin of this world is so weak. However, I still have to thank you for letting me out. Therefore, Ill let you die a quick death. Hahaha. The insect god shook his head and laughed arrogantly. The moon god, Delina, turned pale. After all, the aura of this insect god was too terrifying. As he laughed wildly, it was as if the entire world system was trembling. Are you done? Lei Luo said calmly. Eh? Little guy, are you talking to me? The insect gods strange compound eyes landed on Lei Luos body. It was as if countless pairs of eyes were staring at Lei Luo. His strange gaze swept over, as if wanting to probe Lei Luos strength. Of course. Youve stayed in that inner world for millions of years. Why havent you broken through to the realm above the Dao god level? Lei Luo sighed and said, Youre too useless. Youve disappointed me. The insect god was stunned. What did he hear? A puny human actually said that he was too useless! Arrogant human, I will let you know the miserable fate of daring to mock me. The insect god was completely provoked and let out a terrifying roar. He suddenly raised his hand. It was not a hand, because this hand was like a mantis sickle. It was filled with sharp sawteeth. As it cut, even the void was torn apart. Lei Luo smiled, and his body moved. He rose into the air and dodged this attack, then landed on the head of the insect god. Then, he stepped down. Boom! The insect god felt the entire world shake and shake, squeezing his body. Then, an extremely terrifying power surged into his body, completely suppressing his own power. He was actually unable to move. His entire body lay in the void. The insect gods entire body trembled, because he knew that he had hit an iron plate. Moreover, it was a very large iron plate. This was definitely a terrifying existence that surpassed gods. When the moon god, Delina, saw this scene, her beautiful eyes lit up. Senior was really too powerful. His strength seemed to have no limits, and he could always defeat powerful enemies. Lei Luo couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on the insect god. He directly used the soul-absorbing codex that worked every time and began to probe the information in the insect gods mind. After a long time, Lei Luo finally stopped. He took a long breath and sorted out the huge amount of information he had just obtained. As an existence that had lived for millions of years, one could imagine how many memories he had. Of course, the last few hundred years were very, very simple. What Lei Luo needed was information on the race of this insect-man god. The race of this insect-man god was called the mantis human race. It was a branch of the mantis human race among the insect-man race. The gods were good at disguising themselves, which was why they had infiltrated the evacuation team of the extraterrestrial divine court. The insect-man race that invaded the great world was very powerful. Among them, the locust human race, the bee human race, and the moth human race were the most powerful. They all had terrifying existences that surpassed the gods. As for the otherworldly divine court, there was only the otherworldly Emperor Lord, who was a god-level existence. However, in that great battle back then, the otherworldly Emperor Lord fought one against three. In the end, he could not defeat them, so he had no choice but to cut off a small part of the otherworldly world and teleport out. As for what happened in the otherworldly world after that, the mantis humans did not know either. After Lei Luo completely killed the mantis human god, he brought the moon god, Delina, into the inner world. There were still many cultivation resources in the inner world. Although millions of years had passed, the mantis human god had not been completely exhausted, because after he reached Level 33, he could no longer cultivate. Even if there were resources above the god level, the mantis human god did not dare to use them, because if the breakthrough was not successful, then it was the path of death. This inner world was very large, but it could not compare to the inner world of the devouring treasure boxs owner. It could be seen that the devouring treasure boxs owners strength surpassed that of the inner worlds owner. At the center of this inner world, there was a huge strange platform. There were complex patterns on it, and one could tell at a glance that it was a teleportation. Senior, if there are no accidents, I should be able to open this teleportation array and form a spatial tunnel to connect to the great world beyond the heavens, the moon goddess said with a smile. Lets talk about it in the future, Lei Luo said with a smile. He decided to wait until he had cultivated to the Level-78 sky-level spirit cultivator before talking about it. If there were no accidents, the possibility of the extraterrestrial god lord dying was very high. There was a high possibility that he had already informed many others beyond the world. Millions of years had passed, and no one knew how powerful the bug humans were. Therefore, he felt that it was better to be more cautious and try to increase his strength before going over. Yes, Senior. The moon god, Delina, nodded. Also, in the future, cultivate in this inner world, Lei Luo added. Although the low registration of the origin of the world had an impact on the cultivation of magic, there were two main aspects. One was the cultivation speed. The closer one was to the limit, the slower the cultivation speed would be. The other was the cultivation resources. They couldnt give birth to the treasures of a high-level world. Without high-level heavenly materials and earthly treasures, how could a god break through? The reason why the mantis human god could break through to the 33rd level in this inner world was mainly because of the massive amount of cultivation resources. The mantis human god had risen by two levels in a few million years. Therefore, with sufficient resources, the moon god could still cultivate, but it would be a very, very slow process. In the blink of an eye, another two hundred years passed. Lei Luo had finally broken through to Level 78. As for breaking through again, it was almost impossible. And in these two hundred years, the moon god, Delina, was still at Level 21. Chapter 241 - Landing in the Great Beyond World! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo finally decided to let the moon god, Delina, activate the teleportation array and go to the great beyond world to take a look. Of course, the main reason was that the origin of the great beyond world was high enough. This great beyond world was different from the current world system. It was a very complete world. There were three worlds. There were heaven, earth, and man. The heavenly realm was a world inhabited by gods. The human world was a world inhabited by beings below the level of gods. Only those who reached the level of gods could fly into the world of gods. The earthly realm was different from the earthly realm of this world. Instead, it was a piece of underworld. It was the home of the dead and where beings could be reincarnated. In reality, only a world at the level of a great world could be considered a complete world. However, the current world system was incomplete. It was formed from a small world that had been cut out. Lei Luo had already arranged everything for the first initial world. He brought Wei and the others along, leaving behind only the disciples and grand-disciples that they had nurtured. In the inner world, Lei Luo and the moon god, Delina, stood on the huge teleportation platform. As the moon god activated the teleportation array, a strange space passage was formed in an instant. Lei Luo and the moon god flew into the vortex at the same time. Not long after, the vortex gradually disappeared and then completely calmed downand the entire inner world was completely sealed. Lei Luo and the moon god flew in the spatial passage for more than ten hours, but they still did not reach the end. If they did not use the teleportation array and relied on flying in the void, how many years would it take? Suddenly, the spatial passage became extremely unstable. Lei Luo knew that they were about to reach the exit. Soon, the two of them were pushed out by a powerful force. Lei Luos powerful spiritual sense spread out, sensing everything in the surroundings. This was an incomparably desolate world. The spiritual qi in the void was extremely dull. The land was also extremely barren. This is the great world beyond the heavens? Reyro was a little surprised because when he sent his consciousness out, a region of ten million miles was filled with this kind of desolate world. This was very terrifying. How could this be? The moon god, Delina, was also a little puzzled. This place was completely different from the great world beyond the heavens in her memories. From the traces I sensed, this place should have once had a battle that surpassed the level of gods, which resulted in this kind of world environment that is difficult to recover from, Reylo said. His spiritual sense extended all the way until it finally had a little bit of life in a region of thirty million miles. The spiritual energy was also slightly denser. It was not until forty million miles that some intelligent races appeared. Judging from the appearance and bloodline aura of the races, they were very similar to the races in the original world system. Soon, Lei Luo brought the moon god and used the magic of the Divine Sun Bird to travel quickly. His current divine sun birds innate magic had already reached the fourth level, and each time, it could cross millions of miles. Therefore, he brought the moon god, Delina, and easily traveled more than 50 million miles away. There was a big city here, which was at least the largest city within a radius of hundreds of miles. There were at least ten million people here. The cultivation level was not weak either. There were immortal-level existences, but the strongest one was only a Level-12 god. Lei Luo was a little confused. Didnt they say that they had been invaded by the bug humans? This didnt look like it at all. Moreover, gods and mortals were mixed together. It didnt seem like the moon god said that gods had to ascend to the world of gods. Mortals and below lived in the human world. Lei Luos spiritual sense moved and scanned the countless books in the city. But after a while, he frowned because the history recorded in the city was only a million years old. A million years ago, it was called a natural disaster. The current intelligent civilization was developed after the natural disaster by the remaining intelligent gods. However, there was no record of the specific situation of the natural disaster. If the natural disaster was related to the invasion of the arachnid race, that was already seven million years ago. Moreover, in the records of this large city, the arachnid race was also present, but it was at the western pole. Lei Luo used his spiritual sense to probe over another ten million kilometers, and finally found traces of the arachnid race. However, the cultivation level of the insect-human race was not higher than that of the human race and the orc race. They were on the same level. Moreover, he looked through the information of the insect-human races books. Surprisingly, he was only at the time of the natural disaster. After the invasion of the insect-human race, another natural disaster occurred in this great world. Its completely changed, Lei Luo said to the moon god. The moon god also received a lot of information, but it wasnt as fast as Lei Luo. Moreover, the gods that originally existed are gone. All the gods and mortals are living together. Lei Luo sighed again. With this, it became impossible for them to find any traces of the past. Senior, what should we do? The moon god, Delina, didnt pay too much attention to it. Although she had awakened many memories from her previous life, she didnt have too many feelings for everything in her previous life. In a sense, she was already a completely new individual. Those memories were just some data and information. Lets find a place to cultivate first, Lei Luo said. The origin of this great world was very high, and it far surpassed the original world system. It would definitely be a much faster process if he cultivated there. The moon god naturally had no objections. Very quickly, Lei Luo found a place that was very suitable for cultivation. This was because no living beings dared to enter that area. This was a forbidden area that spanned thousands of miles. To ordinary gods, it was a forbidden area, but to Lei Luo and the moon god, it was nothing. After the two arrived, they did not change the special environment here. Lei Luo took out the inner world of the owner of the devouring treasure box and transformed it into a cave world. He even transformed an area outside into the entrance of the cave, using all kinds of arrays and god trapping arrays to seal it. After setting everything up, Lei Luo, the moon god, Delina, and Wei started their leisurely cultivation life. The cultivation speed had recovered a lot, and Lei Luo was in a great mood. Moreover, life was not monotonous. After all, there were many beautiful wives accompanying him. In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred years had passed. On this day, Lei Luo sat on a rattan chair, basking in the sun and reading a book. It was very comfortable. If possible, he hoped that this leisurely cultivation life could last forever. There was no conflict and no killing. The gods could live forever, and Lei Luo and his wives could live like this forever. Unfortunately, in this world, the strong preyed on the weak. Even if one had no ambitions, malevolent people with evil intentions would still try to disrupt the peace. Chapter 242 - Hilary, Descendant of the Emperor! Outside the forbidden area, a red-clothed figure speedily flew through the sky and landed at the edge of the forbidden area. It was a girl of about 15 or 16 years old. Her expression was flustered and carried a bone-deep hatred. Whoosh whoosh whoosh A few more figures flew over at high speed. Their auras were not bad, and they were at least at the level of the Great Sky Realm. In this great world, because the origin of the world was very high, the suppression on the level of mages was very strong. As a result, the performance of a small sky realm sky-level mage was equivalent to that of a divine mage in the divine world. Only when one reached the level of the great sky realm could one be considered as a strong person. Moreover, in this great world, above the great sky realm, there was the Super Sky Realm. Only the Super Heavens could be considered as an elite. Hahaha! Hilary, you wont be able to escape. Come back with us. As long as you become my young masters sex slave, you will have a chance to live, a middle-aged man said with a smile. In his opinion, this Hilary was already in his hands. She wouldnt be able to escape. Ahead was the Black Mountain Forbidden Ground. Even a god would die without a doubt in there. You, Black Death God, dared to destroy my family. As long as I, Hilary, dont die, I will definitely take revenge! The girls eyes were filled with blood and tears. Between her brows, there was actually a faintly discernible strange black pattern. In the next moment, she turned around and charged into the Black Mountain forbidden ground. When the middle-aged man saw this scene, a cold smile appeared on his face. Youre courting death. Lets go. After saying that, he flew away with his men. When the girl entered the forbidden area, she immediately felt as if the world was spinning. She felt as if she had entered an isolated world. Moreover, the sound that seemed to resonate between heaven and earth was like the wailing of ghosts and gods, causing people to tremble. Hilary shuddered, gritted her teeth, wiped away her tears, and directly knelt down. Elder God of Black Mountain, I am Hilary of Heaven City. I am the only descendant of my family. I came from the only surviving branch of the Royal Family of the Dali Empire over a hundred thousand years ago. Not long ago, my family met with a calamity. I was the only one who escaped. I implore you, Elder God, to take me in. When I have the ability to take revenge, I will leave on my own, she shouted. Unfortunately, there was no response. The ghostly wails became even more intense and even got closer, as if something terrifying was approaching. More than a hundred thousand years ago, when the Dali Empire was destroyed, you didnt take action. Fifty thousand years ago, when the 13 Holy Knights were in a desperate situation, you didnt take action. Eighteen thousand years ago, the Hama clan was destroyed, but you didnt take action. Elder God of Black Mountain, all I ask for is temporary protection. Are you so heartless towards your own descendants? Hilarys voice and aura were like the blood of a cuckoo. There was still no response. Only the wails of ghosts and gods grew stronger. Hilary was completely in despair. Was this black mountain ancestral God really the old ancestor who had once established the Dali Empire? Why couldnt he even agree to such a small request of hers? Black Mountain Ancestral God, it should be the zombie in the Black Mountain Cave. Hearing the girls mournful voice, Reylo couldnt help but shake his head. This place could be called a forbidden area because there was a terrifying zombie there. However, this zombie was unable to leave the forbidden area in the Black Mountain. This zombie was extremely powerful. It was also considered a Level-15 god. The strange thing was that this zombie actually didnt have any self-awareness. Moreover, the powerful corpses aura could contaminate all life that entered the forbidden area and could turn them into puppets. Even gods were no exception. However, from the information left behind in the cave abode, this zombie was originally the founding emperor of the Dali Empire. After practicing some forbidden magic, it was finally turned into a corpse without any self-awareness. Unfortunately, your ancestral god is long gone. Lei Luos eyes flashed. He casually pointed out with his finger, and a ray of light shot into the void. Hilary felt even more despair. She knew that if the Black Mountain ancestral god had been willing to respond, the Dali Empire would not have been destroyed a hundred thousand years ago. Could it be that the bloodline of the family is about to be completely cut off? Hilary collapsed to the ground because she could see many black figures with terrifying auras flashing around her. Roar! Suddenly, a terrifying white figure pounced over. As if it was a signal, more black figures pounced over. Hilary was so frightened that her entire body was trembling. Because under these terrifying auras that were at least at the Empyrean realm, her cultivation base of stepping on the Empyrean realm was not even worth mentioning. Just as the white-furred figure was about to pounce on her, a ray of light suddenly descended from the sky and landed on her body. In an instant, those pouncing sounds seemed to have encountered the most terrifying thing as they turned around and fled. In the blink of an eye, the flickering black figure had completely disappeared. Hilary looked at her surroundings in a daze. What was going on? Where were those figures just now? Could it be that the Elder God of Black Mountain has agreed to protect me? Yes, that must be the case. Otherwise, those things just now would definitely have killed me. Hilarys face was filled with tears. She thought that she had guessed the reason. I hope it wont disappoint me too much. Lei Luos gaze was indifferent. At his level, having lived for so many years, he knew it would not be so cheap. Perhaps it was just for the sake of having more decorations for his cultivation life in the future. Lei Luo read for a while more before turning around and walking into the inner world. Half a month later, Lei Luo finished his cultivation and came out to get some fresh air. Senior, theres an extra little girl here? said the moon god, Delina. She knew that this place was very special. Even an ordinary god would not survive in that place. In the past hundred years, there had been a few where people broke into and entered the forbidden area. Without exception, all of them died in the forbidden area. But the little girl was still alive. She knew that it must be because of the seniors protection. It must be the descendant of that zombie. She was chased and forced into this place. Seeing how pitiful she is, I temporarily let her stay here, Lei Luo said with a smile. The moon goddess, Delina, thought for a moment and said, Senior, I think her talent is quite good. Why dont we take her in? Well see, Lei Luo said. The moon goddess knew what Lei Luo meant. She probably wanted to test this girls character and tenacity, so she didnt say anything more. After taking one last look at the little girl, the moon goddess followed Lei Luo into the inner world. She had already considered herself to be Reylos wife, although Reylo had never explicitly said so. Chapter 243 - Someone from the Galaxy God Sect! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the blink of an eye, another 300 years had passed. It was a very peaceful 300 years. Hilary had long gotten used to every blade of grass and tree in the Black Mountain. However, there was a place that seemed to contain a maze. She had never been able to get close to it. She knew that that place was a place that she could not explore. In this forbidden land, there were countless unimaginably powerful monsters. These monsters were very similar to zombies. Perhaps it was because of the protection of the ancestor of Black Mountain, because those zombies would run away whenever they saw her. However, as time passed, some of the weaker ones would be brazen enough to attack her instead. She began to feel a little miserable. How many times had she been attacked? How many times had she been injured? The corpse aura of this kind of zombie was dangerous, and the damage to her body was very obvious. Fortunately, in this forbidden land, although the corpse aura pervaded the air, the elemental aura was abnormally dense. She could also see natural treasures from time to time, which was why she was able to persevere and had already entered the supra sky realm. However, she had a conviction in her heart. Once she became stronger, she would go out and take revenge for her family! It didnt matter whether it would take her a thousand years, two thousand years, ten thousand years, or twenty thousand years. As long as there was a possibility, there would definitely be hope. In the firefly region in the Galaxy Divine sect, a gigantic palace floated in the sky. A resplendent river of starlight revolved around it, making it seem like a dream. Lord sect master, the whereabouts of the divine sparrow pearl have been found, said a powerful god as it bowed to the black-robed old man who was sitting cross-legged. Where is it? Above the black-robed old mans head, there seemed to be a strange light path that connected to the river of starlight that surrounded the palace. He opened his eyes and revealed a surprised expression. This was because the search for the Divine Sparrow Pearl had been going on for more than a hundred thousand years. There had been no news. It should be in the Black Mountain Forbidden Ground in the vast region. This god hurriedly said, More than 100,000 years ago, the Dali Empire was destroyed, and the whereabouts of the old ancestor of the Dali Empire were unknown. The founding emperor of the Dali Empire had once entered when the West Kings divine palace was opened. After that, we investigated all the people who had entered, but only this founding emperor of the Dali Empire missed out. Why did we miss it at that time? Why have we found out just now? the black-robed elder asked in a deep voice. 1 If not for the Divine Sparrow Pearl being too important, the Star River Divine sect would not have pursued it for more than 100,000 years without giving up. This person should have learned the magic of condensing a corpse, and he managed to hide it from our detection. It wasnt until a thousand years ago that we discovered the soul summoning wall and found a very shallow soul shadow on it. However, we were unable to find out who this person was. Therefore, for the past thousand years, we have been matching the Soul Shadow. It wasnt until some time ago that we finally matched the Soul Shadow in the vast region. This person came from a mage family called Heaven City. Later on, the family was destroyed. Through the soul search, we found out that it was a descendant of Dali. Furthermore, the lord of the Black Mountain is a powerful general. It should be that person who failed to learn the forbidden magic related to corpses and turned into the General Emperor of Dali. The god hurriedly explained the entire situation. This Black Mountain Lords strength may be of a Level-15 god, and he has a zombie body. He is very difficult to deal with. However, if the Divine Sparrow Pearl is in the hands of this zombie, then it must be taken back, the black-robed elder said in a deep voice. The Galaxy Divine Sects strongest expert was only a Level-16 god. It would not be easy to defeat the Black Mountain Lord. However, he could not give up. After all, the Divine Sparrow Pearl was too important to the galaxy divine sect. Without such an item, it would be impossible to open the divine sparrow door. This divine sparrow door was left behind before the era of natural disasters. From the restrictions set up, it should contain a huge opportunity that surpassed a Level-20 god. If the galaxy divine sect could excavate it, their strength would definitely increase greatly, and they would have a chance to become one of the superpowers of the 13 eastern regions. Soon, the galaxy divine palace gathered more than a dozen gods above Level 12 and headed towards the vast lands. At the entrance of the cave abode, Lei Luo was playing go with the moon god. He was playing go. However, the rules had long been messed up by Lei Luo, and were thousands of times more complicated. After all, normal go was nothing to powerful existences like them. Only by increasing the difficulty would it be interesting to move. Senior, how long do you plan to test her? The moon god, Delina, suddenly asked curiously. Isnt this very good? Lei Luo said with a smile. The moon god didnt quite understand. Delina, you have to remember one thing. We are just passing by. Dont interfere too much in the affairs of this world, Lei Luo said indifferently. If one interacted too deeply, there would often be a bond. How could everything be heartless? Lei Luo couldnt do it either. Therefore, he could only interact as little as possible. The moon god came to a realization. Three months later, more than ten powerful figures appeared outside the Black Mountains forbidden ground. They were the gods from the Galaxy God sect of the Firefly region. The leader was the chaotic star god lord, the sect master of the Galaxy Divine Sect. His cultivation level was as high as a Level-16 god. Following them were all the supreme elder level gods of the galaxy divine sect. There were eight Level-12 gods, three Level-13 gods, two Level-14 gods, and one Level-15 god Lord. This place had gathered more than 70% of the Galaxy Divine Sects power. If not for the Divine Sparrow Pearl being too important and the Black Mountain Lord being too powerful, they would not have dared to take such a huge risk. If they lost too much here and did not obtain the Divine Sparrow Pearl, the Star River Divine sect might fall into a huge predicament. The black-robed elder, Chaotic Star God Lord, lightly shouted, Set up the array. Immediately, more than a dozen Level-12 supreme elders surrounded Chaotic Star God Lord. Many strange array patterns appeared and quickly formed a strange river of light in the surroundings. It revolved six times in all directions and was extremely strange. And the Galaxy God sects more than a dozen powerful gods were within this river of light, and then they flew directly into the Black Mountains Forbidden Ground. Boom! As these powerful gods entered, the entire forbidden ground seemed to boil. Countless corpse puppets soared into the sky, and some even reached the terrifying level of Level-12 or Level-13 gods. In a cave, Hilary was hiding in cultivation. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. Sensing the restless corpse puppets, she hurriedly rushed out. She saw that in the distance, ghosts were wailing and gods were howling, and the corpse puppets roars shook the heavens and earth. A powerful enemy has broken in? Hilary looked up, but she didnt dare to reveal any aura. A battle at this level wasnt something she could interfere with. Watching from the sidelines was the wisest choice. Chapter 244 - The Trembling of the Chaotic Star Master! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL She could sense that the aura in the sky was extremely terrifying. The intruders were extremely powerful. After staying here for more than three hundred years, she often felt as if she were intruding. However, in the end, she was killed by the corpse puppets, and a few would become part of them. She was the only exception. Therefore, she believed that she was protecting the Ancestor God of Black Mountain. Another intruder. This time, it doesnt seem to be ordinary. Lei Luo was reading a book, and he was a bit surprised. The existence of a level-16 God, within a radius of a million kilometers, definitely belonged to the peak of existence. The other side of the Black Mountain Forbidden Ground was only at the peak of level-15. Because of the special and polluting nature of the zombie body, it could threaten a level-16 God. However, the arrival of these people could really threaten that zombie. Lei Luo couldnt be bothered. As long as they didnt disturb his leisure training, it would be fine. Soon, an intense battle erupted outside. In the end, even that zombie was lured out. Lei Luo watched the show for a long time. After witnessing an abnormally intense battle, that zombie was finally suppressed. Of course, the price was also very heavy. Five of those people had died, and the remaining people were all injured. Moreover, the poison from the corpses was very difficult to remove. Wheres the Divine Sparrow Pearl? Chaotic Star Master searched through the Black Mountain Masters nest, but did not find the existence of the Divine Sparrow Pearl. His expression became incomparably gloomy. After spending such a great price, if he could not find the Divine Sparrow Pearl, what use would it be even if he flattened the Black Mountain Forbidden Land? Could it be that the Divine Sparrow Pearl is not in the hands of the Master of Black Mountain? someone said. Impossible. The Master of Black Mountain does not have any consciousness. It should be because the Divine Sparrow Pearl is suppressed by the power of the trapped God, causing it to be unable to give birth to a will. Moreover, there is a special power within its body. It definitely came into contact with the Divine Sparrow Pearl, unless someone took it away. The Chaotic Star Master shook his head and said, Even if we have to turn the entire Black Mountain Forbidden Ground upside down, we have to find the Divine Sparrow Pearl. The Star River Divine Sects people began to search the Black Mountain Forbidden Ground that had been mostly cleared out. Very quickly, the Star River Divine Sects people discovered a strange region at the very center of the Black Mountain Forbidden Ground. However, they did not discover the hidden Hilary. Naturally, it was Lei Luo who had deliberately hidden it. An expert from the Star River Divine sect said, Chaotic Star Sect Master, this place is too special. Its like a maze. Theres no way to enter. Chaotic Star Sect Masters expression became very grave as he said in a deep voice, This place should be locked by a restriction. Its very likely that theres an even more powerful existence hidden here. The expressions of everyone present changed slightly. If it was an existence even more powerful than the Black Mountain Master, then it would be very difficult for them to deal with. In the open space outside the inner world. Divine Sparrow Pearl? Is it shining on this thing? Lei Luo was lying on a chair, playing with a transparent pearl in his hand. One could vaguely see a white sparrow flying within. He had studied the bead carefully. There was a set of complicated and strange restrictions inside. The white bird was the soul of a powerful Divine Sparrow above level-20. The specific purpose was hard to explain. However, the soul of the Divine Sparrow was enough to make these people pay attention to it. Right, there is no written record of information before the natural disaster. However, did the people of this world do some targeted research? For example, after excavating the ruins, some information can be obtained. However, for certain reasons, it can not be recorded in the written records and can only be kept secret through another method? Lei Luos heart skipped a beat. He was very curious about what had happened to the catastrophe in this great world beyond the heavens. Why did the invasion of the great world beyond the heavens become so miserable, just like the native races of this world? Even if the Extraterrestrial Emperor and the three other Gods of the insect-human race had all perished in the end, it was impossible for such a situation to occur. The greater possibility was that there was an even more powerful external force involved. However, it did not make sense from the timeline. Although he did not need to delve into the history of the Extraterrestrial Great World, there was always a humans curiosity, and Lei Luo was no exception. Now that there was a local God who had come to his doorstep, he could ask him about it, right? Hence, Lei Luo decided to go out and meet with the people outside. The Star River Divine Sects Chaotic Star Master and the others repeatedly studied this strange region, but they could not find any entrance. Every time, they would walk back to their original spots. It was very strange. At their level, it was extremely difficult to use magic like illusions to confuse them. However, it was as if their minds had been blinded. The more they felt that there was a powerful existence in this place, the more their hearts pounded. It was just that they had suffered such a huge loss this time and did not gain anything. If they retreated directly, it would not be worth it. However, at this moment, the strange place in front of them changed. A distorted light figure walked out from it. Soon after, they found that they couldnt move. Right, they couldnt move. Their bodies seemed to be frozen by some power. Even the Chaotic Star Master was no exception. They felt an intense fear in their hearts. Are you looking for this thing? Lei Luo said indifferently. As he spoke, he raised his hand, and a strange pearl appeared in his palm. The Chaotic Star Master and the others didnt feel the slightest bit of joy. Instead, they grew even more terrified. This was because such an item would definitely be impossible to obtain in the hands of such a powerful existence. Furthermore, their lives were in grave danger. Once they all died here, the entire Star River Divine Sect would be completely finished. Speak. Lei Luo pointed at the most powerful God that had brought them over. Sir Sir, I, were not looking for this thing the Chaotic Star Master said against his will. I dont like people who lie, Lei Luo said calmly. In front of the elemental eye, no lie could escape his research. Sir, we were originally looking for this thing, but since it belongs to you, its definitely not what were looking for. The Chaotic Star Masters desire to survive was very strong. Then whats its use? Lei Luo asked. Although he was about to use the soul-absorbing codex to obtain the information he wanted, this was a very cruel codex. Unless it was against an enemy he wouldnt casually use it. My Lord, this is called the Divine Sparrow Pearl. Its the key to opening a small world the Chaotic Star Sect Master said honestly. In order to survive, he didnt dare to speak carelessly. Of course, he was even more worried that if he spoke the truth, would this mysterious and powerful existence kill him to silence him? That small world before the natural disaster? Lei Luo was a bit surprised. Chaotic Star Master hurriedly said, Yes, My Lord. Chapter 245 - : The World of the Divine Sparrow Pearl The Divine Sparrow Pearl was the key to opening up a small world. If Lei Luo wanted to raise his ability to a higher level, he had to enter this small world. He didnt know how many years had passed or how much power he had obtained. Perhaps it was only for an instant, or perhaps it had already been ten thousand years. Lei Luo opened his eyes. He finally woke up, but where was this? Everything around him was gray. But there was nothing. He himself had become a ball of light. This was his world, so everything here had to be created by himself. Lei Luo began to slowly study the basic laws of this world. From then on, all kinds of big explosions began to occur in this chaotic world. After countless years, Lei Luo finally created a world that lived with life. He finally learned how to control the laws of this space, and he was no longer alone. While Lei Luo studied this world, he also discovered his special ability. That was decomposition and recombination. Lei Luo could decompose any material into the most fundamental chaos and then according to his own spiritual will. He could also reassemble it into what he wants. He created a continent in this world, surrounded by oceans. When the world was created, its time to create life. Lei Luo created a flying island. Make this your own palace. Then, in this world, Lei Luo began to seriously create his own body. This process took ten years, and he finally created a handsome young body. When his spirit entered this perfect body, he suddenly opened his eyes. A divine light burst out from his eyes. Twelve pairs of silver wings suddenly spread out on his back. The wings were made of a kind of metal material flowing with a beautiful metallic luster. He lowered his head and looked at his tall and mighty body. He turned around and looked at his gorgeous wings. A wave of arrogance suddenly spread out. It was as if the world was beneath Lei Luos feet. From then on, he would be the most powerful existence in the small world of the Divine Sparrow Pearl. He would pass through the barrier of space and arrive at the continent that he had created with his own hands. Right now, the continent was also in a crude state as it had just been built. There was nothing but water and rocks on it. There was nothing he could do about it, so he could only modify it. He activated his special ability. Light of disintegration! In the blink of an eye, rays of yellow light shot out from Lei Luos body. The places that were swept by the light turned into powder. The potholes on the ground were all flattened by the light of disintegration. Then, Lei Luo activated his special ability that made him sadCrecombination! Lei Luos body began to emit a rainbow-colored light. The places that were swept by the light began to change. Some became grasslands, some trees appeared, and some rivers appeared. After an unknown period of time, the entire continent was covered in green. Lei Luo flew high into the sky. Looking at the product of his hard work these days, he saw that the entire continent was full of vitality, but it was too quiet. What else is missing? Lei Luo said to himself, Oh right, there is still a lack of life! There was no other way, so Reylo could only continue to work hard. He began to use the light of reorganization to create animals. He randomly assembled all the animals he could think of. He created a bunch of magical beasts, similar to unicorns, griffins, and dragons. But at this time, Lei Luo thought again. Why not create some mythical beasts? Just do it. Then lets create phoenixes first! Lei Luo waved his hand, and three creatures that looked like phoenixes came out. They flew around Lei Luo. Its hard to tell them apart like this? Looking at the three identical phoenixes in front of him, Lei Luo frowned as he thought. With a wave of his hand, the three phoenixes bodies changed. One of the phoenixes had a red flame burning on its body. Lei Luo added a fire regeneration and healing ability to it. The other phoenix had a black flame burning on its body. A wave of death power was born. He added a fire regeneration and the burning of vitality to it. The last phoenix made Lei Luo very worried. What ability did he add to it? Forget it. With a wave of his hand, he gave the last phoenix an ability to be reborn from the flames and to have an extremely high temperature. Immediately after, the third phoenixs body lit up with a pure white flame. A wave of heat hit him. This was an extremely high temperature close to the heat of the sun. Looking at the three phoenixes in front of him, Lei Luo was very satisfied. In the future, he would leave the creation task of the phoenix clan to them. The light from the recombination shone on their bodies, and the three phoenixes began to have their own consciousness. Greetings, Master! Three voices rang out at the same time. In the name of Lei Luo, the power of the god of creation, I will bestow upon you the power to give birth to your descendants, the Holy Snow Phoenix, the Undying Blood Phoenix, and the Evil Death Phoenix. The three of you will be responsible for the survival of the Phoenix race. In my name, I will bestow upon you the power of a grade one godly monarch! From now on, you will be the gods of this worlds phoenixes! Thank you, Master! The three phoenixes thanked him. The three phoenixes began their mission to give birth to their descendants. Lei Luo looked at the three phoenixes dancing in the sky. With phoenixes, there should be dragons. Lei Luo gathered countless magical elements in his hands, and the image of a Golden Dragon slowly appeared. Lei Luo felt that it was quite good. Looking at the dragon that was emitting a holy light, a thought suddenly occurred to Lei Luo, and his heart moved. The body of the Holy Dragon that had been created flashed with a golden light. After the golden light, a beautiful woman with golden hair appeared in front of Lei Luo. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him. Lei Luo did not have the mood to look at the beautiful body. He had already forgotten how many years it had been since he had seen anyone. Lei Luo began to awaken her consciousness. A blue light entered the blonde beautys brain. The blonde beauty opened her eyes, and the six pairs of ascending dragon wings slowly spread open. The blonde beauty looked around. When she saw Lei Luo, she lowered her head and knelt. Greetings, Master! Hmm, from now on, your name is Kana! In the name of Lei Luo, with the power of the creator god, I will confer you the title of Great Dragon God King, one of the eight great sovereign gods! You will be responsible for the creation and reproduction of the Dragon Race! Lei Luo said solemnly. Yes, Master! Kana replied. Only now did Lei Luo have the chance to properly size up this beauty, Kana. She was about 1.8 meters tall. She was only a little shorter than him, and her long, lake-blue hair that draped over her shoulders emitted a blue radiance that was as azure as the sky. Her pretty snow-white face that was like a bright moon flickered with a sacred radiance. Under her slender blue eyebrows were a pair of golden eyes that were as deep as the ocean and a straight nose. She had a beautiful nose. Her facial features were so seamless. Lei Luos mind moved. Kana wa given set of golden soft armor. This time, Kana was even more attractive. Chapter 246 - The Playful Alanis Under Kanas fair neck was an infinitely beautiful body. She was wearing a dazzling golden soft armor. This soft armor was exquisitely made and had a unique style. It was as if a golden long skirt was wrapped around Kanas perfect body. Her tall, slender waist and floral school uniform made people daydream about her slender figure against the soft armor. Master, Kana said softly. Her head could not be lower. At this moment, Lei Luo noticed that he had lost his composure. He had been staring at Kana for a long time. He had not seen a beautiful woman for a few years, so he could not control himself. Kana, come dress me. Kanas beautiful golden eyes were secretly looking at Lei Luo with a red face. She did not say anything but nodded gently. One night later, Kana was sleeping on the bed at the side. Lei Luo had no choice but to get up from his beautiful body. He sighed and felt the condition of his body. Ever since he used the Divine Sparrow Pearl to open the core world, he had been fusing with this world all the time. Now, the fusion was almost complete, but his spiritual power had been consumed too much. The current spiritual power was not as good as before. It was almost like falling into a deep sleep. Lei Luo thought that he had to speed up his world work. He turned around and had a good sleep. When he walked out of the room, the door closed automatically. The previous day, Kana was too fierce, and as a result, he still could not get out of bed. Let her have a good rest, Lei Luo said to himself. It seems that one is not enough. As he said that, a wicked smile appeared on his face. Thus, the hall began to flash with colorful lights again. Looking at the three beautiful women in front of him, Lei Luo was very excited. He spent a day to create three more goddesses. But he could not enjoy them for the time being, because Lei Luo knew that he did not have much spiritual power left. He had to hurry up and finish the task of creating the world. He thought for a long time between reason and lust. He could only temporarily put down the thoughts in his heart and continue to create the world. These three entities were all very beautiful. One of them was an elf. She had green hair and very big eyes. They were watery and beautiful. She had a delicate nose and bright-red lips. She was so cute that it was as if water could drip out of them. However, the most special thing was her pointy ears and two pairs of transparent and nimble thin wings on her back. In my name, Lei Luo, the power of the god of creation, Elanis, the King of elves, use your power to create your people. Wake up! A green light entered Alaniss forehead. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. When she saw Lei Luo, she shouted, Master! Before Lei Luo could speak, Alanis slipped to his side and shook Lei Luos hand. She said coquettishly, Master, I just woke up and dont know anything. Can you take me out to play? Alanis said excitedly. Hearing what Alanis said, Reylo shrugged. He was the god of creation of this world. Why was someone treating him like a big brother? Forget it. Since she was also created by him, he took Alanis to the human world to see the scenery. After arriving in the human world, Lei Luo realized that bringing Alanis was a huge mistake. She was simply a troublemaker. He did not know why she was interested in his power. Hence, she experimented with magic everywhere, but she did not know the severity of her attacks. Boom! Another mountain was flattened by magic. Lei Luo could not take it anymore. This was a world he created himself. Alanis, give me your assistant! Lei Luo roared in the atmosphere. Alanis slowly flew over and looked at the angry Lei Luo, lowering her head pitifully. Look at what youve done. The world Ive worked so hard to create has been destroyed by you just like that! Im sorry, Master Alanis lowered her head and said softly. Her eyes were already starting to turn red. Seeing Alaniss pitiful look, Reylo also calmed down. With a gentle smile, he touched Alaniss face and sighed. He gently said, Dont be so careless in the future. Got it! Alanis showed a smiling face with encouragement. Seeing Lei Luo doubt himself, he wondered if he had been deceived. There was no other way. Lei Luos body emitted a seven-colored light of recombination, and the places that were illuminated by the light immediately returned to their original state. Ah! Master is so powerful! Alaniss eyes sparkled with admiration. Lei Luo had not been happy for long when Alanis turned her head and muttered in a low voice, You can play to your hearts content in the future! Lei Luo was speechless, but looking at her appearance, he did not know how to control her. He had no choice but to take her back. When Lei Luo returned to the temple, Kana had already woken up. She smiled as she watched Lei Luo fly back. Seeing Kana, Lei Luo felt much better. But before he could say anything, Alanis immediately rushed forward and asked, Master, who is this sister? This is Dragon God King, Kana, Lei Luo said. Here is Elf God King Alanis. After Lei Luo finished speaking, he found that the two of them had already run to the side and started chatting, and they both left Lei Luo to the side. Lei Luo was a little stunned. He was wondering if creating Alanis had become a mistake. Haha Kanas laughter rang out loudly. Lei Luo walked over and hugged Kana in his arms. What are you laughing at, Kana? Kana blushed and said, Master, is it fun to go to the human world today? Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry when he heard that. Fun? I almost died from exhaustion. Next time, you can go with Alanis. I wont go anyway. Haha. The two girls laughed together. Lei Luo realized that the two girls were actually getting along quite well and that their relationship was blossoming. This wasnt good. He had to leave as soon as possible. Lei Luo came to the hall. He had almost forgotten that there were still two goddesses that had yet to awaken. He hoped that the next ones wouldnt be like Kana and Alanis and that what had happened earlier wouldnt happen again. In the name of Lei Luo, the power of the god of creation, the goddess of earth, Daya, and the goddess of life, Audrey, awaken! As Lei Luo chanted the incantation, the restrictions on the two goddesses gradually disappeared. Daya and Audrey woke up. When the two goddesses opened their eyes and saw Lei Luo, they immediately bowed respectfully. Audrey, Goddess of Life, pays her respects to His Majesty, the Lord God King! Daya, Goddess of Earth, His Majesty, the hundred-year Lord God King! That wouldnt be wrong. Lei Luo smiled and walked over. He reached out and pulled the two goddesses into his arms. Their faces immediately turned red. Audrey, the goddess of life, even had slightly pink skin. Seeing this, Lei Luo couldnt help but feel proud. These two goddesses were very obedient. Chapter 247 - Eight Sovereigns Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Master! Youre bullying your two sisters again! Sisters, come over here and ignore this big pervert! Just as Lei Luo was fantasizing, he heard someone say this, and he was not sure whether to laugh or to cry. Kana came over at this moment. What made Lei Luo even more depressed was when he heard Kana say that. Daya and Audrey really ran behind Kana. They secretly looked at Lei Luo with blushing faces. Alanis, on the other hand, laughed without restraint. Im the god who created you, Lei Luo said helplessly. How did I become a pervert? Kana and Alanis laughed. Daya and Audrey also secretly covered their mouths and laughed. All right. Kana walked over and held Lei Luo. She whispered in his ear, Cant I spend more time with you tonight? Lei Luo perked up when he heard that. Theres no need to wait until tonight. We can do it now. Lei Luo pulled Kana over. He carried Alanis and brought Daya and Audrey to their room. One night later, they didnt expect Alanis to be the craziest one last night. However, they didnt feel good either. They probably wouldnt be able to get out of bed for even a day. After that night, it proved once again that Daya and Audrey were gentle little beauties. They thought back to how shy they looked last night, and they found it amusing. Although they were having fun, work was still necessary. Then, they should continue to create their subordinates. They couldnt just create beautiful women, or else they would lose their balance between yin and yang. Now that the continent was bustling with activity, there should be something in the sea. Since that was the case, they should create a sea god. In my name, Lei Luo, the power of the god of creation, the god of the sea, use your power to create your people! Awaken, Sea Emperor Boston! A handsome man appeared in front of Lei Luo. Although he was not as handsome as Lei Luo, he was still quite good-looking. However, Lei Luo could sense a slightly disloyal aura from him. Forget it. He would not bother about it for now. Neptune, you will live in the sea from now on. Use your power to fill the sea with life. It was better to let him stay away from him. He always felt that he was too gloomy, so it was better if he could not see him. Yes! Boston turned around and passed through the spatial barrier, heading to the sea of the human world. Master, I feel that he doesnt seem to be very loyal to you. Arent you a little too Kanas voice came from behind. I have the same feeling. Regardless of him, with me around, he wouldnt dare to do anything even if I gave him the courage. Lei Luo turned around and continued to create the main god. In my name, I, Lei Luo, create the power of this god. God Emperor Alpha, Demon King Lucifer, come out! Two male angels, one black and one white, appeared. These two gods were created by Lei Luo intentionally. They were born enemies and Lei Luo had already made plans. He would let these two restrict each other to prevent a situation like the sea emperors. Godly emperor Alpha pays his respects to Master! Demon King Lucifer pays his respects to Master! The two of them spoke in unison. Then, they glared at each other and turned their heads to the other side. All right. I will now give you two spaces to create your own race. Seeing the expressions of these two people, Lei Luo really wanted to laugh, but he held it back in the end. Im dying of laughter. As soon as they left, Lei Luo couldnt hold it in anymore. Kana also laughed from behind. The two of them were bound to have a battle. After laughing for a while, Lei Luo was done laughing. Then, he continued to work. There was only one more person left to finish. In my name, Lei Luo, the power of the creator god, the ruler of death, the Emperor of the dead, Miric Clark, show yourself! Then, a black fog appeared in the temple. At the same time, an aura of death was emitted. Kana frowned. She didnt like this aura of death. The black fog gradually gathered into a human figure. A handsome man appeared. The emperor of the underworld, Miric, greetings Lei Luo was listening to the emperor of the underworld, Miric, when he suddenly stopped. Underworld Emperor Miric greets you, boss! Lei Luo felt that this underworld emperor Miric was a little different, and he smiled. Underworld Emperor Miric, from now on you will be in charge of death. Go to your underworld and create your own! Wow! Boss is great! Thank you, Boss! Underworld Emperor Miric turned into a black mist and disappeared. The gods today were really a little strange. At this point, they were composed of the Underworld Emperor Miric, the Earth Goddess Daya, the Underworld Emperor Boston, the god Emperor Alpha, the demon king Lucifer, the Elf God King Alanis, the Dragon God King Kana, and the goddess of life Audrey. Other than the god of creation, the creation of the eight most powerful god kings was finally completed! The creation of the eight main gods was completed. Lei Luos spirit was also running out. They had to hurry up. Today, Lei Luo had also contacted the eight sovereigns and the three phoenixes to discuss how to create life on Earth. Thats it. The Phoenix race has already taken shape. The rest of you have to create at least one race each. Alpha, Lucifer, Miric, the three of you create in your own space. The rest of you will create in the human world. Try to bring the sample of the race over these few days so that I can have a look. Okay, everyone, lets go! There was no other way. Lei Luo had to finish all these things before his spiritual power ran out and he fell into a deep sleep. A few days later Lucifer? What is the big meatball that you created? Is this the race that you created? Disgusting! Go back and create it again! Alanis, what is this little thing? An elf? Why is it so small? I cant even see it clearly. Make it bigger! HmmNot bad. Audreys creation isnt bad, but isnt it a little short? Its not even half my height. Just make it a little taller. Kana, isnt the dragon race that you created too fat? What? Fatter and cuter? Do you think it can fly? Alpha, what kind of birdman did you create? To think that youre a divine emperorYour people are too ugly! What do you mean theyre not bad? Are you talking back to me? Mina? This is a skeleton. Have you really studied it? Why do you seem to have lost a few bones? Why are the vampires teeth one long and one short? Are you really serious about doing it? What are you not done yet? Show me when youre done! Daya, what is this thing? A goblin? How are you going to enjoy the hybrid species created by Lucifer, Alanis, and Audrey? Did you combine the things made by three people together? Dont be too lazy! Boston, what is this? A whale? This is too big. Redo everything! The mission that was supposed to be completed in a few days had been delayed by a month. But after Lei Luos knowledge, the eight gods finally created a race that Lei Leo was satisfied with. Chapter 248 - The War of the Worlds Alpha created the angel race, also known as the god race. They were the holy representatives and had an innate ability to sense light magic. Lucifer created the demon race, also known as the demon race. They were the representatives of power and advocated violence. They had an innate ability to sense dark magic. Miric created the skeletons, vampires, and ghosts. These were all known as the undead race. They were naturally immune to physical damage, proficient in undead magic, and worshipped darkness. Daya created the fairies and goblins. The fairies were proficient in spiritual magic, while the goblins were proficient in natural magic and earth magic. Boston created the sea tribe, also known as the mermaids. The mermaids were natural water mages. They had beautiful singing voices, and their speed in the water was faster than any other race. Alanis created the fairies. The fairies had unparalleled beauty, and they were the spokespersons for beauty. They were born to be archers. They had natural magic senses, loved peace, loved nature, loved music, and worshipped beauty. Audrey had created the human race. Although the human race was the weakest of all races, they were the only race that had strong learning and creative abilities. Kana had created the spirit race, whose strength even surpassed that of gods and demons. The dragons were naturally immune to magic and had incomparably strong bodies. Their unique dragon language magic was much stronger than ordinary magic. With the addition of the original Phoenix race, the life forms in the world had taken an initial form! All right. The task of creating has been completed successfully. In order to encourage everyone, I have added a new type of power to the spatial lawsCthe power of faith. When there are many lives who worship you, a portion of their power will be added to your body. In a short while, I will fall into a deep sleep. After that, I will leave the management of the world to you. There will inevitably be wars in this world. However, there is a principle. The eight gods are not allowed to personally participate in the conflicts of the world. Otherwise, your power will be too dangerous. You can choose a spokesperson to carry out your orders. When I wake up next time, I will see who has the best race. There will be rewards. All right! Meeting adjourned! It was finally completed. There was still a month before Lei Luo would fall asleep. This month, Lei Luo would have a good time. All the goddesses will be waiting for me! The moment they returned to the temple, Lei Luo pulled the goddesses and began playing every day and night. This month had been awesome. However, although it was comfortable, Lei Luo didnt forget about the important matters. Kana, Alanis, Audrey, and Daya, you have to pay attention to the development of the various races. Be careful to maintain the balance between the races. Ill leave you with something. Dont forget to use it when you need it. After Lei Luo finished speaking, the four blue balls of light entered the foreheads of the four goddesses. The goddesses suddenly felt as though something had appeared in their minds. This is the call of the creator god that belongs to me. If you encounter anything that you cannot handle, use this to wake me up. Lei Luo was still worried, so he made sure to keep an eye out. He wanted to prevent the world he had created from being inexplicably destroyed. Since he had accomplished everything, it was time for him to fall into a deep sleep. After bidding farewell to the eight gods, Lei Luo entered the temple of creation. He controlled the temple to enter a sealed space. Lei Luo planned to enter a deep sleep here. He thought about how the four goddesses had cried as if they were going to die when he left. He really missed them. He didnt know how long Lei Luo would be in a deep sleep. Forget it. He didnt think too much. He just wanted to go to sleep. The god of creation entered a deep sleep. A great war was slowly forming in the world. After the eight main gods created the world, the god of creation fell into a deep sleep. The various races also began to develop rapidly, and the eight gods also began to create religions. They developed their own believers in order to obtain the power of faith. However, due to the problem of doctrine, the races began to have friction, and the eight gods began to have differences. During the period when the god of creation fell into a deep sleep, the protoss and the modular units, the two enemies, had countless battles. Because the world between gods and demons was the human world, every war between the two races was fought on the continent. The continent was riddled with holes, but after all, it didnt cause too much harm to the races on the continent, and nothing happened. Until one day A bearded dwarf elder held an axe and roared, We dwarves declare war on the elf race! Respected leader of the dwarves, what happened? asked a beautiful female elf. Your elven god destroyed our altar! The leader of the dwarves said loudly. Impossible! Our elven god wouldnt do that! the elf retorted angrily. It is! Your god is so full of bullsh*t. He causes trouble every day. Who doesnt know that? the leader of the Dwarves said angrily. This sentence angered the elves. Although Alanis was mischievous, she was still the god of the elves. How dare you insult the Elf God! We elves accept your declaration of war! Just like that, the war between the elves and the dwarves broke out. At this time, the demons and the gods invaded the human world. All the major races thought that this was a good opportunity to expand their territory, so they all joined in. In the history of the continent, the cruelest, bloodiest, most participating races, and the largest scale, the world war, had begun. The assassin, Alanis, was in the temple, receiving the scolding of the earth goddess, Daya, and the goddess of life, Audrey. Alanis, youre too naughty this time! This has triggered a world war. If master finds out, lets see how our master will punish you! Daya was really angry this time. In a war between worlds, the fairies suffered the greatest losses. This was because the fairies were naturally proficient in spiritual magic and were roped in by all the races. In the end, the fairies declared neutrality and did not participate in the war. However, all the races were afraid of the fairies spiritual magic, so they agreed to deal with the fairies together before starting the war. In the end, the fairy race suffered heavy losses under the siege of all the races. It was as though their race had been exterminated. Only a small portion of them had escaped into the mountains to hide. Alanis, youve really gone too far this time! Audrey also sighed helplessly. This time, Alanis had really gotten herself into big trouble. She had no way to absolve Audrey. She only hoped that she could minimize the losses. He couldnt let his master get angry. After more than a hundred years of fighting, each race had suffered heavy losses. The war gradually subsided. The demons were defeated and retreated to the demon world. But at this moment, something unexpected happened. Chapter 249 - The Last Trump Card Just when Alanis and the others were relieved, Neptune Boston, who hadnt participated in the war, rebelled. He led the sea clan and two-thirds of the god clan to attack Alanis, Audrey, Daya, and Kana. God-emperor Alpha and demon king Lucifer were injured in the battle and were in seclusion to recover. Yama king Miric remained neutral. Alanis, Audrey, Daya, and Kana had all suffered great losses in the battle of the hundred races. The power of faith had also been greatly reduced. They were helpless against Sea Emperor Boston and gradually fell to a disadvantage. Sister, we cant go on like this! Kana said anxiously. Sea Emperor Boston had already occupied most of the regions. If this continued to develop, Boston might be able to monopolize the divine realm. I know as well, but Boston now has the support of most of the gods. By relying on the power of faith, he can already resist the four of us. In addition, Alanis has just recovered from her serious injuries and is completely unable to continue fighting. Our various races have suffered heavy losses. In addition, the sea emperor, Boston, has killed and invaded the human world, forbidding the development of our teachings. The power of our faith has also been greatly weakened. Our current strength is inferior to his, and the god races troops are also unable to do so. Audrey sighed helplessly. Dont be so discouraged. We still have an ace in our hands! Daya walked in with a smile and said something that Kana and Audrey didnt understand. Sister Daya, do we still have a chance? Audrey asked hurriedly. Of course we do. Its the trump card that can instantly turn the tide of the battle, Daya said mysteriously. She then sighed. I just dont know what will happen after we win. Daya, dont tell me youre talking about the call of the god of creation? As expected of the big sister of the goddesses, Kana immediately understood what Daya had said. Indeed, the call of the god of creation could indeed turn the situation around. But what were the consequences? What would happen if master woke up and saw the current situation? Anyway, as the person who had caused all of this in the first place, Alanis would definitely be punished. The four goddesses had a very good relationship with each other, and they couldnt bear to see Alanis being punished. Sis, if we use the call of the god of creation, what will Alanis do? Master will definitely not forgive her! Audrey said worriedly. This is our last resort. Other than the four of us, the other gods probably dont know that master left this move behind, so There was no need to continue. The three people present understood. On one side were good sisters, and on the other side was victory. These two difficult choices made them hesitate. Alanis looked at them and said, Sisters, this is the trick, right? Dont worry about me. If master is angry, Ill take the blame. After all, Im the one who caused this. Just as everyone was hesitating, Alaniss voice rang out. Sister, your injuries have just recovered. Why did you come out? Hurry up and go back. Audrey hurriedly helped Alanis up. Alanis shook her head to prove that she was fine. Then, she continued, Everyone, please dont fail because of me. If we fail, Sea Emperor Boston will not let us off. Alanis nodded and said, All right, sister. We understand. You can go back and rest first. Audrey helped Alanis back to rest. Kana and Daja looked at each other. They nodded helplessly. The war continued, but the situation was still one-sided. Soon, Kana, Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and less than 30,000 angels were forced into the temple of the four goddesses by Neptune Boston and the 400,000 Angel Army. Goddess, the traitor Boston is currently stationed 30 kilometers away from the temple. Please give us your instructions! a female angel reported. Kana sighed and said, Ace, if we lose, what will you do? Boston will not let you go. Ace was the commander of the remaining 30,000 angel troops. Although she was not yet old, she was very talented in military affairs. She had won many battles with fewer victories. Regardless of the outcome of the battle, Ace will always follow the goddess! Allen said firmly. All right! Ace, gather all the Angel Corps immediately! Retreat to the temple and open the defensive barrier at the same time. Dont worry about the energy consumption. Turn the defense to the maximum! Kana gave the order. At the same time, Audrey, Daya, and Alanis nodded resolutely before turning around and entering the temple. The goddess, what is this? Ace didnt understand Kanas intentions. There wasnt much energy left in the protective barrier. If it was used to its maximum, it wouldnt last long. If the protective barrier had no energy left, then the war would be over. Kana didnt answer Ace directly. She could only smile and say, Dont worry. We still have a trump card that can turn the tide of the war. Its time. Boston, you wouldnt believe that we have this trick, right? Ace couldnt understand either. What trump card could turn the tide of the battle? At this moment, Kana said, Ace, come here and protect the four of us! Ace followed Kana to the center of the temple. This was the forbidden area of the temple, and no one had ever come here before. After Ace entered, she first saw a huge silver statue. It was a very handsome man with twelve pairs of silver wings on his back. Twelve pairs of wings? Ace wasnt shocked at all. She couldnt help but scream, This is? Thats right. This is the statue of the god of creation. Audrey looked at Ace and said. Only then did Ace realize that Audrey, Daia, and Alanis were all here. There was also this huge blue magic array in front of her. Greetings, my three goddesses! Only then did Ace notice that she hadnt bowed yet. She hurriedly went forward to pay her respects. All right, theres no need to go too far. Guard the door and dont let anyone disturb us. Sisters, lets begin. Kana went forward and stood at a corner of the magic array. Ace was extremely curious. What kind of magic was it that required the four goddesses to cast it together? And could it turn the tide of the battle? Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and the others didnt care about this. The four of them activated the magic array. Endless space! A spatial barrier that can resist everything! We shall abide by the ancient agreement! Please tear a crack in space! Convey my will over! Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana chanted the surrounding spells together. A black hole appeared in the middle of the huge magic array. Ace was stunned by what she saw. Chapter 250 - The Call of the God of Creation Following that, Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana began chanting again. In the name of Kana, the dragon god kingIn the name of Audrey, the goddess of lifeIn the name of Daya, the goddess of earthIn the name of Alanis, the elven god kingPlease, master of the world, awaken the great god of creation from his slumber! If the first sentence had stunned Ace, the last sentence was even more astonishing. At the same time, in another sealed space Huh? This is In the temple floating in the air, a silver ball of light began to change. The Silver Ball of light split open from the middle and a silver-haired man walked out. The ball of light formed twelve pairs of silver wings behind him. Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes. Kana and the others had used the call of the god of creation to awaken Lei Luo. What had forced them to use this move? Forget it. Lets go take a look first. At this moment, Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana were quietly waiting for the results in the temple. They were very anxious, and their magic power was rapidly being consumed. Threads of silver thread emerged from the black hole. Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana immediately revealed ecstatic expressions. Ace was also watching from the side. This was something that Ace had never expected to happen. The silver thread quickly pierced into the foreheads of the four goddesses. Ace turned pale with fright and hurriedly slashed her sword at the silver thread. However, Kana waved her hand to stop her. She smiled to indicate that she was fine. Lei Luo read from the minds of Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana about what had happened after she fell asleep. Lei Luo had never expected that Alanis would be the cause of the World War, nearly destroying the world he had created. This time, Lei Luo made up his mind to give Alanis a deep punishment. Ace watched nervously as more and more silver threads poured out of the black hole. Gradually, they weaved into a silver ball in the magic array. Then, the magic array on the ground began to dim. The black hole also slowly collapsed and disappeared, leaving only a silver ball. The silver ball of light began to change. The silver ball of light split open from the middle, and a silver-haired man walked out. The ball of light revolved around twelve pairs of silver wings behind him. Instantly, a rush of energy burst forth. Ace could not stand under this kind of divine might at all. She fell to her knees with a plop. The sound alarmed everyone. Lei Luo turned around and saw an angel kneeling beside her. From Kanas memories, she was an angel. Lei Luo knew that this was the current commander of the Angel Army. She was a pretty good little girl. Hence, with a thought, a silver thread extended over. Ace was kneeling there, unable to move at all. As a result, she was almost suffocated by the pressure. Although he was an angel commander, his strength could only be considered a low-level angel with a pair of wings. In front of the supreme god of creation, she could only resist bitterly. At this moment, a silver thread reached out and pierced towards Aces forehead. Although Ace instinctively wanted to dodge, under this divine might, she couldnt move at all. She could only watch helplessly as the silver thread pierced into her forehead. A pure light energy entered Aces body. Her strength instantly increased exponentially. Suddenly, Ace felt a sharp pain in her back, and two pairs of wings burst out of her body. Ace had evolved. Ace understood that this was a gift from the lord god of creation. She hurriedly stood up and said, Thank you for your grace, Lord God of Creation! Lei Luo looked at Ace and waved his hand carelessly. As the commander, how could she be so weak? He turned around and looked at the four goddesses. Audrey, Daya, and Kana looked at Lei Luo with tears in their eyes. Alanis, on the other hand, lowered her head and looked at Lei Luo timidly like a child who had done something wrong. She didnt dare to speak. All right. Lets wait until the war is over before we talk. Lets find a place to discuss the current situation. Looking at the four goddesses sorrowful eyes, Lei Luo felt a headache. He could only change the topic. At this moment, Boston did not know that his plan would never be realized. In the temple, the six of them were discussing the issue of the war. What about the angels who have defected to Boston? I am confident that I can destroy them in an instant, but this will cause too great a loss to the Protoss. Lei Luo had always been troubled by this problem. No one could resist his light of disintegration. However, most of the Protoss troops were in Boston now. It would be a great loss if he could destroy all of them. After all, this was a world he had created. He valued every living creature in this world. Lei Luo wanted to reduce his losses when it was not necessary. If there was one less angel in this world, Lei Luo would feel that he had lost something more than just an angel. I cant think of anything either. It would be great if someone could persuade them to surrender. Kana sighed. At this moment, Aces body suddenly trembled. Everyones eyes turned towards her. Reporting to my lord, we just received news that Boston led an army and started to attack! Ace said worriedly. All right, then lets teach them a small lesson first! Lei Luo was calculating his own plan. The corners of his mouth subconsciously curled into an evil smile. He felt a little uncomfortable looking at Audrey, Daya, Alanis, Kana, and Ace. If he angered the god of creation, then Boston would be finished. Ace, gather all the angels and gather in front of the temple! Yes! Ace turned around and gathered the troops. Lei Luo turned around to Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana, who had puzzled looks on their faces. He said, Ill show you a perfect battle where we win by numbers! Lei Luo walked out of the temple and arrived in front of the square. At this moment, Lei Luo had already returned to a silver ball of light. The 30,000 angels below knelt silently. They obviously knew Lei Luos identity. Lei Luo didnt say anything either. He waved his hand and cast a gods protection. The 30,000 angels knelt quietly, not daring to make a sound. Just now, Ace ran out happily and shouted, We can defeat Boston! At first, the angels didnt know whether to believe it or not. Ace ordered all the angels to gather. Everyone thought that the time for the final battle was coming. However, at this moment, Isis said something that shocked all the 30,000 angels. The god of creation had awakened! This time, all the angels were filled with sheer excitement! The fear in their hearts immediately disappeared. It was the god of creation! How could Boston defeat the god of creation?! The 30,000 angels immediately knelt down and quietly waited for the arrival of the god of creation. Chapter 251 - God’s Protection At this moment, a powerful aura pressed down on them. It was an aura that was a hundred times stronger than the eight great gods that appeared on everyones bodies. Fortunately, this aura did not have any malicious intent. Otherwise, all the angels would have exploded and died. Just as everyone was panicking, a white light shot out from the front. All the angels seemed to be covered in a layer of white gauze. At this moment, a bright voice rang out: All angels will battle for two hours! You will not be harmed for the next two hours! Now, set off! Everyone raised their heads, wanting to see the appearance of the god of creation. However, everyone was disappointed. They only saw a shiny silver ball of light above the four goddesses. After a short while, everyone felt relieved. How could everyone see the god of creation as they wished? They had just seen Aces sorrow and two extra pairs of wings. Perhaps she had already seen the real god of creation. While Boston was resting, he suddenly received a notification. The protective barrier of the temple suddenly opened. And it was obviously opened to the maximum. Boston felt strange. The energy stored in the temple was not much anymore. It was impossible to waste energy for no reason. Was this their last struggle? Boston felt that this was a good opportunity, so he ordered two-thirds of the angel troops to attack the temple. Just as Boston was about to reach the temple, something strange happened. The protective barrier suddenly closed, and countless angels flew out. Boston smiled. It seemed that the four goddesses were ready to fight to the death. Thinking of this, Boston could not help but speed up, but the more he flew, the more he felt that something was not right. The Angel Army that guarded the temple was shrouded in a layer of white light. What made Boston even more uneasy was that these angels all had smiles on their faces. They looked as if they had already won. However, in this world, there was no time for Boston to think. The two armies soon met. Boom! As soon as the two armies met, Boston knew that something was wrong. These angels couldnt be beaten to death! They were invincible. At this moment, Lei Luo was drinking fine wine in the temple. Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana, the four goddesses, sat opposite Reylo. As for Ace, she sat directly in Lei Luos arms. Ace was both shy and afraid. Ace was flattered that she was being held in the arms of the lord god of creation. However, Ace was still a little girl and had never touched a males body. Now, under the influence of the strong male aura, Ace felt extremely shy. In addition to the fact that he was the god of creation, she couldnt help but feel a little afraid. At this time, Lei Luo couldnt care less. He took a sip of wine and said with a smile, Now, Boston must be very angry. He cant imagine that Im already back. The four goddesses immediately imagined when Boston met those invincible angels, and they all laughed at the same time. Indeed, just as Lei Luo and the others had expected, Boston was now fighting while running away in a sorry state. These damn angels were obviously sent flying by his Neptune Trident. However, they charged back as if they werent injured. Moreover, they were all fighting with their lives on the line. On his side, he didnt have such an absolute defense ability. Even his body was covered in countless tiny wounds. Not to mention the ordinary angels. The angels on the temples side were getting more and more courageous as they fought. They didnt need to care about their strength at all. All they needed to do was to charge forward with their weapons. All the pent-up anger that had been bottled up in their chests these past few days had been vented out. When they saw that one of the eight great sovereign gods, Boston, was injured, they attacked even more fiercely. They had to fight to their hearts content! Boston was incomparably furious. The enemy was flying around in front of you, but you just couldnt injure him. When Bostons Angel Army found that they couldnt do any harm to the enemy, they simply didnt do much. They flew around in the sky, trying their best to avoid the attacks of these invincible angels. Immediately, Bostons Angel Army was in chaos. Two hours passed quickly, and the Angel Army of the temple reluctantly retreated. Almost all the Angel Army in Boston fled. The battle was finally over, and the Angel Army in Boston suffered a crushing defeat. With 170,000 casualties, the Angel Army of the temple won a great victory. They had zero casualties. Neptune Boston returned to his camp with a murderous look on his face. The losses of this battle were too great. He had no idea what was going on. What trump cards did the four goddesses, Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana have? After all, ever since they were created, as the first four goddesses to be created, they had never used all of their powers. No one knew if this was a special power given to them by the creator god. They had planned for 4,000 years to provoke a war between gods and demons when Alanis started the World War. Then, he would take advantage of the time when Alpha and Lucifer were injured and in seclusion to launch a rebellion. He would seize the highest authority while the god of creation was sleeping. He would force the four goddesses to tell him where the god of creation was. He would destroy the god of creation. This was all Bostons plan. In order to make up for his lack of power, he would kill the followers of the four goddesses in the human world. He publicized his power and used it to obtain the power of faith to supplement his power. However, the appearance of the Invincible Angel Army had made his plan out of his control. Only then did he realize that his plan was wrong. Therefore, Boston began to panic. Men, quickly contact the spies of the Temple Army and find out what happened. Boston, who had finally calmed down, immediately sent someone to find out what had happened. ButLord Boston, the protective barrier of the temple has always been open. The communication crystal cant transmit the information, an angel said carefully. Anyone could see it. This lord was in a terrible mood. What? The protective barrier of the temple should have been used up long ago. How can it be open all the time? The poor angel trembled under Bostons anger. Okay. You can go down first, Boston said these words with difficulty. The angel immediately abandoned the tent as if he had been granted amnesty. Not long after he walked out, he found that the tent was covered by a barrier, and then the magic elements inside began to go berserk. The angel secretly shivered. Without thinking, it was obvious that Boston had already started to go berserk. His current mood should be extremely angry, which led to the elemental riot. It was a close call. Boston was famous for being temperamental. If he was still in the tent just now, the angel would have already died. Chapter 252 - Twilight of the Gods The defensive barrier was always open. Of course, it was Lei Luos idea. Lei Luo didnt want Boston to know that he had woken up. He was still prepared to play with Boston. In the past few days, Lei Luo had been thinking about the reason for the outbreak of the war. In the end, Lei Luo confirmed that it was because the forces of the four goddesses, Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana, were too weak. This gave Boston an opportunity. For this reason, Lei Luo had Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana create their own strength after the battle. More secondary gods could be developed to prevent such a situation from happening in the future. The Protoss and gods were also different. The Protoss were only a race created by Alpha. When a creature possessed a divine spark, it could be called a god. A divine spark was equivalent to a spiritual brand. These past few days have been really fun! Boston, you actually dared to betray me! You will definitely receive the punishment you deserve! Lei Luo drank the red wine and laughed. These past few days, Lei Luo had sent the Angel Corps with the protection of God to Bostons military camp to cause trouble. Boston was so angry that he would throw a tantrum every day. Lei Luo was extremely happy when he imagined Boston being angry. Poor Boston still did not know the truth and could only be played like a monkey. Master, can I discuss something with you? Daya sat in Lei Luos arms. What is it? Daya lay on Lei Luos body and softly said, Master, this war has been going on for so long. Can you let it end as soon as possible? My people have suffered great losses. As soon as she finished speaking, Daya thought of the almost extinct fairy race and her eyes started to turn red. All right, Daya, dont be sad. I will let the war end. Through Dayas memories, Lei Luo knew the reason why the fairy race had been exterminated. Someone! Lei Luo shouted at the door. Immediately, a female angel flew over. This angel was Ace. She knelt respectfully in front of Lei Luo, as if she was listening to his teachings. Send someone to send a message to Boston. Tell him that the temple will fight to the death with him the day after tomorrow! Yes! Ace turned around and flew out. Just as she stepped out of the door, she heard a sentence from behind. Ace, after you finish your mission, go to my room and rest for a while. When Ace heard this, she flopped and almost fell from the sky. Then, she flew away with a red face. Master, why do you only know how to bully innocent little girls? Daya laughed softly in Lei Luos arms. What? Are you jealous? Let me comfort you, Lei Luo said as he carried Daya into the bedroom. Three days later, the angel legions from both places gathered in the sky one after another. Only the Angels in Boston were obviously much more than those in the temple. However, Boston also had a headache. Although the enemys Angel Army was only 30,000 strong, each angel had a layer of white gauze-like radiance on their bodies. This meant that within two hours, there would be a one-sided massacre. Boston secretly decided that within two hours, he would first protect his troops. However, in the blink of an eye, four figures flew out and broke his plan. Audrey, Daya, Alanis, and Kana, the four goddesses, were his sworn enemies. Boston flew forward and said, The day of the final battle has finally arrived. Do you have anything else to say? The four goddesses looked at each other and smiled. Of course. I want to tell you that you will lose miserably this time! Boston couldnt help but feel his heart skip a beat. Why were they still talking and laughing at this time? Was there something that he had overlooked? Therefore, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, What right do you have to say that! Do you have to rely on this kind of unharmed magic? Daya smiled lightly and stepped forward. Of course not. Dont you want to know what our real trump card is? What trump card? The unease in Bostons heart gradually grew. Its the magic that master left for us the call of the god of creation! Kana said something that shocked all the angels. That is to say Bostons eyelids began to twitch uneasily. He began to feel a familiar aura. That is to say, I have woken up from my slumber! A voice sounded from midair, and a bright silver ball of light appeared from the void. Immediately, the Boston army was thrown into chaos! Those who dont want to die, surrender and stand aside! Lei Luo shouted at the Boston army solemnly. Lei Luo didnt want the Protoss to suffer too much losses. As soon as he finished speaking, half of the Angel Army immediately flew away from the battlefield and hid far away. Seeing this, Boston couldnt help but shake his head and smile bitterly. The remaining people were his trusted aides and some new generation Protoss who didnt know the immensity of Heaven and earth. They had never seen the glory of the god of creation. I never thought that you would love them so much. How could you not leave something behind to protect them? All right. Today is the day you either die or I live! Everyone, attack together! Boston used all his strength and brandished the Neptune Trident to stab at Lei Luo. The remaining Angel troops followed behind. All right! Goodbye, Boston! Lei Luo shook his head and said regretfully. After all, he was a subordinate that he created himself. Although it was a pity, Lei Lu would never forgive betrayal. Gods of Dusk! Instantly, Boston and the remaining Angel troops were enveloped by a layer of yellow light. All the Angels were fixed in the air, including Boston himself. What made the Angels even more terrified was that their bodies were being disintegrated. Some of the weaker angels had already turned into powder and disappeared into the void. What twilight of the gods! Its essence is the light of disintegration, right? Boston said with difficulty as he stabilized his body. Thats right, things have already come to this. What else do you have to say? Lei Luo said emotionlessly. Boston laughed bitterly for the first time and helplessly said, When I started this war, I also thought that this would be the result, but I didnt expect it to be so soon. Boston sighed deeply. Now, I only hope that you can look at the past and let go of my daughter. Shes a good girl. This war has nothing to do with her, okay? All right, I promise you. Lei Luo nodded. Boston might not have been a good subordinate or a kind god. But at the very least, he was a good father. When his life was about to end, the first person he thought of was his daughter. Thats great. Now I have no regrets about dying. Her birthday is coming up soon, so Ill have to trouble you to give her this sea emperor trident! Chapter 253 - Seal Alanis Boston dispersed his power and stopped resisting. His body began to disintegrate into powder and scattered in the void. I will deliver it. Lei Luo sighed. No matter what, he had to agree to it for the sake of his fathers love. After Boston disappeared, the Twilight of the Gods was fully activated. Bostons remaining Angel Corps instantly turned into dust and disappeared into the void. This time, the true destruction. The soul and body were all disintegrated. Lei Luo was also relieved. He turned around and said to the angels, Retreat! Returning to the temple, Lei Luos mood was still somewhat sad. After all, he had personally destroyed his subordinates. Kana and the others were also in a bad mood. After all, Boston had worked with them and created this world together. They had also been brothers and sisters. Alright, Master, dont be sad. We still have a lot of things to do. Kana sat beside Lei Luo and leaned gently on his body as she spoke to him. Yes, there are still a lot of things to be dealt with. Its time to end this war. Go and call Alanis over. Its time to consider punishing her like this! Lei Luo clutched his forehead, feeling a headache coming on. After the war, there were still many things to deal with. However, Alanis was the main culprit. It was better to deal with her first. Ah? Master Can you spare her? The losses in this war are already huge. Boston just died, and Alanis has always been like that Let her off this time. Otherwise, our sisters will be very sad. When Kana heard that she was going to punish Alanis, she immediately became anxious. Alanis has to bear a lot of responsibility in this war, so we cant let her off. However, Ill do my best to reduce her punishment and call her over. Audrey and Daya will also be called over. Lei Luo decided that he would be ruthless and punish Alanis this time. If he didnt teach her a lesson, her character wouldnt change. Who knew how much trouble she would cause in the future? Alright Kana sighed helplessly, turned around, and walked into the temple. A moment later, Audrey, Daya, Kana, and Alanis walked over. Lei Luo motioned for Audrey, Daya, and Kana to sit beside him. Alanis could only kneel on the ground. Alanis, do you know that youre wrong? Lei Luo said expressionlessly. It was as though he didnt know Alanis. Audrey, Daya, and Kana all had a bad feeling. This meant that their master was very angry. Alanis was crying in her heart. At this moment, she felt lonely and regretful. She really regretted everything she had done. I know that Im wrong Lei Luo drank a mouthful of wine and leaned against the throne behind him. He looked at Alanis and asked, If you know youre wrong, then you should change. Tell me, how should I trigger you? I Alanis didnt know what to say. After all, she had never experienced such a thing. Ever since she was created, she had always been mischievous. She thought that her master would like her too. But she had never expected that she would cause so much trouble. This was a seriousness and solemnness that she had never felt before. That kind of anger made Alanis feel afraid. When Lei Luo saw that Alanis was about to cry, he also sighed helplessly: Then Ill seal you temporarily. When youve finished reflecting, Ill let you out. Do you have any objections? I dont have any objections. Alaniss tears fell one by one. Audrey, Daya, and Kana were also extremely distressed. Kana gritted her teeth, stood up, and knelt in front of Lei Luo. Master, Alanis already knows that shes in the wrong. Please let her go! Seeing this situation, Audrey and Daya also knelt in front of Lei Luo. Seeing this, Lei Luo felt even more troubled. Lei Luo could only pretend to be angry. What are you trying to do? Are you dissatisfied with my decision? Get up! This is the lightest punishment! Seeing this, Alanis didnt want to implicate her sisters. She hurriedly said, Get up! Sisters, get up! This is the punishment that Alanis should receive! Do you want to make Alanis feel uneasy? When Kana and the others heard what Alanis said, they could only stand aside. Alanis turned around and said, I am willing to accept the punishment Alright. Lei Luo sighed. In my name, the power of the God of Creation, Elven God Alanis accepts the seal! A green light shot out from Alanis body, and her body slowly turned into a green light. Seeing this situation, Lei Luo couldnt bear it. He secretly transmitted his voice to Alanis, Alright, dont cry anymore. Reflect on yourself. When you come out next time, youll still be my good Alanis. Hearing this, Alanis mood immediately improved. She originally thought that master would abandon her from now on. But now it was different. She could still be with master in the future. In the blink of an eye, Alanis turned into a green light and disappeared At the same time. In the human world. A battle of trapped beasts was taking place on the ground. Dozens of orcs were surrounding eight female elves. One of the elves was holding an emerald-green longbow. Hand over the Elf Divine Bow quickly! Otherwise, none of you will be able to escape! a tiger-headed orc shouted. At the edge of the cliff, there were eight elves. The orcs were covered in blood, but it could not hide their beauty. The female elf holding the Elven Divine Bow said angrily, The Elven Divine Bow is the holy item of our elven race! It must not fall into your hands! Hmph, since you dont know whats good for you! Then lets attack together! The orcs waved their hands and began to fight again. In a moment, the eight elves were forced to the edge of the cliff. There were cliffs on both sides. Behind them was the cliff. This time, there was really no way out. The eight elves looked at each other and sent the remaining power to the female elf who was holding the Elven Divine Bow. After the female elf obtained the power, she pulled the Elven Divine Bow with force. An emerald arrow appeared on the divine bow. The orcs also stopped attacking and huddled together to defend. Everyone knew that this was a desperate fight between the elves. They didnt dare to be careless. After all, they had experienced the power of the Elven Divine Bow. If they werent afraid of the power of the Elven Divine Bow, these eight elves wouldnt be a threat at all. At this tense moment, an elf suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted, Look! A meteor is coming towards us! Everyone looked up and saw a green meteor directly smashing towards them. However, no one could react in time. The meteor directly smashed into the female elf who was holding the Elven Divine Bow. Instantly, that elf felt an unimaginably powerful force surging into her body! Chapter 254 - Sea God Trident The green arrow on the Elven Divine Bow also rapidly expanded! The female elf felt that her body was about to be broken by this power. At this moment, she only had one belief! That was to use this power to destroy the enemy in front of her! Thus, she poured all the power in her body into the Elven Divine Bow and used all her strength to shoot this arrow! Boom! The ground shook and the other elves fainted. It had been a long time since they woke up. The elves woke up slowly. When they woke up, they looked around and were shocked. There were no more cliffs around. Everything within a kilometer was flattened. Everyone looked at the female elf holding the elven bow and saw a green grass mark on her forehead. The mark glowed green. The female elf holding the elven bow woke up and found that she had adapted to this terrifying power. The green grass was the mark of the elven god. The meteor was Alanis. From then on, Alanis was sealed in the elven bow, and the female elf became the spokesperson of the elven god. Her name was Ying. After sealing Alanis, Audrey, Daya, and Kana all looked at Lei Luo with resentment. Lei Luo was very depressed. He felt that they were giving him goosebumps, so he had no choice but to divert his attention. Men! Lei Luo shouted at the door. In the blink of an eye, Ace flew in. Ace greets the lord god of creation! Ace bowed to Lei Luo. There was nothing she could do. Although Ace was already one of Lei Luos men, she didnt dare to face Lei Luo directly like Kana and the other goddesses. Ace, gather two hundred thousand angels. Were preparing to head to the human world to attack the mermaids! Were going to wipe out all the participating factions in Boston! Lei Luo stood up and turned into a silver ball of light once again. Kana, Daya, you guys stay here and organize the surrendered Juntan. Audrey and I will make a trip to the human world. In the blink of an eye, Ace had gathered 200,000 Angel Corps. They had all been blessed with the protection of God. At the same time, they had opened a spatial door to the human world. Lets go! With Lei Luos order, 200,000 Angel Corps surged into the spatial door. After all the angels entered, Lei Luo and Audrey entered and closed the teleportation passage. At this moment, at the bottom of the sea in the human world Miss, dont worry so much. His Excellency is fine. His Excellency Boston is many times stronger than the four goddesses! A mermaid woman was trying to persuade a woman beside her. From the surrounding environment, it was obvious that this woman was noble. Then why did my fathers aura suddenly disappear? I was afraid that Father would fail This womans name was Shui-er. She was the daughter of the Sea Emperor, Boston. Its probably because your father is fighting with the four goddesses, so he temporarily hid his aura, the maid speculated. Is that so? I hope father will be fineYou know what? Actually, I dont agree with this war. The casualties are too great Before Shui-er could finish, a mermaid warrior rushed in and said, Miss! Something bad has happened. A large-scale teleportation array has appeared on the surface of the sea. Countless angels have gathered outside and are coming for us! Instantly, the worry in Shui-ers heart became even more intense. It was almost time for the final battle. How could the four goddesses still have the strength to attack here? However, worrying was futile, and she still could not lose her cool. Shui-er thought for a moment and immediately gave the order. Gather all the mermaid warriors! Follow me to the surface of the sea to take a look! At this moment, Lei Luo was making his final preparations on the surface of the sea. Suddenly, countless merfolk warriors emerged from the sea. As expected of the people of Poseidon, they all used tridents as weapons. Among the heavy merfolk, there was one girl that stood out. According to Audrey, this was the daughter of Poseidon, the princess of the Merfolk tribe. Her name was Shui-er. Her temperament was extremely noble. Surrounded by countless mermaids, she was also incomparably beautiful. Shui-er looked at the sky, her mood growing heavier. The four goddesses didnt have this many troops. Could it be that her fathers army had rebelled? At this moment, Shui-er saw a familiar figure. It was the goddess of life, Audrey. However, there was an existence besides Audrey that she was even more worried about. It was a silver ball of light. Shui-er could only tell that there was a person inside. Furthermore, it was an absolutely terrifying power. This was because Shui-er realized that when she faced that silver ball of light, she would always feel inexplicable fear and reverence. Sister Audrey, wherewheres my father? Shui-er summoned her courage with great difficulty and asked Audrey, although it wasnt the right time to ask this question. Your father, he Audrey was also worried. Shui-er had a good relationship with the four goddesses, but her father was bent on rebelling. Should she tell her directly that Boston was dead? Audrey couldnt bear to do so. What happened to my father? Did something happen to him? Seeing Audrey stutter, Shui-er became even more anxious. A voice came from the silver ball of light, Your father was killed by me because of a rebellion. What? Immediately, the mermaids were in an uproar. Shui-er refused to believe it. Nonsense! My father is so powerful. How could he be killed by you! Audrey suddenly said sternly to Shui-er, Shuier, dont be disrespectful to the lord god of creation! Ah! The mermaids were shocked once again. They had suffered too many blows today. Shui-ers tears fell one by one. She asked in tears, Sister Audrey, is what he said true? Audrey nodded helplessly. Shui-er couldnt help but cry out. Lei Luo didnt like to see such a scene of crying. After the order was given, the 200,000 invincible angels behind him swarmed forward and began fighting the mermaid warriors. There was already a difference in numbers, and with the price rising, the angels by the river had been blessed with the protection of God. The situation was even more one-sided. It was simply a one-sided massacre. When Shui-er saw this situation, she hurriedly ordered the mermaids to dive into the sea. This time, the Angel Corps was in a difficult situation. It was difficult for them to fight underwater, so they could only look at Lei Luo for help. Lei Luo gently landed on the surface of the sea. He took out Bostons Sea Emperor Trident and gently cut across the surface of the water. Instantly, the sea rolled and receded to both sides, revealing the mermaid palace at the bottom of the sea. The 200,000 angels rushed down again! Chapter 255 - : Heart of Darkness and Light Shui-er attacked with all her might, but she couldnt harm the other party at all. She could only watch as her own clansmen died. They were friends who had grown up with her and played with her. Those elders who loved and cared for her all died under the other partys attack. The silver ball of light was even more terrifying, constantly emitting rays of yellow light from within. No matter how powerful the merfolk warriors were, as long as they came into contact with the yellow light, they would immediately turn into dust and disappear into the air. Tears blurred Shui-ers eyes, and blood dyed her clothes red. After a while, she was the only one left of the merfolk warriors. All the merfolk warriors had died in battle. Her physical strength could no longer hold on, and under the circumstances of unwillingness, she helplessly knelt down. Lei Luo gazed out into the open and asked, Ace, hows the result of the battle? My lord, all the warriors of the mermaid tribe have been wiped out. Only the old and the young are left. Ace knelt down on one knee. No, dont kill anymore! Please dont kill anymore! Hearing Aces words, Shui-er hurriedly crawled in front of Lei Luo and begged. Lei Luo looked at Shui-er, who kept kowtowing, and sighed heavily in his heart. He placed the Neptune Trident in front of Shui-er. He said softly, Boston might not be a good god, but hes a good father. This is the birthday present he entrusted to me at the last moment of his life. Lei Luo turned around and nodded at Audrey, then he turned around and flew into the sky. All the angels followed him and left the battlefield, leaving Shuier holding the trident and crying silently. At this point, the battle that had lasted for hundreds of years was finally over. The Elven God King had been sealed, the fairy race was on the verge of extinction, the demon race had suffered heavy losses in the battle, and the strength of the rebellion of the god race had been greatly reduced. The Sea Emperor, Boston, had been eliminated, and the mermaid race had been massacred. In this war, humans relied on their unique ability to learn and create, rapidly rising to become the masters of the continent. The remaining forces in Boston were also eliminated. Audrey, Daya, and Kana all went to the human world to help their races. Kana also helped Alaniss elf race, and peace gradually returned to the continent. As for Lei Luo, he had nothing to do. If he had time, he would check the space laws to see if there were any loopholes. He would also strengthen the space barrier from time to time. It was laughable when he thought about it. The biggest beneficiary of this war was the Hell Emperor, Miric. Countless lives were lost in this war. Naturally, Miric had received countless souls. After the war on the continent had finally subsided, the relationship between the races on land had changed a lot. The demon race had been driven back to the demon world because of their defeat. Even the space passage between the human world and the demon world had been sealed countless times. The fairy race was almost wiped out. They were forced to move into the deep mountains. Daya had set up a huge protective barrier so that the fairy race could slowly recover. In this war, the dragon race had suffered a lot of damage. As a result, Kana ordered all the dragons to retreat to the valley to recuperate. They were not allowed to participate in the battles between the secular world. With the help of Audrey and the other goddesses, the human race developed rapidly. As a result, the human race had become the ruler of the continent. At the same time, Audrey had obtained the most power of faith. However, with the rapid development of humans, humans ambitions, greed, and other negative emotions also came out. As an assassin, Lucifer the demon king was very satisfied. This was because he could obtain a certain amount of power from the negative emotions of humans. Therefore, Lucifer sent demons to lure humans into depravity. Because of their beauty, the elves were known as the spokespersons for beauty. However, due to humans greed, elves were often caught and forced to sign master-slave contracts. As a result, the relationship between the elves and the humans deteriorated rapidly. Finally, with Kanas help, they set up a barrier in a forest in the center of the continent. At the same time, they helped all the elves to migrate to the elf forest. The barrier that Kana set up could only be passed by the elves. Other races could not pass it. During the massacre of the mermaids, the young lost all their strength. Only the old and the young were left. Fortunately, the mermaids did not have a long lifespan, and they had been hiding at the bottom of the sea to recuperate. It was estimated that they would not be able to recover in less than a thousand years. After the emperor of the hesitant sea, Boston, was destroyed, the mermaids were known as the race abandoned by the gods. Shui-er also slowly recovered from the blow and now ruled the mermaids. The gnomes also gradually merged into the lives of humans. Gradually, they were assimilated by humans, and the pure goblins were rare. Now, the Protoss had encountered a lot of trouble. When Boston made his judgment, they lost a lot of their main forces, and then, they lost hundreds of thousands of angels in the twilight of the gods. They began to slowly recover. The God King, Alpha, was still recovering from his serious injuries. He seemed to have comprehended a new power and was in seclusion to study it. In short, all the races were recuperating. The continent was temporarily in a short period of peace. All the races were working hard to develop their economy. Under the trend of common interests, all the races began to trade with each other. After waking up this time, Lei Luo discovered a terrifying problem. That was, almost all of his power had been developed. But at the same time, he comprehended the heart of darkness in thousands of years. As Lei Luos personality began to develop into the dark side, he later comprehended the heart of light. Thus, he suppressed his dark personality. However, he found that he couldnt merge these two personalities. Therefore, sometimes he was kind and sometimes evil. After discovering this situation, he felt that he could not continue like this. If he was unable to fuse the two personalities, then he might split into two people! A god of creation who was in charge of light and creation. A god of destruction who was subject to darkness and destruction. Lei Luo did not want to be with all of them, because that might lead to mutual destruction. After careful study, he found that as long as he experienced a series of emotional changes, the two different personalities could possibly fuse. Moreover, the heart of light and the heart of darkness had to grow at the same time. When the two powers reached their limits, it was possible to fuse. In the process of dealing with matters, both the heart of darkness and the heart of light would affect his way of doing things. When he was slaughtering the mermaids, the dark side of Lei Luo took the lead. Then, under Shui-ers pleading, the heart of light gradually overpowered the heart of darkness. That was why Lei Luo did not continue slaughtering the remaining mermaids. After thinking about it, Lei Luo decided to sleep again and accumulate spiritual power for future fusion. Chapter 256 - World Experience Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After waking up again, Lei Luo had to go to different worlds to experience. Only when he tried light and darkness could all the emotions fuse. During this time, Lei Luo carefully studied fate. Because in a fortuitous study, Lei Luo found that there was fate in this world. And through the existence of fate, a persons future can be predicted! But Lei Luos fate found his own fate in it. According to fate, every living creature has a fate. Even gods have the same fate, but here, there is no fate. Its a little strange. But in his own world, he can change the fate of any living creature in this world. This required a huge amount of spiritual power. Lei Luo also studied spatial laws carefully. If Lei Luos world was like a game that he had created, then spatial laws were like the rules of the game. As the supreme god, Lei Luo could change spatial laws. At this point, Lei Luo also comprehended a new power.a domain power. When a lifeform obtained a divinity, he could change certain spatial laws within a certain area. Dayas domain power is nature. Audreys domain power is life. Alaniss domain power is magic. Alphas domain power is energy. Lucifers domain power is devour. Hell Emperor Mirics domain power is death. Kanas domain power is pure power. The domain power of the three fire phoenixes is fire. Lei Luos domain power is simulation and control. In other words, Lei Luo could simulate any domain. Furthermore, he could control everything, including his own and others domains. These were the highest-level domains. There were also some low-level domains that Level-1 and Level-2 gods had comprehended. After a lot of him, Lei Luo once again entered the slumber of the three goddesses, Audrey, Daya, and Kana. But this time, they said that when they were done, they would also enter a deep sleep to recover their powers. We agreed to meet again in 2,000 years. A few days before Lei Luo went into a deep sleep, he had fun with all the goddesses for a few days. Finally, Lei Luo returned to the island he had created. He turned into a silver ball of light and fell into a deep sleep again. Audrey, Daya, and Kana entered a deep sleep six years after Lei Luo slept. They were used to recover the energy consumed in the battle of the gods. After the god of creation went into hibernation, the god clan and the module gradually recovered their vitality. However, Alpha and Lucifer agreed that neither of the two gods could personally come to the battlefield. They could only command from behind the scenes. Thus, a great war between gods and demons broke out on the continent again. However, with the support of the human race, the god clan gradually suppressed the demon clan. In the end, the demon race was defeated. While the god of creation was sleeping, the continents began to separate, gradually forming five continents. The central continent, the northern continent, the eastern continent, the western continent, and the southern continent. Among them, the southern continent was connected to the central continent. The other continents were separated by the ocean. Each continent had its own kingdom. The central continent had two empires, and the southern continent had one. But the southern continent still had an orc empire. The western continent didnt have an empire, and there was only chaos. The northern continent had been unified, and the eastern continent was still in chaos. This situation had continued for two thousand years. Lei Luo yawned as he muttered, Ah! Im finally awake! Two thousand years have passed so quickly! At the same time, he released his divine sense. He discovered that Audrey, Daya, and Kana were still in a deep sleep. It seemed like they had been quite busy after the battle of the gods. Since that was the case, he could only play by himself first. All right! Lets set off! Their goal was the human world. The space in the temple distorted as Lei Luos figure disappeared into the void. In the central continents Magical Beast Forest, there was a person who was walking with difficulty. If one looked carefully, it was a very beautiful woman. Her long fiery red hair hung behind her back. Her curvaceous figure was even more attractive. It was just that the large and small wounds on her body ruined the overall beauty, but she looked delicate and pitiful. The girl walked through the forest with difficulty, but her swaying body showed her weakness. After a long time, the girl finally passed through the forest and came to a lake. But the girl could no longer hold on to the lake, and her movements became slower. Her vision became more and more blurry, and blood flowed down her arm. She staggered a few steps, and her body went limp. She fell to the lake and fainted. At this moment, no one saw that the space behind the girl began to distort. Countless silver lights emerged from her back. This was because Lei Luo didnt know where he should go to experience the experience of the heart. Then he could only teleport randomly. After passing through the spatial barrier, Lei Luo came to the human world. At first glance, it was all beautiful lake water. However, after taking just two steps, Lei Luo discovered the beautiful girl who had fainted by the lakeside. After reaching out to flip her over, he discovered that she was actually a great beauty. This was also a very coincidental coincidence. Lei Luo thought to himself how he had just arrived in the human world and was still not familiar with it. It just so happened that he needed a tour guide. Then, Lei Luo cast the light magic Healing Light. A white ball of light shot out from Lei Luos hand and entered the girls body. The wounds on the girls body, big and small, were gradually healing. Not a single scar was left, but because the girls body was too weak, although the wounds on her body had healed, she still needed to rest. Looking at the sleeping girl, Lei Luo set up a barrier around her, then turned around and walked into the forest to search for food. At this time, the girl who had fallen into a deep sleep woke up in a daze. Her first consciousness was very blurry, and her head was very dizzy. What followed was confusion. Where exactly was this place? She did not know if she had escaped or not. The girls name was Naili Meyanis. She was a student of the central continents Magic Martial Academy. She was one of the top ten beauties who had the title of Fire Phoenix. A disciple of an aristocratic family had taken a liking to her, but she hated that lecherous person. Hence, she rejected him without any hesitation. However, he had actually killed all her family members when they were caught off guard. He had even forced Naili Meyanis to be his woman. Naili had managed to escape with the strength of an intermediate swordsman after much difficulty. In the end, she was still being hunted down. With great difficulty, she managed to run into the forbidden area, the Magic Beast Forest. The people who were chasing her were afraid of the magic beasts inside, so they did not follow her in. Naili would rather be eaten by the magic beasts than be captured and brought back. Am I dead? This place is Naili said in a daze. But suddenly, the fragrance of meat drifted over. Her stomach immediately growled. She was hungry. Then, she realized that she was not dead yet! Chapter 257 - : Three Divine Artifacts Naili sat up and looked around. The sky had completely darkened. The stars in the sky were constantly twinkling. It was so beautiful! Naili could not help but be mesmerized by it. After Lei Luo discovered the girl, he helped her to heal her injuries and then went to the forest to look for food. After a while, he discovered that there were countless wolf-like magic beasts surrounding him. Lei Luo looked at the wolves in front of him with fierce eyes and couldnt help but smile. Thus, a massacre began. Lei Luo didnt use any magic and punched the wolves one after another. Whether it was wolves, trees, or rocks Everything was blasted away by Lei Luo. Seeing this, the wolf pack quickly retreated. Only a few wolf corpses were left. After putting the dead wolves into his space bag, he turned around and returned to the lakeside. The girl was still not awake. Lei Luo went to the lakeside to wash his hands and wash off the blood. Looking at the blood on his hands, it was time to consider making a weapon. Sitting on the grass, Lei Luo began to use his recombination ability. The magic elements around him were constantly broken down into molecules and atoms. Then, they formed all kinds of metals again. Gradually, a long sword appeared in front of Lei Luo. After the long sword was fully formed, a thin black line appeared on the blade of the long sword. It was made of collapsed space and carried an absolutely sharp power. This way, the sword would have absolute damage and be able to cut through everything. Holding the sword in his right hand, Lei Luo casually waved it in the air and memorized it. Looking at the large and small spatial cracks drawn by Lei Luo, he smiled in satisfaction. Following that, Lei Luo made a pair of silver gloves. These gloves began to possess the power to control time. With a wave of his hand, a patch of grass became blurry. The grass sprouted and grew rapidly, before quickly withering and disappearing. His left hand could speed up time, while his right hand could reverse time. Just as Lei Luo was carving the magic array of the armor, Naili suddenly said something in her sleep. In the end, her hand was accidentally drawn askew. The magic array was declared a failure. She sighed helplessly. The armor had failed. Then, she threw it into the spatial rift. Forget it. A sword and a pair of gloves were enough. Lei Luo washed the dead wolfs body clean and began to roast it. Lei Luo suddenly saw the girl next to him move and quickly sit up. She raised her head and looked at the quiet headband in the sky. Lei Luo also followed her gaze and looked up. Seeing the stars in the sky, he couldnt help but sigh at how beautiful it was. However, after the wolf meat was cooked, Lei Luo saw that the girl was still wearing her headband. He could only helplessly remind her, Miss, are you eating or not? Lei Luo still didnt know that it was already a mess outside. On the Twelve Divine Weapon Records, three divine weapons made by Lei Luo appeared at the same time. The divine weapon records were created by eight sovereign gods to test the divine weapons in this world. They could also test the effects of the divine weapons. Even if the armor failed, it was created by the god of creation himself. It was a sword of order that could cut through everything. It was an armor that was immune to all magic, and it was blessed by the elements. It also had a terrifying pair of hands that could control time. All the countries and races were searching for the three divine artifacts. However, at this time, as the creator of the divine artifacts, Lei Luo did not care at all. He was looking at Naili. Nailoi stared blankly at the sky. Suddenly, a voice pulled her back to reality. Naili was shocked. When she had just woken up, she had clearly not felt anyone around her. She turned around and saw a silver-haired man looking at her. Naili stared blankly at the man. He was really perfect. He was the most perfect and handsome man she had ever seen. After Lei Luo called out to Naili, Naili turned around and stared blankly at Lei Luo. Could he have bewitched her? Hello? Miss, do you want to eat something? Lei Luo repeated himself and waved his hand in front of her eyes. Hmm? Ah? Naili immediately blushed. Was she thinking of staring at someone else in a daze? She tried her best to calm her emotions and sat beside the bonfire. In the end, Lei Luo handed her a piece of barbecued meat and thanked her before starting to eat. Lei Luo looked at the woman in front of him as she slowly ate the barbecued meat. He could not help but think that she must be a wealthy lady from some family. She was always so refined when eating. Lei Luo saw that she was almost done eating, so he asked, Whats your name? Naili finished the last bit and raised her head to reply, My name is Naili. Naili Meyanis. My name is Lei Luo, Naili. How did you suffer such heavy injuries? Lei Luo introduced himself after he got hold of her name. He really did not know how a girl like her could suffer such heavy injuries. Injuries? Naili quickly checked her body. Other than the bloodstains all over her body, there were no wounds at all. She tried to circulate her combat aura and it was very smooth. She closed her eyes and used her combat aura to sense the situation around her. PhewShe did not discover the enemy. She had finally escaped. There was no one around her. Suddenly, Naili opened her eyes and looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. However, she could not sense her aura. It was as if she did not exist. In other words, he had perfectly blended into nature. If her eyes were not open, Naili would not have believed that there was someone in front of her. Naili tried her best to calm her beating heart. She knew that she had met an expert. However, could he help her take revenge? The other partys background was the number one aristocratic family in the Misty Wind Empire. They had the protection of the god of Phoenix. No matter how powerful a person was, it was impossible for them to fight against a god. At the thought of this, Naili could not help but let out a deep sigh. Lei Luo looked at Naili strangely. At first, he was shocked, then he was very excited. Then, he was sad, then he was filled with hatred, and finally, he was disappointed. It was hard to imagine that a girls face could reveal so many emotions. He really did not know what she was thinking. Naili, are you alright? Lei Luo could not help but ask. Naili took a deep breath and gave Lei Luo a bitter smile. I was just thinking about some sad things. It was not appropriate for Lei Luo to continue asking about such things. He did not have much interest in asking. He could only lie on the grass and admire the beautiful stars. Suddenly, Naili turned around and asked Lei Luo, Do you believe in fate? Yes! Lei Luo answered without hesitation. He had studied fate before he fell asleep. Naili was stunned. She did not expect Lei Luo to answer so quickly. She pondered for a moment, then continued to ask Lei Luo, What exactly is fate? Why can someone predict the future? Lei Luo thought for a moment and answered, Fate is like a river. People want to say that a small fish in the river swims along the river. Those who can predict the future are just fish jumping up from the river. They can only see a short distance ahead. Chapter 258 - Changing One’s Fate Naili smiled. What an interesting insight! But it is quite vivid. Then, can you tell me what God is? Can God change a persons fate? God? Lei Luo thought for a moment, then sighed and said, God is just a bird flying in the sky. When it brings a fish from this river to another, then the fishs fate will be changed. Could it be that this is my fate? Nailis eyes were filled with sorrow. Whats wrong? Lei Luo looked at Naili. She must have met with some trouble. Are you very strong? Naili suddenly asked Lei Luo. Me? Im all right. Although he did not know why Naili asked him this, Lei Luo still answered. This was a joke. In this world, he was the supreme god. If he was not strong, who was? The corners of Nailis mouth twitched. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, she did not say it out loud. Have you not taken your revenge? Lei Luo thought of the hatred in Nailis eyes and asked tentatively. Yes. Naili nodded. She wiped the tears from her eyes and said helplessly, All my family members have died. I was the only one who escaped. Why didnt you take revenge? Logically speaking, she should have gone back to take revenge. Its useless. No one can defeat a god. Naili smiled bitterly and tears fell again. God? Lei Luo was shocked. This could not be God, right? God was not allowed to interfere in matters of the human world. Lei Luo tentatively asked, Is God your enemy? No. Naili gave Lei Luo an unexpected answer. My enemy is the number one aristocratic family in the Misty Wind Empire. However, the ancestors of the number one aristocratic family had once helped the evil death Phoenix of the three gods of the Phoenix during the battle of the gods, so the evil death Phoenix had left a summoning crystal for their family. When their family was in danger of being exterminated, they could summon the evil death Phoenix, so Naili was already crying. Dead Dark Evil Phoenix? So its her? Lei Luo smiled. He remembered that he had not seen her for a long time. He turned around to see how she was doing. If its the Dead Dark Evil Phoenix, I really have a way to help you get revenge. Hmm? Naili answered unconsciously. She suddenly turned around and looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. You can help me take revenge? You can defeat God? Hehe. I dont have to fight her to take revenge for you. I can make her give up on protecting that so-called aristocratic family. Lei Luo was 100% certain of this. Thencan you help me? Naili turned around and knelt beside Lei Luo, pleading. Why should I provoke an aristocratic family? Lei Luo looked at Naili, who was looking pitiful in front of him. He could not help but have mischievous thoughts. Naili lowered her head and pondered for a moment. She bit her lips, as though she had made a decision. IfIf I were to become your female slave, would you be able to help me take revenge? After saying that, Nailis face turned red. She then lowered her head deeply. This time, it was Lei Luos turn to be stunned. Lei Luo did not expect her to say such a thing. Now that he carefully examined Nailis words, he realized that she was indeed a great beauty. Although she was not as pretty as the four goddesses, she was definitely one of the top beauties in the human world. However, since she was the one who raised this condition, Lei Luo naturally would not reject it. It was likely that not many men would reject such a good thing in front of them. All right! I will help you take revenge! Lei Luo said solemnly. Thank you! Naili heaved a sigh of relief. Naili became Lei Luos first woman on the mainland. After hearing Nailis words, Lei Luo understood what had happened. However, what Lei Luo did not expect was that an aristocratic family could actually live in an empire. This is really interesting, Lei Luo thought to himself. He had not seen Sanfeng and the others for a long time, so he decided to go and greet them. Lei Luo was prepared to help Naili take revenge first before going to school to learn. Right now, Lei Luo had great power, but he was not good at using it. Other than light magic, he was fine, but he did not know anything about other magic. However, Lei Luos martial techniques were completely useless. He had never learned them before. Even though these techniques were not very useful in the battle between gods. At the moment, Lei Luo could only use pure energy attacks. The power of these attacks was too great, and they were not suitable for use in this world. Actually, there was another purpose for going to the Magic Academy, and that was to undergo the necessary training of the heart. Up till now, Lei Luos heart of darkness and heart of light had not shown any signs of activity. Many things would happen in the academy. Lei Luo thought quietly as he looked at the night sky. Suddenly, he realized that he had not finished speaking to Naili. Naili, do you wish for you to take revenge yourself, or do you wish for me to take revenge for you? Lei Luo suddenly thought of a plan, so that Naili would never leave his side. At this moment, Lei Luo did not notice that his heart of darkness was showing signs of movement. Of course, I wish that I could kill my enemy with my own hands, but my power is too weak Naili started crying again as she spoke. Thats right. If she had been stronger, her family would not have died. In terms of power, scolding me will allow you to temporarily reach a very high level, Lei Luo said to Lina. Really? Lina asked doubtfully. After all, she hoped that she could take revenge herself. Lei Luo chuckled and did not answer her. Only his fingers continued to draw in the air. They left streaks of greenish-silver light in the air. After a while, a complicated magic array appeared in the air. This is? Even though Naili did not know much about magic, she could tell at a glance the complexity of this spell. This is a sacrificial spell. Through it, you can borrow my power, Lei Luo explained with a smile. Lei Luo had found this spell when he was searching through Dayas memories. He had felt that it was fun and had memorized it. Sacrificial magic? Lina looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. Isnt this magic already lost? Naili was already shocked enough today. There were too many mysteries surrounding the man in front of her. Naili knew the function of this magic, which was to sacrifice herself to a god or demon. From there, she could temporarily borrow the power of a god or demon. Naili made up her mind. No matter what Lei Luo was, even if he was a demon, as long as he could help her get revenge, it did not matter what she had to do! Chapter 259 - Sacrificial Contract Do you want to sign it? Lei Luo looked at Nailis uncertain expression. She must have known the consequences of this spell. Once she signed it, she would never be able to leave her master. It would be with her master. As long as her master did not die, the contestant would not die. The spokesperson of the eight major gods in the human world had signed this contract with the major gods. All right! Ill sign it! As long as I can get my revenge, it doesnt matter what I have to pay! Naili firmly said as she took a deep breath. All right, in my name, Lei Luo, god of creation! Sign a sacrifice contract with the life in front of me as the master. I allow the life in front of me to borrow my power. The contract will be completed! Since Naili had agreed, the rest of the matters would be easy to handle. Lei Luo immediately activated the magic array. In my name, Naili! I am willing to offer everything I have to the life in front of me. Sign a sacrifice contract with me as a slave. The contract is complete! Just as Naili finished speaking, the silver light of the magic array intensified. A small hexagram shot out from the magic array and imprinted itself on Nailis forehead. Lets try it now! Lei Luo said to Naili. After all, this was the first time he had signed a sacrificial contract. Naili walked to the side and circulated all the power in her body. Immediately, bright-red combat aura gushed out of her body, making her look even more beautiful. The small hexagram on her forehead looked even cuter. In my name, Naili! I follow the ancient contract and ask my IDs master to bestow power on your servant! Naili began to borrow power from Lei Luo according to the contents of the contract. Suddenly, Nailisi felt an unimaginable power gushing out from the hexagram on her forehead! Her combat aura immediately turned a solid golden color! This time, by borrowing the power of Lei Luo, she had already grasped the power well. This was the maximum that Nailis body could withstand. Unless she helped Naili transform her body in the future. Grand Swordmaster! I have reached the rank of Grand Swordmaster! Naili said excitedly. Grand Swordmasters were practically invincible on the mainland. They were only the spokespersons of the eight great gods. How is it? Is the power enough for revenge? When Lei Luo saw Nailis excited look, he thought that she must be very happy. Its enough! Its definitely enough! I must make them pay for what they have done! Nailis eyes were filled with hatred! She looked at the golden combat aura all over her body, her red face illuminated by the bonfire and her curvy figure. All of this made Lei Luos interest soar. Naili suddenly saw Lei Luos originally black eyes turn blue. A strong desire was revealed from within. Seeing this, Naili could not help but blush. She walked over timidly and sat beside Lei Luo, slowly moving closer to his embrace. Seeing this, Lei Luo could not help but laugh. Nailisi would definitely belong to him tonight. At this moment, Lei Luos heart of darkness revealed his emotions. In a huge villa far away from here, the people there did not know that their fates had been decided by someone else. Since nailisi knew of Lei Luos intentions, he did not hide it anymore. He hugged Naili in his arms and hugged her soft body. It was extremely comfortable. However, Naili was so embarrassed that she could not raise her head. Lei Luo smiled smugly and lowered his head to block Nailisis red lips. Moo Moo! Moo Nailis body stiffened and her small hands struggled wildly. It was obvious that she had no experience. Slowly, Nailis eyes began to lose focus, and her body began to collapse. In the end, she broke through her defenses. It was an extremely satisfying sex. In order to get Lei Luo to help her take revenge, Naili did not care that it was her first taste of the forbidden fruit and only satisfied Lei Luo. She only ended it when she could not take it anymore. Naili quietly crawled into Lei Luos arms to rest. She was exhausted. She looked at the stars that were still twinkling in the sky. At that moment, Lei Luos heart of darkness could not help but start to beat. Naili moved uneasily in his arms before she fell asleep again. Lei Luo lowered his head and kissed Nailis forehead gently. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. The next morning, Lei Luo opened his eyes and looked at Naili in his arms. He smiled and kissed her forehead. He gently patted Nailis smooth buttocks to wake her up. Nailisi opened her confused eyes and looked around blankly. She had no idea that her expression was so alluring. Lei Luo could not help but feel excited again. He picked Nailisi up and gently patted her parish. The slave calmed himself down from the lust that Naili had aroused. Nailisi used her sword to pacify him. It was obvious that he was relieved. He lay in Lei Luos embrace and said faintly, Master, Naili is really out of strength. Can we wait until tonight? Lei Luo kissed Nailis red lips and said softly, Little fool, of course. I will take care of your body. Oh yes, Master! Naili seemed to have suddenly discovered something very interesting. How can your eyes change color? Thinking of this question, Lei Luo could not help but smile bitterly. Back then, Kana had suggested that they add this special function to Lei Luos eyes. Different colors would reflect different emotions. That way, their clothes would be more thoughtful. Even if Nailisi did not mention it, Lei Luo had almost forgotten about it. Of course, blue represented lust. My eyes can reflect my different emotions. Each color represents a different emotion, Lei Luo patiently explained to Naili. There really is such a thing? Naili tried to get up, but the moment she moved, she immediately let out a painful cry and fell onto Lei Luos body. All right, have a good rest. Lei Luo could only smile bitterly. He knew that Naili would never fall in love with him. She had worked so hard to please Lei Luo only because she wanted him to help her get revenge. However, Lei Luo had never fallen in love with her. Lei Luo only wanted to have someone on the mainland who could accompany him. As for their relationship in the future, he was unsure. They could only take things one step at a time. Maybe in the future, Naili would become his woman. Master, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed? Naili looked at Lei Luo in a daze and could not help but ask. Nothing. I am just thinking about my past. Lei Luo would not tell her his true thoughts. Oh right, how should we take revenge? Speaking of revenge, Nailis eyes were filled with hatred once again. We will pass through the Magic Beast Forest, then head north, around the Magic Dragon Valley, and then to the first mountain village. After taking revenge, we can head west to the capital of the Misty Wind Empire. The Magic Martial Academy is there. Magic Dragon Valley? Are there dragons there? Didnt Kana order the dragons not to be allowed to participate in the battles of the human world? Why would dragons appear there? There is a demonized black dragon there. It was sealed by the spokespersons of the eight great gods. Because the dragon was too powerful, the spokespersons of the eight great gods were unable to destroy it, so they had to seal it, Naili explained. Chapter 260 - Meeting the Princess The spokesperson of the eight sovereigns? Lei Luo asked curiously. Hmm? Dont you know? The eight sovereigns have all chosen a spokesperson in the human world. However, ever since the death of the sea emperor, Boston, his spokespersons powers have been greatly reduced. However, it is not something that people like us can withstand. Naili explained to Lei Luo. However, she had always been curious as to why Lei Luo did not even know the basics. I did not expect so many things to happen after a nap. Lei Luo could not help but sigh. Suddenly, he realized that Naili was looking at him curiously. He suddenly realized that he had let the cat out of the bag and quickly changed the topic: This time, we will pass through the Magic Dragon Valley directly. I will go and meet the Magic Dragon. Okay, but be careful, Naili said. However, various thoughts were running through her mind. From what Lei Luo said, she knew that he must have been in a deep sleep for a long time. He must have been in a deep sleep for more than a thousand years. Otherwise, there was no way that he would not know about this. Either he was not from this world and the people here could not possess such powerful powers, then who exactly was he? Lei Luo and the rest rested quietly by the lake until the afternoon when they began their journey. Boom! Boom! Boom! Damn it, why are there so many magic beasts here? We cant even finish them off! Lei Luo grumbled as he casually killed the magic beasts. Naili followed behind Lei Luo silently as she continued to collect the magic nuclei from the Magic Beastscorpses. Naili could not help but feel a lingering fear as she looked at the various magic beasts in front of her. She really did not know how she had been so lucky that day. She had not encountered a single magic beast when she was passing through the Magic Beast Forest. Lei Luo did not know how long he had been killing them. Anyway, he had used an energy bomb when he saw the magic beasts coming out, and that entire area had been blown to smithereens. After a long time, the two of them finally walked out of the Magic Beast Forest. Phew, the battle is finally over. Naili, take a rest before you leave. Lei Luo looked at Naili and felt a little tired. After all, she had just recovered from her injuries. Yes, master, theres no need. If we continue walking, we can reach a large city near the Magic Dragon Valley before nightfall. We can rest there at night. Naili shook her head and replied obediently. Lei Luo stretched and muttered, Then lets continue walking. I am penniless now. I hope those magic beast nuclei can be exchanged for some money. Behind him, Naili broke out in a cold sweat. There were at least a few hundred magic beast nuclei and they were all high-grade magic beast nuclei. There were more than a dozen grade-9 magic beast nuclei. It was estimated that selling these magic nuclei would be comparable to the wealth of a country. On the way, Lei Luo and Naili chatted for a while, gradually understanding the situation on the mainland. At dusk, a huge city appeared in front of them. Looking at the bustling city in front of them, Lei Luo asked, Is this the city? Yes, this is it. Lets sell the magic nuclei quickly and find a place to stay. Naili seemed to have more travel experience. When Naili took out a pile of magic nuclei that was as tall as a small mountain, not only were the merchants buying magic nuclei, even the surrounding passers-by were shocked. How many magic beasts had they killed with so many magic nuclei? Even with these, the merchants could not eat them. They only bought half of them and gave Naili ten amethyst cards that could be used without restrictions. Whoever had an amethyst card would be rich enough to rival a country. This time, they had ten at once, mainly because of the contribution of the grade-9 magic beasts. The magic nuclei of the grade-9 magic beasts were things that could only be found by chance. How could a dozen of them not drive people crazy? However, in this city, they had actually met Nailis classmate. Hey! Naili! Just as Naili and Lei Luo were walking on the street, a girls voice sounded. Lei Luo turned around curiously and realized that it was another little beauty. Fortunately, Lei Luo was used to looking at the four goddesses and did not show any signs of being distracted. However, it was different for passersby. When the girl shouted, everyones attention was drawn to her. The people who were petrified along the way were shocked by the beauty of this girl. Ah! Your Highness! Naili could not help but exclaim. Princess? Lei Luo could not help but be puzzled. This petite blue-haired beauty in front of him was a princess? Dont call me a princess. Who is this? The little beauty sized up Lei Luo curiously. Hehe is Naili did not know how to answer this awkward question. Lei Luo turned around and smiled. He gave Naili a reassuring look and introduced himself: My name is Lei Luo. I am Nailis boyfriend. Ah! The little beauty covered her mouth in surprise. You are so capable! Naili is famous in our school for being hard to woo! You still dare to say Naili blushed and started to fight with the little beauty. All right, all right. I will stop playing. Let me introduce myself. My name is Bing, the princess of the Blue Moon Kingdom. I will not say my full name. It is too long, the little beauty said. Lei Luo knew this name. The Blue Moon Kingdom was a name that was added up from generation to generation. It was unknown how long it would be in this generation. The three of them found an inn to stay in together. After eating, the three of them chatted in the house. Oh right, Naili, I heard that your house was attacked. Is that true? Bing asked curiously. When Naili heard about this, she could not help but cry again. Lei Luo quickly hugged Naili to comfort her and explained to Bing who was panicking. Naili no longer has any relatives. Ah? Bing was stunned when she heard the news. After a long while, she came back to her senses and comforted her, Naili, Im sorry. Its my fault. Dont cry. Naili tried her best to calm herself down and lifted her tear-stained face. She smiled bitterly and said, Its all right. Im fine now. Naili, who is so cruel? Bing asked through gritted teeth. Its lancet, Naili said hatefully. Him? Bing said in surprise. Everyone on this continent knew that the number one aristocratic family in the misty wind kingdom was guarded by the god of Phoenix. Bing took a deep breath and said, Naili, dont worry. I will definitely avenge you. It doesnt matter. I already have an idea. This time, I am going to the manor of the first family. By the way, Bing, what are you doing here? Naili asked curiously. I am going to look for the Magic Dragon. Bing brought out a piece of news that stunned them. Magic Dragon? Little girl, you are not going to die, are you? Lei Luo could not help but look at Bing strangely. Youre the one whos going to die. She rolled her eyes at Lei Luo. I signed a contract with the Magic Dragon, a master-servant contract. Naili looked at her in surprise, while Lei Luo looked at her strangely. He could not see how she could defeat the Magic Dragon. Thats what it is, Bing said proudly, but then her face turned red and she said, Magic Dragon Master, my servant. Hahahahaha Seeing Lei Luo laughing recklessly, Bing said angrily, If you have the ability, go and subdue the Demon Dragon! Chapter 261 - Sealed Magic Dragon Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo looked at the red face of Bing and could not help but laugh. He then said, If I subdue the Magic Dragon, what will you do? I I I Bing stuttered and then said in a fit of pique, If you subdue the Magic Dragon, II will become your woman! Hahahaha! This time, not only Lei Luo laughed. Naili burst out laughing too. Bing suddenly realized what she had said. She could not help but bury her head in Nailis embrace and said coquettishly, You guys are bullying me I know why Bing is called a Mage Killer. I think your magic immunity is inherited from the Magic Dragon, Naili said. Hmm, after signing the contract with the Magic Dragon, my body will be immune to magic, Bing said. Hey, dont forget our bet! We are going to the Magic Dragon Valley tomorrow. Dont go back on your word, Lei Luo teased her with a smile. Oh! Lei Luo bullied me Bing blushed again. Hahahaha Laughter echoed all over the inn again. Bing, do you think theres really a magic dragon here? After walking in the dense forest for half a day, they didnt even see a shadow. Theres no mistake. The Magic Dragon is in the valley ahead, Bing said seriously. Until now, we havent seen a single magic beast. Is there really a magic dragon here? Lei Luo couldnt help but mutter. Bing rolled his eyes at Lei Luo and said, The magic beasts here either escaped or were eaten by the magic dragon. How could you see it? Lei Luo couldnt help but smile awkwardly. Thats right, how could I possibly meet a magical beast here? Oh right, Bing, why werent you eaten by the demon dragon at that time? Naili asked curiously. Bing couldnt help but sigh and said, A few years ago, I ran out to play and met an adventuring team. They said that they were going to the demon Dragon Valley to slay the dragon. I followed them out of curiosity. Bing couldnt help but show a terrified expression. But when we met the demon dragon, we realized how childish our thoughts were. The adventurer team evaporated under the dragons breath. At that time, I was the only one left. After the demon dragon found out that I was a princess, it forced me to sign a master-servant contract with her and asked me to bring it a large number of magic nuclei every year. Oh, that demon dragon is really strong! Lei Luo said with her hand supporting her chin. And this is in the sealed state. It can only use one-tenth of its power. Bing spoke with some lingering fear. Oh right, arent you afraid of encountering danger this time? Since I dare to go, Im fully prepared, Lei Luo said confidently. But Bing, dont forget our bet! You Sure enough, this bet became her weakness, and Bings little face immediately turned red. After walking for half a day, they gradually approached the valley. Lei Luo finally stopped smiling, because he could already feel a powerful dragons might. Indeed, such a level of dragons might was indeed rare in the human world. No wonder even the spokesmen of the eight great gods were unable to destroy it. The closer they got to the dragons might, the greater it became. This did not affect Lei Luo much, but Naili and Bing were already trembling. Lei Luo could not help but exclaim, What a powerful aura of darkness! Before the Magic Dragon was demonized, it was already the number one expert of the dragon race. Then, for some unknown reason, it betrayed the Dragon Valley and went to the darkness to be demonized. Bing led the way and said, After it was demonized, its power skyrocketed. Then, it came to the Dragon Valley for a big battle. However, it was outnumbered and was heavily injured. It returned in defeat. On the way back, it encountered people who had laid in ambush. Although it killed all the people who had ambushed it, its injuries worsened. In the end, it flew here and met the spokesperson of the eight great gods. It was sealed here. Oh, no matter what, it was still defeated by the wheel tactic. Lei Luo cupped his chin. At that moment, Bing realized that the draconic aura had no effect on Lei Luo at all. She and Naili had no choice but to channel their combat aura to resist it. The draconic aura was only effective against life forms that were much stronger than the dragon itself. Could it be that Lei Luos strength could really defeat the Magic Dragon? Naili was surprised. In the month since her holiday, her combat aura had already risen to orange. She had probably reached the level of a high-grade swordsman. Bing did not know that this was the effect of Lei Luo and Naili having a good time, but when she thought about the bet, her heart started to race. After turning a corner, the dragons might suddenly increased. The group finally saw the legendary magic dragon. It was dozens of meters tall, covered in pitch-black scales, and had purplish-red eyes! Under the pressure of the dragons might, Naili and Bing were already kneeling on the ground, trembling. Only Lei Luo was still sizing up the magic dragon with his shining eyes. This time, the magic dragon could not help but feel happy when he sensed his servant coming over. The Magic Beasts in this valley had long run dry, causing him to starve every day. Fortunately, he had taken in a princess as a servant a few years ago, so he could eat a lot of magic nuclei every year to recover his strength. This time, he discovered that his servant had brought two humans. One of the women was like an ordinary person, trembling under his draconic might. However, that extremely handsome man was not affected at all, and his eyes were shining as he sized himself up. Not bad, not bad, not badVery cool. Very impressive! Lei Luo could not help but praise it. The magical dragon could not help but become proud, and he had a good impression of Lei Luo, but the next sentence made him fly into a rage. Its just right to be my little brother, Lei Luo said with a smile. Roar! The Magic Dragon flapped its wings and flew into the sky. Seeing this situation, Lei Luo knew that the only way to subdue it was to defeat it. He turned around and cast a Gods protection and Absolute defense enchantment on Naili and ice before flying into the sky as well. Despicable human, go to hell! A high-temperature flame spewed out of the magic dragons mouth and engulfed Lei Luo in an instant. The two women below let out a low cry, but the purple light within the flame suddenly triumphed. Lei Luo grinned as he appeared, but the amethyst combat aura that was constantly flashing on his body reminded the demon dragon of the danger he was in. Ah, official moved Marceluad The demon dragon spat out a bunch of strange words. This was the dragon language spell. Dragon language spell Black Dragon Flame! A large mouthful of black flame was spat at Lei Luo. Seeing this flame, Lei Luos expression finally changed. This was formed by the high-temperature flame and the flames of hell. If Lei Luo was spat at, although he would be fine, he would still suffer for a while. Non-elemental spell Mirror of Reflection! Instantly, Lei Luo was surrounded by a layer of silver barrier. The Black Dragon Flame hit the barrier and shot back in its original trajectory with a bang. The Magic Dragon was caught off guard and was hit directly. It was sent flying to the cliff behind it, but it immediately flew up. Brother Lei Luo, the magic dragon is immune to all magic outside of the Forbidden Spell! Bing couldnt help but say when she saw this situation. Forbidden spell? Haha! The Heavens are on my side. Lei Luo only knew forbidden spells. Chapter 262 - All Forbidden Spells Fire-type forbidden spellDoomsday Judgement! A scorching white fireball instantly appeared in Lei Luos hand and quickly struck the demonic dragons body. The demonic dragon screamed and fell to the ground. The demonic dragon had just gotten up when another forbidden spell was already prepared. Water-type forbidden spellAbsolute Ice Seal! A blue magic array immediately appeared under the demonic dragons feet. With a crisp creak, the demonic dragon was sealed into an iceberg. Boom! The demonic dragon broke free from the iceberg. Due to the uneven heat and cold, the demonic dragons body was already riddled with many wounds and purple blood was flowing out. The pitiful demonic dragon did not even have time to recover before it was beaten down by the next forbidden spell. Thunder-type forbidden spellForbidden Thunder Destruction! Wind-type forbidden spellForbidden Destruction of Heaven and Earth! Light-type forbidden spellForbidden Sun Sword! Earth-type forbidden spellForbidden Destruction of Heaven and Earth! Spirit-type forbidden spellForbidden Spirit Storm! Space-type forbidden spellForbidden Space-time Storm! Nature-type forbidden spellForbidden Life Destruction! Death-type forbidden spellForbidden Death Spirit Country! Dark-type forbidden spellForbidden Hell Calamity! Naili and Bing were stunned by what they saw from within the barrier. Naili was even more in awe of Lei Luos strength. At the same time, she was more confident in taking revenge. Bing watched in disbelief as the forbidden spells were released from Lei Luos hands. At the same time, she thought of the bet between them and could not help but feel worried. The demon dragon was really depressed! He was feeling really unlucky! He was originally prepared to eat the magic core, but he met a human who dared to disrespect him. He wanted to teach him a good lesson, but that human released forbidden spells as if they were free, and all the forbidden spells from different elements were thrown at him. Even the spiritual and spatial forbidden spells that he had never heard of appeared. The spirit storm almost shattered his soul, and his powerful body was almost torn into pieces by the space-time storm. If it wasnt for the fact that he could absorb the dark-type forbidden spell, he would really have died here today. Satisfying! It was so satisfying to watch! Lei Luo looked at the pitiful demonic dragon and drew out a stream of silver blood from his fingers, which landed on the dragons forehead. In my name, Lei Luo, I am willing to sign an unchanging contract with the life in front of me. The contract is compulsory and belongs to the master and servant. The contract is completed! Lei Luo could not be bothered to ask for its consent and directly used the compulsory contract. The demonic dragons spiritual power had been greatly damaged by the spiritual storm. It was unable to resist the enormous spiritual power and the contract was successfully completed. In the future, you will be my mount. Work hard! I will reward you! Lei Luo said arrogantly. This was called carrot and stick; it was meant to strengthen the dragons heart. The Demon Dragon Greets Master! The demon dragon only obeyed experts. Thus, Lei Luo was able to successfully gain the respect of the Demonic Dragon. Haha Lei Luos laughter rang out throughout the entire demon dragon valley. At this moment, the outside world was in a state of chaos. All the experts could sense the changes in the Magic Dragon Valley. The spokesmen of the eight great gods were rushing over. Lei Luo did not know that this battle had attracted the attention of the demons and gods. Of course, this was something for later, so he did not bring it up for the time being. Here! This is my welcome gift to you. Lei Luo waved his hand, and a large pile of top-grade magic nuclei swarmed out. The magic dragon and Bing were stunned when they saw this. It was not easy to obtain so many top-grade magic nuclei. Naili, where did he get so many magic nuclei? Bing asked softly. When Naili heard this, she could not help but smile wryly and say, We got lost in the Magic Beast Forest and ended up wandering around randomly. We killed our way through and ended up like this. There was still something that Naili did not say in her heart, but she had killed a bunch of them with a single punch. The Magic Dragon was so happy that it started eating. After it finished eating, it said pitifully, Master, can you remove the seal on my body? Im too lazy to go. Besides, your power is too weak and small. Its not enough for you to be considered to be my underling, Lei Luo said as he raised his hand. Black Light kept gathering in his hand until it formed a black bead the size of a basketball. He waved his hand and threw it to the demon dragon. This is the energy gathered from the twenty hellish catastrophes. There is still some of my power inside. After you absorb it, your power will increase rapidly. The Demon Dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the energy pearl. The wounds on its body quickly healed, and its body was covered by a layer of dark aura. After the dark aura dispersed, a huge black dragon egg appeared in front of it. Lei Luo waved his hand and added a protective barrier around the dragon egg. He turned around and said to the two girls who were still in a daze, She is transforming now. We dont need to care about it. Lei Luo winked at Bing and teased her, Our bet? Oh Bings face was flushed red as she lay in Nailis arms, not daring to look at Lei Luo. Haha! Are you going to fulfill your bet? Lei Luo continued to tease Bing. Bing raised her head after a long while and said in a low voice, So what if I fulfill it? Whats the big deal? If it was not for Lei Luos extraordinary hearing, he would not have been able to hear what she said. Lei Luo looked her up and down, then with a serious face, said, Your face is okay, your figure is good too. Not bad, not bad. I am very satisfied. WuYou bully me! Bing threw herself into Lei Luos arms and used her pink fists to beat him continuously. Haha Lei Luo laughed out loud proudly. All right, the Magic Dragon still needs some time to finish absorbing it. Lets continue on our journey. All right. lets go. Naili pulled the red-faced Bing from Lei Luo as they walked towards the other end of the Magic Dragon Valley. Ten days after Lei Luo left, the four representatives of God came and were at a loss as they looked at the huge magic dragon egg. They were unable to break through the enchantment on the outside. In the end, they had no choice but to work together to add an early warning enchantment outside and build a teleportation portal in a hidden place. They were prepared to wait for the Magic Dragon to wake up before making any plans. After walking for ten days, they finally came across a large city. The manor of the number one noble family was not far away. Naili, do you have anything you need to prepare? Bing and I will find a place to stay, Lei Luo said. Although they had not obtained Bings body in the past few days, they had already made a lot of money from Bing. Bing had signed a contract with the Magic Dragon, and Lei Luo had signed a contract with the Magic Dragon. In the end, it was the same as signing a contract with both Bing and Lei Luo. Bing could not resist any orders from Lei Luo, and it was only a matter of time before he obtained Bings body. At noon, Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing were having lunch upstairs in a restaurant. He was also very interested in the food there. It seemed like he had not eaten food for many years, so he naturally wanted to have a good taste of the available delicacies and meals. Chapter 263 - Pretty Boy Just as Lei Luo was enjoying his meal, a man dressed as a servant came over and said, Ladies, my master invites you to have a drink. Lei Luo could not be bothered to speak and continued to focus on his food. Naili and Bing saw that Lei Luo was not speaking, so they could not be bothered with him and continued to eat and chat. The servant stood there alone, neither standing nor sitting. He was extremely embarrassed. The surrounding diners covered their mouths and snickered. At this moment, a more handsome man walked over and spoke respectfully to Naili and Bing, Ladies, would you be so kind as to share a cup of wine with me? Bing and Naili ignored him completely. In the end, the people on both sides laughed even more fiercely. The mans face turned green. When he suddenly saw Lei Luo looking at him with a faint smile, he immediately vented his anger on Lei Luo and scolded, You gigolo, what right do you have to eat with two beauties! Who are you scolding? Lei Luo, a god of creation, was actually scolded by a gigolo. His eyes were immediately filled with killing intent and turned silver. When the man saw his silver eyes, he had just felt bad when he was sent flying from the second floor by the flashing lightning in front of his eyes. I have to teach you a lesson! With a wave of his hand, he cast a Level-3 spellthunderstorm. If he didnt die, he would most likely lose half his life. Although it was a Level-3 spell, the lightning element had the highest damage of all spells. In addition, it was equivalent to a high-level spell in the hands of the god of creation, Lei Luo. Looking at everyone staring blankly at Lei Luo, he suddenly remembered something terrifying. It seemed like humans were unable to gather lightning elements! In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo came up with a plan and spoke to the people around him. What are you looking at? If you have the ability, go catch a lightning elf yourself. The people around him immediately exclaimed at my good luck. Elves were already very rare, and lightning elves were even rarer. The servant of the young man ran out in a panic. As he ran, he shouted, You dare to attack the second young master of the First Family? Just you wait! When the people around him heard this, they immediately quieted down. Naili immediately wanted to rush downstairs and kill them but was stopped by Lei Luo. Lei Luo said in a low voice, Dont be impatient. We will destroy their villa tomorrow. Naili took a deep breath and tried hard to calm down her anger. She sat down and continued eating. Bing was also looking coldly at the people who were discussing. After eating, she bought her weapons and rested in the inn, waiting for revenge to come the next day. However, Lei Luo was not idle. He spent the entire afternoon with Naili in the inn The next morning, they were surrounded by the city guards the moment they finished eating. They are really efficient! Lei Luo could not help but say softly. As expected, these people were here for the second young master of the first family who was injured yesterday. Lei Luo did not resist directly and went to the first villa with them. I say, your guts are not bad! You actually beat up the second young master of the first family into a cripple. I admire you! I admire you! On the way, a captain-like person beside Lei Luo started to speak. Hehe, who wants him to be so arrogant! Lei Luo also felt bored and started chatting with this captain. How is that trash doing? Brother, youre awesome! I heard that kid is going to be lying in bed for the rest of his life. The squad leader revealed a look of admiration, but he started to worry for Lei Luo. Brother, what are you going to do? If this continues, youll definitely die. You dont have to worry about that. Lei Luo smiled as he patted his shoulder. I had a good impression of this squad leader, so I couldnt help but start chatting with him. Brother, whats your name? My name is Shurlock. Im a squad leader of the city guard army. However, I dont want to do this anymore. Im going to join the army after a while, Shurlock said angrily. Ive long since disliked those people who bullied the commoners. However, brother, youve really helped everyone vent their anger this time. That Brat should have been taught a lesson long ago. Lei Luo couldnt help but smile bitterly in his heart. So what if he didnt like it? In this world, the strong preyed on the weak. In the hearts of all people, even gods were no exception. wasnt he the best example? During the hundred million years of creating the world, loneliness and loneliness had eaten into Lei Luos heart every day. Even now, he still felt some lingering fear. In that kind of lonely environment, he actually didnt go crazy. So much so that after he created Kana, he ruthlessly vented the emotions he had accumulated over the years on her. He tormented Kana until she cried and begged him to let her go. Thinking of this, Lei Luo could not help but feel excited. Looking at her exquisite figure, his eyes gradually turned sky-blue. Naili turned around and saw his sky-blue eyes. She could not help but think of the madness from yesterday afternoon, and her pretty face turned slightly red. Bing, who was at the side, noticed that Naili had suddenly lowered her head, and her face was slightly red. She turned around to look at Lei Luo strangely. She noticed that Lei Luos originally black eyes had turned into a bright sky-blue color. What was left behind could not help but remind Bing of what Naili had said about Lei Luos eyes. Now, Bing understood what Lei Luo meant, so she tacitly allowed the visual assault on her. Bing had originally been forced to stay by Lei Luos side because of the bet and the master-servant contract. However, Lei Luo did not directly take over his body. Instead, he took care of him along the way. Her heart also slowly accepted this handsome new master of hers. Lei Luo naturally did not know about Bings thoughts. He only stared at the two womens alluring figures from behind. Suddenly, Shurlock said to them from beside Lei Luo, We have arrived at our destination. Lei Luo raised his head to take a look. Wasnt that right? The huge villa in front of him was actually comparable to a palace in the divine realm. At that moment, Naili could not hold it in any longer. Her body was trembling slightly, and her killing intent was constantly surging outwards. Some attentive people had already noticed her. Lei Luo hurriedly walked forward and placed his hand on Nailis shoulder. A wisp of ice-cold air surged into Nailis body. Nailis entire body trembled. The killing intent immediately dissipated and her entire body relaxed. Seeing this, Lei Luo could not help but nod his head in satisfaction. The corners of Nailis mouth twitched twice, and she forced a bitter smile at him. When he arrived at the entrance of the villa, Lei Luo saw the fellow who had been sent flying by him yesterday. At this moment, he was lying on a wheelchair, looking at Lei Luo with hatred. It was just that the large pile of bandages on his body looked somewhat nondescript and quite funny. Second Uncle, it was that brat who beat me up like this. You have to stand up for me! At this moment, the second young master was sobbing and crying to a middle-aged man beside him. Lei Luo watched this scene with amusement. The soldiers escorting him behind him tried their best not to laugh. That expression was as comical as it could be. Chapter 264 - Crystal Phoenix Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this moment, the middle-aged man walked out and glared at the soldiers behind him. Immediately, the group of soldiers quieted down. You were the one who beat him up? the middle-aged man asked Lei Luo with a cold face. Thats right, I was the one who beat him up, Lei Luo said nonchalantly. How dare you beat up the second young master of the First Family? What should I say? the middle-aged man said angrily when he saw Lei Luos indifferent expression. Second Uncle, quickly catch him! I want to ruthlessly punish him and let him experience all the sufferings of the worlds prosperity! That reckless second young master was still shouting crazily. Lei Luo fiercely glared back. That second young master instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He was unable to speak. Lei Luo then turned to the middle-aged man and said, So what if youre the second young master? This is what happens to people who dare to flirt with my woman. The middle-aged mans face instantly turned red. He had already guessed what had happened. There was an 80% chance that the second young master had gone to bully another girl, but in the end, he was severely injured by this man. Now, the number one aristocratic family was in a terrible state. A month ago, the first young master had sent people to kill a group of people and snatched a girl back. However, that girl had run away in the end. At that time, he had also felt a sense of comfort. After all, he did not wish for such a pitiful girl to fall into the eldest young masters mouth. Hmm? Isnt that When the middle-aged man was deep in thought, he suddenly felt a trace of killing intent. The years of practicing martial arts had instantly made him a little wary. When he looked towards the direction of the killing intent, he was greatly shocked. He discovered that the other party was actually the girl that the eldest young master had once captured a month ago. However, the hatred on the girls face gave him a bad feeling. The change in the middle-aged mans mentality had not escaped Lei Luos mind-reading ability. Seeing that he still had some sympathy for Naili, he decided not to kill him for the time being. Arent you the middle-aged man blurted out. Naili walked up to him with a murderous look and asked, Where is Lancet? The middle-aged man calmed himself down and asked, He went to school. What do you want? To school? A flash of anger appeared in Nailis eyes. She then asked, Is the head of the first family around? Although the middle-aged man did not understand why Naili was asking this, he still answered, The old man has not returned from the palace. If you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. Naili turned around and looked at Lei Luo. Lei Luo obviously knew what she meant. He nodded and said to the middle-aged man, I am here to destroy the first family and avenge my woman! Spatial Seal! Before anyone could react, Lei Luo had already sealed the space around the villa to prevent any fish from falling into the net. In my name, I will abide by the ancient contract. Please, Great Master, grant your servant the power! Naili began to borrow power from Lei Luo according to the contents of the contract. Looking at Naili, whose entire body was emitting golden combat aura, the middle-aged man realized that the first aristocratic family was in big trouble. Sacrifice Magic! the middle-aged man exclaimed. The people around sucked in a breath of cold air. What they were afraid of was not the power of that great grand swordmaster of hers. If it was a sacrifice magic, then her power would come from the god or demon in the contract. Hence, she would not be able to use up all her power! The middle-aged man took a deep breath to calm himself down, then he gave a signal to the person behind him. Following that, a servant took advantage of the fact that we were not paying attention and left quietly. Miss, the things that my young master has done do not have to involve our entire villa, right? The middle-aged man tried his best to put on a friendly expression as he spoke to Naili. When I saw my parents being killed with my own eyes, I swore that I would kill all of Lancasters family no matter what! Naili pulled out her long sword and spoke angrily. But The middle-aged man wanted to say something. Suddenly, the long sword in Nailis hand shook, turning into powder and disappearing into the air. Hiss The people around sucked in a deep breath. It was obvious that the longsword could not withstand Nailis power and was shattered. Naili! Take the sword! Lei Luo waved his hand and threw the Sword of Order to Naili. Naili took the scabbard and pulled out the Sword of Order. Suddenly, the swords of the people around them roared. This was the swords submission to a king. The golden combat aura that was circulated on the Sword of Order immediately turned green. The people around them felt dizzy. What was this? This was a green combat aura that only the legendary god of swords could possess! Waves of murderous aura spread out in all directions with Naili as the center. Everyones faces turned pale. The people who had escorted Lei Luo here had long hidden far away. Looks like we wont be able to hide today. I have one last question for you, miss. is the longsword in your hand the Sword of Order, one of the two hottest super divine artifacts right now? The middle-aged man forced himself to remain calm as he spoke. The people around them did not react to this. What had happened today was too outrageous. A hint of doubt flashed across Nailis eyes. She looked at Lei Luo, hoping that he would answer her. Lei Luo took a step forward and asked curiously, How do you know about the Sword of Order? The Sword of Order and the two super divine weapons in the hands of time appear in the divine weapon records of the various races and countries. Every adventurers union is looking for them, the middle-aged man explained. Oh, I see. Then I shall not disturb you. Continue! Continue! Lei Luo smiled and took a step back. Miss, can we really not have a proper discussion? The middle-aged man was making his final struggle. Naili shook her head gently. The people around her were terrified. That second young master was so scared that he had wet his pants. Then Im sorry. I will discipline the first young master properly the middle-aged man said regretfully. The people around them were secretly puzzled. Why had the situation suddenly reversed? At this moment, the middle-aged man took an exquisite box from the hands of a servant behind him. The people around all stared at the box. The smart ones had already guessed what the middle-aged man wanted to do. They couldnt help but be overjoyed. The middle-aged man took out a black crystal phoenix from the box. The people around sucked in a breath of cold air again. Following that, everyone became excited. Everyone already knew that the crystal phoenix was the communication crystal that summoned the god of Phoenixes, the evil death Phoenix. No one cared about whether it was dangerous or not. If they could see God in their lifetime, it would be worth it even if they died! Miss, are you still not willing to give up? The middle-aged mans heavy tone already carried a hint of threat. When she saw the crystal phoenix, a hint of fear flashed in Nailis eyes, but she still looked at the middle-aged man firmly. After making his intentions clear, Lei Luo took the opportunity when everyone was on the crystal phoenix to quietly approach a tree and hide himself. When the middle-aged man saw this, he gritted his teeth and threw the crystal phoenix to the ground. Suddenly, the crystal phoenix broke into pieces and gradually disintegrated into powder, disappearing into thin air. Chapter 265 - Evil Death Phoenix Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The surroundings were quiet. Everyone was carefully staring at the broken Phoenix Crystal. Ice had also come into contact with the dragons might, so she was the first to react to the Phoenixs divine might. Its coming. Ice stared at the west. Everyones gaze followed Ices gaze as they looked to the west. The more they twisted their fingers, the more they started to tremble. There was an oppressive aura coming from the west, and there was a death energy within it. Plop! No one knew who knelt first, but the people around them followed suit. Only a few of them were still using their combat aura to resist. At that moment, Lei Luo realized that Ices combat aura had a certain magic attribute. The ground around the ice began to freeze. Gradually, other than Naili, everyone else could not hold on any longer and knelt down. Naili had put in a lot of effort to resist. Naili finally understood the power of the eight great gods. Just by relying on her status alone, she was able to suppress her own Sword God level combat aura until she was dizzy. She could only hold her breath and hold on. A black dot in the west was rapidly expanding. When it reached the people nearby, they were shocked once again! A huge black phoenix descended above the mountain villa. Hmm? Not bad, little girl. A light voice came from the black phoenixs mouth. When the Evil Death Phoenix felt the crystal shatter, it quickly flew out of Phoenix Mountain. When it reached the mountain villa, it realized that there was actually a girl who could hold on to its divine might. It could not help but become interested and strengthened its divine might once again. This time, Naili cried. Her divine might had already reached its limit. Suddenly, the phoenixs divine might doubled again and she could no longer withstand it. She knelt down with a plop. Hehe The Evil Death Phoenix laughed happily. The image of a mischievous girl appeared in the hearts of the surrounding people. What are you all thinking about? The Evil Death Phoenix suddenly spoke. There was a hint of anger in her words. Im not young anymore. Why do you still treat me like a child? The surrounding people once again muttered in their hearts. This was clearly a child acting coquettishly. However, they did not dare to think about it anymore, afraid that they would anger the Evil Death Phoenix. Master really is too much. He keeps asking us to create the Phoenix clan and manage Phoenix Mountain, yet he doesnt come to visit us. The Evil Death Phoenix lamented. I miss Master so much! The surrounding people tried their best to suppress their thoughts. Was this the Evil Death Phoenix? It seemed like a girl was complaining about her boyfriend not coming to visit her. It seems like I really should go and visit them, Lei Luo muttered in his heart. Forget it. Ill go and visit them while Im playing in the human world. Alright, if you have anything to say, just say it. The Evil Death Phoenix finally returned to normal. She said to the person who summoned her seriously, Just tell me who you want to kill. Im playing with my sisters. Today was the first time everyone had seen a phoenix. They had finally seen the image of the Evil Death Phoenix. However, everyone was shocked. It was too different from what they had imagined. The middle-aged man quickly pointed at Naili. When she had summoned the Evil Death Phoenix, she seemed to be playing around. They had better not disturb her. Girl, consider yourself unlucky! Someone wants to kill you! Goodbye! The Evil Death Phoenix opened her mouth and spat out a huge black fireball. Hellfire! This terrifying name flashed through the minds of the surrounding people. The hellfire that came from the depths of Hell possessed the power to burn ones life force. Once it was touched, it would not be extinguished until one died. Naili looked at the fireball that was getting bigger and bigger in fear. She realized that the fireball seemed to have fused with the surrounding environment and was unable to tell the direction of the fireball. Naili once again lamented the difference in power between a god and a human. In the end, Naili was still unable to avoid the black hellfire. Sensing the power of death within the fireball, Naili closed her eyes helplessly. However The hellfire that was supposed to be here did not arrive. Naili opened her eyes and realized that the silver-haired man in front of her was blinking gracefully. The black hellfire ball was jumping up and down in his hands. Seeing the situation in front of her, Naili was even more in awe of Lei Luo. Ice was also staring blankly at the fireball in Lei Luos hands. She felt a little uneasy. Ice already knew clearly that the owner of the sacrificial contract that Naili had signed was Lei Luo. However, Ice was still a little worried. If Lei Luo was a god, that would not be too bad. But if Lei Luo was a demon, then what should she do? Ice had been educated by the temple since she was young, and she couldnt help but feel a mess in her heart. Dark Flames danced in Lei Luos hand. The people around him were all stunned. A fireball shot out by a main God was caught just like that. But no one would doubt the power of the Evil Death Phoenix. After all, everyone could feel the terror in the fireball. Lei Luo looked at the shocked faces around him with satisfaction. His little vanity was slightly satisfied. He raised his hand and the black fireball was absorbed just like that. The people around him were stunned again. Some people even wanted to boldly try and absorb the power of a God. How great would that be!? Wu The Evil Death Phoenix let out a long cry. This cry clearly contained a kind of surprise and a kind of joy. Seeing this situation, Lei Luo quickly flew into the air. With a wave of his hand, he used Water Curtain Sky Flower to envelop the entire villa. Lei Luo could not reveal his identity. Water Curtain Sky Flower was the only defensive barrier with offensive properties. However, it had another function soundproofing. Since Lei Luo didnt know how to use a soundproofing barrier, he could only use the level 9 water-type spell Water Curtain Sky Flower as a soundproofing barrier. The people on the ground were shocked. He could cast the level-8 spell Air Dance without chanting. There was also the level-9 spell Water Curtain Sky Flower. This was something they had never heard of before. They had treated Lei Luos flight as a flying spell. This was a spell that allowed people to fly freely in the sky, but only sorcerers could use it. But to Lei Luo, it was just a casual flight. Master! Its really you! Im so happy! the Evil Death Phoenix said happily. Im happy to see you too! Lei Luo said with a smile. Well, Master, you havent come to see us for thousands of years. Our sisters miss you a lot! the Evil Death Phoenix said aggrievedly. Okay, I got it. Feeling the Evil Death Phoenixs sad expression, Lei Luo could not help but feel a little headache. This time, Im going to have a good trip in the human world. When the time comes, Ill go and see you guys. Chapter 266 - Revenge is a Success Great, its a deal! said the Evil Death Phoenix happily. When the time comes, we will give master a surprise. What surprise? Lei Luo could not help but be curious. Keep it a secret! Like a child, the Evil Death Phoenix slyly said, When Master comes to see us, we will tell Master. Good! Youre good! When the time comes, you must give me a nice surprise! Lei Luo smiled helplessly. Oh right! Evil Death Phoenix, leave the matters here to me. Hmm? ButMaster, I promised them that its not good to break my promise to others, the Evil Death Phoenix said hesitantly. Lei Luo remembered that the Evil Death Phoenix seemed to be set on the evil faction. Would she care about these things? Forget it, forget it. Are you disobedient? Lei Luo deliberately put on an angry face. Ah Im sorry, Master. I was wrong. I must listen to you and forgive me Seeing that Lei Luo was angry, the Evil Death Phoenix hurriedly apologized to him. Lei Luo put on a helpless look and said in a low voice, All right, Ill forgive you this time, but you have to be obedient in the future! Yes! Yes! Ill definitely listen to Master obediently, the Evil Death Phoenix said firmly. Lei Luo nodded. Theres nothing else here. You can go back first. Ill go over to see you guys later. Yes! Goodbye, Master! The Evil Death Phoenix turned around and flew west from the manor. The people below were all shocked. After that mysterious silver-haired man flew into the sky. He started to talk to the Evil Death Phoenix. But because of the barrier, the people below couldnt know what they were talking about. But seeing that they were both very happy, the Evil Death Phoenix showed a hesitant expression. Then that man showed an angry expression. After another round of conversation, the Evil Death Phoenix suddenly left. Lei Luo slowly landed on the ground. The eyes of the surrounding people were filled with respect. Lei Luo just shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he didnt care. Everyone also admired him. They all thought that Lei Luo had tricked the Evil Death Phoenix with his sweet words. The expression on the middle-aged mans face was the most varied. He didnt know whether he should cry or laugh. He had clearly summoned the god, but he had been deceived and taken away. He saw the woman slowly get up from the ground. Green battle qi that belonged to the sword God level shot out from the surroundings once again. The middle-aged man could not help but sigh as he pondered on how Fate really knew how to play tricks on people. Battle qi was divided into seven levels from low to high: red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, and purple. The highest level that humans could reach was green, which was the sword God level. There were other races that could cultivate to a higher grade, but only the gods and demons could cultivate to the ultimate amethyst combat aura. All right, Naili, you can continue. Revenge for revenge, revenge for revenge. Lei Luo smiled as he slowly climbed onto a tree, his figure slowly fading away. Eventually, he disappeared as well. Everyone was shocked again. Was that the invisibility spell? That was a terrifying spell that only existed in legends! Everyone felt dizzy again. Anyone could blow up the invisibility spell as it was the best spell for assassination! Once an assassin learned the invisibility spell, that would definitely be the enemys nightmare! Naili raised her sword and walked forward step by step. With every step, the killing intent grew stronger. The people in the villa could already feel the god of death beckoning at them again. Naili looked at the enemy in front of her, who was so close. She finally could not hold it in any longer. She brandished her sword and charged into the villa. Immediately, a bloody glow appeared! Others only saw a flash of green light. Then, in the villa, the heads of all the family generals immediately flew into the sky, bringing with them a bloody mist! Retch The people outside the villa could no longer stand the bloody stench, and they began to vomit. Even though Bings face was pale, she managed to hold it in. However, she still did not feel good. Was this the sister that she usually played with? At this moment, Naili was slaughtering in the villa like a bloodthirsty killer. Was this her sister? Could hatred really change a person so much? Lei Luo watched all of this coldly. It was only right and proper to kill someone. However, Lei Luo had a faint feeling of excitement in his heart. At the same time, a wave of killing intent surged in his heart. He really wished that he could personally go up and kill everyone one by one. He felt the various expressions of people when they died, but he felt the rush of blood boiling. A cold wind blew past, and his mind suddenly became clear. Lei Luo could not help but break out in a cold sweat for his own thoughts. Fortunately, he woke up in time. Otherwise, there would be no living beings within a hundred miles of this area. What on earth was going on? Lei Luo could not help but feel puzzled. He thought for a long time, but there was no result. Forget it, forget it. He could not figure it out, and he did not want to think about it. It was better to continue looking at the beautiful scene in front of him. As Lei Luo was in the state of invisibility, no one saw the blood-red glow in his eyes. After a while, Naili walked out covered in blood. Lei Luo was puzzled. He could clearly sense that there were many life ripples in the villa. Naili, what is going on? Lei Luo slowly revealed himself and asked Nailisi. Master, I cant do it Naili said hesitantly. Lei Luo walked in and saw that they were all women and children. It was no wonder that Naili could not do it. However, other than many female companions, there were also many ladies and madams inside. Lei Luo did not have a good impression of those rich ladies. Since they were going to settle it, they should settle it thoroughly. Lei Luo smelled the bloody smell in the air and could not help but become excited again. He felt like he was boiling. Because his back was facing the crowd, no one saw Lei Luos eyes. His eyes had turned bloodthirsty red. However, those women all saw that the murderous intent in his eyes was different. Those women immediately went crazy and ran around, causing the scene to become chaotic. Lei Luo was thin, and the fireball that he had absorbed first appeared in his palm. No Before Naili could finish her sentence, the black flames of hell began to spread among the crowd. Suddenly, a series of screams rang out. After a while, the voices gradually died down. There was a pile of corpses lying on the ground. Although the corpses were intact, the life force within them had already been burned out. Seeing this, the killing intent in Lei Luos heart finally subsided. He turned around and said to Naili, All right, we are done here. Lets go. Yes Naili nodded, but she was puzzled. She seemed to have seen a flash of red light in Lei Luos eyes. Chapter 267 - Elemental Energy Body Lei Luo turned around and greeted Bing, who slowly walked over. However, Lei Luo noticed that there were many more things in Bings research. Space Transfer! There was a flash of white light! Lei Luo and the other two disappeared. A group of people was left dumbstruck. Beside a large river, there was a flash of white light, and three more people appeared. Naili, go and wash off the blood on your body. Lei Luo looked at Nailis body covered in blood. It did not look good, so he decided to let her wash it off. Naili nodded. She had already taken revenge. She no longer had a goal. From now on, she could only follow Lei Luo, her master. Thinking of this, Naili could not help but take a deep breath. She took off her clothes and walked into the river, beginning to wash off her proud figure. Bing walked to Lei Luos side and saw that he was frowning slightly. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Ask whatever you want to ask. Lei Luo had also guessed that after the battle just now, Naili might not have felt anything. The observant eye of Bing noticed the problem. Are you a demon? Bing finally summoned up the courage to ask Lei Luo this question. Why do you ask? Whats wrong with the celestial race and the demon race? Because the rumors say that the demon race is brutal Bing finally said this after a long time. Haha Lei Luo couldnt help but laugh bitterly when he heard this. It seems like Lucifers reputation in the human world isnt that great. But you are wrong. Bing, I am not a demon. Not a demon? Bing said in surprise. She was surprised, because she had witnessed how Lei Luo killed people without hesitation. On top of that, he was so powerful. She had to ask Lei Luo because he might be a high-level demon. But at this moment, Lei Luo said that he wasnt a demon, which surprised Lei Luo. Are you a god? Bing asked in confusion. Haha Lei Luo shook his head gently. He looked at Bing with a face full of question marks. Then what race are you? Are you a dragon? I remember that only these three races can cultivate amethyst battle qi, Bing asked in a probing tone. Haha. Lei Luo laughed dryly. Bing, actually, I dont know what race I am. Whether its the god race or the demon race, they are just different in body composition. My body is made of pure energy, so Lei Luo turned around and saw that Bing had already opened her mouth in surprise. She looked at him in disbelief. Seeing this, Lei Luo quickly lowered his head and kissed Bings delicate lips. Wu Bing immediately came back to her senses and kissed Lei Luo shyly. She had long forgotten about the unpleasantness of the massacre just now. I almost suffocated to death! Bing used her soft little hands to massage Lei Luos body in dissatisfaction. However, with Lei Luos strong constitution, this could only be considered as a massage. What a surprise! You are actually a body made of pure energy. However, how can you be like a real person? This situation in the past is completely different, Bing muttered. Lei Luo couldnt help but feel shocked. Bing, could it be that someone has done such an experiment before? Yes, but they all died in the end, Bing said with a regretful face. Thats not right. If the body is made of pure energy, it should be immortal, right? Lei Luo asked curiously. Yes, he committed suicide, Bing said. The person made of pure energy was seriously injured. Because he had yet to take revenge, he accepted an alchemists experiment when he was about to die. Later, more than a hundred mages worked together to cast the fire-type forbidden spell, doomsday judgment, and compressed the enormous fire elements into his soul. In the end, he became a life made of pure energy. Because his body was the best weapon, it caused a moment of panic. But in the end, after taking revenge, because he couldnt come into contact with others, he finally committed suicide. After listening to the story told by Bing, Lei Luo couldnt help but burst into laughter. Haha, what an idiot. My body is made up of eight elements, namely thunder, wind, water, fire, earth, light, darkness, and darkness. How can a single element be so perfect? The person who wanted to use pure elements to form a body was really an idiot. However, it was still surprising that someone could do this. It seemed that there were quite a number of interesting people in this world. Eight elements? Bing was dumbfounded again. Lei Luo grinned and moved his mouth closer. Bing immediately moved away shyly. That alchemist is really muddle-headed. An energy body made of fire elements is of course a fire man. A fire manJust thinking about it is laughable, Lei Luo said as he shook his head. Hehe Seeing Lei Luos expression, Bing also laughed. Today would pass just like that. After that, Lei Luo and the other two set off once again, arriving at the capital of the Misty Wind Empire, Laen City. Naili, this is the capital of the Misty Wind Empire, Laen City? This was one of the two empires in the central continent. It was such a large city. It was extremely prosperous, and there was an endless stream of merchants coming and going. There were also many novelty items placed on the roadside stalls. There were adventurers coming and going, some carrying swords on their backs, and some wearing heavy-plated armor. It was very much like the atmosphere of the capital. Yes, Master. The Devil Martial Academy is in Laen City, Naili answered obediently. Lei Luo had Naili and Bing address him as master. Before he truly fell in love with them, it would be better for them to address him as master. As they walked on the wide street, the three of them attracted the attention of countless people. There was no need to mention Lei Luo. He had spent a long time creating a perfect body, without any flaws. As long as it was a normal woman, they would not miss the gaze. All the women looked at Lei Luo with affection. This was the trouble with being handsome. Needless to say, Naili and Bing were both passionate and cold. They were also very eye-catching. The three of them first found a restaurant and went to eat something. Although Lei Luo did not need to eat anything, he only needed to absorb the magic elements in the air. However, Naili and Bing were different. They had been hungry for an entire day. If not for the fact that they were quite shy around Lei Luo, they would have started devouring the food. This restaurant was quite famous. It was called the Forest Restaurant. Rare herbs could be seen everywhere here. It was a good place for couples to meet for dinner. This restaurant looks pretty good. Lei Luo looked at his surroundings and could not help but sigh. Of course. This restaurant has existed for more than a hundred years. It was opened by a couple. Look, its this couple. I really dont know how they managed to maintain their looks for more than a hundred years, Bing said longingly. Dont worry, Bing. When you become my woman, you can also maintain your youth, Lei Luo said with a smile. Chapter 268 - Angels and Demons Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Really? Bing asked excitedly. Who wouldnt care about their looks for a beautiful girl? But, you have to be my woman. Lei Luo pinched Bings little nose and teased her. But at this moment, Lei Luo was observing the couple. The husband and wife were really handsome, and the wife was especially beautiful. They were a good match, but Lei Luo felt that something was wrong. This man was too handsome, and the woman was too beautiful to be human. A thought suddenly flashed in Lei Luos mind. Could it be that they werent human? No wonder they could live for so long without aging. He released his spiritual sense and quickly scanned the area. The result surprised Lei Luo. It turned out that the woman was a four-winged angel of power. The man was actually a four-winged demon. An angel and a demontogether? This angel was called Lucille. During the Great War between gods and demons, she met her current husband, the demon Kuyata. During the Great War between gods and demons, the two began to fight without a word. In the end, one of them was seriously injured and fell into the human world. Because of the serious injuries, in order to save their lives, the two had to help each other heal, and then they slowly developed feelings for each other. Finally, they became husband and wife and hid from their kind. They didnt come out until the last few hundred years. Lucille was sitting at a table with her husband and looking at the restaurant full of customers. Kuyata, its better here. We can live happily every day. I didnt expect the human world to be so interesting, she said. Ever since she and Kuyata went there to open a restaurant, their lives were no longer so boring. He gradually fell in love with this kind of life. Yeah, I didnt expect the life here to be so interesting. But I cant find how long this kind of beautiful life can last, Kuyata said with some worry. Dont worry. We have sealed our powers and used secret techniques to change our auras. Unless its a high-level angel or demon, no one will notice. Besides, even if its a high-level angel or demon, they wont notice this small restaurant outside, Lucille said. But suddenly, their expressions changed. Just now, another divine sense had swept past them. Lucille instantly felt her mind go blank. From that divine sense just now, the newcomer definitely had the strength of a grade-one god. This meant that she had already been exposed. That was a grade-one god! Ever since the dusk of the gods, grade one gods had either been killed or had fallen into a deep sleep due to excessive consumption of power. Even in the entire deity world, there werent many grade-one gods left. Now, there was actually a grade-one god in his restaurant. A grade-one God! But he, Kuyata, didnt even have the chance to escape. A warm hand held his little hand. It was cold from fear. Lucille raised her head and saw that Kuyata was looking at her with deep affection. Instantly, her heart felt warm as well. Thats right. When she had first married Kuyata, didnt she already know that such a day would come? Thinking of this, Lucille felt relieved. The only thing they could do now was to wait and see. Before a rank-one god, it was impossible for him to use force. The two of them looked in the direction where their divine senses had been sent out. There was a man and a woman eating at a table over there. The two of them immediately sensed that the person who had sent out their divine senses was that silver-haired man. At this moment, he was looking at them with a faint smile. A cold sweat had already formed on Lucilles hand. No matter how hard she tried, she could not find that there was actually life there. If he had not seen it with his eyes, he would have really felt that there was no one there. Lucille turned to look at her husband. He was still as calm as when she first met him. When she turned around, she found that the man had spoken a few words to the two girls opposite him. Then, he got up and walked over. As the man got closer and closer, Lucilles hands trembled more and more. It wasnt easy for her to live a happy life with Kuyata. Was this what he had to do? If Kuyata hadnt held her hands tightly to express his love, Lucille would have collapsed. Suddenly, Lucille thought of a terrible problem. It was fine if he was a god, but at most, he would die. But Kuyata was a demon, and the hatred between the two races had never been eliminated. If Kuyata had fallen into the hands of this grade-one god, he probably wouldnt even have been able to die. No, this couldnt happen! No matter what, she had to protect Kuyatas life! The two nervously looked at the silver-haired man who had decided their fate. What would happen to their lives? No matter what, the two of them decided to be together. Even if they died, it would still be the same. At that moment, the two of them decided to accept this fact calmly. The two of them stood up at the same time and walked towards the silver-haired man. After Lei Luo scanned them with his divine sense, he believed that they had already noticed. Lei Luo looked at the two of them, whose expressions were uncertain, and could not help but smile. Naili, Bing, take your time to eat. I will go and have a chat with the two bosses. After saying that, Lei Luo stood up and walked towards the angel and demon couple. As Lei Luo walked, he could clearly see that the angels hands were trembling non-stop. However, the demon had a calm expression on his face. In the end, the two of them stood up together and walked towards Lei Luo. It seemed that they were quite loving. Lei Luo smiled as he walked forward and said softly, This is not a place to talk. Lets find a quiet room and chat slowly. The angel smiled faintly and turned around to lead Lei Luo towards a sealed room. As soon as he entered the room, Lei Luo activated his domain. He could clearly see that the bodies of the two people in front of him shook. After Lei Luo entered the room, he sat on a chair with his hands on his head. He leaned back and said, Let me introduce myself first. My name is Lei Luo. I am a level-one divine attraction. Please introduce yourselves. The two looked at each other. The angel came forward and said, My lord, I Am Lucille, an angel of power. This is my husband, Kuyata. He is a four-winged demon. Tell me about the two of you, Lei Luo said casually. Lucille sighed and began to tell their story. This story was very old-fashioned. In the war between gods and demons, they didnt know each other until they fought and finally got together. Lucille, dont you know that angels and demons can not be gathered? Lei Luo asked expressionlessly. But sir, we are really in love! Lucille said excitedly. No! Lucille, since you are a protoss, I can spare your life as long as you return to the deity world immediately. Lei Luo was very interested in the couples story and thought he should play with them. Chapter 269 - Composite Magic No! I want to be with Kuyata! Lucille hugged Kuyata tightly. Kuyata also turned around and hugged her tightly. This was to express their determination. That wont do. You decide. Only one of you can live. Its your choice, Lei Luo said coldly. This was really interesting. It was quite fun. The two of them looked at each other, stood up, and took a few steps back. The sealed power in their bodies was instantly released. Lucille spread out four pure white wings. Kuyata spread out four fleshy wings, and two horns appeared on his forehead. Looks like we cant have a proper discussion, then lets do it! Lei Luo said with a chuckle. Sword of light! Dark Magic Sword! The two elements, one black and one white, quickly merged into one and formed a long sword. However, the fusion of light and darkness made the power of the long sword increase exponentially. In an instant, it reached the strength of a forbidden spell. Sword of the gods, Go! Lucille commanded the long sword at the front, while Kuyata maintained the supply of power at the back. Looking at the long sword flying over, Lei Luo could not help but smile. He didnt expect these two to actually create a compound magic that was comparable to a forbidden spell. But who was Lei Luo? He was the god of creation. If he could be killed just like that, then he wouldnt have survived for so long. Shield of disintegration! Lei Luos eyes flashed, and a pale yellow shield immediately appeared in front of him. This was formed from the light of disintegration. Just as Lei Luo had expected, after the elemental sword collided with the shield of disintegration, it was immediately disintegrated into the original magic elements. Lucille and Kuyata also vomited blood and flew back. This was because Lei Luo had used a special method to break down the composite magic. This caused them to suffer the backlash of the magic, and both of them were seriously injured at the same time. Ill give you one more chance. Hurry up and return to the Divine Realm! Lei Luo said sternly to the angel. No! I dont want it! Lucille smiled miserably and climbed up to the demons side. Even if we die, we still want to be together! Then you can go to hell! Lei Luo waved his hand, and a sword of light that was brighter than before rushed up to Lucille. But at this time, something unexpected happened. The demon Kuyata suddenly jumped up and knocked Lucille away. But he was nailed to the wall by the powerful impact of the sword of light. No! Lucille screamed in pain. She desperately climbed to Kuyatas side and used all her strength to cast the healing spell in the water magic. But no matter how hard Lucille tried, she could not stop the loss of Kuyatas life. No! No! We finally had a happy life! How can it disappear just like this? I dont believe it! I dont believe it! Its not true! You have to answer me! Kuyata, answer me! Lucille shook Kuyatas body desperately, but Kuyata still did not move at all. Lucille was about to break down immediately. Lei Luo walked forward. Ive said before that only one of you can live. If you want him to live, you have to give up your life. Im willing! As if she was holding onto a life-saving straw in the water, Lucille hugged Lei Luos legs and begged. As long as I can bring Kuyata back to life, Im willing to do anything! Seeing this situation, it was time for the show to end. Lei Luo could not help but smile and say, Congratulations. Youve passed the test. Lucille was puzzled, and Lei Luo raised his hand. A ray of black light entered Kuyatas body. Immediately, the wound on Kuyatas chest began to heal. Kuyatas injury also stabilized. Lei Luo turned around and gave Lucille a Level-7 spell, Light of Healing. This time, Kuyata also woke up. With Lucilles help, he stood up and quietly waited for Lei Luos explanation. Haha! Dont worry. I dont have any prejudice against the demons, but after all, there is no precedent for the combination of an angel and a demon. So I could only test your feelings, Lei Luo said with a smile. Lucille and Kuyata couldnt help but feel a lingering fear after hearing this. They had almost been beaten to death just now, yet he was only testing their feelings. This gods personality was truly casual. However, congratulations on passing the test. You can continue to live together. This can be considered my compensation to you. Lei Luo waved his hand, and two spiritual imprints entered the foreheads of Lucille and Kuyata. Ultimate shapeshifting technique? After Lucille and Kuyata experienced the spiritual imprints, they both shouted in astonishment. Thats right. Its the ultimate shapeshifting technique. With this technique, you can completely change your constitution and become human. Although your strength will decrease, its still better than being discovered. Believe me, other than the eight sovereigns, no one else will be able to discover you. Thank you, my lord! the two said excitedly. With the ultimate shapeshifting technique, they could finally stop living in fear. He did not expect that he would be able to benefit from this misfortune and learn the ultimate shapeshifting technique. Haha! Live a good life in the future. I wish you all the best. This was a blessing from the god of creation. It was absolutely effective in this world. After saying that, Lei Luo laughed and walked out. He had finished his business there. He hoped that he would encounter such an interesting thing in the future. During this trip to the human world, Lei Luo came with great expectations What did you do? Bing had noticed that Lei Luo and the owner of the restaurant had entered a room and had been in there for some time. When they came out again, the couple clearly looked tired. Nothing much. Just a fight, Lei Luo said casually. It was as if he had done something insignificant. However, Naili and Bings reactions were more intense. What exactly happened? Bing could not help but ask. Even Naili could not help but perk up her ears and listen carefully. About that, I will tell you guys later. Have a good meal. Tomorrow is the registration time. Lets find a place to stay first. Lei Luo reached out and scratched Bings little nose. Okay. Bing continued to eat the rest of the food. Lei Luo turned around and gave the god and devil couple a beautiful smile. Their feelings really moved Lei Luo. He hoped that they could live a happy life. After eating, Lei Luo and the other two went shopping for the whole afternoon. It was unknown which prophet said it, but women were born with the instinct to shop. With the amethyst card that Lei Luo gave them, they wanted to buy everything. They didnt feel tired after shopping in the market for a whole day. As expected of a pair of good sisters, their tastes were surprisingly the same. It was also because Lei Luo had a space bag that could carry all the things they bought into it. Lei Luo is also looking at the world of goods and transactions. Its also fun to go shopping with two girls. Chapter 270 - Holy Star Devil Martial Academy Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At night, Naili, Bing, you are both in the second grade now, right? Lei Luo was lying comfortably on the bed in the inn. Naili and Bing were massaging Lei Luos body together. It was extremely comfortable. Yes, I am in the second-grade martial arts class A, Bing replied obediently. Lei Luo gently kissed Bings soft lips. Looking at the shy Bing, he said, I hope that you can be demoted and enter grade ones magic martial arts class. Ah? Bing was puzzled. Naili could not help but stop what she was doing and listen carefully. I am prepared to let you learn magic, because as long as you become my woman, you will be able to cast forbidden spells. It would be a pity not to learn magic. Lei Luo patted Bings little buttocks lightly and smiled as he looked at Bing, whose face was flushed red. He turned around and hugged Naili in his arms, caressing her body. He smelled the fragrance in Nailis hair. He said softly, Naili, why are you still unable to let go? I Naili only said one word before she could not continue. Her body began to tremble slightly. Bing then remembered that Naili didnt seem to make him very happy. She needed comforting. All right, all right, you can cry if you want! Its best to cry in this situation. Hearing this, Naili could not help herself. She then cried out all her grievances It has truly been too difficult for her. A girl who wanted revenge? Others dont know how much she has been through How much she has been wronged. And now she was finally letting it out. Think about yourself. Do what you want to do. By the time Lei Luo came to his senses, Naili was asleep in his arms. Turning his head, he saw that Bing fell asleep next to him too. Tomorrow, its a new beginning. He hoped that he would encounter something more interesting. It would be best if someone could fight with him. Early the next morning, Lei Luo and the other two woke up early. Today was the registration date for the Holy Star Devil Martial Academy. After eating breakfast early, the three of them quickly arrived at the Holy Star Devil Martial Academy. This school was really big. It was probably comparable to the imperial palace. Naili had mentioned that the Holy Star Devil Martial Academy was a training base for human elites during the war of the hundred races. It was later changed to an academy, so students from all races on the continent could be seen here. Arriving at the registration counter, Lei Luo had not expected so many people to arrive so early in the morning. However, it was clear that there were two factions. One faction was dressed in gorgeous clothes. They were most likely nobles. The other faction was simpler. They were the commoners. Naili! Just as Lei Luo and the others were about to line up, a voice rang out. Naili appeared to be very happy. As she walked forward, Lei Luo followed Nailis line of sight. A rather handsome boy ran towards Naili. Hey! Hai Rui, its been a while! Naili went forward to chat with him in an overly friendly manner. Yes, Naili, Ive missed you so much! Hai Rui grabbed Nailis hand excitedly. A blush flashed across Nailis face. She quickly pulled her hand back. Seeing this, Lei Luo felt that something was wrong. He asked Bing beside him, What is the relationship between this kid and Naili? Hehe is Nailis friend, Bing said hesitantly. In his heart, he was secretly worried for Naili. Naili, NailiDont forget that there were still people watching over this place. Just friends? Lei Luo felt the change in his mood. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Hai Rui carefully. He is Nailis friend. Bing was a little hesitant. She knew that with the master-servant contract, nothing could be hidden from their master. She could only continue to tell him the truth. Hai Rui is from an aristocratic family. If that incident hadnt happened, he would be the person most likely to become Nailis boyfriend. Before the holidays, their relationship had basically been tacitly accepted. Is that so? This kid actually tried to snatch my woman? Hes really courting death. Bing was even more anxious. This was because Lei Luos eyes had already turned silver. She and Naili were well aware of this. Lei Luo was already filled with killing intent. If they do not stop him, Hai Rui would be dead for sure. Hai Rui was actually very fond of Naili. He was also a longtime friend of Bing. Bing, of course, did not want Hai Rui to die here. Bing hurriedly called out, Hai Rui, long time no see. At this moment, Hai Rui realized that Bing was behind Naili. Naili turned around and saw Lei Luos silver eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. Oh no! How could she have forgotten her identity? She was still a slave under Lei Luos contract. But seeing the situation before her, it was obvious that her master had the intention to kill her companion. No, he had to be stopped as soon as possible. Naili did not want Hai Rui to die in Lei Luos hands either. Ah! Im sorry, Your Highness. I didnt notice that you were here. Hai Rui walked over and spoke with a face full of guilt. Humph! Im afraid that all of your attention is on Naili. Lei Luo sneered indifferently. Only then did Hai Rui notice that this man was also very close to Bing. If they didnt look at him, they wouldnt know. But, when they saw him, they were shocked. This man was way too handsome. He didnt notice that there were already girls surrounding him. But, he was too arrogant. He actually used such a tone to talk to Hai Rui. Hai Ruis sea dragon family was quite a big family in the country. How dare someone talk to him like that? However, seeing that he was closer to Bing, he decided not to argue with him. However, there was also a hint of lichens in his eyes. Could it be that he misunderstood that he was going to snatch Bing away from him? At the very least, he only liked Naili. Forget it, forget it. Naili was too anxious when she understood the situation. Suddenly, she saw Bing winking at her. Her long-time friend had made her and Bing feel the same way. With just a glance, she could understand what the other party meant. Naili quickly stepped forward and leaned against Lei Luo. Ignoring Hai Ruis shocked gaze, she said, Hai Rui, this is my boyfriend and Bings boyfriend, Lei Luo. Lei Luo thought to himself, Hmm, not bad. Lei Luo felt that Nailis move could be considered a smart one. Lets forget about it this time, he thought. A smile finally returned to Lei Luos face. Naili and Bing secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The silver in Lei Luos eyes had also disappeared. Hai Rui would be fine for the time being. Whats going on? Naili, are you telling the truth? Hai Rui grabbed onto Nailis shoulders excitedly. Bang! With a wave of his hand, Lei Luo sent Hai Rui flying. How dare he touch my woman? Chapter 271 - Magic Test Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The crowd gathered around to watch the show. When they saw Lei Luo send Hai Rui flying, Naili was even more excited. If Bing had not held on to her, she would have rushed forward to see what was going on. If she really rushed forward now, it would only make the situation worse. She could only look at Hai Rui anxiously. Hai Rui raised his head with difficulty and asked in a desolate tone, Naili, are we really done? In the past, Naili would have rushed over to support Hai Rui and cared about his safety. But this time, he had clearly fallen so heavily. He did not see Naili coming over to help him. Im sorry Naili did not dare to look into Hai Ruis eyes. She was afraid that she would not be able to control her feelings. Nailis love for Hai Rui was not to the point of being inseparable. Back then, she only had a good impression of Hai Rui and could not resist Hai Ruis pursuit. That was why she tacitly agreed to their relationship. But, the situation was different now. If she could not control herself, she might bring death to Hai Rui. So, she had no choice but to be ruthless and speak her mind. Is there really no hope for me? Hai Rui was still unwilling to give up. Im sorry, but Im already brother Lei Luos man. Thats why theres absolutely no hope for us. Naili finally made up her mind. Haha! So it was just my wishful thinking Hai Rui let out a bitter laugh, turned around, and dragged his injured body away. His back looked so sad. Naili buried her head deep into Lei Luos arms. Lei Luo knew that Naili was not feeling well. He could only pat her back gently to comfort her. He did not expect to encounter such a thing early in the morning. He felt that he should go and register for work. All right, Naili, lets go. After a while, Naili gradually calmed down. The three of them began to line up. Seeing their surroundings, Lei Luo suddenly felt a headache. All the princesses and young ladies were affectionate towards Lei Luo. However, all the men from the noble families were filled with hatred. Lei Luo also felt that there was nothing he could do. He had not even started school yet and he already felt that he had so many love rivals. He was really depressed. After waiting for a long time, it was finally Lei Luos turn. After receiving a form, he looked at the notice on it and carefully filled it out. His name was Lei Luo. As for his study direction, it was the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. His hometown address was just a random town near the Magical Beast Forest. That was all he knew. After filling it out, the school staff brought Lei Luo to a house in the school. After entering the house, he found that there was only a white-bearded old man inside. There was also a magic device in front of him. Put your hand on the crystal in the middle. The white-bearded old man had a calm expression on his face. It was likely that this old man had a high status. Lei Luo looked at the strange magic device carefully. There was a transparent crystal ball in the middle. There were six different colors of beast essence cores around. They were white, black, red, blue, yellow, and green. This should be a test of magic attributes. Lei Luo put his hand on it and carefully controlled the magic elements in his body. Lei Luo had all the magic elements in his body. He didnt want to be regarded as a monster. When Lei Luo placed his hand on the crystal, he felt a slight suction force from the crystal. The magic elements in his body immediately entered the crystal ball. The surrounding red, white, and yellow magic beast cores immediately lit up. The white-bearded old man stared at Lei Luo in shock. His gaze made Lei Luos hair stand on end. It seemed like he should seal off one or two more magic elements. Haha! Genius! To be able to have three magic elements at the same time! Kid, study hard and dont embarrass me! The old man suddenly burst into laughter and patted Lei Luos shoulder vigorously. Lei Luo thought, What is this old guy doing? Are you not my teacher either? Although Lei Luo thought so, he still nodded slightly. He turned around and left the house. Lei Luo looked at the registration form in his hand. There was a tick on the back of the magic attribute column. It stated that he had three types of magic elements. Master, how is it? Lei Luo looked up and saw that it was Bing. In the end, Bing handed him a fruit. After taking two bites, he said, I almost gave myself away. Luckily, I sealed off my own magic elements. Why isnt Naili with you? Lei Luo looked around but did not see Naili. Shes in a bad mood. I told her to return to the hotel first, Bing said hesitantly. Lei Luo thought of Hai Rui and felt a little angry. It must be because of Hai Rui. Dont let me run into you again, or youll be dead for sure. Thinking of this, a hint of killing intent flashed across Lei Luos eyes. On the side, Bing became depressed again. Seeing the hint of silver in Lei Luos eyes, she immediately felt a headache coming on. It wasnt easy for their master to forget about this matter. Now, things were about to go wrong again. Master, its time to test the strength of the magic. Bing hurriedly diverted Lei Luos attention. Hmm? Seems like it. Lei Luos attention was indeed diverted. Looking at the road sign, Lei Luo came to a square. There were already quite a number of people here. Good! Immediately, a wave of cheers attracted Lei Luos attention. Magic Strength 30! Hit 60! said the examiner at the side. Then, another examinee walked forward. Water element in the air! Please listen to the summons! Borrow your strength to go to the enemy in front of you Ice Arrow Skill! Instantly, three ice arrows hit the target 20 meters away. Good! Theres another wave of cheers around! Magic Strength 25! Hit 80! After a while, it was also Lei Luos turn. He reached out his hand and handed the form to the examiner. Huh? You actually have the talent of three elements? The examiner looked at Lei Luo in surprise. Not bad! Is there a problem? No, no problem. The examiner calmed down. The examiner regained his composure. First, use your best fire element magic to attack the target in the distance. Lei Luo thought to himself, Best at? It seemed to be a fire-type forbidden spellDoomsday Judgement. No, how could he use a fire-type forbidden spell in the Academy? He could only temporarily use fireballs to fill in the numbers. Lei Luo waved his hand, and a small fireball flew towards the bulls eye. The surroundings immediately booed. But immediately, there was no sound. Because in the middle of the bulls eye, where the fireball hit, a small melted hole appeared. The examiner was stunned for a long time before he announced, Next, lets proceed with the light element test! This was easy to handle, as Lei Luo knew many light magic spells. Elements in the air! Please listen to my summons, and use your strength to destroy the enemy in front of youthe sword of light! Chapter 272 - Defeat the Test Teacher The light elements around Lei Luo continued to gather. They condensed into a long sword. Originally, Lei Luo didnt need to chant. But now, he didnt seem to be able to use many Level-7 light magic spells without chanting. Go! The Sword of light instantly pierced through the bulls eye. The surrounding people immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Each bulls eye was made of solid crystals. Now, they were actually broken one by one. It was really unbelievable. The examiner was stunned again. But this time, he quickly recovered his expression and continued, Continue testing the Earth Element Magic! Immediately, the surrounding people were shocked, looking at Lei Luo as if they were looking at a monster. Earth element in the earth! Please listen to my call! Descend the giant rock and destroy the enemy in front of you! Meteor Strike! Boom! The sky and earth cracked, and smoke filled the air. When the people saw the situation clearly, they could not help but feel embarrassed. Zhong Jiajia in the square was smashed into a big hole by Lei Luos meteor strike. Fire magic hit 80! Strength 80! Light Magic hit 80! Strength 70! Earth magic hit 60! Strength 90! For unknown reasons, the strength of the magic is extremely high! The examiner announced the result. Too strong! the surrounding people said in unison. Lei Luo shrugged to show his helplessness. Under the strange gazes of the surrounding people, he took the examination form and left the testing field. As soon as Lei Luo left, the examiner announced to everyone, Because the testing ground has been destroyed, we need to go to another testing ground! The surrounding people looked at the ground that had been smashed into pieces by the meteorites and could not help but nod their heads in agreement. Lei Luo happily walked towards the testing ground. This time, he really showed off his might. Next, it was time to test his martial arts. Lei Luo had passed the magic test. As long as he passed the martial arts test, he would be able to enter the school. When he arrived at the arena, there were already many people there. Lei Luo looked at the competition in the arena, and his mind kept thinking of warriors. However, Lei Luo quickly understood. The martial arts moves in this world were really simple and crude. They were completely not as exquisite and exquisite as the countless ones he had seen before. Lei Luo looked at the fights on the stage and felt that it was too boring. He should go back and train Bing and Naili properly. At this moment, there was a candidate taking an exam on the stage. He had been beaten so badly by the teacher that he could not fight back. He had lasted less than twenty moves before surrendering. The teacher simply said that he did not pass. Then he walked off the stage. Another teacher continued to test the next student. Lei Luo could not help but secretly nod his head, thinking that it was reasonable. Otherwise, if the teacher did not have enough physical strength, then the examinees would have a huge advantage. Very quickly, these more than ten examinees finished their exams. Only four or five people could pass, and it was finally Lei Luos turn to go on stage. Lei Luo walked onto the stage and solemnly bowed to the test teacher. This was the most basic courtesy, and it was necessary to show it. The test teacher also nodded in response. All right, come please. Lei Luo casually took out the sword of order and held it in his hand. He did not have any imposing manner. Standing there, he was an ordinary person who did not know any martial arts. However, the test teachers pupils suddenly contracted. His entire person also assumed a defensive posture. Even the teacher outside the arena revealed a surprised expression. This was because Lei Luo was just casually moving, but he couldnt find any flaws. This is a terrifying expert. The surrounding people all thought the same thing. At this moment, Lei Luo didnt notice that a girl below the arena revealed a shocked expression after seeing the sword of order in his hand. Please! Lei Luo said. Then, his body quickly retracted his aura. Instantly, it made people feel that Lei Luos current position was actually a blur. Good! After the test teacher praised him, he began to attack. He raised his sword and charged towards Lei Luo. His speed was so fast that even his figure was blurred. Lei Luo could not help but squint his eyes and sigh. This was really too slow. Compared to the magical beasts in the magical beast forest, it was far inferior. Lei Luo casually raised his sword and stabbed forward. Ding! The sword of order pierced the tip of the test teachers sword. The test teacher only felt extremely uncomfortable. He felt that he had attacked at full speed, but he had crashed into a wall. He only felt that his qi and blood were churning, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. The people watching outside the arena were also extremely shocked. This was especially so for the students who had competed against Zhang Wei. They were the ones who were the most clear about the strength of the test teacher. Even if it was their own, they would at least be forced back a few steps. But this student in the arena didnt even shake his body. Then wouldnt his strength be too terrifying? Teacher, is it my turn to attack? Lei Luo said leisurely. When the test teacher heard this, he hurriedly pulled himself together and assumed a defensive stance. Come! Lei Luo waved his sword and immediately charged forward. He was still using the basic sword techniques that he had learned before. This was a chain sword technique that focused on speed, but with the assistance of Lei Luos tyrannical strength. It was also like a chain slash that focused on strength. It was just that Lei Luo used it more casually. He didnt intentionally form any sword qi, and it was enough as long as it had lethality. Under this kind of attack, the test teacher was really suffering beyond words. One move after another. One move after another! Each move was faster than the previous one. Each move was heavier than the previous one! Soon, the test teacher was suppressed until he was in a sorry state. He was completely unable to retaliate. This round of sword skills and attacks under the ore powder spell made everyone below the stage dumbfounded and shocked. Just when the teacher was about to give up and admit defeat, Lei Luo suddenly retreated and withdrew his sword, then he leisurely stood to the side. He looked at the teacher, who was panting and had many sword wounds on his body. Lei Luo said indifferently, Teacher, did I pass? Only then did the crowd below the stage remember that this was a test! Immediately, there was a burst of cheers from outside the stage. There were even some busybodies who actually whistled. The teacher wiped his sweat with his sleeve and said with a bitter smile, You passed! Youre very outstanding! After saying that, he walked down the stage dejectedly. Thank you. Lei Luo bowed and then walked down the stage. Under everyones envious gazes, he left the place. Only the girl from earlier looked at Lei Luo strangely. However, Lei Luo did not see it at all. At the final registration area, the staff member gazed at Lei Luo and said, First-grade dual cultivation advanced class! Tuition is 1000 gold coins! Chapter 273 - Assassins Attack Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The classes were allocated according to the strength of the students. The students in the higher classes would naturally be able to learn more excellent knowledge. However, the cost was also higher than that of the ordinary classes. For example, the top class cost 1,000 gold coins a year. One had to know that even 100 gold coins was enough for an ordinary family of three to live comfortably for a year. Seeing that Lei Luo didnt reply, the staff of the academy continued, If you dont have enough money, choose a lower class or find a school to borrow money. Oh, then Im really sorry. I was distracted. Lei Luo smiled embarrassedly. He handed the amethyst card to the staff of the academy. When the staff card saw the amethyst card in Lei Luos hand, he was instantly stunned. One must know that the amethyst card could be used indefinitely. Even the supreme ruler of a kingdom might not have an amethyst card. But although the amethyst card could be used for unlimited tips, the amethyst card had a time limit. Lei Luos amethyst card was effective for three years. When the time was up, he had to think of a way to increase the time limit. Hey, hey! Lei Luo waved his hand in front of the staff members eyes. Why was he suddenly stunned? Ah! Im sorry! This is your dormitory number and the student handbook. After the staff member regained his senses, he collected 1,000 gold coins and handed a booklet and a crystal to Lei Luo. The small crystal was engraved with 02310, which should be the room number. Lei Luo took the booklet and walked out of the school with the crystal. Bing was already waiting for him at the school gate, but Lei Luo was surprised to find that Naili was there too. Hadnt she already returned to the hotel? Why was she here again? When Bing saw Lei Luo, she ran over hurriedly and said, Not good! Master! Something has happened! Due to Bings voice, she did not pay attention to its size and was also very anxious. In the end, many people heard Bing call Lei Luo master. Immediately, it also caused the surrounding people to discuss animatedly. Sorry, MasterI didnt pay attention Bing lowered her head and constantly used her eyes to secretly look at Lei Luo, and she spoke very carefully. She really looked like a little girl who had done something wrong. Seeing her like this, Lei Luo couldnt get angry even if he was angry in his heart. He could only console her softly, It doesnt matter. Someone will find out sooner or later anyway. Oh right, what happened? Why are you so flustered? Its like this. The news of the first family being destroyed has also spread to the capital. The clothes of Lancelot, the current Kings Prime Minister, has already sent people to the hotel to capture Naili, Bing said excitedly. Oh? Theres such a thing? Lei Luo walked quickly to Nailis side and asked with concern, Naili, are you hurt? Im fine. Thank you for your concern, Master, Naili said. In reality, Nailis heart was not at peace. From the attack just now, she had learned once again that revenge could not be done without masters power. As for Hai Rui, she could only say that she was sorry. Thinking of this, Naili felt relieved. Her mood immediately improved. Her eyes were once again filled with vitality. All of Nailis psychological changes could not be hidden from Lei Luos research. However, Lei Luo was very happy that she had chosen him. After all, no one wanted their woman to have someone else in her heart. Naili, what happened back then? Lei Luo could not help but ask. Naili smiled and replied, Its like this, I was Nailis memories followed. It turned out that after Naili returned to the hotel, she had been tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was constantly exchanging the faces of Lei Luo and Hai Rui. What should I do? What should I do? Nailisi muttered. To her, Hai Ruis feelings were very clear. It was already good enough before the holidays. If nothing unexpected had happened, she definitely would have become Hai Ruis woman in the future. However, todays incident would definitely be a huge blow to him. She could not bear to see it happen. But, what should she do about Lei Luo? His revenge wasnt over yet. With the contract, there was no way for her to leave Lei Luo. Was there no other way to break the contract? Perhaps Hai Rui could help her exact her revenge, but what about the contract? It seemed that only if he was stronger than Lei Luo, the creator of the contract, would he be able to forcefully make contact. What should she do? At that moment, Naili felt a murderous aura. She turned around and left the bed quickly. In that instant, the four longswords stabbed into the bed. Naili could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Luckily, her reaction was fast enough. Otherwise, she would be dead for sure. Who are you people? Why are you here to kill me? Naili questioned. These four people were all very strong. He needed to understand them before he could escape. You are Naili, the one who destroyed the first mountain village? You dont look very powerful. We were invited by the Prime Minister to kill you! a masked man said. You Although Naili was angry, she did not take action. Indeed! If she did not borrow the power of Lei Luo, any one of them would be able to kill her easily. At this moment, Naili relaxed a little. The four of them immediately raised their swords and stabbed at her. Naili was shocked and twisted her body forcefully. She narrowly avoided the attack. However, the two swords brushed past her skin. Two of her clothes were torn open. The four of them turned around. Two of them slashed down with force, while one of them stabbed towards Nailis abdomen. One of them attacked Nailis legs. Naili immediately lifted her body and dodged the longswords that were stabbing at her feet. The orange combat aura around her body intensified, and she twisted her waist. The longsword pierced through Nailis clothes and slid past Nailis abdomen. Feeling the longswords sliding past her abdomen, Naili felt a lingering fear. If she was a little slower, she would definitely be heavily injured. However, after Naili dodged the two longswords, she was already in the air. Facing the two longswords coming from above, she could not avoid them. She could only take them head-on. Dang! There was a loud sound! Naili spat out blood and fell backwards. Fortunately, there was a combat aura that blocked a lot of the power. Nailisi only suffered a little injury. But now, she could not even take two attacks from four people. How was she going to use her power to take revenge? In my name, Naili! I shall abide by the ancient contract. Please, Great Master, grant your servant the power! Naili had no choice but to use this method that she had not planned to use. Ka! The longsword in Nailis hand shattered into pieces again. Looks like I need a good sword. Chapter 274 - Changing Fate Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Naili threw away the hilt of her sword and kicked at the man in black. When they saw Naili chant an incantation, a terrifying phrase flashed across the mind of the man in black. They instinctively jumped out of the window, but the other three did not react. However, when they saw the golden combat aura coming out of Nailis body, they began to curse at the bastard who had escaped. However, it was useless. Naili jumped up almost at the same time. Just her own strength and not her sword skills were enough to kill them. The three of them were sent to the underworld by Naili with one kick. What a bunch of troublesome fellows. Ive finally gotten rid of them. Naili wiped the sweat off her forehead and sat on the ground to heal her injuries. With the help of her golden combat aura, Nailis injuries healed quickly. Seeing the fragments in the room, Naili sighed helplessly. Her strength was still too weak. It seemed like she couldnt leave Lei Luo anymore. What was the relationship between her and Lei Luo like in the past? It was undeniable that Lei Luo had a perfect appearance. He was simply too attractive. If she didnt know Hai Rui, she would have accepted Lei Luo by now. But, what should she do now? She was already one of Lei Luos women. Furthermore, Lei Luo was a very proud person. He would never allow his woman to have sex with another man. If Bing hadnt stopped him in time, Hai Rui would have been dead on the spot. What a headache. What happened today must have dealt a huge blow to Hai Rui. He hoped that he wouldnt do anything stupid. He was afraid that he wouldnt be able to be friends with Hai Rui anymore. Lets not talk about how much damage Hai Rui had suffered today. Lei Luo was afraid that he wouldnt be able to interact with Hai Rui anymore, even if it was just a normal conversation. Now that the incident at the villa had been exposed, she was afraid that her life would no longer be as peaceful as before. She had already avenged himself. She couldnt die like this! Even if she continued to be Lei Luos slave, there was nothing she could do about it. This must be my fate. She imagined himself as the little fish that Lei Luo was talking about. Lei Luo was like a goshawk in the sky. He had originally been swimming in the small river that belonged to him in an unknown direction, and might eventually die suddenly. But Lei Luos appearance changed her and also changed her fate. He pulled her out of the irreversible river, and he jumped with her into the wider river. Lei Luo was the person who had changed her fate. Forget it, I dont want to think about it anymore. Ill take one step at a time. Maybe in the future, Ill be able to truly accept Lei Luo in my heart. Naili observed her surroundings. After confirming that there was no danger, she jumped out of the window. If she stayed there any longer, she might be surrounded by the people behind her. After jumping out of the window, Naili rushed towards the academy. At this moment, inside the Sea Dragon family home, Hai Rui was constantly smashing things to vent his emotions. He was too angry and unwilling! Why! Why! Why did you suddenly betray me! Didnt we have an agreement? That man! Damn you! Naili, why did you suddenly jump into someone elses arms?! Why did you do that?! Hai Rui roared like he was going crazy. He ignored everyones attempts to stop him and continued to smash everything in front of him! WaitCould Naili be hiding something? After venting his anger, Hai Rui gradually calmed down. He began to think about the reason for Nailis betrayal. Could it be becauseIs the news of her family being massacred true? But, Naili shouldnt have betrayed me, right? Hai Rui had been racking his brain. Why did Naili change so much during the summer vacation? Could it be that someone used mental magic? Impossible! This was impossible! Most mental magic had already been lost. According to ancient records, only the fairies on the continent used mental magic. But, during the hundred-race war, the fairies were the first to be attacked. They were practically wiped out. The fairies that were left behind were few and far between. Most of the mental magic had already been lost. As Hai Rui thought about this, he unconsciously drew a hexagram on the ground. Without realizing it, he drew a hexagram. Hai Rui lowered his head and looked at the hexagram he had drawn. He was immediately stunned. Hexagram? Did I get it because of the hexagram on Nailis forehead? Hai Rui mumbled. Suddenly, Hai Ruis face was filled with anger. He suddenly remembered many things. He seemed to have seen a similar hexagram in ancient books. He immediately remembered. Hexagram! This is a master-servant contract! As expected! You are a despicable person. You actually dared to use a master-servant contract on Naili. No wonder Naili left me! Naili, dont worry. I already know. I will definitely help you break this contract! Guards! Hai Rui walked out of the room and began to prepare for the rescue plan. Then, the scene of Lei Luo coming out happened. Due to Bings loud voice, everyone in the academy heard it. As a result, word of mouth spread among the students. In addition to the incident with Naili, the entire school exploded. In the Holy Star Devil Martial Academy, the ten most beautiful Fire phoenix Naili and Mage Killer Bing were both bound by a master-slave contract. For this reason, the students even organized a Rescue Alliance of their own accord. Interesting. Lei Luo found it very interesting. It was only the beginning of the semester, and there were already so many things happening. Lei Luo also knew about it, and he smiled to himself. Hopefully, it will become more interesting in the future. This was because in order to come into contact with a master-slave contract, only when the slaves power far exceeded the masters could the contract be forcefully removed. Of course, there were exceptions. There were also some unknown methods in magic that could remove the contract. However, this was too difficult for a mortal. Naili, are you all right? Bing asked worriedly. At this moment, Bing and Naili had just completed the demotion procedures. They had also been assigned to the first grade Magic Martial class, which was the same class as Lei Luo. Hmm? Is there something wrong? Naili asked in puzzlement. Bing sighed and said, Do you know? Its very dangerous for you to go back without informing Master! Master is already a little angry. You have to be careful. Chapter 275 - Space Seal Bing could not help but feel a little depressed. The matter between Naili and Hai Rui was really a headache. AH? Ill be more careful in the future, Naili said in surprise. Bing could not help but smile bitterly when he saw Nailis expression. Youre still as careless as ever. In the future, you have to observe Masters eyes more often. His eyes will be able to reflect his mood very well. Youll know when you pay more attention in the future. Bing thought carefully and felt that she should resolve Hai Ruis matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, if anything were to happen in the future, it would be troublesome. Naili, what are you thinking about now? What should I do about Hai Ruis matter? When Naili heard Bing ask about the matter that she did not want to think about, she could not help but feel a headache. My heart is in a mess. I dont know what to do either. Seeing this situation, Bing was also worried for her good friend. She said sincerely, Naili, you have to understand that you are no longer a free woman. It is impossible for you to think about Hai Rui. Hurry up and forget about him. Bing, you also know that a girls first love can not be easily forgotten. Furthermore, Hai Rui did not do anything wrong to me Naili felt a little guilty and didnt know what to do. But Naili, you dont have a choice right now. Its best if you try to fall in love with Lei Luo. That way, you can gradually forget about Hai Rui. Also, you have to be careful in front of Master in the future and stop acting recklessly! Im afraid that if Master activates the Soul Control Spell in the contract, you wont be yourself anymore! Naili could not help but shudder at the thought of the Soul Control Spell. As long as one had sufficient mental strength, the master in the master-slave contract would be able to activate the Soul Control Spell. The Soul Control Spell allowed the master to use it on the slave, thus ensuring the slaves absolute loyalty to the master. As long as the spell was activated, the slave would no longer be able to resist any orders from the master, and everything would be under the masters command. The greatest benefit of the Soul Control Spell was that it did not have to erase ones thoughts. They could be controlled by the soul control spell under a clear-headed situation. I understand. I will try to fall in love with Lei Luo. Naili sighed. It seemed like this was the only way. She hoped that she could fall in love with Lei Luo as soon as possible. This way, she would be able to get rid of the pain of being entangled. At the same time. Lei Luo followed the dormitory number and came to the door of his dormitory. Building 02, 3rd floor, Number 10. Lei Luo pushed the door open and entered. He realized that there were already three people inside. Lei Luo was not the first one to arrive. It seemed like he was the last one to arrive. Hello, my name is Jack. Im in the Martial Arts Class. A slightly thin young man smiled and greeted Lei Luo. My name is Xing Chen. Im in the Magic Martial Arts Class. Lei Luo also introduced himself. I admire you, I admire you! Its very difficult to get into the Magic Martial Arts Class. Now it seems that there are two people in our dormitory who are in the Magic Martial Arts Class. Jack smiled. I say, Jack, dont be so hypocritical. Ive never seen you so polite before, a fat man said with a mocking smile. Then he turned around and said to Lei Luo, You dont have to care about that kid, Jack. As for me, my name is Hai Te. Im from the Magic Martial Arts Class. Im still unmarried Stop! Stop! Stop for a moment! Lei Luo felt that something was not right. Ah, Im too used to saying it. Hai Te scratched his head in embarrassment. The other two people had already gone under the bed laughing. The last person stood up and said, My name is Lelo. Im not as perverted as Hai Te. Im from the Magic Class. This Lelo was obviously a magician. He wore a black robe, but even though it was a loose black robe, one could see that he was extremely thin and weak. Hai Te, are you from the Sea Dragon family? Hearing Hai Tes name, Lei Luo couldnt help but ask. Hai Te was stunned for a moment before he quickly replied, Thats right, I am the Young Master of the Sea Dragon family. What can I do for you? Lei Luo shrugged his shoulders. He didnt expect it to be so coincidental. Who is that Hai Rui to you? Lei Luo threw his things onto his bed and began to make his bed. Hai Rui? Its my little brother. Whats wrong with him? Did he offend you? Hai Te asked in confusion. Lei Luo replied casually, Its nothing much. Its just a small conflict. Oh right, hes quite good. I never thought that youd be able to join the Magic Martial Arts Class. Of course. Look at who I am. The bloodline of the Sea Dragon family is a natural talent. Hai Te laughed as he bragged about himself, looking extremely confident. Jack, who was beside him, immediately mocked, I remember who was beaten up like a pigs head by the teacher during the test. In the end, it was the teacher who felt sorry for you and gave you a pass. Hearing this, Hai Te immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He chased Jack around the house and beat him up! What nonsense are you talking about! Haha The others were also laughing like a ball. In the dormitory, Lei Luo chatted with them for a very long time. The rules of this academy were very simple. The strong were respected. Whoever was stronger would have the right to speak. The rules of this dormitory were also like this. In the end, based on strength, Lei Luo became the boss without any suspense. Because Lelo was the strongest among everyone. Hai Te was second, although he barely passed the test. But after all, he was able to enter the Magic Martial Class with his strength. Jack was ranked third, Lelo was fourth. The strength ranking of the dormitory was determined just like that. Just when Lelo and the others were chatting happily, a dangerous model suddenly flashed in Lei Luos heart. After a careful analysis, Lei Luos expression immediately changed. He hurriedly bid farewell to the three people in the dormitory and ran to a place where no one was around. Then, he used spatial transference. With a flash of white light, Lei Luos figure disappeared into the void. Lei Luo discovered that the spatial barrier of this world had just been torn open by a powerful spatial turbulence. This was a fatal danger! Lei Luo did not wish for monsters from other worlds to come to this place. This was Lei Luos own small world. In this world, he was the unrivaled God of Creation. When Lei Luo arrived at the location of the spatial rift, it was as if the world had come to an end. A huge black hole in the sky continuously spewed out all sorts of spatial energy. The surrounding mountains and rivers had long been turned into dust by the powerful spatial turbulence. Spatial Seal! Lei Luo opened his hands and condensed a huge white ball of light. He raised the huge ability ball with both hands and rushed towards the black hole. Under Lei Luos spatial seal, the spatial crack was gradually closed. Then, Lei Luo used his own energy to strengthen the spatial barrier once more. To prevent such a thing from happening again in the future. Its finally done! Im exhausted! Lei Luo wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead. Then, he turned around and returned to the campus. Chapter 276 - Came To the Library Lei Luo, what did you do just now!? Lei Luo smiled and returned to the dormitory with a tired face. Jack and the other two asked him with great concern. Nothing, I just went to take care of some things. Lei Luo sat down on the bed, lay down and fell asleep. He did not expect that this was only the first day of school and he was already so tired. Tomorrow would be the official start of class. Anyway, he had to get a good sleep first. A vague thought flashed through Lei Luos mind, and the day of school officially began. Early the next morning, Lei Luo was woken up by Jack, who was overloaded with energy. Boss, you should get up soon! Go to class early so that you can find something to do! Jack ignored everyones objections and forcefully pulled the three of them up. Of course, he was also blamed by everyone, I was kind enough to ask you to get up, but you still said bad things. Sigh, what exactly am I after? Jack pitifully wiped his tears behind his back and pretended to cry. Lei Luo and the other two smiled but didnt say anything. Lei Luo and Hai Te walked into the first grades Magic Martial Arts Class together, and almost a third of the people had already arrived. It seemed that Jack was right. They had to come here early and fight for a good seat. The moment Lei Luo walked into the class, he was immediately stared at by a group of girls with sparkling eyes. Hai Te muttered from behind, Boss is so handsome. What am I going to do in the future? Bang! Lei Luo turned around and kicked Hai Te out. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Naili and Bing were in the back rows. There was even a special spot between the two of them. They were quite thoughtful. There was no need to say who this spot was reserved for. Lei Luo walked forward quickly and sat between the two of them without holding back. Within a short period of time, the surrounding boys were filled with hatred. The female students were extremely jealous. Aiya, Boss, youre really too ruthless! I only muttered a few sentences He limped into the classroom and suddenly stared at Lei Luo carefully. Lei Luo felt goosebumps all over his body. Wow, Boss, youre really amazing! In just a short while, you sat between two beautiful women. Im impressed, Im impressed! Hai Te rushed over quickly. His face was not red and his heart was not beating. He was very thick-skinned and started to praise Lei Luo. Stop! Stop! Stop! If you dont stop, I will drown in your saliva. Lei Luo quickly interrupted his flattery. Naili and Bing were already laughing their heads off. Hai Te, you are still so humorous, haha Naili laughed loudly. Only then did Hai Te notice that it was his brothers good friend, Naili. Hai Te, you should know each other, right? These two are my future wives, Bing and Naili. Lei Luo laughed as he spoke. Hai Te was taken aback. These two are both your wives? Lei Luo stretched out his hands and pulled Bing and Naili into his embrace. He smiled as he said to Hai Te, If they arent mine, are they still yours? Hai Te immediately noticed a hint of sadness in Nailis eyes. Although Hai Te was a humorous person, this did not affect his analytical ability at all. As the eldest young master of the Sea Dragon family, he had received all kinds of training since he was young. From what he had just Hai Te, Hyatt immediately knew about the conflict between Lei Luo and Hai Rui. However, even though Hai Te knew, his EQ was very high, so he would not reveal these things. That was because the gloomy look in Nailis eyes just now meant that there was something else that he did not know about. Before Hai Te fully understood something, he would not make any conclusions. Its a pity that no one wants a handsome guy like me. This is so embarrassing! In the future, Boss will still have to teach me how to pick up women. I will find one too Hai Te continued to speak with a cheeky smile. If you want to pick up women, you should first The surrounding people were stunned as they listened to the two discuss their love experiences. Bing and Naili would join in the discussion from time to time to share the opinions of the girls. The morning classes were so boring. They were all about how to increase ones mental strength through meditation. These classes were completely useless to Lei Luo. Because Lei Luos spiritual power was almost limitless. He was the God of Creation of this world. It was impossible for this world to have spiritual power that was stronger than Lei Luos. Lei Luo had practically used spiritual power to create everything in this world. He had come here to take lessons so that his Heart of Darkness and Heart of Light could experience it. Therefore, these lessons were trash among trash to Lei Luo. These mortals did not understand the essence of magic at all. However, this knowledge was still useful to those teenagers and girls. The teaching method of the Magic Martial Arts Class was completely different from the other classes. Because those who could come to the Magic Martial Arts Class were all geniuses. It didnt matter if you came to class or not. As long as you could pass the test, there was no problem at all. If you couldnt pass, you could only go to other lower-grade classes to study. When Lei Luo heard the news, he skipped class that afternoon and left. He ran to the schools library alone and relied on books to understand the knowledge about this world. Compared to those few old men who taught in class, it was much more efficient. Its really grand. A library is actually built so big. Lei Luo came in front of the Academys library and could not help but sigh. After walking into the library, his thoughts became even more obvious. There were five floors in the whole library. There were about tens of thousands of books on each floor. Whats the point of building so many floors? Wheres the money? Lei Luo was trying to figure out what each floor of the library did. He found a girl like a librarian and asked, I would like to ask, why does this library building have so many floors? You mean the library? Yes. Because this is the largest library in the entire Central Continent, with a total of more than 500,000 books. The types of books in the library are also the richest in the continent. The books that are built on more than five floors have different functions. The first floor is for entry-level people to read. They include books that are needed by beginner-level mages, beginner-level warriors, and others. The higher the level, the higher the level. Oh? There are so many floors. Is there such a use? Yes. If you want to go to a higher floor, you have to have different abilities. For example, if you go to the second floor. Then your ability must be magic or combat aura. You have to reach the level of an intermediate mage or an intermediate swordsman. Thats because the passage to the next level is personally set up by the Dean. If you havent reached a certain level, you wont be able to go up. Chapter 277 - The Arrogant Man Oh? Is that so? Then, thank you. By the way, can I ask your name? Lei Luo asked with a smile. No need to thank me. My name is Shui Ling, and Im an intermediate magician. If you dont mind, you can call me Shui Linger, the girl said. My name is Lei Luo, and Im in the first grade Magic Martial Arts Class. After introducing the intermediate level, they immediately heard a rather unpleasant voice. A first grade person dares to come here? Youre really good! Dont you agree, Miss Shui Ling? a slightly handsome youth ridiculed arrogantly. Where I want to go is my business. I dont need you, a bastard who only knows how to shout, to control me, right? After hearing the voice, Lei Luo immediately began to retort. If he wasnt in a good mood, he would have been struck to death long ago. Who are you calling only knows how to shout? Im a high-level swordsman! Whos talking? Im just talking about who. And you said your level out loud. Are you trying to show off in front of a beauty? Say it again! I told you already. And this is the library. If you want to fight, lets go outside and practice, okay? Lets go! Whos afraid of who? After saying that, he walked out. After the boy walked out, Shui Linger, who was standing next to Lei Luo, said to him, You have to be careful! He has the strength of an advanced swordsman! If you cant beat him, just admit defeat. Advanced swordsman? I dont even care about him! After saying that, Lei Luo turned around and walked out. At this time, Shui Linger also followed out curiously. After they walked out, the masked woman who had appeared in the test field also quietly followed them out. People always liked to be lively. Once something happened, it would definitely attract a large number of people to come and watch. Today, Lei Luo also thoroughly experienced this point. As soon as he heard that there was a duel, the square was immediately filled with people. Lei Luo and the man stood opposite each other. The arrogant man drew his long sword and made an offensive posture. Lei Luo was more relaxed. He just casually stood there. He looked at the other party arrogantly. The arrogant man was immediately angered by Lei Luos disdainful attitude. He brandished his sword and stabbed forward. This sword strike was steady and fast. From this sword strike, this arrogant mans basic skills were also very stable. He still had some strength. However, compared to Lei Luo, the difference was like the difference between heaven and earth. Fireball Barrage! Fireball Barrage was a grade 3 spell, but it was only an enhanced version of the fireball spell. At the same time as he said this, a series of small fireballs flew out from Lei Luos hands. The arrogant man did not mind at first. With his combat aura, he was able to resist it. However, when he saw the sand on the ground being hit by the fireballs Puchi. It turned into water. The other party immediately tried his best to dodge. He did not think that his body was stronger than a rock. The more the arrogant man dodged, the angrier he became. Fireball Barrage could at most shoot out more than thirty fireballs, but Lei Luo had already shot out more than a hundred. He could not receive them head-on either. The feeling of having no place to use his strength was unbearable. Lei Luo looked at the arrogant man jumping left and right, and the people around him laughed. But they were more surprised. How could Lei Luos magic be so powerful? As soon as Lei Luo stopped, there was no more fireball in his hand. The arrogant man stopped and panted heavily. The people around him laughed again. The arrogant mans face immediately turned the color of a pigs liver. He knew that he really couldnt win today. He wouldnt be able to stand among his classmates in the future. The arrogant man circulated his battle spirit again and used all his battle spirit to increase his speed. As long as he could get close to the magic stone, it would be much easier. This time, the arrogant mans speed was indeed fast enough. The surrounding people could not help but exclaim in admiration for Lei Luo. When the arrogant man saw that Lei Luo did not move, he thought that Lei Luo had used up all his magic power. He immediately put in more effort and increased his speed to a rapid speed. Just when he thought that he was about to succeed A mud wall suddenly stood up on the ground. At such a high speed, the arrogant man had no time to slow down. The result was obvious. Bang! There was a loud sound. The arrogant man was embedded on the mud wall. The surrounding people immediately burst into laughter. Fortunately, the arrogant man fainted from the impact. Otherwise, he would definitely be so angry that he would vomit blood. Lei Luo smiled elegantly and turned around to leave. He ignored the astonished gazes of the others and walked towards the library. He had charmed countless girls in this duel. Wow! Hes handsome and strong! Hes really a top-notch husband! Forget it! I heard that someone like you is a student of the Magic Martial Arts Class. If I can be his girlfriend, it would be worth it if I die. At this moment, behind an uncle, the figure of the masked woman in white appeared. She looked at the piece of paper in her hand and muttered: Name: Lei Luo. Mysterious identity. Shocking magic power. Strength unknown. Possesses the Mystical Sword of Order. Suspected divine weapon, the Hand of Time, is also in the hands of this person. He was the first to appear near the Forest of Magical Beasts and annihilate the First Mountain Villa. He is acquainted with the God of the Phoenixes, the Evil Death Phoenix. His race is unknown. Who Is this person? This wont do. I have to report this to the higher-ups. With a flash of white light, she had already disappeared. If there were any high-level mages present, they would definitely be so excited that their mouths would be agape. This was a long-lost spatial teleportation spell! When Lei Luo returned to the library, the girl named Shui Ling was still staring at Lei Luo in a daze. She probably didnt expect that Lei Luo would win so easily. Shui Linger, where are the magic books? Such a big library, where should I go to find them? Over there. Shui Linger pointed at a few rows of huge bookshelves and spoke. Thank you. Lei Luo spent the entire afternoon in the library. The first floor was basically filled with level-1 to level-3 spells. This place was very simple. One would basically be able to learn it after reading it once. However, Lei Luo was very interested in the summoning magic. After studying it, Lei Luo finally understood. The summoning magic used magic to summon a summoned beast from the Beast Mountain in the alternate dimension to help him in battle. However, as a summoned beast, it needed to pay a certain amount of spiritual power to the summoned beast. Beast Mountain? Lei Luo was a little confused. He didnt remember creating this space. He tried it according to the method in the book and couldnt help but feel helpless. It turned out that the so-called Beast Mountain was created by Lei Luo. At that time, he randomly created some strange things and threw them into a space. Chapter 278 - I Want a Duel With You To put it simply, the Beasts Mountain was a garbage disposal station for failed products. After tens of thousands of years of fusion and battle, the magical beasts that had been thrown into it already had their own system. Who would have thought that the garbage disposal station, which had been created to create magical beast snacks in the past, would now become the birthplace of the summoning element? Lei Luo carefully read the magic book on the summoning element. It turned out that the power of the summoning beast was closely related to the spellcasters spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power, the stronger the monster that was summoned. Lei Luo did not know what kind of magical beast would be summoned if he summoned it himself? Lei Luo felt a little curious. It was likely that he would summon some kind of super divine beast or super magical beast or something like that? Thinking about it, he was really looking forward to it. Lei Luo spent the entire afternoon reading through the six elements of wind, water, fire, earth, light, and darkness, all from level-1 to level-6. To Lei Luo, these spells were too simple. However, what interested Lei Luo the most was the composite type of magic. Using different magic stacking together could produce different effects. Compared to a single magic power, if the different elements were combined well, the effects produced by the composite magic would be quite powerful. The afternoon passed just like that. Lei Luo felt that class was about to end. He left the library to fetch Naili and Bing. At the agreed-upon square, Lei Luo saw Naili and Bing surrounded by everyone. Something seemed to have happened. Make way! Lei Luo used his combat aura and forced a path through the crowd. Of course, this made the people around him very unhappy. However, when they saw that it was Lei Luo, they immediately made a path for him to pass through. This made Lei Luo feel very strange. Lei Luo walked to the middle and immediately understood what was going on. It was that annoying Hai Rui again. This time, he actually dared to continue pestering Naili. Nailis actions made Lei Luo feel a little better. He only saw Naili hiding behind Bing and did not show any signs of intimacy. Lei Luo walked to the middle of the stage and waved his hand. Naili and Bing obediently walked over. They stood on both sides of Lei Luo. Hai Rui saw Lei Luo and immediately said with hatred, You bastard! You actually dared to force Naili to sign a master-slave contract with Bing! Hearing this, the people around them burst into an uproar. No wonder Fire Phoenix Naili had left Hai Rui. Immediately, the people around them looked at Hai Rui with sympathy. On the other hand, Lei Luos gaze was filled with anger. He sensed the thoughts of the people around him. They were probably jealous. Everyone thought that they wouldnt care if they snatched Naili away. She was already taken. But this fellow had actually snatched away Bing. The goddess in his heart had been forced to sign a master-slave contract. This was something that could not be forgiven! Thats right! Naili and Bing had indeed signed a master-slave contract with me, but this was their own wish. What can you do about it? Lei Luo said disdainfully. Hai Rui was also fuming with anger. I want a duel with you! If you lose, you will let Bing and Naili go! When the people around them heard this, they immediately gave way to an empty space. Lei Luo waved his hand, telling Naili and Bing to retreat. This was another duel, but he did not expect it to be one wave after another. Lei Luo sighed. It seemed like his time on campus was not that calm. However, this was also what Lei Luo wanted. Didnt he come to the human world just to experience this kind of emotion? This was the real life of the human world. It would be too boring to stay in the divine realm all the time. In the elegant campus, there was a scene that completely contradicted this place. Several students were standing in the square with a lively atmosphere. They stood in a mess and scattered everywhere. This ruined the beauty of the entire school. Of course, Lei Luo was one of them. But, there was no suspense to this challenge. There was no way Hai Rui would be able to defeat Lei Luo. This duel would only increase Lei Luos reputation in the school. Speaking of which, Hai Ruis strength was considered pretty good compared to ordinary people. In addition to his status as the Second Young Master of the Sea Dragon family, this was enough to attract the attention of all the beauties. No wonder Naili liked him. The Sea Dragon family was the second aristocratic family in the Empire. However, if he angered Lei Luo, the Sea Dragon family would disappear from this continent as well! Hai Rui used his pale orange combat aura and looked at Lei Luo warily. Although he had never personally witnessed Lei Luos strength, there were no weaklings in the Magic Martial Arts Class. The Magic Martial Arts Class meant that you were the strongest of the strong, the genius of the geniuses! Lei Luo decided to test his magic in this battle. Fireball! Lei Luo waved his hand and a fireball the size of a basketball flew past him. Hai Rui swung his sword with all his might and a powerful sword energy broke through the fireball. Immediately after, Hai Rui rushed to Lei Luos side and swung his sword towards Lei Luos vitals. From the look in his eyes and the way he used his sword, Lei Luo could tell that he hated Lei Luo to the core. Fire Shield! Clang! The Fire Shield helped Lei Luo block these attacks. Hai Rui was once again shocked. The fire shield was a level 6 fire-type defensive spell. Lei Luo didnt even need to chant a spell to cast it. His talent in magic was definitely not simple. Hai Rui waved his sword and retracted everything. He turned around beautifully and arrived beside Lei Luo. The weakness of the Fire Shield was that it could only protect one direction. This was the blind spot of the Fire Shield! However, this situation didnt exist for Lei Luo. Shield of Light! Clang! Another beautiful barrier appeared. The Shield of Light appeared in front of Hai Rui. To him, it was an impenetrable wall. But, the audience still had high hopes for Hai Rui. Because he had the initiative to attack on stage, while Lei Luo was only defending, However, Lei Luo was only experimenting with magic. It wasnt that he didnt know how to attack. Hai Rui once again used a beautiful move to circle behind Lei Luo. He swung his sword at Lei Luo, but this time, Lei Luo did not block. Under everyones watchful eyes, a white light flashed. In an instant, he had moved 10 meters behind Hai Rui. Teleportation! The surrounding people gasped in surprise. Because teleportation and blinking were different. Blinking could only allow the caster to move within a 20-meter radius. Whereas teleportation could allow the caster to move around with any object or person. At this moment, everyone was in a daze. A spell created by Lei Luo flew out of their hands. Exploding Fireball! Chapter 279 - Mirror of Reflection A golden fireball about the size of a pearl rushed towards Hai Ruis back. The exploding fireball compressed a large number of fire elements into a special fireball. No one knew what was happening behind them. But, as a fighter, Hai Ruis sharp instincts told him that he needed to escape! Without hesitation, Hai Rui charged forward. At the same time, he channeled all of his battle spirit onto his back to defend himself. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion sounded as smoke filled the air. After the smoke dispersed, a large crater appeared in the center of the arena. Hai Rui stood unsteadily at the bottom of the crater. His armor was almost completely shattered. His back was a bloody mess. Blood continued to ooze out from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered a serious internal injury. The outcome of this match was self-evident. Lei Luo glanced at Naili from the corner of his eyes. Naili did not make any big movements. This made Lei Luo quite happy. As long as they were his people, they would never be able to leave Lei Luo. Get lost! Hai Rui walked out of the pit with great difficulty. Everyone around him opened up a path for him sympathetically. Just as Hai Rui was about to walk out of the crowd, he turned around to take a look. But, this one look made Hai Rui feel even more sorrowful. Naili did not even look at him. She was smiling as she spoke to his enemy. He had lost this match because he was not strong enough. Hai Rui swore to himself that he would definitely win against Lei Luo! He wanted Naili to return to his side. After Hai Rui left, Lei Luo realized that the students around him were looking at him menacingly. The way they looked at him was as if Lei Luo had stolen their wives. It was as if they wanted to attack Lei Luo together. At this moment, someone shouted, We have more people! Dont be afraid of him! Everyone, attack together! Save our Goddesses! They were still misunderstanding the situation. They thought that Lei Luo had forced Bing to sign a contract with Naili, which was why they had listened to them. That was why most of them had a sense of justice in their hearts. They felt that they had to save their Goddess. Hence, they all dispersed in a hubbub. At that moment, there was a clamor. Countless fireballs and wind blades flew over. Lei Luo hugged Naili and Bing. They were also pulled up into the air and flew to his side. As the saying goes, if people do not offend me, I will not offend them. If people offend me, heaven and earth will destroy them! Non-elemental spell Mirror of Reflection! A semi-circular silver light barrier blocked all the spells and bounced them back. The crowd was in a mess. Earthquake Spell! Boom! The ground began to shake. The surrounding students lost their balance and fell to the ground. Lets go! Lei Luo pulled Naili and Bing up. With a flash of white light, they moved out of the encirclement and left the place. He sent Naili and Bing back to their dormitory. Then, Lei Luo teleported back to his own dormitory. Just as Lei Luo entered the dormitory, three figures immediately pounced on him. Lei Luo instinctively flashed, and the three figures that pounced on him all fell to the ground. Aiya! Hai Te, youre on the wrong person! Jack, who was at the bottom, said with a sad face. Ah? You made me excited for nothing. Hai Te moved his fat body away, and Jack, who was underground, was almost squashed. Boss, you are really amazing. All the students in the school are trying to kill you. Lelo laughed. Jack simply stood up and mumbled, It seems that everyone in the school is saying that whoever can defeat you can be together with Naili and Bing. Is that true? Lei Luo was speechless. However, the power of rumors was too strong. Lei Luo could not help but smile bitterly and said, It seems that I have become the public enemy of the entire school. Jack walked to Lei Luos side and whispered, Based on past experience, you should be careful in this aspect. You should be careful of being poisoned while eating, be careful of being smashed while walking, be careful of being killed while sleeping, and be careful in class He saw Jack counting his fingers and telling him the things he should be careful of. Lei Luo was also speechless when he saw him. Was he so hated on campus? It seemed that if he stayed in this dormitory, he would probably end up just like Jack said. He had to be careful everywhere. In order not to implicate others, it seemed that he had to move out. However, it was interesting to be treated as the enemy of the whole school. The power of the masses was indeed great. In the next week, no matter where Lei Luo went, there would be a crowd of people crowding around him. However, those people were also students. Lei Luo had no intention of hurting them. Usually, if he met them, he would teleport away. However, many of the students were still unrepentant. Instead, more and more students gathered. Did they really think that he was a tiger that did not show its might, and that he was a sick cat? At this moment, Lei Luo was surrounded by a group of people. Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing were surrounded. After being shaken off by Lei Luo many times, many of the students learned to be smarter. The swordsmen were in the front, the mages were in the middle, and the magic warriors were at the back. In addition, no one knew who had created a space-sealing magic scroll to block teleportation. Although this magic scroll was useless to Lei Luo. But it was better not to appear too shocking. Such an interesting campus life was something that they couldnt wait for. Non-elemental magic Mirror of Reflection! When the students saw this move again, many mages felt helpless. This defensive barrier could actually reflect magic? Many students suffered a great loss in front of this magic. Seeing this situation, they also responded accordingly. The magic immediately ended, and many swordsmen swarmed forward, using pure force to launch an attack. The Mirror of Reflection that reflected physical attacks was far less effective than casting magic. Even so, everyones palms were still numb from the shock. At this moment, everyone was staring at the three people in the arena. Normally, at this time, the three of them would use teleportation to escape. But at this time, it was different from what everyone thought. Fire Dragon Dance! Five fire dragons emerged from Lei Luos hands and grew bigger and bigger. The Fire Dragon Dance was modified based on the fire dragon spell. After Lei Luos modification, not only was its power stronger, but its range was also greatly increased. The crowd had never seen such a spell before, so they were all stunned for a moment. The surrounding swordsmen were all heavily injured. All of them fell to the ground, feeling very sad. The students who were not injured were all dragged to the back to be treated. This time, Lei Luo was going to make an example of them. He did not care whether the others were injured or not, as long as no one died. Chapter 280 - Hand of Time Light Assault Cannon! A huge white light shot out from Lei Luos hand. Countless people on the opposite side were immediately blasted away. Lei Luo changed directions and once again used a level-7 fire-type spell. Fiery Rain Meteor! Countless fiery meteors whistled out from the sky. Countless fiery meteors shot out from the sky towards the densely packed crowd. This time, everyone was doomed. They had never thought that Lei Luo would counterattack. This was something that had never happened before. Moreover, this attack was a high-level spell. Instantly, countless people were heavily injured. Meteorite Impact! A huge meteorite with a long flaming tail rushed down. Looking at the situation, the combination of fire and earth elements was no joke. If they were hit, there was no chance of survival. Boom! The flaming meteorite smashed down, and smoke immediately filled the air. Countless people were sent flying by the shockwave when the meteorite hit the ground. Those who were not injured had long run far away. They did not dare to provoke Lei Luo anymore. He was too abnormal! Everyone, come on! He cast so many high-level spells! He must have no more magic power! Everyone, attack! Someone shouted again, and the rest of the people swarmed forward. Lei Luo felt really helpless, and his hands lit up. A pair of silver-white gloves were put on his hands. Time Freeze! The silver light on his hands flashed, and instantly, everyone realized that the world around them had lost its color. It had become a world of gray and white, any color. At the same time, everyone realized that other than being able to think, they were unable to do anything else. Some of them were even directly pushed into the air, and all sorts of magic were frozen in the void. When Lei Luos hands touched Naili and Bing, the two of them immediately regained their ability to move. Lei Luo held one person in each hand. Under everyones terrified gazes, they left the place. Ten minutes after Lei Luo left, time suddenly recovered. The people in the air and magic were all in time and space. The scene was even more chaotic. Many people were injured. Because there were too many students who were seriously injured this time, the school specially made an investigation into this matter. Finally, the results were given. As Lei Luo did not initiate the attack, and he tolerated it many times, there were no huge consequences. Therefore, Lei Luo did not receive any punishment. However, the students who took the lead were very miserable. They had to bear the main responsibility. However, at the moment, Lei Luo did not care about this. Lei Luo was choosing his own house. He walked around the school for a long time. In the end, he chose a luxurious house. This house was a luxurious villa. Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing walked into the villa. They were greeted by a green garden with a large lawn. There were also many man-made artificial mountains and an artificial lake. It was said that this artificial lake was connected to underground water, so there would not be any sewage. Walking to the front of the house, Lei Luo carefully admired the three story tall villa. The walls were pure white, and the roof was dark blue. It was obvious that the craftsmen had spent a lot of effort to build this villa. After entering the house, Lei Luo realized that the floor was made of pure crystal, and the interior was extremely bright. Naili and Bing were stunned. They had never seen such a luxurious villa before. Lei Luo looked around again. He was satisfied with the entire villa. The floor was almost paved with crystals. The pure white walls looked so pure. When Lei Luo found out the price of the villa, he could not help but be shocked. It was 100,000 purple crystal coins! One purple crystal coin was equivalent to 100 gold coins. However, for Lei Luo, he had plenty of money. Therefore, he did not hesitate to buy this villa. Master, we still need to buy some servants to clean this place. If you have time, go to the slave market and take a look. After seeing the entire villa, Bing suggested to Lei Luo. Lei Luo scratched Bings small nose and said with a smile, Of course, I still hope to be able to move in as soon as possible. That way, you wont be able to escape from my grasp Upon hearing this, the clever Bing immediately understood what Lei Luo meant. She immediately blushed in embarrassment and hid behind Naili, saying plaintively, Master, how can you joke with Bing like this? Haha When Lei Luo saw Bings shy expression, he could not help but laugh out loud. Naili laughed softly as well. The setting sun shone on Nailis body, making Nailis figure look pink with affection. In addition, Nailisis smile was so charming, as though she was about to become one with the heavens and earth. The surrounding people stared at the goddess, Naili, in a daze. Hmm? Whats wrong with all of you? Naili suddenly realized that the people around her, as well as Lei Luo, were staring at her blankly. She could not help but feel a little uneasy as she asked. Lei Luo reached out and carried Naili up. He whispered into Nailis ear, Naili, do you know how beautiful you were just now? Bing also said, Naili, you were so beautiful just now. You were just like a goddess, so beautiful! Is that so? Naili could not help but blush, but the joy on her face could not be hidden. Which girl did not like others to compliment her looks? Naili was no exception. Lei Luo blew into Nailis ear and said, I cant help but want to give you Nailis face was flushed red from Lei Luos blow. She lay quietly on Lei Luos body. Lei Luo also hugged Naili and held Bings hand as they walked together. The passersby looked at Lei Luo enviously. Naili leaned against Lei Luos broad chest and could not help but sigh. It would be very good if such a life could continue. Bing skipped along, while Naili quietly leaned on Lei Luo. At this moment, the threes hearts were closer than they had ever been before. The setting sun stretched the shadows of the three of them very, very long. It was as if a beautiful oil painting had been left behind in the city under the setting sun. The next morning. Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing went to a slave market in the southwest corner of the city. The slave market was by the river. The outer wall of the city hall was covered with reliefs of the river. It was a scene from a long time ago. Children were playing by the river. Women came to the river with clay pots to fetch water. Fishing boats floated by on the river. Men were standing at the stern, dragging their nets. Flocks of fish jumped out of the water, a lively scene. But this was what the river used to look like. This river was occupied by the slave markets. The upper reaches of the river were still clear and quiet, but the lower reaches became noisy and dirty. The people living on both sides of the lower reaches were the lower-class citizens of the city. They were prostitutes, criminals, and even pagans. Chapter 281 - : Slave Markets In places like this, the upper classes dont bother coming. Only migrants from the provinces and other countries do so. They dont have the right to vote in the town hall or go to mass in the cathedral. When the sun shines on the Tiber river, its the liveliest place in the city. Children wake up and cry, and women carry the batons to the river to be washed. The narrow, winding streets were filled with the stench of toilets and the smell of toast. The girls in the attic put away the dry petticoats. The hard-working men, clutching their disheveled hair, walked together to the dock. It was also the liveliest place in the city when night fell. The sweaty Anna gathered drunkenly in the small bar. The small merchants who had just come from the capital with their goods were washing the animals in front of the inn. The woman with the seductive figure and the charming face was twisting her soft waist, looking at whether there were any men in expensive clothes passing by the door, trying to pull them in. When night fell, the place was completely dark. There were almost no street lights, and the street was rough. Very few people could walk in the dark without stumbling. Every house and every door was locked. No one answered no matter how many people knocked on the door. Trust did not dare to leave the road and walk into the alley. Occasionally, there would be a pair of bright eyes in the darkness of the street corner, but when you looked carefully, there was nothing. There were often legends of people being killed and their bodies being dumped here. Every time, the bodies would be thrown into the river. The city hall also did not want the big shots to accidentally see a body rising and falling with the river in the early morning. Hence, they paid a boatman to search the river in the middle of the night. When he encountered a body, he would bring it into the cabin. The moment Lei Luo, Bing, and Naili arrived, an unpleasant stench assaulted their nostrils. Lei Luo and the other two immediately covered their noses. They had come in a carriage. The carriage stopped by the stone bridge by the river. It was not far from the bustling streets. However, there were very few pedestrians. The angel sculptures that stood on both sides of the stone bridge were already old, and their surfaces were peeling off layer by layer. The areas that had been eroded by the rain had turned grayish-black. A towering stone wall separated this area from the bustling streets. Not far away was the bustling avenue of life. It was cold here, and even the wind felt cold. A skinny man at the door walked up and said respectfully, Sir, what do you want to buy? Lei Luo impatiently said, Quickly take us to a clean place! It stinks here! At the same time, Lei Luo took out the amethyst card and shook it. The man was stunned, and then he said even more respectfully, Im sorry, Im sorry. Please follow me, three distinguished guests. The man led the way, taking Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing across the stone bridge. The opposite side of the bridge was lined with tall walls. The sky was clipped into long thin strips. It was an abandoned house. Before this area became a cemetery, there were people living here. Then they all died of a plague. The most convenient way to clean up was to bury them on the spot. So this area was turned into a cemetery. The survivors were all moved away. The only people who occasionally appeared here were the poor and destitute vagrants because the abandoned houses could be lived in for free. They had no rent to pay. After walking past the high walls, the dusty iron windows that had not been opened for hundreds of years silently opened up a small crack. Behind every crack, there was a look of unease. The man leading the way was very familiar with this area. He took Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing through a narrow alley without any signposts. They turned into a fork at a corner that was easily overlooked. Just as Naili felt like she was about to lose her way completely, they stopped in front of a huge abandoned building. Its practically a castle! Naili exclaimed. More accurately, it looks like a deformed monster, Bing said. To be more precise, Bings description suited the overall feel of this building. It was huge, complex. It was twisted and wanton. It was built from irregular limestone. It was not a building. Rather, it was a village made of many stone houses. At a glance, there were countless roofs, countless entrances, countless windows, and countless external walls. When the sun shone on it, there were countless shadows. It was definitely not the work of any esteemed designer. This was because no designer could bear this kind of madness. Its pattern was completely unrestricted. An arc-shaped iron window appeared out of thin air in this direction, and a small house appeared out of thin air from the external wall in mid-air. The winding staircase was like a long snake resting in this building, but one could not see the end. This was a crazy thing. It looked like a deformed baby with many arms, many legs, and many eyes. It was very uncomfortable to look at, but it was also very awe-inspiring. This was the largest slave market. Lei Luo and the other two followed the skinny man into the slave market, and the outermost area was filled with men. The slaves there were all naked. Naili and Bing held on to Lei Luos hand tightly. They did not dare to look at him. They only lowered their heads and walked forward with blushing faces. After crossing a threshold, the people who appeared in front of Lei Luo were no longer humans. Most of them were beasts. Naili and Bing looked around curiously. They had never seen beast slaves before. It was inevitable for them to be curious here, so they could not help but look around. At this point in time, Lei Luo could not see any signs of resistance from the slaves. All of the slaves were willing to accept their current situation and did not have any thoughts of resistance. They worked diligently and carried out their mission dutifully. Here, the slaves who had been enslaved had already lost their sense of self. There was no hope in their eyes, and they were just like marionettes. After passing through a few more doorsills, Lei Luo and his two companions soon entered a room. In a fan-shaped room, Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing were sitting on a comfortable sofa. Opposite them was a fan-shaped table. At the outermost circle was a bright platform. Many slaves would come in a moment, and they would be offered to Lei Luo for him to choose from. After sitting down, the slave market service staff warmly welcomed them. After asking Lei Luo what kind of goods he wanted, they directly left. First of all, Lei Luo selected the maids, of course. Household hygiene, cooking, running bath water, washing clothes, and so on were all top priorities. These things could not be put off, and Lei Luo could not be bothered to do them. Chapter 282 - Buying Female Slaves Not long after, the sound of rustling could be heard from outside the door. Soon, a group of women wearing only a black veil entered from both sides of the door. Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing immediately sat up. They looked carefully at the hundreds of women standing on the stage. For a moment, they were dazzled by the sight. The salesperson at the side clapped his hands. In a moment of sand, the hundreds of women released their black veils at the same time. Suddenly, the stage was covered in white, and all the women were standing there naked. Ah! Naili and Bing looked at the hundreds of naked women on the stage in disbelief. They were beginning to wonder if they were dreaming. They had more or less heard their classmates talk about the scene of the slave trade. However, they had always felt that it was all exaggerated. It was those boys who had deliberately said those things to make them shy. Now they finally knew that what those people said was not exaggerated at all. They were still telling the truth, so it turned out that all of it was true. The salesperson with a charming smile ran over, nodded, and bowed. Three customers, you can walk up to the stage now and take a closer look. Hehe, these are all high-quality goods! Their bodies or looks are not bad. If it was based on what Lei Luo had seen in the past, these women were indeed good. However, after coming to this world, the beauty of the four goddesses that Lei Luo had first created was definitely something that could only be found in dreams. Bing and Naili were also two beauties. In Lei Luos eyes, these female slaves were just ordinary beauties. Seeing this, Lei Luo could not help but frown. He said unhappily, HeyThese goods dont seem to be very good either. Could it be that this is the only standard you can provide here? Lei Luo flashed the amethyst card in his hand. This time, not only the salesperson was shocked. Even the female slaves on the stage were surprised. The salespersons eyes followed the amethyst card in Lei Luos hand, which was moving up and down. However, the salesperson quickly came back to his senses and ran over with an embarrassed look. He smiled apologetically and said, These are indeed just ordinary goods. Most of them are returned after use! I express my sincerest apologies to you. We will immediately exchange them for higher quality goods! Lei Luo waved his hand and said, Replace them! Go and replace them immediately! We only want the best. Money is not a problem! Go and replace them! The salesperson quickly brought over a hundred women away, leaving only Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing behind. These peoples lives are very miserable! Naili sighed. If I had not met you back then, I might have been sold here. Naili patted her chest and spoke with some lingering fear. These people are so miserable. They dont have any freedom at all Bing said with some sympathy. Lei Luo hugged Bing on his lap and said with a smile, This is how the world is like. Your sympathy is useless. Perhaps after a thousand years, a savior or something will appear to eliminate the slave society, but this has nothing to do with the present. In comparison, I am much happier, Naili said as she leaned against Lei Luo. Lei Luo looked at Nailis beautiful face with a smile. Seeing her coquettish expression, he could not help but want to kiss her slightly pouted lips. Naili closed her eyes shyly, even though Lei Luo had already understood her body thoroughly. However, Naili was still a young girl after all. After completely accepting Lei Luo, the little girls mentality was gradually revealed. Just as Lei Luo and Naili were kissing each other, rustling footsteps could be heard from outside the door again. Naili was so frightened that she hurriedly separated from Lei Luo. Lei Luo knew that the next batch of female slaves had arrived. Figures flashed and more than thirty beautiful women with slim figures walked in one after another. What was different from before was that they were all wearing beautiful clothes. Their manners were also more well-behaved. One look and one could tell that they were quite ordinary goods. The peddler jogged to Lei Luo. He chuckled and said, These are female slaves who just arrived today. They are definitely virgins! However, the price is much higher. Each of them costs 400 amethyst coins. Lei Luo looked at those female slaves carefully and said in puzzlement, These women dont look simple. Each of them looks very cultured. Where did they come from? The peddler took out a certificate from his pocket and handed it to Lei Luo: These are all from countries that were destroyed not too long ago. They are the top beauties among the children of the nobles. After they were enslaved by the slave association, they were sent here. There is absolutely no problem! Lei Luo also knew about this. Recently, the Mist Wind Empire had started to expand and destroyed many small neighboring countries. It seemed like a big battle was about to break out. Lei Luo and the other two walked up to the stage and examined them carefully. The quality of this batch of female slaves was indeed much better than the previous batch. And it wasnt just one level better. After looking at them for a while, Lei Luo noticed four girls. They were also clearly much more beautiful than the other girls. The four girls seemed to be very cultured. The main thing that Lei Luo was concerned about was that one of the girls clearly had the temperament of a princess that was as noble as Bing. The other three girls were leaning close to the girl. It seemed like they knew each other. Leave the four of them here. The rest can leave. Lei Luo decided to take the four of them. After paying, Lei Luo left with Naili, Bing, and the four female slaves trailing behind him. However, at a corner, just as Lei Luo turned a corner, a short figure bumped into him. The short figure was immediately knocked to the ground, but there was a black mark on Lei Luos white magic robe. Lei Luo looked down and saw that the short figure was a dirty little girl. A pair of watery eyes looked at Lei Luo in fear. When the peddler at the side saw this, he immediately ran out and slapped the little girl. He shouted angrily, Get lost! A trace of red blood was left at the corner of the little girls mouth. The peddler turned around and put on a flattering face, saying, Im sorry, sir. This is a small accident. Im really sorry. This is our VIP card. In the future, you may avail of a 30% discount when you avail any single slave from our slave associations. Lei Luo took the golden card and threw it into his space pocket. Chapter 283 - Xiaoyue’er Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He turned around and continued to size up the little girl. He saw that the little girl stood up with difficulty. She was walking with flimsy steps and was staggering. Lei Luos spiritual power quickly scanned the girls physical condition. Martial Arts Aptitude: Excellent! Magic Aptitude: Excellent! Spiritual Power: Excellent! Future Appearance: Excellent! Lei Luo did not expect that this dirty little girl would actually be such a good seedling. He could not help but feel a little tempted. Lei Luo quickly walked forward. Ignoring the little girls dirty clothes, he reached out and hugged her in his arms. Whats your name? Dont be afraid to tell Big Brother. Lei Luo patted the little girls body. The little girl raised her head and looked at Lei Luo for a long time before saying timidly, They all call me Little Yueer. Lei Luo turned around and said, Naili, buy this little girl. He turned around and caressed Little Yueer gently saying, Be good. Dont be afraid. No one will bully you in the future. Little Yueer was very surprised because no one had spoken to her in such a gentle manner before. No one had ever been so kind to her. From the memories she had, everyone looked down on her. No matter where she went, she was met with a fierce expression. She was abandoned and unwelcome. She would be beaten up at any time. When she approached others, everyone would show a disgusted expression. Only the person in front of her would pick her up. It turned out that the feeling of being hugged was so good. It felt so comfortable and so beautiful. Little Yueer could not help but cry out in happiness. Be good. Just cry it out. Just cry it out, Lei Luo said gently. Naili and Bing looked at their master strangely. It was as if they had never seen Lei Luo treat anyone so well after meeting him. Naili and Bing were secretly envious of the girl in Lei Luos arms. Bing carefully discovered that the girl called Little Yueer had a rather attractive and unique temperament. Little Yueer would definitely be doted on in the future. After all the procedures were completed, Little Yueer had already fallen asleep in Lei Luos arms. Looking at Yueers expression as she slept peacefully, Lei Luo actually had a feeling of wanting to love her. Now that he saw Yueer, the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. He did not expect that the first girl that Lei Luo truly liked in the human world was actually bought from the slave market. Naili and Bing were surprised to find that the moment Lei Luo looked at Xiaoyueer, his eyes had turned golden. There was a caring and loving feeling in them. Naili and Bing looked at each other and saw what the other was trying to say: This Yueer is amazing! By the time Lei Luo carried Yueer back home, she was already fast asleep. Lei Luo gently placed Yueer on the bed. He covered her with the blanket. He walked out of the room. The four new female slaves were still there, waiting for Lei Luo to assign them work. Lei Luo, Naili, and Bing were all sitting on the sofa. Opposite them were four girls who had just been bought. They were looking at Lei Luo and the others nervously. They did not know what would happen next. They were once the daughters of rich families. They knew how tragic it would be for women at this stage. They had seen countless times that their father or brother would invite their good friends as guests after they bought the female slaves. Then they would enjoy the fresh virgins that they had just bought. However, they would never have thought that they would have such a miserable day. They looked at the three people who could decide their fate in front of them, the four beautiful female slaves that they had bought, and their hearts kept beating. Their father and brothers laughed wildly when they were torturing those slave girls. And the shrill screams of those slave girls seemed to echo in their ears again. Now, each of you can tell us what you are good at. Start with the first one on the left, Lei Luo said calmly. Soon, the four women recited their specialties as if they were reciting a book. Seeing that they were answering the questions skillfully, Lei Luo guessed that this was probably something that they had to memorize during the Slave Guilds training. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to not pause at all. Lei Luo nodded slightly and said to the purple-haired girl on the far left. From now on, you shall be called Zier! Your main task is to be responsible for the three of usour bedroom hygiene, in particular. Every night, prepare the bathwater for us on time. Lei Luo paused for a moment, then turned to the second blonde girl on the left and said, From now on, you shall be called Jin er. Your task is to be responsible for the cleaning of our clothes. Lei Luo turned his head again, paused slightly, and said to the remaining two people, Ill give you a chance. Tell me who you are. You are definitely not ordinary young ladies from rich families. Your temperament can not be hidden from me. The two women who were huddled together trembled. This made Lei Luo confirm his guess. The red-haired girl said, Im Yanni, the Princess of Lana Duchy. But were just daughters now. Shes my personal maid, Luer. Lana Duchy? Ive never heard of it Lei Luo muttered. Bing explained from the side. Lanna Dukedom is a small country at the border of the Lan Feng Empire. It only relies on the extraction of crystals for export. As its main source of income, it isnt very powerful, so its not very famous. Oh Lei Luo nodded in realization. I dont care who you were in the past, but you have to listen to me here. Lu-er, youll be responsible for taking care of Little Yue-er, and Yanni will be responsible for cleaning the floor. The four girls bowed and accepted the task. Lei Luo continued, What I said just now is only your main work. After you finish your work, you must not be idle. You have to clean every corner of the house diligently. Dont worry, as long as you work diligently, I will definitely not make things difficult for you. But if I find out that anyone is slacking off, dont blame me for punishing you mercilessly! The four girls bodies trembled violently. How could they dare to disobey such a small matter? After all, slaves did not have any freedom. The only outcome of resisting their master was death! After Lei Luo finished speaking, he instructed them on what they should say and the relevant positions. Soon, the four girls began to take action, and they started running the bathwater. The one who was assigned to clean the bedroom started cleaning, and the one who was assigned to prepare the meal started to cook. They all got busy quickly, and it seemed that the Slave Guild had trained them well. Chapter 284 - Trying on Clothes Big Brother Lei Luo! Big Brother Lei Luo! Little Yueers crying voice could be heard. Lei Luo hurriedly rushed to the bedroom. The moment Yueer saw Lei Luo, she immediately threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Why are you crying, Xiao Yueer? Lei Luo caressed Yueer lovingly. Yueer raised her weeping face and said, When I woke up, I didnt see Big Brother Lei Luo. I thought that Big Brother Lei Luo didnt want me anymore Lei Luo pinched her delicate nose and said with a smile, How can I not want Yueer? Unless Yueer doesnt want Big Brother anymore? Yes! Yes! Yueer wants to be with Brother Lei Luo forever! she said confidently. Lei Luo carried Yueer to the living room and said to Zier, Take Yueer to take a bath and find a new dress for her to wear. As he spoke, Lei Luo was about to put Yueer down. Who knew that Yueer would not let go no matter what. She cried and said, Brother Lei Luo, I dont want to leave you Lei Luo smiled and put her down. He comforted her: Be good. After the bath, lets go shopping for clothes on the street, okay? Yueer immediately broke into a smile and immediately cheered happily. Okay, Brother Lei Luo, Im going to shower first. Wait for me! After Yueer finished speaking, she skipped off to take a shower. When Lei Luo saw this situation, he could not help but lament, Youre still a child! Naili and Bing still had classes, so they left immediately. This afternoon, Lei Luo was still preparing to skip classes. The classes that he studied in the academy were completely useless to Lei Luobesides going to history class to learn about the things that had happened in the last few decades. Yueer had almost finished her bath. After washing off the dirty stucco on her body, her delicate skin was revealed. Because her skin had been covered with dust for many years, after the dust had been washed off, her skin was even whiter when it had not been exposed to the sun, plus it had been soaked in hot water. Her face was bright red, and she looked adorable. Furthermore, her hair was a rare snow-white color. Lei Luo opened his arms, and Yueer flew over and directly jumped into his arms. Xiaoyueer is so cute! Lei Luo kissed her red face. She immediately lowered her head shyly. Because she grew up in the slave market, her heart matured very early. She even knew a lot about men and women. This was something that Lei Luo didnt expect. Here, this is a gift from your brother. Lei Luo took out an amethyst card and gave it to Yueer. Although Yueer didnt know the value of the amethyst card, she definitely knew its use. Thank you, Brother Lei Luo! Yueer said. Lei Luo stood up and dragged her out to go shopping. The little girl had never seen the market before. She liked everything she saw. She was especially excited when she took out the amethyst card to pay for it. All the shop owners stared at the amethyst card with shining eyes. They desperately wanted to stuff all the good things into Yueers hands. Yueer was so scared that she hid in Lei Luos arms and didnt dare to poke her head out. When many merchants saw this situation, they immediately formed two lines and let Lei Luo choose from the gap in the middle. After a series of purchases, Lei Luo finally came to a conclusion. That was, women were born with the instinct to shop. Even a little girl like Yueer was very interested in shopping. Who didnt like the joy of shopping? If Lei Luo didnt have an infinite space bag, he really didnt know how to take back so many things he had bought. After a long time, Lei Luo and the others arrived at the destination of this shopping tripa clothing store. Buying some clothes for a little girl, Lei Luo said to a fat woman. The female boss was so proud of herself now. Just now, because she was too fat, she couldnt squeeze into Lei Luos group. She didnt expect the little girl to come directly to her shop. Please come to our fitting room, sir. The female boss led Lei Luo and the others into a bright room. This room was especially used for those rich young masters to buy clothes for their handmaidens. There were a few large mirrors in the room. One could also directly see the various perspectives of the handmaidens. After the handmaidens in the shop poured a cup of tea for Lei Luo, they brought over a large pile of gorgeous clothes. Facing all kinds of beautiful clothes, Little Yueer was simply dazzled. Little Yueer looked around. This one was also very beautiful, and that one was also very good. Which one should I choose? Seeing how little Yueer wanted it, Lei Luo could not help but laugh. Yueer immediately threw herself into Lei Luos arms, pouted her lips, and said resentfully, Big Brother Lei Luo is laughing at me Hearing this, Lei Luo couldnt help but laugh out loud. Yueer still refused to let go and twisted her body in Lei Luos arms. At the same time, she used her little pink fist to lightly pound Lei Luos body twice. Haha, let Big Brother Lei Luo choose. Lei Luo looked around and chose a white dress for Little Yueer. He also bought a pair of white leather shoes. Little Yueer took off all her clothes shyly. Lei Luo could not help but be stunned. Although Little Yueer did not have Nailis curvaceous body, compared to Naili, Little Yueer was more like a green apple. Little Yueer looked at her figure and said sadly, Am I very ugly? Hearing this, Lei Luo could not help but be stunned. Then, he laughed out loud. Hahaha! You are so cute. You are definitely a great beauty. Hehe! Hearing Lei Luo say this, Little Yueer also laughed happily. After wearing the clothes that Lei Luo had chosen, Little Yueer became even cuter and cuter during the spring festival. After Lei Luo paid the bill, he carried Yueer and continued shopping. He did not know how many things he had bought, but he just bought whatever Yueer liked. They only left when Naili and the others were done with school. Lets go! Lets go pick up the two sisters. Lei Luo carried Yueer to the entrance of the academy. The students immediately began to point at Lei Luo. Look! Thats the number one pervert in the academy! He wont even let such a cute little girl go. This is too much! Its useless for you to say that. Humans are so powerful! Lets go quickly! Dont let him hear us! Lei Luo was a little embarrassed when he heard that. He did not expect that he would be called the number one pervert in the academy. It was quite troublesome. Forget it. I dont want to think about it. Lei Luo had already seen Naili and Bing walking over. Lets eat first. Chapter 285 - The Shadow Clan The Imperial City of the Lan Feng Empire was also known as Lan Feng. This city was almost the largest and most prosperous city in the central continent. However, no one knew that this city would be destroyed in a years time. Lei Luo, Naili, Bing, and Little Yueer were eating in a restaurant. The conversation between two people caught Lei Luos attention. Brother, is what you said true? Will the first family be exterminated? The people around them immediately surrounded them. They listened carefully. The people were very curious. The man took a sip and whetted everyones appetite. Then, he said slowly, A few days ago, when we were on a mission, we passed by the villa. When we arrived there, the villa was already full of dead people. There wasnt a single living person in the villa. Nonsense! Since even the prime minister knew about it, why didnt he arrest them? Theres going to be a war and we cant leave. However, the Prime Ministers younger brother didnt die. I heard that the person who destroyed the number one aristocratic family was just a little girl from Devil Martial Academy. You must be joking! A little girl can destroy the first aristocratic family? Most people chose not to believe it. Thats true. I have a cousin who is a guard in the palace. I heard that the little girl gave her soul to the devil and obtained the power of the God of Swords. Moreover, that girl has the most powerful divine weapon in her handsthe Sword of Order! the soldier said proudly to show that he was well-informed. But, isnt the first aristocrat family protected by the phoenix god? How could they be destroyed? Hearing this, the soldier didnt know how to respond. He couldnt say anything for a long time. I know the reason! Lei Luo drank another mouthful of wine. Seeing everyones anxious expression, he felt slightly proud. No wonder so many people liked to keep others in suspense. On the day the first family was destroyed, I happened to be taking a walk with my woman near the Mountain Villa. I also know the cause of the incident very clearly. It seems that the eldest young master of the first family led his men to kill all the relatives of a girl. At the same time, he also wanted to sexually humiliate that girl. But that girl secretly ran away. When she returned to take revenge, she already had the strength of the sword god. Therefore, the first family was destroyed because of that eldest young master. After hearing this, everyone understood and nodded. They suddenly remembered the phoenix god. They hurriedly asked Lei Luo about it. Lei Luo slowly drank a mouthful of wine. After satisfying everyones appetite, he slowly said, Actually, the phoenix god appeared. Hearing this, everyone started to ask Lei Luo what a god looked like. Calm down! Everyone, listen to me. After the second villa master used the Guardian Crystal, a strong pressure came. Everyone was forced to kneel on the ground. Then, a phoenix covered in black flames flew over. That phoenix was the size of the entire villa. Almost everyone couldnt look directly at the god. But later, the god found out the whole story and left in anger. The result is that the number one aristocratic family is going to be unlucky. Hearing this, everyone began to discuss animatedly. But most of them still praised the phoenix gods fairness. Lei Luo also thought of the evil death Phoenix. He had helped you build a good reputation in the human world. Lets see what kind of surprise you will give me when the time comes. Suddenly, Lei Luo felt Bing touching his feet secretly. Lei Luo looked up, and Bing kept glancing at Naili. Lei Luo saw that Naili was quietly lowering her head to eat. He could vaguely see that her eyes were a little red. Lei Luo reached out to touch Nailis little face. Naili hurriedly woke up and said, Im fine. Its just that theres sand in my eyes All right, dont be sad. I think there will be trouble soon. You should believe in how to complete your revenge. Lei Luo comforted her, and Naili nodded. She took a deep breath and felt slightly better. Bing tried her best to comfort her. With little Yueer as an adorable little girl, Naili soon broke into a smile. At that moment, Lei Luo suddenly felt a wave of mental power spying on him. Lei Luo sighed helplessly. It was probably another evil person or someone who came for money. Among all of them, the most dangerous person was Little Yueer. It seemed like he would have to teach Little Yueer some martial arts in the future. Lei Luos conviction moved, and a wave of mental shock washed over him. Lei Luo did not use such force. He just wanted to teach the other party a lesson. In a hotel opposite Lei Luo, a woman in a white cloak suddenly spat out a large mouthful of golden blood. Cough cough coughThat was close! The woman could not help but feel relieved. It was also fortunate that Lei Luo did not have any ill intentions. She did not expect him to be able to detect such a subtle spiritual fluctuation. It was truly amazing. Who was he? No matter how hard they searched, they could not find this person. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air. Could he be a sealed demon? Or was he an expert who had survived the twilight of the gods? The white-clothed woman thought, but there was no result. After Lei Luo finished his meal, the four of them strolled around the streets again. By the time they reached home, it was already night. After everyone entered the house, Lei Luo stood alone in the courtyard, looking at the reflections of the flowers and trees. Lei Luo suddenly had an inspiration, and he smiled. Then he stretched out his hand, and a series of seven-colored balls fell into each of the shadows. Immediately after, the shadows of the flowers and trees changed. In each of the shadows, a black human-shaped shadow stood up. Lei Luo looked at these shadows and said, In my name, Lei Luo! With the power of the creator god, I will give you life! I will name you the Shadow Clan! More than twenty shadows moved in front of Lei Luo in the blink of an eye. They bowed to him and said telepathically, Greetings, Master! Lei Luo waved his hand and said seriously, All of you are responsible for protecting this courtyard. Those who trespass without my permission will be killed without mercy! Yes! More than ten shadows returned to the darkness. They squatted down and slowly sneaked into the shadows of the trees. Lei Luo waved his hand again, and the two shadows turned into small black balls and flew into his hands. Lei Luo turned around and returned to the house. As soon as he entered the house, he saw one of the girls cleaning the floor. It was ridiculous to think about it Who would have thought that a princess would clean the floor here? Lei Luo hesitated slightly. Yanni, you should go to school tomorrow too. I see that your posture is pretty good. If you dont learn magic, it would be a waste of your talent. Yanni immediately stood up happily, covered her mouth, and said happily, Thank you, Young Master! Chapter 286 - Making Artifacts Lei Luo just smiled and went back to his room. At this time, Yueer had already fallen asleep. It seemed that today was not easy for her. Lei Luo gently stroked her waist-length hair and gently kissed her forehead. He put two black shadows into Yueers body. After doing all this, Lei Luo covered her with the quilt and turned to go to Bings room. Lei Luo quietly walked into Bings room and found that Bing was already waiting for him on the bed. Lei Luo smiled and sat by the bed. He stretched out his hand and directly held Bing in his arms. Early the next morning, after Lei Luo woke up, looking at Bings peaceful sleeping appearance, Lei Luo could not help but gently kiss Bings forehead. Hmm He did not expect Bing to have woken up. Looking at Lei Luos gentle gaze, Bing shyly shrunk her body, and her small face was already red from embarrassment. Lei Luo hesitated slightly, looked at Bing, and said gently, Bing, you can call me Lei Luo from now on. You dont have to call me Master. Hearing this, Bing immediately became happy. This meant that she already had some status in Lei Luos heart. She was temporarily freed from her status as a female slave. This was a good thing for Bing. Lei Luo actually liked Bings gentle personality. At the same time, Lei Luo also admired Bings calm and careful personality. After careful consideration, he temporarily raised Bing to the status of his woman. After Bing fell asleep, Lei Luo stretched himself and walked out of the room. Naili had already gone to class and looked at Little Yueer. She was still sleeping soundly. When she was sleeping, she even drooled. As she slept, she was still mumbling in her sleep. MmmDelicious, so delicious. Brother Lei Luo, I still want to eat Lei Luo smiled. He did not expect her to still think about eating when she was dreaming. From then on, she would have nothing to worry about. Lei Luo walked out and spoke to Zier, who was dressed in clothes, Go get some bath water. I want to take a bath. Then, Lei Luo walked out of the house and came to the courtyard. At this time, there were five masked corpses in the corner of the courtyard. Lei Luo didnt care who they were. With a light of decomposition, the courtyard was immediately cleaned. After entering the bathroom, Zier had already put in the hot water. The steam filled the air, making Lei Luo feel a strange excitement. Zier helped Lei Luo take off his shirt, but then her face turned red. With her face full of sweat, she used her trembling little hands to reach for Lei Luos belt. It was a simple button, but Ziers little hands were shaking too much. It was impossible to complete this simple action. Seeing this situation, Lei Luo said impatiently, If you dont work hard, Ill have to exchange you back. Although I lost more than ten amethyst coins, and your fate will be completely changed because of this, in the future, you can only become a prize for the groom or the servant! Think carefully! MasterIts Ziers fault, Zier wont change. Dont trade Zier back, Zier is willing to do anything! Zier seemed to have understood. She suddenly raised her head and cried loudly as she begged Lei Luo. Zier was also very clear that if she were to be traded back, then she would directly fall into hells treatment. Her status was also the lowest of female slaves. It wasnt that no one bought them, but even if someone did buy them. They were also regarded as the dirtiest and most abused slaves. They would not have a good place to go either. Usually, servants who became servants and coachmen were even worse than prostitutes. Since you know you have to repent, then why are you still standing there? Hurry up! Lei Luo said impatiently. Under Ziers trembling little hands, Lei Luos clothes were finally taken off. Sliding into the hot water of the bath, Lei Luo stretched his body comfortably. He felt that his entire body was unobstructed. Seeing Zier standing at the side, Lei Luo smiled sinisterly and hooked his finger at her. Zier, take off your clothes and come wash with me. Ziers entire body trembled and her face turned red. She hesitated and refused to take off all of her clothes. Lei Luo could not help but say with a cold face, Zier, do you want to be punished? No, Im sorry, Master. Zier shed tears of humiliation. She gently took off all her clothes. Suddenly, a dainty body exuding the delicate fragrance of a virgin was completely exposed in the air. Zier also slowly walked into the bath. She sat next to Lei Luo fearfully. After the bath, Lei Luo stood up comfortably, put on his clothes, and prepared to go out. He came to the courtyard, and Yueer ran over happily. Her hands flashed with a colorful light, and all kinds of weapons came out. There were long swords, a pair of short swords, long knives, long whips, daggers, and these weapons.., Yueer, what weapons do you like? Lei Luo pulled Little Yueer to the pile of weapons and asked her with a smile. II Little Yueer looked at this and pinched that. In the end, she picked up a dagger. Ill choose this one. Lei Luo reached out and held the dagger in his hand. He said, Look carefully! With a wave of his hand, he quickly waved a series of movements in the air. Because he was too fast, he only left an afterimage. Did you see it clearly? Lei Luo asked Yueer. Yueer shook her head gently and spoke with some resentment. Brother Lei Luo, your movements are so fast. How can I see it clearly? Lei Luo could not help but smile. The dagger was rolling up and down on the tip of his dagger finger. How many aspects do you think you need to use the dagger? Aspects? Yueer was puzzled. She thought for a while. Then she said hesitantly, You need to be fast yes, and flexible. Xiao Yueer looked at the dagger that was rolling up and down in Lei Luos hand. Lei Luo looked at Yueer with appreciation. Yueers talent was indeed quite top-notch. Just by looking at Lei Luos gestures, she could understand the key to the dagger. Next, Lei Luo told Yueer about the vital parts of the human body and which parts could make people lose the ability to move. Okay, Yueer, you did well. Lei Luo did not expect that Yueer would remember everything after he only said it once. Okay, Yueer, you can practice here. Here? How do I practice here? Yueer looked at Lei Luo in puzzlement. This was an empty space. How could she practice here? Lei Luo walked to the side and condensed a huge rainbow energy ball with his hands. This was the light of Lei Luos reconstruction. The magic elements in the air quickly gathered. All the magic elements within a thousand miles were sucked dry. At this moment, Lei Luos attention was on creating a divine artifact for Yueer, but he had never thought that doing so would have any effect. In the end, within an hour, all the magic elements in the surroundings had disappeared! The mages in the city would be in trouble. All magic could not be used, and as a result, there would be revenge everywhere. Chapter 287 - God and Devil’s Dagger Within an hour, the magic elements were restored. All the magicians who were being hunted immediately turned around to hunt down the others. The city was instantly in chaos. Lei Luo drew a circle on the ground, motioning for Little Yueer to stand in the circle. Little Yueer, drop a drop of blood on it. Lei Luo handed the newly created god weapon to Little Yueer. This divine artifact was a weapon that could restrain the gods and demons. It was named The god and demons dagger. After Little Yueer dripped a drop of blood on the god and demons dagger, the dagger turned into a silver ray of light and entered Little Yueers body. Lei Luo reached out and placed a small ball of light on Little Yueers forehead. It contained the method to use the dagger, the basic moves to use the dagger, and the training plan for this time. All right, lets begin! Summon, Shadow Clan, in physical form! Three to four black figures immediately appeared beside Little Moon. This time, the shadow clan appeared in physical form. Hence, they could be attacked by Little Moon. However, the damage to Little Moon could be ignored. Only at this point did Lei Luo remember the consequences of what he had done. After thinking about it carefully, he decided not to bother about it. He casually cast a barrier to seal the entire courtyard. It was better to let Little Yueer practice properly. Holy Maiden, what do you think about this matter? In a large church in Misty Wind City, there was a middle-aged man beside the pope and a female character discussing it. The beautiful woman who the pope called the Saintess closed her eyes. A seven-colored necklace around her neck suddenly emitted a seven-colored ray of light, pointing straight at Lei Luos courtyard. The Saintess suddenly opened her eyes and said excitedly, Quickly bring the divine weapon treasured record over! Another divine weapon has appeared! Its in the city! Soon, a huge book made of metal was brought up. After the pope opened it, there was indeed an extra page in the book. A black-and-white dagger appeared on it. The three of them immediately came over, read it together, and read it at the same time: The God and Devil Dagger has the power to seal the gods and demons. It can activate the ordinary domain. In the domain, other than the wielder, everyone else will lose their power. This divine weapon has already recognized its master! The three of them looked at each other for a long time. The pope and the king could not help but tremble. This divine weapon is too powerful. Even the Saintess nodded. I must get this divine weapon! The King thought to himself. Then, he nodded and continued, The two of you, I still have some things to deal with, so Ill take my leave first. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. After the pope watched the king leave, he seemed to believe in it thoughtfully. Then, he said to the Saintess, As the spokesperson of the goddess of life, you must have also discovered other things. The Saintess sighed. As expected of the only pope in history who has reached the peak of the priest class. Have you also discovered it? At first, I thought it was just my illusion. When I was using the Divine artifact Necklace of Life just now, I discovered that there was a level-one god in the place where the Divine Artifact was born. The popes old face suddenly changed. The pope, whose face was full of wrinkles, gradually turned into a handsome young man. The young man said proudly, Dont forget, I am the only Holy Light War God who has reached the top of the knight class. I have an intuition that surpasses ordinary people for danger. My intuition is constantly reminding me not to go to the place where the god equipment was born, and not to provoke the owner of the god equipment. The Saintess suddenly said, If it werent for me, Im afraid you wouldnt have chosen a priest. Moreover, youve probably already broken through to the Holy Light War God. The young man looked at the Saintess with deep affection. It doesnt matter. For you, Im willing to do anything. The Saintess slightly avoided the young mans burning gaze. She said, Im sorry. Ive already given my life to the goddess of life, so I cant The young man still stubbornly said, It doesnt matter. I can wait. It doesnt matter if I keep waiting until I reach the end of my life. Until the day I pick up the girl of life, Ill tell her personally The Saintess didnt respond to the young man. Instead, she silently looked into the distance in the direction of the Magic Dragon Valley. In the Magic Dragon Valley, it was supposed to be a sunny day, but it wasnt a good day for the people near the Magic Dragon Valley. The entire Magic Dragon Valley was covered in dark clouds. Even those who didnt know magic could feel the oppressive aura coming from the valley. The surrounding magic beasts had all run away. But there were still many people who came to the Magic Dragon Valley. The Black Dragon list in the Magic Dragon Valley was emitting a purple evil light. The evil aura was so strong that it almost spread out of the valley. Around the valley, eight people formed a large magic array. Six women and two men were among them. They came from eight different races. They were the representatives of the eight main gods. Behind them, there were thousands of people. All of them were troops and mercenaries from different countries. Everyone wanted the title of Dragon-slaying courage. Everyone waited quietly. There was only the sound of the wind around them. Crack crack The sound of the Magic Dragon Egg breaking was extremely loud. It was as if the earths crust had shattered. Everyone began to tense up. The mages also cast defensive barriers around them. The priests also added blessing-type spells to the warriors to increase their attack and defense. Just as everyone finished their preparations Boom! The Magic Dragon Egg exploded into pieces. A large ball of purple flames appeared in the middle. Roar! A muffled dragons roar rang out. The entire flame was shattered. The defensive barrier around the magic dragon disappeared at the same time. Many people who were underground were shaken to the point that they bled to death. The entire face of the demon dragon was revealed. After seeing the face of the demon dragon, everyone was extremely shocked. Was this still the same demon dragon from before? The black scales were even darker. However, on the body of the demon dragon, a set of silver-white metal armor appeared, covering all the vital parts of the demon dragons body. Even its head was covered with a helmet, and its huge horns were revealed, making it look extremely ferocious and terrifying. The black eyes of the demon dragon had also turned into an evil purplish-red color. The demon dragon was now more powerful than ever. Chapter 288 - : Hell Demon Dragon ThisThis isone of the five great ancient demon dragons, the Hell Demon Dragon! It was unknown who had shouted this from the crowd. The surrounding people immediately became restless. Everyone knew that the five great ancient demon dragons were comparable to first-grade gods in terms of pure strength. That wasnt a strength that these mortals could contend against. Before anyone could react, the heavy draconic might pressed down. Two-thirds of the people lost their combat strength on the spot, and they were unable to move under the heavy draconic might. The representatives of the eight great sovereign gods were also secretly complaining. If it really was a hell demon dragon, they should have taken advantage of this opportunity to escape. But it was still a demon dragon before, so how did it suddenly become a Hell Demon Dragon? HahahahaYou puny creatures! You dare to stop me?! The Great Master has already helped me to return to the form of a Hell Demonic Dragon! You will all die today! Dragon Flame! The hell demonic dragon laughed arrogantly, casually spitting out a mouthful of purple dragon flame in one direction. Chi! Everyone in that direction, as well as the rocky ground, was reduced to dust. Seeing this, everyone was finally certain that the person in front of them was truly the Infernal Demon Dragon. The scene instantly turned chaotic. Those with power and status simply couldnt stand up in front of the heavy draconic might. They could only use their four limbs to desperately crawl out of the valley. Roar! The Magic Dragon flapped its wings and was about to take off. The spokesmen of the eight major gods all rushed forward to attack. The Magic Dragon only gave them a contemptuous glance. It flapped its wings, and countless wind blades flew towards the spokesmen of the eight gods. It forcefully suppressed the spokesmen of the eight gods. The Magic Dragon took this opportunity to quickly fly high into the sky. When it reached a sufficient height, it looked at the entire Magic Dragon Valley. The Magic Dragon also made the final judgment of destruction. Dragon Language Magic kill Magic Dragon Wave! A mouthful of purple energy shot out from the Magic Dragons mouth into the valley. Rumble! The sky collapsed and the earth cracked. After the Magic Dragon Wave hit the ground, it quickly spread out in all directions. It did not stop until it was a hundred miles away. Everything within a hundred miles suffered a devastating blow. By the time the smoke dissipated, the entire valley had turned into a pile of thick powder that spread everywhere. Master, youre too great! I can finally take revenge! The more the demonic dragons strength increased, the more it could discover the strength of its master. Back then, it had also relied on the tiny amount of divine power left behind by its master. Not only had the demonic dragon recovered the memories of its previous life, but it had also restored its body to the form of a Hell Demonic Dragon. Its strength was even stronger than in its previous life. It turned out that the demon dragons previous life was the Hell Demon Dragon, which represented one of the five great ancient demon dragons that had been destroyed. Later on, it fell in love with a dragon race woman. However, the Hell Demon Dragon was the most evil dragon in the eyes of dragons in the Dragon Valley. Therefore, the entire Dragon Valley had set up a sneak attack on the Hell Demon Dragon. That battle was so intense that the sky and earth turned dark. In the end, after the Hell Demon Dragon was ambushed, it was heavily injured. In the end, he was truly no match for the infernal dragon. At the cost of his own life, he used the forbidden spell, Reincarnation of the dead. He used this to escape a calamity and reincarnate into the next life, hoping to take revenge for this blood feud. This was the memory that the Infernal Dragon had awakened. However, he had just awakened it, so he did not dare to act rashly. Forget it. Lets go find Master first. Master is so powerful. He will definitely help me take revenge! The Demon Dragon was currently anxious to find its master and express its loyalty to its master. Thus, it was also anxious to sense its masters position. In the end, it used the master-servant contract to determine its masters line of defense, then flew north. Not long after the demon dragon left, the thick powder on the ground gradually dispersed. The eight spokesmen of the main gods were all abolished from within. As soon as they appeared, the eight of them immediately sat down on the ground, using their own methods to heal their injuries. Although the Dragon Flames of the Infernal Demon Dragon had been blocked by their combined efforts, they had still suffered serious injuries. After a long time, the eight of them all stood up. They glanced at each other. Without saying anything, they flew in eight different directions. Although they didnt talk to each other, there was only one thought in everyones mind. They had to quickly tell everyone the news of the birth of the Demon Dragon, and the news of the demon dragon evolving into a Hell Demon Dragon. They also had to immediately start looking for the master of the Demon Dragon. Soon, people from all races knew the news of the birth of the Demon Dragon. All the races were on high alert. All the dragons in the Dragon Valley were panicking. Patriarch! Give the order! In a cave, more than ten people were discussing. But strictly speaking, they werent human. They were only in human form, and each of them had a different horn on their headand they also had taild. I didnt expect that because of my mistake back then, I would bring so many disasters to Dragon Valley. The damage from that battle hasnt fully recovered yet. Hell Demon Dragon, perhaps I really misunderstood him back then. SighWhen he used the forbidden spell, Reincarnation of the Dead, I knew that this day would come sooner or later. I just didnt expect it to come so soon, an elder of the dragon race said sorrowfully. Ahem, ahem, everyone move together. Go to various places and wake up all the ancient ancestors in the sleeping place. Our Dragon Race has already reached the most critical moment. All the members of the dragon race nodded and were ready to leave to take action immediately. Right, call Long Ling over. Its time to tell her about her background. At this moment, the Magic Dragon had already turned into a level-three magic beast. The Moon Eagle was sleeping soundly under an uncle in the forest. However, something would soon happen here. Because not far away from here, there was already a figure that was stealthily hiding, and on the other side, every robust figure was flying over. On the branches of the forest, a moon eagle was sleeping soundly. In the distance, a knight wearing white armor was riding a horse, galloping towards where they were. But what was surprising was that although the horse was extremely fast, it looked smooth and steady, not even a single speck of dust flew up from its face. If one took a closer look, they would discover that this mark was not an ordinary horse. On the horses head, there was a small silver horn. It turned out to be a level-five magical beast, a unicorn. It ran quickly and steadily. When they saw the person on the horses back, they were surprised to find that the person wearing white armor was actually a woman. Chapter 289 - The Ambush Begins Her beautiful black hair fluttered behind her, and the snow-white armor missiles did not cover up her alluring curves. It also revealed her moving silhouette without a doubt. Her bare snow-white shoulders were outlined with delicate and lovely curves by the darkness. Her soft waist was tightly wrapped by a pale golden belt, and her pale blue eyes could be seen through the gaps of the armor. Her lively and charming eyes gave people a feeling of loneliness. If one observed carefully enough, one could also find traces of anxiety, helplessness, and pain in her eyes. The unicorn gradually entered the forest and ran quickly in the forest path. Suddenly, the unicorn stopped in an unnatural position and jumped back. It landed more than ten meters away. At this moment, three black figures attacked separately, but they failed because of the Unicorns alertness. The womans expression also shifted slightly, but she immediately returned to her calm state and jumped down from the unicorn. When the attackers saw that their sneak attack had failed, they immediately retreated more than ten meters like ghosts, trying to block the womans way forward. Hahahaha! As expected of Miss Yuna, who is known as the Flower of Knights. She actually dodged our fatal blow! The man in black who was standing in the middle spoke in a hoarse voice. The woman also replied coldly, Hmph, it seems that there are quite a number of people who want my life. If you hadnt released your killing intent earlier and been detected by the unicorn, perhaps you would have succeeded. Unfortunately, you are still not ready. After saying that, Yuna took off her helmet. What greeted her eyes was a beautiful and exquisite face. She was so beautiful. Her entire body did not carry the slightest trace of the mortal world. She just sat quietly on the horses back. Her entire figure seemed to be embedded between heaven and earth, like an illusory figure. The cold air on her face made her even less like a living person. She was truly an ice-cold beauty. The person in the middle who looked like the leader smiled and said, Although you were lucky enough to escape the attack, you should also know that we have never failed. You should end it yourself. Yuna calmly looked at the three people in front of her and said, Did the king send you here? It seems that she has to kill me too? I didnt expect that the king, who has already obtained the land of the central continent, is still not satisfied. He actually wants to study that kind of thing. Dont you want to know what important secret the king has for me to know? Yuna said indifferently while secretly putting her hand behind her back and drawing something in the void. Isnt it just the fusion plan? This plan has already been completed, the leader said calmly. What! Its already completed? Yuna couldnt help but recall the contents of the plan. The Fusion Plan was a plan that forcefully combined humans and magical beasts into one. At the same time, it allowed people to live with the power of Magical Beasts. Moreover, the power would be multiplied. According to this method, as long as the ordinary people fused with the magical beasts, they could also become gods. However, the bloodlines of humans and magical beasts had a natural repulsion, and a person could only fuse with six magical beasts at most. Otherwise, it would bring irreversible damage to the fused person. At the same time, the fused person would also go crazy because he could not withstand the crazy spirit of the magical beasts. However, this kind of thing was not common sense, and once it appeared in reality, it would definitely be exterminated by the gods, or until they themselves were exterminated. In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening, Yuna risked her life to steal the plan. She wanted to use this to seek the help of the radiant temple, but she did not expect that this plan was actually something that had already been completed. Just as Yuna was lost in thought, three people immediately rushed up. Yuna turned pale with fright and jumped back. The unicorn cast a spell and a lightning net appeared out of thin air to stop the three people. The three people immediately retreated to their original positions after missing their first attack, after landing, Yunas body swayed and she stabbed the knight sword at the person in the middle. The unicorn set up an electric net towards the two people on both sides to prevent them from coming to the rescue. The person in the middle suddenly smiled. Yuna was shocked. It was not good to be fooled! A black longsword suddenly appeared in the black-clothed persons hand. He did not defend at all and directly stabbed towards Yuna. Yuna hurriedly turned around. Relying on the flexibility of her body, she forcefully moved her body by half a foot. Clang! Yunas long sword stabbed towards the black-clothed mans body, actually making a sound of metal colliding. Yuna was even more shocked. It must be that the black-clothed mans body had a soft armor with high defense. Just as the old force had just left and the new force had yet to be born. The black-clothed mans long sword came one after another. Yuna had no choice but to return her sword to block. Clang! Yuna was sent flying back. She landed beside the unicorn. Yuna stood up with difficulty. Her right hand had already been shattered by the shock. The blood on her hand kept falling. Yuna sighed faintly. She had finally experienced the kings royal assassination team. Their strength was really extraordinary. It seemed that only by using a summoned beast could she have a chance to reverse the situation. Yuna quickly chanted an incantation. A ball of light suddenly flashed in her hand. She stretched out her hand and threw the ball of light into the air. The ball of light stretched out in the air, and a one-meter-long magic circle appeared. In the name of Summoner Yuna, I summon the guardian of the Dragon, the spirit of the dragon. Come out! The magic array expanded rapidly around Yuna. Suddenly, a white figure appeared in the magic array. Although it was very blurry, one could still vaguely recognize that it was a winged dragon. Suddenly, a white light flashed, and a white flying dragon appeared. The three members of the dark demon hunting group didnt panic at all. Under Yunas puzzled gaze, the three of them began to summon at the same time. Come out! Guardian of Hell Hell Demon Hound! Three three-eyed Hell Demon Hounds appeared in the Magic Array. Their green eyes emitted a terrifying ferocity. As long as their master gave the order, they would not hesitate to pounce on their target. This was a hellhound! Level-6 magical beasts. They liked to move in groups, and they had fierce personalities. They were very terrifying magical beasts, and they liked to hunt all kinds of magical beasts for food. Chapter 290 - Hellhound Legend has it that when three hellhounds meet with life-threatening danger, they could fuse together and evolve into a grade-8 magical beastthe Cerberus. Cerberus was a grade-8 magical beast. Its entire body was covered in black flames. It was a high-level magical beast that could use hellfire. Three heads could use different types of magic at the same time. It was a type of magical beast that was agile, violent, and extremely terrifying! Hellhound? You can actually summon them? Yunas face became even paler. She leaned weakly against the unicorns body. She was already feeling a little hopeless because the dragon spirit was not a real dragon. They were only a kind of magical beast with the appearance of a dragon, but their strength was much weaker than a dragon. They were both level-6 magical beasts like the Hellhound. However, the dragon spirit that he summoned could only block one hellhound at most. He and the unicorn combined could only deal with one hellhound. But now, not only were there three hellhounds, he was also seriously injured. Based on the current situation, he did not even have a chance to escape. The man in black in the middle seemed to be very satisfied with Yunas panicked expression. Hehe! Prepare to die! Hellhound, go! As he said that, the man in black pointed his finger at Yuna. The hellhound that was on standby immediately pounced on Yuna. Yuna was now in complete despair. She seemed to be able to see that death was using his giant black scythe to take her life. At the last moment of her life, Yuna did not panic. On the contrary, her heart was so calm. It was as if death was nothing to her. It was so small that it was almost negligible. Yuna gently closed her eyes. She was quietly enjoying the peace before death. At that moment, Yuna felt a weight on her back and fell to the ground. Then came the sad cry of a unicorn. Yunas heart jumped. She opened her eyes and found that she had fallen to the ground. Three fireballs flew over her forehead and landed on a hundred-year-old tree. The tree turned into black dust and disappeared in an instant. At this moment, the dragon spirit also flew forward and fought with the hellhound. It turned out that the moment the hellhound pounced on Yuna, the unicorn sensed its masters danger and jumped to the side. Yuna narrowly avoided being bitten by the hellhound. The attack of the hellhound made it difficult for the unicorn to take care of its injured master. In order to protect itself and its master, the unicorn fought with the hellhound. The man in black shook his head while taking care of Yuna. It seems that I overestimated you. I thought that with your strength as a high-level summoner, you wouldnt be unable to withstand the attack of the hellhound. But look at you. You dont even have the strength to dodge. You dont need me to attack anymore. Wait until my baby eats that low-level magical beast of yours. Then Ill let them finish you off! At this moment, the spirit of the dragon let out a mournful cry. With a flash of white light, the spirit of the dragon had to return to the underworld because of its heavy injuries. The three hellhounds immediately turned their attention to the unicorn. The battle pressure on the unicorn instantly doubled. It had to face the attacks of the three hellhounds at the same time. Countless wounds were quickly added to its body. Yuna did not care about her own strength at this time. She rushed forward and resisted the attacks of the hellhounds together with the unicorn. The three people saw Yuna go forward and also joined the battle with a sneer. It seemed that everyone wanted to focus their attacks on the unicorn. Soon, the unicorn was covered in wounds. Yuna was desperately resisting the attacks of the unicorn. However, the difference in strength could not be made up by simply numbers. Dong! The sword in Yunas hand was sent flying by the hellhound. She was also sent flying by a hellhound. With a wail, the unicorn was also pounced on by the three hellhounds. The three men in black stood proudly on the unicorn and showed their power to Yuna. Yuna shouted at them, Let go of Lisa! Dont hurt it! The man in black seemed to like seeing Yunas expression. He said proudly, It seems that you cherish this unicorn very much. How am I going to punish it? Hahaha As the man in black spoke, he kept drawing bloody marks on the unicorns body. No! Dont hurt her! Let her go! Yuna struggled to stand up and shouted at the three of them. The unicorn seemed to have heard its masters voice. It turned around and looked at its master. It used its gentle and beautiful eyes to look at Yuna, showing her its determination to protect its master. At this moment, Yuna was also looking at it silently. The unicorns beautiful and gentle eyes were filled with reluctance and sorrow. He remembered that when he was very young, his father would often hold his little hand and play in the backyard. But his mother would always wear beautiful clothes and lean against the door. Her eyes were happy as she watched him and her father play. From time to time, she would gently exhort, Yunagirls shouldnt be naughtyMom will worry. Yuna the floor is very dirty. Girls should be clean and beautiful. You cant just sit anywhere. Just like all ordinary families, she lived a simple and happy life. Her father was serious and kind, and her mother was kind and beautiful. Everything was so warm and peaceful. However, these days changed as her fathers status continued to rise. One day, her mother passed away. Since then, Yuna never held her fathers hand again. She never looked at Yuna properly. She didnt even smile at Yuna once. Apart from teaching Yuna to be loyal to the empire, every day was hard training. In order to protect the most powerful person in the world, the Emperor of the empire. But was he worth protecting? I remember when I was very young, my mother gave me this unicorn. At that time, when I got it, I was so happy. But my mother said to me: Child, from now on, I will let Lisa play with you. You have to Live Well, I hope you can get your own happiness. At that time, Yuna still did not understand why she said this to me now, and my mother died in the palace the next day. Yuna, who was still young, did not understand what death was, nor did she know how her mother died. She only remembered that her mother had asked Lisa to accompany her in her place. She must live well! She must live! Chapter 291 - Forced Summoning Ever since her mothers death, Yuna had never felt any warmth towards her family. Lisa, the unicorn, had become Yunas best friend and family. Suddenly, Yuna remembered something. She quickly took out a magic scroll that her mentor had given her before she died. The name of this scroll was Forced summoning. As the name implied, Forced summoning meant that the most powerful magical beast would be forcefully summoned from within a thousand miles. However, the caster had to unconditionally summon the creature as the master and himself as the slave. Of course, the summoned creature also had to help the caster complete the purpose of the summoning. At this moment, Yuna no longer had any other choice in order to save Lisa. She did not mind choosing a magical beast as her master. Yuna took a deep look at the unicorn. With her last hope, Yuna opened the magic scroll and ran into the air. The magic scroll emitted a bright light, and after the Magic Dragon came out of the valley, it had been immersed in the pleasure of greatly increasing its strength. During the process of transformation, the demon dragon unexpectedly discovered that there was a hidden seal in the depths of its soul. At that time, the demon dragon felt extremely puzzled. All these years, it had never discovered that there was actually a seal on its body? This seal was also abnormally strong. Even if it was not injured, it was impossible to break it. At this moment, the demon dragon didnt care about anything else. It directly used the power that its master gave it to break the seal. Crack! The seal within the demon dragons body was completely broken. The demon dragon was just surprised at its masters strength, but it was overwhelmed by the information that poured out from the seal. After a long time, the demon dragon gradually absorbed this information. So this was his previous life! His previous life was actually one of the five great demon dragons of the immemorial era, the Hell Demon Dragon! He was ambushed by the dragon in the Dragon Valley. He was seriously injured and was about to be sealed. The arrogant demon dragon used his eternal life as the price and used a forbidden spell: Reincarnation of a dead soul! What he wanted was to take revenge in the future! At that moment, the demonic dragon used the memories from his previous life. Using the power given to him by his master, he continuously transformed his body until he returned to the appearance of his previous life. The thing that puzzled the demonic dragon the most was that in the memories of his previous life, there seemed to be a faint shadow of his current master. That was absolutely impossible, right? How many tens of thousands of years had passed since his previous life? How could there be a shadow of his master? It was better not to care. He had to find a suitable gift for his master first. Since his master had given him freedom, the demon dragon was also a person who knew how to repay kindness. He had to properly express his loyalty to his master. However, the demon dragon had always been sealed in the demon Dragon Valley and rarely came into contact with humans. He could not think of what to give his master. In the end, he could only turn into a moon eagle and find a random forest bell to sleep in. At this moment, Yuna threw out her summoning scroll. Hahaha! I thought this was some powerful summoning beast? So its just a low-level trash Moon Eagle? The leader laughed out loud. Yuna was truly in despair at this moment. She didnt expect that the strongest magical beast within a thousand miles was actually just a moonhawk. If this was in the magical beast forest, it would probably be another ending, right? Only that this moonhawk would be buried along with her. But very quickly, everyone realized that something was wrong. After seeing the Moon Eagle, the three hellhounds immediately gave up on surrounding the unicorn. They formed an inverted triangle defense formation. The four of them were immediately stunned. This was what the hellhounds would do when they encountered an enemy that was much stronger than them. Yuna also realized that even her unicorn was retreating in fear, retreating to her side. What exactly was going on? Needless to say, this Yue Ying was the Magic Dragon. Just as the Magic Dragon was sleeping comfortably, it was suddenly forcefully summoned by a powerful magic power. How could the magic dragon be in a good mood now that its rest was interrupted? It was ready to wreak havoc on the spot. Just as the four of them were feeling puzzled, the Moon Eagle slowly opened its eyes. Everyone noticed that the Moon Eagles eyes were a strange purplish-red color. When the three hellhounds saw the purplish-red eyes, they retreated behind their master in fear. The three men in black looked at the summoned beast in fear. They had never expected this to happen. At this moment, the Moon Eagle suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a mouthful of purple flames. When the three hellhounds saw the flames, they immediately attacked each other. They relied on the impact of the energy explosion to shock themselves. When the three men in black saw that the hellhounds were using such a self-harming method to escape, they immediately gave up on resisting and quickly dodged away. Puchi! The forest was cleared of a wide path by the flames out of thin air. All the trees in the area had been turned to dust. The four of them sucked in a breath of cold air. At that moment, the Moon Eagle turned around and looked at the person who had summoned it. From the process of being summoned, the demon dragon knew that it would have a new servant. It did not care at first, but when it saw Yunas face, it felt a burst of joy. The Demon Dragon was worried that it could not find any gifts to show its loyalty to its master. He also did not know what humans liked, but if it was a woman, its master would definitely not refuse. So the Demon Dragon made a smart decision. He wanted to offer the woman in front of him to its master. Just as Yuna was surprised, she suddenly realized that a sharp gaze was sizing her up. Faced with such a gaze, Yunas heart was very uneasy. She could not guess at all why the master of the Magic Dragon would ignore the magic dog in front of him and look at her again. Suddenly, the Moon Eagle flapped its wings and stopped in mid-air. It raised its head and let out a long cry. Yuna could clearly feel that the Moon Eagles heart was filled with joy. When the Demon Dragon turned around and roared, the three hellhounds saw that the Demon Beast had let down its guard and immediately ran together. The two hellhounds lay side by side, while the other hellhounds were afraid to be on the backs of the two hellhounds. The three hellhounds roared at the same time, attracting the attention of everyone present. ThisThis is Chapter 292 - Cerberus Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Yuna saw the scene in front of her and immediately thought of an impossible situation. This is the fusion evolution! Just as Yuna thought, after the three-headed Cerberus roared, a ball of fire appeared on the ground and enveloped the Cerberus. This was the true hellfire. Yuna revealed a terrified expression. The hellhounds actually fused and evolved. This was a skill that only the hellhounds had no choice but to use in a life and death situation! There was danger in fusing and evolving. Once it failed, even ones soul would disappear. What kind of magical beast did she summon? The hellhounds actually chose to use this forbidden skill without even fighting. Roar! A low and deep sound was heard, and a three-meter-tall Cerberus appeared. The unicorns body began to tremble. It also revealed a strong sense of unease, Yuna used one of her hands to gently pat the unicorn to comfort it, telling it to stay calm. She also looked in the direction of the demon dragon. But what made Yuna dumbfounded was that the moon eagle stared at the Cerberus, saliva continuously flowing from the corner of its mouth, as if it had seen some delicious food. At this moment, the demon dragon was extremely happy. It had been starving for a long time, but it had never encountered any food that caught its eye. This Cerberus was very good. The demon dragon immediately prepared to finish off the food in front of it. At this moment, the Cerberus suddenly felt a chill in its heart. It shook its head in confusion. It was prepared to kill this demon beast that had made it feel fear before it evolved. I didnt expect that it would actually let our hellhound evolve. Thank you very much, Miss Yuna. As a thank you, I will leave a complete corpse for you. The three men in black spoke very happily. Roar! The Moon Eagle suddenly let out a deafening roar. The surrounding trees were continuously being roared by the sound waves until they did not even know what was going on. However, the four people in the field were desperately covering their ears to resist this deafening roar. The demon dragons body gradually rose into the sky. Suddenly, a purple light flashed, and a huge creature appeared! Hell Demon Dragon?! These four people were also summoners. In order to become a summoner, one had to understand the habits of all the demon beasts. The demon beast in front of them was clearly one of the five great demon dragons of the immemorial era, the Hell Demon Dragon! Roar! Before anyone could react, the hellish demonic dragon swallowed the Cerberus with a speed that was completely incompatible with its own body. Looking at the green blood flowing out of the demonic dragons mouth, Yuna felt a wave of nausea in her stomach. She hurriedly turned her gaze to the unicorn. At this time, the demonic dragon had already eaten the monster. It turned its head and took a breath, vaporizing the three men in black. Then, the general came to Yunas side and stared at the unicorn. The unicorn hid behind Yuna in fear. Yuna looked at the bloody mouth that was right in front of her and the magic dragons gaze that looked like it was looking at food. She ignored the fear in her heart and stood in front of the unicorn and said loudly, Please dont hurt Lisa. If you want to eat, eat me! The magic dragon stared at Yuna for a long time, just as Yuna was about to collapse under the dragons pressure. The magic dragon raised its head, and there seemed to be something special in its eyes. The magic dragon turned back into the Moon Eagle again. It grabbed Yuna and the unicorn with its claws and flew up. It needed to find a good place to rest so that it could find its master as soon as possible. On the other side Why are there so many people in the courtyard recently? Lei Luo looked at the rows of corpses on the ground and spoke with emotion. Bing also came to Lei Luos side. Is it because the divine artifact you got for Little Yueer has been known by others? Lei Luo tilted his head slightly. It seemed that there was indeed no other reason other than this. If that was the case, then he would just blow things up a little more. Lei Luo was ready to create another miracle! With that thought in mind, he turned around and returned to his room, starting to imagine the appearance of the new divine artifact. Naili, feel better. Its not like we cant get revenge. Its just that we cant find him now. Bing comforted him from the side. Up until now, Lancelot had never come to school. There was no movement in the palace either. It felt like a calm night before a storm. After a few months of study, Naili and Bing had mastered a lot of magic. Yanni, Naili, and Bing had become good friends. The three of them were inseparable. With her noble princess temperament, Yanni was considered a top beauty in school. At this moment, the magic elements in the air disappeared once again. This was not the first time this had happened. Suddenly, the classroom in the academy was in a mess. Everyone was discussing the disappearance of the magic elements the last two times. Only Naili and Bing sighed at the same time. They knew in their hearts that another divine artifact was about to be born. Bing suddenly noticed that the new holy maiden in white was not flustered at all. She did not look surprised either. She just quietly stared in the direction of Lei Luos courtyard. This holy maiden in white rarely let others see her appearance. But those who had seen her appearance all said that she was definitely the most beautiful woman in the academy. And her Shen Fei was also very mysterious. No one could clearly say where she came from. The whereabouts of those who had once harassed her were still unknown. This time, it was relatively short. After half an hour, the magic elements gradually recovered. However, both Bing and Naili felt a sense of pressure. They felt a sense of nervousness as if a storm was about to come. After school at noon, Yanni returned to the courtyard and found that everyone was gathered together. They seemed to be chattering nonstop, and it was as if they were discussing something. Yanni also went up and immediately heard a burst of happy voices from everyone: Little Yueer is so amazing! She passed another test! Of course, I dare say that Little Yueer is the best among all of us! But Im an exception. Seeing that her master, Lei Luo, was also here, Yanni gave up on the idea of squeezing in to take a look and obediently stayed at the side. Lei Luo turned around and found that Yanni was also there. Then he said to everyone, Let Yanni try! Hearing Lei Luos words, everyone made way for Yanni. Yanni curiously walked to the table and finally saw the relationship that everyone had been discussing for a long time. There was a transparent crystal on the table. The entire crystal was inlaid with a hexagram. It was a strange hexagram. The hexahedron in the middle was purple. The six corners were red, yellow, blue, green, white, and black. Chapter 293 - : Elemental Heart This is? Although Yanni didnt know what this was, she could still sense some strange magical fluctuations from it. Seeing Yannis puzzled expression, Bing smiled and said, This is the divine artifact, elemental heart. You can use it to contact the elemental elves. If Youre lucky, you can even meet an elemental sovereign god. As long as you pass the elemental elves approval, you dont need to chant spells to use spells from Level 1 to Level 8. In addition, you only need to use one-third of your normal mana. Yanni widened her mouth in surprise. As a wind magician, she knew what this meant. As long as she passed the test, her strength would not be increased by just one level. Immediately, Yanni followed the instructions and placed her hand on the green horn, injecting magic power into it. Yanni only felt her vision go black, and she had already arrived at another place. Where is this? Yanni found herself in a green space. In this void, there was nothing but wind. Seeing the situation here, Yanni couldnt help but feel afraid. She began to run in all directions. However, in terms of how long she ran, other than the change in the size of the wind, the surrounding scenery still didnt change. Yanni couldnt help but feel anxious. At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blew Yanni down. This made Yanni calm down. She remembered her goal. Wasnt it to get the approval of the wind element? Then why should she be afraid of the wind element? At that moment, Yanni closed her eyes. She felt the wind element around her. As Yannis consciousness slowly went deeper, Yanni could finally feel the wind element around her. She felt the ethereal wind, the violent wind, and the formless wind. Thats right! This is the wind! At this moment, Yanni felt that she had an unprecedented understanding of the essential power of the wind element. Just based on this, Yanni would be able to learn more easily in the future. Congratulations! You have passed any of the wind elements! When Yanni opened her eyes, she suddenly realized that there was a green elf in front of her. You are the wind elemental elf? Yanni curiously looked at the three-inch-long elf in front of her. If not me, who else could it be? The wind elemental laughed softly. Then, with a serious expression, he said, How did you come to the elemental space? Other than the wind elemental elf that was born here, it is impossible for others to come here. In the past, there were people who received the elemental elfs approval, but in reality, it is a hundred times harder than here. Before you, there was a little human girl who passed. That little girl is really amazing. I heard from other sisters that she passed in less than five minutes. The approval of the wind, fire, and light elements is really amazing! Hearing this, Yanni also knew that the little girl was Little Yueer. She didnt expect Little Yueers aptitude to be so good. Yanni immediately said, I entered this place through the elemental heart. That elemental heart is a divine artifact. Hearing this, the wind elemental elf frowned and muttered, Could it be because of the elemental heart that we inexplicably have an additional ability that can give life elements recognition? Who is it? Could it be The wind elf suddenly thought of something, but he did not say it out loud. He suddenly realized that Yanni was also beside him. He hurriedly said to Yanni, You have already passed the recognition. I hope that you will study hard in the future. Goodbye! Before Yanni could react, her vision turned black. Yanni realized that she had already returned. After Yanni left, the wind elemental anxiously said, Other than a grade-1 god, no one has given us such an ability. I am moved to report this to the sixth elemental god! After the wind elf finished speaking, the space distorted and the elemental elfs figure slowly turned into a gust of wind. After Yanni returned, Naili said from the side, Seven minutes! Yannis talent is not bad either! Yanni was embarrassed by her words, I am not that good. I am far inferior to Little Yueer. Hehe! Dont be modest. I will give it a try too! After saying that, Naili placed her hand on the red crystal. With a flash of red light, Nailis figure disappeared. Lei Luo looked at Bings impatient expression. If you want to give it a try, then give it a try. When Bing heard what Lei Luo said, she placed her hand on the blue crystal as well. Then, with a flash of blue light, she disappeared as well. When Yueer saw this, she immediately ran over as well. When Lei Luo wasnt paying attention, she placed her hand on the black crystal. Then, she disappeared. When Lei Luo saw this, he couldnt help but sigh. Xiao Yueer is really addicted to playing. Dont you know that its very difficult to pass through the Heart of Darkness? However, just as Lei Luo finished speaking, a black light flashed and Little Yueers figure appeared. An energy ball made of dark elements appeared in her hand. Wasnt this too fast? Lei Luo could not help but look at Little Yueer who was playing happily. He secretly made a decision in his heart. He decided to completely transform Little Yueers body. At that moment, a red light flashed, and Nailis figure appeared. Naili waved her hand, and a ball of fire appeared in her hand. One moment, she had become a dragon, and the next moment, she had become a human. Naili was having a great time. However, after ten minutes, nothing appeared. This made people feel worried. After a while, still nothing. Naili began to get anxious. She looked at Lei Luo with anticipation. Lei Luo also realized that something was wrong. Based on the talent of Bing, it should be easy for her to pass, but what was going on? Lei Luo felt a little worried. With a thought, he transformed into a silver light and entered the blue crystal. After entering the heart of elements, there was a land of ice and snow. When he arrived here, he heard the sound of Bing. Why didnt you let me out? What was going on? What happened? Lei Luos body swayed and he immediately arrived at the scene. He found that Bing was surrounded by seven to eight water elements, and there was a blue-clothed, blue-haired woman by the side. As soon as he arrived here, the blue-haired woman immediately sensed him again and turned to look at Lei Luo in the blink of an eye. The first time Lei Luo saw her, he felt that he was very cold. He was like an ice-cold beauty. Lei Luo used magic and immediately teleported to Bings side. Bing saw Lei Luo and hurriedly hugged him. Whats going on? Lei Luo asked the blue-haired woman. You created the elemental heart and gave the elemental sprite this special ability, the blue-haired woman asked coldly. So what if I did? Seeing her cold attitude, Lei Luo felt very uncomfortable. Chapter 294 - The Goddess of Ice and Snow Dont you know that creating a divine artifact on your own is a violation of Gods commandments? In addition, youve interfered with the responsibilities of the elemental sovereigns outside. Now, you must immediately follow me to see the deity king! It turned out that she was one of the six elemental sovereigns, the goddess of ice and snow, who was in charge of the water element. What if I dont go? Seeing her appearance, Lei Luo felt annoyed. What was with that cold face? Ill teach you a lesson later! Then all you have to do is use force! The ice goddess immediately pulled away, and a blue magic array appeared beneath her feet. Godrealm Domainland of ice! Instantly, an intense snowstorm began to blow around them. This little snowstorm was nothing to Lei Luo, of course. But to Bing, it was completely different. Under the domain of a grade-one god, even Bing found it very difficult to breathe. The domain of the land of ice had a temperature that could reach absolute zero. Even the air might be frozen. Lei Luo casually added a divine protection to Bing to resist all damage. Watch carefully. This battle will be very helpful to you. At this moment, the snow goddess had already unfurled the symbol that represented a level-one god. Those were five pairs of blue wings. She rose into the sky and looked down at Lei Luo from afar. Lei Luo smiled. Just you wait. There will definitely be times when you regret it. Lei Luo leaped up and instantly flew into the air. He hesitated for a moment. Only five pairs of silver wings were spread out on his back. This time, they were real wings. They were not the metal wings of the past. Looking at the wings on her opponents back, the snow goddess was slightly surprised. She immediately withdrew her contempt. Her opponents strength was on par with hers. However, it was not difficult for her to defeat her opponent within her domain. The snow goddess waved her hand, and countless icicles appeared out of thin air. The icicles grew larger and larger, gradually becoming like snow mountains. The snow goddess pressed her hand down. Countless icebergs pressed down on Lei Luo. Lei Luo smiled, and his body began to blur. The snow goddess only saw countless icebergs pass through Lei Luos body. But in the eyes of the snow goddess, it wasnt that simple. The opponent would always dodge the icebergs before they could get close. If they could dodge one or two, they would be considered lucky. But to dodge nearly a hundred at once would take more than just a matter of luck. To be able to do so easily in the midst of the dense icebergs, it was definitely not simple. The snow goddess waved her hand once again, and a huge ice barrier sealed off Lei Luos movement space. At this moment, several more ice dragons swept down. Seeing this situation, the snow goddess drank a few more cups. The other party was not so easily injured. Suddenly, the snow goddess felt a sense of unease in her heart. She wanted to tease him, but without thinking, she set up layers of ice shields behind her. Her body also flew forward at high speed. Crash The ice shields behind her instantly shattered. A strong gust of wind brushed past her back. Even her skin felt a faint pain. The snow goddess had no choice but to once again pay attention to this silver-haired man. There had clearly been no magic fluctuations just now. How could he suddenly appear behind her? She was a rank-one sovereign, and aside from the eight sovereigns, she had the highest divine seat. Who exactly was this man? She couldnt even see through him. Lei Luo gave her a cold smile, and something that shocked the snow goddess appeared once more. Gods domain simulated devouring! The surrounding space immediately became extremely dark. The ice and snow domain was immediately devoured by the dark space, Are you lucifer? The ice and snow goddess turned pale with fright. She quickly withdrew her domain. The domain of a lord god was incomparable to the domain of a level-one god! The ice on the ground was also shocked. Could it be that Lei Luos real identity is Lucifer? Lei Luo shook his head lightly. His next move once again shocked the ice and snow goddess. Divine domainsimulated energy! The surrounding space was filled with destructive white energy. ThisThis is the domain of the Divine Emperor Alpha! How can you have the domains of two sovereigns?! the snow goddess asked in astonishment. But what greeted her was an entire domain. The snow goddess had no choice but to spread out her domain within a meter of her, using it to offset her opponents domain. How is it? Doesnt it feel good? This is the price you pay for underestimating me. Lei Luo smiled as he watched the snow goddess struggling to resist her domain. At this moment, the snow goddess no longer had the ice-cold breadman from before. She was only using all of her magic power to resist the domains oppression, and she was looking pitiful. Lei Luo saw that he had almost finished teaching her a lesson, and the power of his domain was beginning to weaken. He was prepared to withdraw his domain. The snow goddess also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the other party only wanted to teach her a lesson. But at this moment, something unexpected happened. Just as Lei Luo was about to withdraw his domain, something unexpected happened. The power of the two of them gathered uncontrollably into the domain. The snow goddess and Lei Luos expressions couldnt help but change. Their domains were entangled together. Seeing this, Lei Luo couldnt help but smile bitterly. This time, they had accidentally gone too far. Now, they were in a situation where they wouldnt rest until one of them died. In this situation, the probability of this happening was one in ten million. The last time Lucifer and Alpha fought, the same thing had also happened. This wasnt a good thing. The two of them hadnt fully recovered from their injuries. Fortunately, their sovereign-level deities had only suffered serious injuries. But for a rank one deity, that was a different matter. If one side couldnt hold on, the other side would definitely crush them into pieces. Seeing this, Lei Luo hurriedly sent Bing out of the elemental space. Lei Luo didnt want Bing to know his true identity. He would definitely transform completely in a moment, and then he would be exposed. Lei Luo still didnt want Bing and the others to know that he was a creator god. What are you going to do? Lei Luo naturally wasnt flustered. He smiled and said to the snow goddess. Because if this situation continued, Lei Luo would definitely win. The snow goddess was crying bitterly in her heart How could things have suddenly developed to such a state? She could only smile and fight with all her might. The snow goddess reached out and removed the necklace that was shaped like a water droplet from her neck. The water droplet-shaped gemstone immediately turned into a ball of water and flew over without being affected by the domain. Ball of pure water! Change! the snow goddess shouted. The blue ball of water quickly became sad and turned into a water dragon that attacked Lei Luo. Chapter 295 - Transcendent Artifact Lei Luo hadnt expected that the other party would actually make such a move. He hadnt expected that this was also an intermediate-rank artifact. When such a domain was entangled, the most taboo thing was to be disturbed. If others were to encounter such a situation, they would be doomed. But Lei Luo was different. The artifact Lei Luo had created was a transcendent artifact. A divine artifact created by a sovereign was an upper-grade divine artifact. A grade-one divine artifact was an intermediate-grade divine artifact, while a grade-two divine artifact was different one. Any god below grade two didnt have the ability to create a divine artifact. Lei Luos hands flashed with silver light, and a silvery-white hand of time appeared in his hands. Time freeze! The space around the ice dragon immediately turned grayish-white, and the ice dragon was pushed into the air. A transcendent artifact! The snow goddess looked at Lei Luos hand in surprise. This deity world had been searching for a transcendent artifact for several months. A few months ago, the godly monarch discovered that two transcendent artifacts had appeared in the world. According to the Divine weapon treasured record, these two artifacts belonged to a transcendent artifact. The godly monarch immediately determined that. This was a transcendent artifact left behind by the god of creation. For this reason, he had searched all over the divine realm. However, he had yet to discover anything about the strongest. It was a power so powerful that it was suffocating, and it pulled the snow goddess back. The snow goddess was also surprised to find that the temperament of her opponent had clearly changed. That feeling, which she had not been able to understand before, had now become high and mighty. What made the snow goddess even more surprised was that the wings on the back of that man began to emit a silver light. The originally soft feathers began to give off a metallic luster as well. All of this indicated that the opponent was a sovereign. However, the subsequent shock had already numbed the snow goddess. The pair of wings on the mans back once more spread out, and there were actually more than twelve of them facing off against each other. Gods domainmy world! After completely transforming, Lei Luo immediately used his most powerful domain. Everything within this domain would change according to Lei Luos will. Lei Luo waved his hand, and the domain that was originally entangled together immediately disappeared without a trace. The snow goddess pays her respects to the lord god of creation! After the snow goddess was momentarily absent-minded, she immediately reacted. The other party was the god of creation. She knelt down and paid her respects with incomparable respect. Her heart was also in a mess. She had been in a very bad mood because of some things recently. Thus, after receiving the elemental elfs report, she immediately came over to take a look. She wanted to capture the god who had violated her authority. But she never expected to meet the god of creation. Moreover, she had just overestimated herself by attacking the god of creation. What punishment would she receive next? Lei Luo looked at the ice goddess, who was feeling uneasy, and he smiled helplessly. He then said in a low voice, Lets forget about this matter. Other than the king of the six elemental sovereigns, you are not allowed to tell the other gods that I have awakened. Otherwise, I will personally destroy all of you! Yes! Lord god of creation! The ice goddess finally calmed down. The lord god of creation did not blame her. All right, if there is nothing else, I will leave now. Lei Luos body swayed and disappeared into the air. The powerful pressure immediately disappeared as well. The goddess of ice and snow stood up and muttered to herself, Hurry up and tell the other elemental gods! Otherwise, such a situation will happen again! Lei Luo had just returned from the elemental space when Bing went up to ask Reylo about it. Is everything all right? Naili looked at Lei Luo with concern. Little Yueer threw herself into Lei Luos arms and cried. I thought brother Lei Luo didnt want me anymore Look, Im back, right? Oh right, Little Yueer, how many tests have you passed? Lei Luo comforted Little Yueer. Hearing Lei Luos question, Little Yueer said happily, Other than the one in the middle, Little Yueer has passed all of them! Upon hearing this, Lei Luo was slightly surprised. He gave Little Yueer a tender kiss on the cheek. Little Yueer immediately lowered her head in embarrassment. Upon seeing this scene, Naili jokingly said, Little Yueer, do you also want to be Masters woman? Upon hearing this, Little Yueer did not seem very happy. Instead, her eyes turned red and she said with some sadness, I am not worthy of Big Brother Lei Luo. Yueer felt a deep sense of inferiority when she thought of her slave background. Although she liked Big Brother Lei Luo and was willing to do anything for him, Yueer felt that she was not good enough for Lei Luo. Hence, she did not dare to have such extravagant hopes. Yueer could not help but cry when she thought of this. Lei Luo did not expect Yueer to think this way. But it was time to enlighten her. Lei Luo reached out to touch Little Yueers tears and said with a smile, Little Yueer, do you know what the conditions are for you to become Big Brothers wife? Of course itsIts Little Yueer did not know how to express it. Its what? Its that you have to be very beautiful, then you have to be very good, and you have to be very smart. Also, you have to be very obedient, Little Yueer said hurriedly. Then how many items can Little Yueer achieve now? Little Yueers face darkened, and she sobbed as she said, Little Yueer has not achieved any of them. Who said that? Little Yueer is so cute now, and she will be even cuter in the future, Naili continued. And Little Yueer is also very smart, Bing said from the side. Will Little Yueer not listen to me? Lei Luo asked. Yes! Little Yueer said hurriedly, Little Yueer is the most obedient! Thats good enough. As long as she is powerful, there is nothing that she is not worthy of, Lei Luo said with a smile. Yes!Little Yueer nodded heavily and said firmly, I will definitely become even more powerful! All right, then Little Yueer will continue to practice her martial arts after obtaining the approval of the lightning element. Lei Luo turned around and hugged Naili and Bing in his arms, giving them a kiss each. He saw that Yanni was also at the side. He stretched out his hand and pulled Yanni into his embrace, giving her a heavy kiss. At that moment, Yanni was so embarrassed that she could not raise her head. All right, everyone should not go out for the time being, because there will be trouble soon. Lei Luo sighed slightly. But he was a little happy in his heart, because there should be something fun to do recently. The next day, Lei Luo went to school for class, because it was already halfway through the semester. He seemed to have heard that there was another exam. Lei Luo planned to go over and listen. Once in class, everyone looked at Lei Luo as if he was a monster. Lei Luo glanced at them disdainfully, and his fierce gaze made them lower their heads. Whats so good about this? Isnt he just a little more handsome than you guys? A young female teacher walked into the class and said, Eh? Why is it so quiet today? As everyones gazes hinted, the female teacher saw the rumored top beauty in school. Chapter 296 - The Auction When school had just started, the female teacher had heard that the most handsome man in her class had arrived. However, she had not expected that he would skip class that afternoon. There was nothing she could do about it. According to the rules of the class, as long as she could successfully pass the exam, it did not matter. However, looking at it today, it really lived up to its reputation. He was really handsome. The students below looked at the teacher and stared at Lei Luo. They all sighed at the same time. Another woman was drugged. In comparison, Lei Luo appeared very depressed. This teacher came and kept staring at him. What was going on? Lei Luo still wanted to know about the exam. Lei Luo stood up and asked, Teacher, can you tell me about the exam? Yes, yes! Ah? The teacher came back to her senses this time, and her face turned red instantly. This was in the classroom. As a teacher, how could she behave like this? The boys below were also used to it. Because the girls around were all like this. They even stared at Lei Luo with more infatuation than the teacher did. The teacher also managed to calm down after much difficulty. She calmly said, The exam is in three days. This exam is different from the other exams. This time, the royal family is specially organizing it to select talents. The exam venue is also at the royal familys martial arts arena. When the time comes, please come to school on time. Lei Luo smiled slightly. It seemed that there would be fun this time. This exam should be very lively. Thank you, teacher, Lei Luo said politely and sat down. In the end, it made the teacher enter a state of fantasy. This class ended when the teacher was distracted many times and the female students kept turning their heads. After the class ended, Lei Luo said, Naili, Bing, Ill be going back first. So soon? Its only the first lesson? Nailisi said in surprise. Lei Luo smiled casually and said, Im going to buy weapons for you. Due to the special circumstances of Bing and Naili, normal weapons would not be able to withstand their power. Lei Luo was going to find a good weapon. After leaving the school, Lei Luo walked around and did not find anything good. He walked until he reached an auction house. This auction house seemed to be quite famous. From the introduction of the auction items at the door, there were quite a lot of things. HmmThis is too bad. This isnt too good either. Hmm? Two large pure amethyst ores? This one isnt badIll take it. Lei Luo happened to be forging two crystal swords. Andhmm? A female elf with the lightning attribute? She looked pretty, but she was actually an elf princess. The humans nowadays were really bold. They even dared to capture an elf princess. Thats right. With this elf princess, they could freely use thunder magic without being suspected by others. Lei Luo decided to buy these two items. Lei Luo bought a ticket to enter. This ticket was quite expensive. A special class ticket actually cost 70 gold coins. Because it was a special class ticket, he sat in the first row. There were fruits and fine wine beside him. Lei Luo looked around and saw that the people in the first row were all nobles. He was the only one who was particularly eye-catching. The atmosphere in the venue was also very lively. It was so lively that it made people feel a little fake and impetuous. Finally, when everyone felt a little impetuous, a clear knocking sound was heard on the auction stage. Welcome to the auction house! On behalf of the auction house, I would like to express my utmost respect to all the distinguished guests! The blond man who thought he was in his twenties stood on the stage and cloudy said, Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to come to our business alliances triennial auction! Thank you! After bowing, he continued: My name is Charles Lowell, and I am the host of this years auction. Now, please welcome our first auction item, and we will begin todays auction with it! Lei Luo nodded his head in appreciation. This Charles had indeed performed well. He had a generous manner and was well-spoken. He did not show his cowardice in front of the many nobles. To be able to hold his own at such a young age, his future was certainly limitless. It was a pity that Lei Luo did not have any ambition to dominate the world. However, he was a person that could not be missed. After thinking about it, Lei Luo was a little distracted. He actually thought of recruiting talents. Forget it. Dont think too much about it. The first item to be auctioned was a set of jewelry made by dwarves. There were a total of five pieces, and the workmanship was very exquisite. They also had additional defensive abilities. They could defend against four types of magic, and elemental magic attacks below Level 3. This was a rare quality item. This set of jewelry was called Arrowesti. In the language of the dwarves, it meant the protection of the gods. Therefore, most people on the continent called it the protection of the gods. It was said that this set of jewelry was made famous by the master of the dwarves, Panhakriya Darikelan, a hundred years ago. However, thirty years ago, its previous owner disappeared after his death. It was unexpected that it would appear at this auction today. It could be said that many people today were determined to get this jewelry because although this jewelrys defense was not low, there were many equipment that were more powerful than it. For example, in Darikelans later years, there were many pieces that surpassed it in terms of additional attributes. The reason why it received so much attention was mainly because of its exquisite workmanship and perfect compatibility. It was very suitable to be used to please girls. Although the defense effect isnt that great, it looks pretty good. Buy it and give it to Naili, Lei Luo muttered. At this moment, the highest price on the stage had risen from the initial starting price of 50,000 to 170,000. Moreover, there were still people who continued to increase the price. 500,000! Before his voice had even faded, it had already stirred up the entire stadium. How could this set of equipment be worth 500,000? It was already considered pretty good to be able to reach 200,000. Standing on the stage, he was also shocked when he heard this bid. However, he had also gone through training and had a good host, so he quickly came back to his senses. At the same time, because Zaras had seen the amethyst card that Lei Luo had returned, he understood. People with amethyst cards did not care about how much an item was worth. Are there any higher bids? Are there none? The auction hall was silent. Good! 500,000 going once! 500,000 going twice! 500,000 going thrice! Sold! The mallet in Zarass hand knocked on the board, and the hammer was the final word. Congratulations to this gentleman for winning the guardian of the gods! Zaras motioned to the service lady beside him to bring the silver tray with the jewelry to Lei Luo. After Lei Luo paid the money, he casually put it into the spatial bag. Next, the second volume of the auction items. Two amethyst ores. According to the inspection, these two are pure crystals, the starting price is 500,000! Now, the auction begins! Zaras said. Chapter 297 - The Elven Princess However, there was no price below, because everyone knew that although the amethyst had the effect of enhancing magic, it was extremely hard. What was the use of these two amethysts? 550,000! Lei Luo announced his price. Since no one wanted it, he would buy it himself. Is there anyone else who wants to bid higher? No? Thats good! 550,000 going once! 550,000 going twice! 550,000 going thrice! Sold! Zaras struck the mallet in his hand, once again making the final decision. All right, now it was time to wait for the final itemthe elven princess. Although the atmosphere in the auction was lively, there was nothing that Lei Luo wanted. Finally, Zaras said, All right! Now, the final item of this auction! A beauty from the elf tribe! As soon as Zaras finished speaking, he saw an elf whose hands were bound by magic chains being pushed up. With purple eyes, long purple hair, and white skin, every part of her body was filled with beauty. She was much more beautiful than Bing and Naili. Her peerless beauty only belonged to the fairies, the most beautiful race. She is a rare lightning elemental elf, and she is also a princess of the elf race. Be it for her own use, giving her away, or even exchanging benefits with the elf race, she is a very good choice. The starting price is one million! You can start the bidding! From the moment the elf princess appeared, the scene began to boil. Everyone had been waiting for this moment. Very quickly, the elf princesss price was raised to nine million. However, this elf princess, Lei Luo was determined to get it. No matter from which aspect, this elf would bring him great convenience. Ten million! Following Lei Luos bid, many people were shocked. If this man was determined to get a beautiful woman, then they would probably return empty-handed. After all, no one dared to say that they could casually take out tens of millions. Therefore, although the bid was not yet made, some people had already chosen to give up. For an item that had no hope of getting, wasting time was meaningless. 11 million! A crisp voice of a young girl was heard. The people in the crowd turned around and saw that it was the bid of four people wearing black magic cloaks. This young ladys bid is 11 million. Is there anyone who wants to bid higher? Zaras said. 12 million! The voice of another man was heard. Lei Luo turned around and saw that it was a noble who had shouted. However, he was staring at Lei Luo fiercely, as if he was threatening him. Lei Luo completely ignored him. What Lei Luo was more concerned about were the four cloaked people. This was because Lei Luo realized that they were all members of the elf clan. it seemed that this elf was really their princess. Otherwise, they wouldnt have taken the risk to come here. However, no one could snatch the item from Lei Luos hands. Young Master Lancelot is bidding for 12 million. Is there any higher bid? This name caught Lei Luos attention. Was this fatty Lancelot? Lei Luo took a closer look and realized that he looked really ugly. It was no wonder that Naili did not like him. Almost everyone at the auction knew the identity of Lancelot. Hence, no one would be willing to make enemies with the first family for the sake of an elf. Hence, even the organizers of the auction knew that there might not be anyone who would bid against Lancelot. However, there were people in the world who were not afraid of him. 13 million! The female elf bid again. It seemed that they really wanted to save their princess. Lancelot gave them a fierce look and continued to raise the price. 14 million! As the price of the auction continued to rise, Reyas heart was also in turmoil. Ever since she was caught in the elf forest resisting the invasion of the humans, she had never had a good day. She knew that the elves who were captured by humans lived a very miserable life. She had thought of committing suicide, but she did not expect that the humans had already experienced it. Not long after she was captured, they placed a restriction on her body. Reya could not commit suicide even if she wanted to. Today was the moment to decide her fate. Her heart was already dead. But when she saw the four people in the cloak, she almost shouted out in excitement because they were her own people! Her own people had come to save her! But she must not make a sound and let others find out. Otherwise, they would also be in danger. 28 million! Lancelot raised his voice and continued to raise the price. The four elves hesitated for a moment before continuing to shout, 30 million! After shouting, they also stared nervously at Lancelot. It seemed that this was their final limit. 30.01 million! Lancelot shouted proudly. A pure elf and a human were probably far from being the same. Lancelot could also see that they did not have any money. But next, it was Lei Luos turn. 30,010,000 going once 30,010,000 going twice As charras counted, the four elves were anxious. They also knew Lancelots identity. It was not easy to save the princess from Lancelot. Reya was about to cry. Was she destined to be a slave to the humans? 35 million! Lei Luo calmly stated his price. Following Lei Luos bid, Lancelot, who had been smug a moment ago, instantly changed his expression. He was almost angered to death. There were actually so many people who dared to challenge his authority today! 38 million! Lancelot shouted loudly. At the same time, two guards stood behind Lei Luo and secretly threatened him. 40 million! Lei Luo looked at Lancelot provocatively. At the same time, he cast a paralyzing spell on the two people behind him. The two people were immediately unable to move. 50 million! Lancelot shouted in exasperation. The expressions of the guards on both sides suddenly changed. Lei Luo thought for a moment, and he knew why. I request to inspect their property, Lei Luo said to Zaras. The expressions on Lancelots side all changed. This was also a legitimate request. After all, recklessly raising the price was unfair to the other customers. After the inspection, Zaras said, Lancelots total property is 4,800 to play with. Because it violates the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, compensate this gentleman 24 million! And after a year, you are not allowed to participate in any activities organized by the Chamber of Commerce! You Lancelot was so angry that he almost fainted. Chapter 298 - : Tears of the Elves Zaras secretly wiped away his sweat. He didnt expect that someone would openly violate the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. This was too amazing. However, Zaras continued according to the procedure: 40 million going once 40 million going twice 40 million going thrice Deal! Congratulations to this gentleman for purchasing the Elf Beauty! The elf on the stage was led to the front of Lei Luo by the staff of the convention. At this moment, Lei Luo finally had the opportunity to carefully examine this elf princess. Purple eyes, long purple hair, white skin There was a faint fragrance all over her body that was the fragrance of nature. The elfs eyes were slightly red. It seemed that she had cried just now. Coupled with her weak body, she looked even more pitiful. This time, Lei Luo was even more certain that he had bought the right one. The people in the hall left one after another. Lancelot led many guards to surround lei luo. The four female elves also stayed behind. Kid! Since you dare to snatch my woman, dont even think about leaving alive today! Go! Kill him for me! Lancelot roared angrily. The six guards raised their knives and charged at Lei Luo from six different directions. Hmph! Youre courting death! Water Curtain Sky Flower! A blue barrier instantly surrounded Lei Luo and the elves. The six guards couldnt dodge in time and directly crashed into the barrier. The Water Curtain Sky Flower was an offensive defensive barrier. Everyone watched in shock as the six of them were sent flying by the high-speed flowing water on the barrier. When they landed, they were no longer in human form. Hmph! You overestimate yourself! I will tell you, by the way, that I was the one who destroyed the first mountain villa. I will take your life at the tournament three days later! Avenge Naili! Lei Luo turned around and pulled the elf princess towards the exit of the venue. The four elves looked at each other and walked towards Lei Luo. Do you all want to try? Lei Luo looked at the four elves who were walking in front of him. Im sorry, sir. We have no ill intentions, but this elf is very important to us. We are willing to exchange other precious things with you, a female elf said. At the same time, she took out a gem in the shape of a water drop. Elven tears! Reya screamed in surprise. After all, the elven tears were the most precious treasure of the elven race. There were only three pieces in the entire elven race. The elven tears contained powerful magic powers. It could allow any ordinary person to have the power of a sorcerer. This was also the reason why so many people went to attack the elven forest. It had been so many years since the enchantment that Kana had set up, and gradually, the magic power began to lose its effectiveness. It could no longer block the attacks of other races. As long as one had powerful powers, they could forcefully break through the enchantment. Fortunately, the power of other races would be reduced by half within the area of the enchantment. Otherwise, the elf race would have been destroyed long ago. Elves and the like? This is really a big deal. Isnt it the young lady of the elf race? Lei Luo smiled and spoke to the elf in front of him. The four people were stunned and quickly put on a vigilant posture. The female elf asked, How did you know that Im an elf? Hearing this, Lei Luo couldnt help but feel amused. I didnt expect the elf race to be so simple. Other than the elf race themselves, who else can bring out the elf tears? What do you want? the female elf asked warily. She didnt expect that the human race would be so cunning. From this point, she could deduce that she was an elf. Lei Luo smiled and said, Although the elf tears are a treasure that many people yearn for, they are no longer of much use to me. Your princess is much more useful than this. What! By the way, you have been targeted by someone. I think many people are preparing to capture you. Huh? How did the others know? The female elf was shocked at first and then asked. Lei Luo could not help but smile bitterly. He felt that the elves were so simple and pitiful. You have been isolated from the world for too long in the elven forest. Your personality is really immature. Just now when you were auctioning, you seemed to be in a hurry. In addition, this elf is a princess. How can no one know your identity? The four elves looked at each other. This was troublesome. They did not expect their identities to be exposed. Is there no other way for you to release the princess? The female Elf wanted Lei Luo to release the princess, and she sounded very pleading. Lei Luo thought for a moment and then said, If you can give me your elven bow in exchange, and I will let her go. This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! The elven bow cannot be given to you! Reya, who was behind Lei Luo, shouted. Lei Luo smiled slightly and reached out to caress her face. Ignoring her struggle, he said with a smile, Reya, right? Then you can be my slave! Hearing this, Reya was scared again. Her tone softened. Sir, cant you offer other conditions? the female elf still did not give up. Lei Luo found it funny. You should worry about your own safety first. The four elves stood in formation and nervously said, What do you mean? Lei Luo pointed to the door and said with a smile, There are already many teams waiting to catch you at the door. The four elves were shocked and their faces changed. They had indeed discovered that there were more than a hundred people gathered outside the door. You should come with me. I can temporarily guarantee your safety. Lei Luo looked at the four panicking elves and said kindly, What are your intentions? The female elf clearly showed a look of distrust. She didnt believe that humans would be so kind. Its very simple. Help me teach a few people magic. Thats it. In exchange, Ill protect you. The elves were all geniuses in using magic. It was a good opportunity for them to teach little moon and the others magic. The four female elves looked at each other. They could not come up with a better idea, so they could only accept it. The leading female elf stood up and said, Okay, well agree to your conditions, but you have to guarantee our safety! No problem. Come with me. Lei Luo turned around and pulled Reya along. Behind him, the four elves followed him out of the door. The moment they stepped out of the door, all kinds of mercenaries were already standing outside. They were all fully armed, and there were also cavalry troops riding horses. The four elves immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. With their strength, there was absolutely no way for them to escape. Therefore, they could only look at Lei Luo. Reya also looked at Lei Luo with some pleading eyes. She also did not want her own people to become the slaves of others. Chapter 299 - Death to Intruders Are you gathering here for a meal? Lei Luo smiled faintly. One of the mercenaries shouted, You have nothing to do here! Leave the four elves behind you and you can leave! The doubts in the hearts of the four elves behind Lei Luo disappeared without a trace. The mercenaries outside the door were obviously coming towards them. Hehe. The four elves behind are all my people. How dare you touch them? Lei Luo revealed a smile, but his eyes were filled with killing intent. A mercenary raised his sword and said, So what? Today, even if you dont want to stay, you have to stay! Lei Luo shook his head. Since you want to die, then dont blame me. Hearing what Lei Luo said, the surrounding peoples expressions instantly changed. The most important thing for a mercenary was reputation. If the other party threatened him and didnt retaliate, then he wouldnt be able to survive in the mercenary world. All the mercenaries on the spot rushed forward in a swarm. The four elves behind Lei Luo were extremely nervous. Earth Shield! Wind shield! Water Curtain Sky Flower! Mirror of reflection! Lei Luo waved his hand, and four high-level defensive spells appeared. Instantly, all the mages were unlucky. The spells they cast all followed the original path and attacked themselves. The scene was also a mess. When the five elves behind Lei Luo saw this scene, they were all stunned. They were elves, and they understood magic more thoroughly than any other race. They also understood the difficulty of these high-level magic spells. No one had ever seen someone use four high-level magic spells consecutively without even chanting a spell and casting them in an instant. Moreover, they had so much magic power. Lets go. Lei Luo smiled faintly. The four elves were stunned. How were they supposed to go? But what happened next left them dumbstruck. As Lei Luo walked forward, the four defensive spells also moved slowly. One had to know that other than the mirror of reflection, which they had never seen before, the other three spells could not be moved. No! Thats not right! Its not a movement that can be solved by magic, but a new magic barrier is constantly being created. Reya suddenly screamed. The four elves were so shocked that they were already numb. Could it be that he was preparing to cast the spell all the way? It was also fortunate that it was the soundproof effect of the Water curtain sky flower. Otherwise, the people outside would definitely be shocked to death. Hes quite smart. This way, he can also make the magic barrier move, Lei Luo said casually. The five elves felt a trace of lingering fear from the bottom of their hearts. Fortunately, those people had made the first move to let them know his strength. Otherwise, if he used force, the consequences would be terrible. You have such strong strength, why do you still want to buy elves? asked one of the female elves behind him. The lightning in Lei Luos hand flashed. Without a lightning elf, how can I explain this to others? You can use lightning magic! Reya said in surprise. Youre not human! You dont have to worry about what race I am, but I want people to suspect my identity, so Ill have to trouble you, Lei Luo said. Reya suddenly realized it, but she didnt say anything. Lei Luos expression suddenly changed, and he said seriously, Were here. Dont be surprised when you see anything in there, and dont tell anyone else, or else you wont be able to leave alive! The five elves didnt know what was inside, but they still nodded. Lei Luo was relieved. Elves were the most trustworthy of all races. The five elves looked at the luxurious house in front of them, and there was a sign at the door: Private courtyard. Intruders will die! The five elves always felt that the word die was very special, and the more they looked at it, the more terrifying it became. It was as if they were about to fall into hell. It was difficult to walk into such a terrifying environment. They could be tortured at any time. Dont stare at it! Just as the five elves were about to collapse Lei Luos voice suddenly sounded. The five elves suddenly trembled and immediately woke up. They looked at each other and realized that they had been hit by mental magic. They had not expected that there would be mental magic on this small wooden token! Thinking of the environment just now, the five elves secretly shivered. Then they thought of the silver-haired man who had said not to be shocked. They had not expected that they would all be shocked at the door just now. There must be something even more shocking inside. The five elves were somewhat curious and walked into the door with fear. The five elves walked into the door, but they didnt find anything unusual. The grass in the courtyard had even dried up, which made the five elves slightly disgusted, because elves loved nature. But after the door behind them closed automatically, the scene in front of them changed. The originally dry grass had become lush and green. Many people appeared in the courtyard that was originally empty. Was it mental magic again? The five elves felt dizzy. As the elves who had the strongest sense of magic, they actually did not discover any mental magic twice. The second time, they were already on guard. They actually still did not discover any elven magic. Big Brother Lei Luo! Little Yueer happily threw herself into Lei Luos arms and called out like a spoiled child. Lei Luo kissed Little Yueer lovingly. Little Yueer, havent you always wanted to see the elves? Big Brother Lei Luo brought back five elves. How about it? Little Yueer looked back curiously. The four elves took off their cloaks and instantly revealed four beautiful faces. Wow! The sisters are so beautiful! Yueer said in surprise. The four elves instantly fell in love with this cute little girl. They also knew that such a young girl must be very simple-minded. She was not as cunning as an adult, so they were very worried about Yueer. While the five elves were chatting happily, Lei Luo suddenly said, Shadow Clan, listen up! His words immediately attracted everyones attention. Those who trespass without permission shall be killed without mercy! No one understood what Lei Luo was talking about, and all they saw were shadows standing up from within the atoms. They were black humanoid creatures that quickly moved near the base of the wall. What the hell is this? the five elves asked in surprise. Violet also knew that although they vaguely felt that there was some kind of power protecting this courtyard. But they did not know what it was. Today, they finally saw it. It was actually a shadow. Looking at the dumbfounded crowd, Lei Luo mysteriously said, This is the shadow race, an unknown race. They are immune to physical damage, magic immunity to Level 6 and below, and are not affected by barriers. They are proficient in stealth, assassination, and can hide in the shadows. How powerful is that? Chapter 300 - The Ordinary Domain Everyones jaws dropped when they heard what Lei Luo said. This race was too powerful. If they wanted to kill someone, wouldnt it be easy? At this moment, there was a ripple at the door. Three girls walked in. Naili, Bing, look. I found good weapons for you, Lei Luo said. It was Naili, Bing, and Yanni who came in. The three of them had become good friends. What weapon? Naili surrounded them happily. Lei Luo took out two two-meter-long amethysts from his dimensional pocket. Dont tell me you want to forge amethysts into weapons? Bing said in surprise. One had to know that amethysts were extremely hard. It could also increase the power and speed of casting magic. It was also the first choice for magic swordsmen like Bing and Naili. However, in history, no one seemed to be able to forge an entire amethyst into a weapon. It shouldnt be a problem, Lei Luo suddenly said to himself. As soon as he said that, a strange fluctuation was felt. Everyone present quickly ran to the backyard. In between, a light cocoon emitted a rainbow-colored light. Bang! A loud sound was heard. The entire light cocoon exploded. A transparent longsword appeared from within. Lei Luo stretched out his hand and spun the longsword in a circle in the air. It returned to Lei Luos hand. He stretched out his hand and caressed this almost transparent longsword. Not bad. The modification was very successful. Brother Lei Luo, what is this? Little Yueer could not help but be the first to ask. Lei Luo caressed the sword and said happily, This is my sword of order. I just modified it a little. It has the power to control the six elemental magic elements. How is it? Is it beautiful? Yes, its so beautiful! Little Yueer said. She suddenly looked at Reya who was tied up. Then she said curiously, Brother Lei Luo, why is that sister tied up? How uncomfortable is that? Lei Luo turned around and saw that Reya was tied up by a magic chain. Lei Luo almost forgot about it. Lei Luo smiled and said, Wait until I sign the contract with her. You still wont let me go? Reya was a little afraid. Lei Luo smiled malevolently and reached out to caress Reyas face. Youre such a good elf, how could I let you go? I bought you back, so youre mine. One of the four elves said, Really? Any conditions are fine! Do you think Im lacking anything? Tell me the truth, in this courtyard, besides the sword of order in my hand, there are three other artifacts. Do you think theres anything else? Lei Luo smiled as he looked at the five elves who were getting more and more shocked. With a wave of his hand, he tossed the two amethyst crystals high into the sky. Lei Luos body flashed, and he instantly flew into the sky. Then, he quickly carved the two crystals on top. The people below saw the crystals in the sky continuously shrink before finally falling down. Clang! The two amethyst swords fell to the ground. Under the sun, the crystal swords shone brilliantly. Together with the patterns on the crystal swords, they looked even more beautiful. This is a magic array! an elf suddenly screamed. Everyone took a closer look and realized that the patterns were not on the surface of the sword but inside it. Although it was beautiful, it was indeed a magic array. Immediately, everyone looked at Lei Luo in puzzlement. Lei Luo smiled and explained, This sword can increase combat aura by 70% and magic power by 130%. It can also increase the hit rate of magic. How is it? Not bad, right? Oh right, remember to drop a drop of blood on it to recognize the owner. That way, other people wont be able to use it. It seems that only quasi-divine artifacts and divine artifacts have spirituality and can recognize their owners with a drop of blood. Could these two swords be Reya asked in surprise. Although they cant compare to divine artifacts, they definitely meet the standards of quasi-divine artifacts. Lei Luo reached out and pinched Reyas little nose. Reya hurriedly dodged. Yueer pouted and said pitifully, Big Brother Lei Luo is so biased! He didnt even give me such a good weapon! Everyone didnt know whether to laugh or cry when they heard that. In the end, they still said coldly, Xiao Yueer, your Big Brother Lei Luo loves you the most. Among us, your weapon is the best! Is that so? Isnt it just a dagger? Yueer swayed and a half-black and half-white dagger appeared. This is a gods dagger! the four elves screamed. At this moment, the dagger flashed. Everyone immediately felt that they had lost all their power, and their combat aura and magic could not be used. Could this be the special power of the godfiends dagger? Reya said in surprise. As an elf princess, she also knew some of the functions of the various divine artifacts. Thats right, this is the ordinary domain! Lei Luo said with a smile. How is it, Little Yueer? Brother Lei Luo is still the best to you, right? Yes, I knew it was Brother Lei Luo who was the best to me. I misunderstood Brother Lei Luo! Little Yueer stuck out her tongue cutely and shrunk her neck, looking like she was in fear. That cute look made everyone laugh. Even Reya, who had always been frowning, smiled faintly. Come, Little Yueer, let me try your martial arts! Lei Luo said. Little Yueer was shocked. But Big Brother Lei Luo, didnt you lose your strength? Lei Luo put on a defensive posture and said with a smile, Dont worry. Dont forget that your Big Brother Lei Luo has an undying body. The five elves were shocked again. Only gods would have an undying body! Okay! Xiao Yueer nodded. The red combat aura on her body flashed and she quickly rushed over. Okay, not bad. Her speed is not bad She missed. She missed. She should have stabbed this side Remember to be agile and not so rigid Yeah, thats a good move The others watched the two people in the arena toss and turn. Reya could not help but ask, Could he be a god? Everyone looked at each other, waved their hands together and shrugged their shoulders. Bing walked to Reyas side and whispered, You might have to follow him in the future. Remember not to make him angry, and dont lie to him about anything. You can only be obedient, or else your future life might be very miserable. However, if you can be like Little Yueer and make him like you, thats also very happy. Last but not least, dont ask about his identity. Chapter 301 - The Arrival of the Seraph Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Reya looked at the weapon gratefully. She knew that it was very important to her. On the way to the auction house, Lei Luo learned that the women in the masters house usually hated the elves because elves were too beautiful. In order to compete for favor, the women in the masters house would gang up to bully the elves. But unexpectedly, it was different here. Reya was very grateful that someone had told her what to take note of first. Is he really only relying on the strength of his body? an elf murmured. Everyone spread out their hands. Who knew? Not bad, Little Yueer. From now on, youll learn the five elements of magic from these five elven sisters. Got it? Reyas body flashed, and he instantly moved out of the battle circle. The five elements? Not bad. Little Yueer can now learn the magic of light, dark, wind, thunder, water, fire, and earth. Not bad, right? How is this possible! Reya said in surprise from behind. Lei Luo smiled faintly. I have the divine artifact, the elemental heart. As long as it is approved by the elements, I can use any element. No way. Doesnt that make everyone very powerful? Reya said in surprise. If the human race could really use the elemental heart to control the power of the seven elements, then wouldnt the elven homeland be completely destroyed? Although it can let everyone control more elemental power, the Protoss cant just ignore it, right? If everyone can control the power of the seven elements, then there should be a god! Now, the celestials were indirectly ruling the human race. If they became so arrogant, then they had to go back and find a way to teach the celestials a lesson. Once they made up their minds, they would help Bing become the queen. Then they would let the Blue Moon Kingdom break away from the management of the celestials. If necessary, they could also pull Lucifer out. Then it was decided. Bing saw the evil smile on Lei Luos face and suddenly shivered. This couldnt be aimed at her, right?! At this moment, Bing didnt know that her future fate had been decided by someone else. Lets go! Lets go into the house. As soon as Lei Luo returned to the front yard, he saw corpses all over the ground. They were all killed with a single sword strike. And at this moment, there were people trying to climb over the wall of the courtyard. Throw all the corpses out! As soon as Lei Luo finished speaking, all the corpses were thrown out. A series of shouts came from outside. Lei Luo led everyone into the house. Zier and Jin er were very obedient as they brought water for everyone. Reya, come and sign the contract with me. Lei Luo laughed. Reya backed away in fear. She kept saying, No! I definitely dont want to sign it! The elf named Fiery Moon stood in front of Reya and said to Lei Luo, Please allow me to represent our Princess! The other three elves also stood in front of Reya to express themselves. You Reya was so touched by them that she almost cried. She gritted her teeth and stood in front of the four elves. She said to Lei Luo solemnly, I will sign a contract with you, but you are not allowed to have any designs on them! Your highness! the four elves shouted hurriedly. Reya turned around and smiled miserably. The five of us have been good friends since we were young. How could I bear to let my friends suffer in my place? Reya turned her head and said solemnly to Lei Luo, These are my conditions. Otherwise, I will not let you succeed even if I die! No problem. Lei Luo smiled elegantly. As long as they teach Little Yue well, I dont have any other conditions. Reya nodded and knelt in front of Lei Luo. Lei Luo stretched out a finger, and a drop of silver blood appeared on the finger, pressing on Reyas forehead. In my name, Lei Luo, I will sign a master-slave contract with the life in front of me. The contract is complete! In my name, Reya, I am willing to sign a master-slave contract with the life in front of me. The contract is complete! Reyas forehead lit up, and a silver lightning pattern appeared. Lei Luo pointed with his finger, and all the chains on Lei Luos body were instantly untied. Reya, who had relaxed her spirit, could not help but cry. Big Brother Lei Luo, shes so pitiful can you not bully her like this? Little Yueer threw herself into Lei Luos arms and spoke pitifully. Yueer was really prone to overflowing with love. Seeing Little Yueers cute expression, what else could Lei Luo say? He could only say, All right. As long as Reya listens to me obediently, I wont bully her. Hehe! Brother Lei Luo is the best! Yueer said happily. Looking at Yueers happy expression, Lei Luo was also very happy. All right, everyone, get ready. The martial arts competition will be held in three days. This competition will not be so peaceful. Lei Luo patted Reyas small face. She was crying like a pear blossom with rain, but her small face was really alluring. If she continued watching, she would not be able to bear it. Reya also noticed this problem. She hurriedly wiped the tears off her face and avoided Lei Luos gaze. You will be mine sooner or later, Lei Luo said as he looked at Reyas back. At the same time, in a luxurious church My Lord, why have you descended this time? In the church, the Pope, the Saintess, and the king were talking to an angel who had just descended to the mortal world. If one looked carefully, one would discover that this angel was actually a rare blazing angel in the divine realm. Currently, there were only four blazing angels in the entire divine race. What was the reason for this blazing angel to come to the human world? Weve received news that lord god of creations weapons, the Sword of Order and the Hand of Time, are in the Devil Martial Academy, the blazing angel said expressionlessly, The martial competition this time might draw out divine weapons, so the godly monarch sent me back and forth with these divine weapons. It would be too dangerous for these weapons of the god of creation to remain in the human world. Yes, my lord. Everyone knelt down. My Lord, please come to the royal arena in three days. The king secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the seraph did not know that there were other divine weapons. Otherwise, he would not be able to reap any benefits. The seraph turned around and left. The king also left, leaving only the pope and the Saintess. The Protoss are getting greedier and greedier. Even you dont respect them! The pope turned into a young man again, looking very angry. Chapter 302 - The Competition Begins The Saintess sighed slightly and said, If this continues, the Protoss will decline sooner or later. However, I can already sense that the goddess of life is about to awaken. If that happens, the Protoss should be able to be saved. Is that so? Youre really thinking for the Protoss. However, I feel that this blazing angel might have kicked an iron plate this time, yhe young pope said proudly. No, its not just this blazing angel. There are two of them. The Saintess smiled brightly. The young man looked at the Saintess smile and recalled the past. He felt a little stunned. The Saintess blushed slightly. However, she immediately recovered. I really hope that the goddess of life can wake up sooner, the youth said with great emotion. Lei Luo looked in the direction of the palace and said with great emotion, The Protoss are also involved. This matter is getting more and more interesting. Three days later, in the palaces martial arts arena I really didnt expect the blazing angel to come, Lei Luo said as he looked at an angel sitting next to the king. At this moment, there were a total of three people sitting next to the king. One was an angel, and the other was a masked woman. There was also an old man. This old man should be the pope. However, the pope didnt seem to be in disguise. However, he also felt that he was a little strange. The masked woman seemed to be Audreys spokesperson in the human world. That was because she had an aura that belonged to Audrey. All participants, please go to the participant area and draw lots! an old man shouted at everyone with a megaphone spell. Lei Luo turned his head and felt that the person who had cast the megaphone spell was quite familiar. Wasnt this the person who had given him a magic test at the beginning of the semester? He was also sitting on the seat. Yawn! The old man who was being stared at by Lei Luo suddenly sneezed. The person beside him immediately asked with concern, Principal, are you all right? Im fine, Im fine. By the way, who do you think has the best chance of winning the championship this time? the principal asked. Lei Luo, Naili, Bing, Hai Rui, and Lan Si. These five people have the best chance of winning, the teacher at the side said. Theres no need to mention Lei Luo. He was able to escape unscathed despite being surrounded by so many people. He must be quite powerful. Furthermore, he can cast spells without chanting. This is indeed a headache. Furthermore, I feel that he still has martial skills. Its just that his martial skills havent been revealed yet, but they shouldnt be too low. In any case, I havent seen his full strength. As for Naili, her strength is already on the verge of breaking through to become a high-grade swordsman. Recently, she has also improved greatly in the aspect of magic. In addition, her own water-type magic is progressing very quickly, so shes pretty good. Hmm, its about the same as I thought. These three people are much stronger than before. What about the remaining two people? The principal continued to ask. Im not sure about the remaining two. Hai Ruis strength is not low to begin with, and because of Naili, his strength has improved greatly. It was even more difficult to say about Lan Si. This time, he actually brought the divine weapon, the elemental blessing. Does the principal need to warn him? Theres no need. The principal smiled. Do you think he only has divine weapons? From what I know, Bing and Naili recently obtained a quasi-divine weapon, and Lei Luo has two divine weapons. Its not certain who will win. Our grouping seems to be different. Naili looked at the people around her and said, It would be great if we dont have to fight the opponent right from the start. Yes, the first match is mine. Wait for me. Lei Luo turned around and walked onto the stage. The first match is between the first grades Lei Luo and the third-grader Art. The rules of the match The referee began to nag non-stop about his rules. A freshman? You dare to participate in the match? I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. Otherwise, Ill beat you off the stage. It wont look good. Art laughed loudly. He also felt very lucky to be competing against a freshman as soon as he appeared on the stage. It seemed that he could advance very casually. Lei Luo did not reply. He placed his hands behind his back and stood expressionlessly, waiting for the referee to finish reading the rules. Damn it! How dare you ignore me! Just wait and see! I will definitely beat you half to death on the stage later! Seeing that Lei Luo was not speaking, Art was becoming angry. All right, thats it. Let the match begin! The referee gave the order and the match finally began. Exploding Fireball! Boom! The match is over! First-grader Lei Luo wins! Everyone below the stage was shocked. This is too fast! Naili, leave that Lan Si te to me. He has a god equipment. You may not be his match. In an instant, Lei Luo had discovered Lan Si. He also had the aura of a god equipment on him. Hmm. Naili had absolute trust in Lei Luo. She nodded her head, her eyes filled with anger. By the time Naili entered the competition, her emotions were already on the verge of exploding. In the end, the first contestant was beaten badly. Next up, Bing and Yanni also advanced successfully. Bing gently created a slope on the stage, but her opponent slid down the stage with a single move. Yanni, on the other hand, created a strong wind that blew her opponent off the stage. In addition, Lei Luo realized that Hai Ruis strength had improved quite a bit. He even thought that he had already reached the level of a blade master. For him to reach the level of a blade master at such a young age wasnt an easy feat. It seemed that hatred could indeed create motivation and make one stronger. Lei Luo was thinking, Should I take advantage of this competition to directly kill him? Lan Sis strength was not that great, so he could only rely on the divine weapon to win. That divine weaponLei Luo seemed to find it familiar, and he felt as if he had seen it somewhere before. The following competition would be very easy. Lei Luo used the explosive fireball skill to continuously advance. If he was stronger, he would have used a series of explosive fireballs. That would have been too easy. The power of Lei Luos magic was extraordinary. Basically, no one could block it. Naili leveled up quite easily. She used the amethyst sword to raise her combat aura to the level of a grand swordmaster. In addition, she would use magic to attack her opponent from time to time, making her invincible. The same thing happened with Bing. She used her ice combat aura, causing the temperature of the surrounding ten meters to drop rapidly. She was able to freeze her opponent to the point that she could not even hold her weapon properly. Only Yanni was more determined because her strength was also the weakest. Chapter 303 - Burning the Fire of Life After the morning competition, more than half of the contestants had been eliminated. The remaining contestants were all quite strong. The four from Lei Luos dorm were all quite strong. Lei Luo, Heidt, and Jack all advanced without a hitch. Only Laura hadnt arrived yet. That kid, Laura, quit school to become a mercenary. He said that only in a life-or-death situation can ones strength improve. That kid actually didnt call for us. The next time we see him, we must teach him a good lesson, Heidt said in a high-spirited tone. By the way, Heidt, you should know that I have a conflict with Hai Rui, right? This matter Lei Luo said awkwardly. It doesnt matter, you dont have to estimate me. After all, Ive already left the family a long time ago, Heidt said without a care. Whats going on? Lei Luo asked curiously. Heidt angrily answered, My goal is to go on an adventure, not to manage my own family. Later on, my father and I quarreled. In the end, we kept quarreling. I had no choice but to leave the family. I dont really like my younger brother. All he does is learn how to scheme and flirt with women. Hes so annoying! Yeah, thats right. Its similar to my goal. My goal is to travel all over the world. After the exam, Im ready to go on an adventure. Ill call you when the time comes. Lei Luo felt that this was a good idea. If they went on an adventure together, they would have more companions. All right! Then its settled. When the time comes, youre not allowed to leave without me! After speaking, Hai Te stood up and headed to his arena. By the afternoon, the competition was still ongoing Hai Rui, weve finally met. It looks like youre quite strong! Lei Luo smiled as he looked at Hai Rui. Hai Rui was currently looking at Lei Luo with hatred. Hai Rui glared at him with his red eyes and roared, You despicable person, you actually forced Naili to sign a contract with you. Let me teach you a lesson today! Even if you work hard for another thousand years, it wont be of any use. Lei Luo laughed in disdain. On the VIP stage, the Seraph said to the king, Thats him. He has the aura of a god equipment on him. In a moment, let him compete with the person holding the god equipment. Let the competition begin! Lei Luo finally had the chance to teach Hai Rui a lesson. Earth Shield! A layer of yellow light enveloped Lei Luo. Hai Rui wasnt bad either. As soon as he made his move, a powerful sword energy shot towards him. The sword energy even caused the barrier to shake slightly. He still had some strength left in him. Fire Dragon! Lei Luo waved his hand as a fire dragon charged towards him! Half Moon Slash! A crescent-shaped inverted ball whizzed over. Puchi! The fire dragon instantly split open from the middle, but its combat aura did not weaken at all. It directly broke through the Earth Shield. Mirror of reflection! Wall of Flames! Earth Shield! Light Protection Array! Lei Luo waved his hand, and four high-level spells were cast. Take your time. Clang! Another wave of sword energy flew towards him. However, it hit the reflection shield and was immediately reflected back. Hai Rui wasnt careful and a large gash appeared on his shirt. Damn it! Burn! My fire of life! A rainbow-colored glow suddenly appeared on Hai Ruis body. His qi immediately turned golden. The surrounding teachers immediately stepped forward to stop him. They never expected Hai Rui to burn his fire of life. Half-moon Slash! A half-moon-shaped qi quickly broke through 40% of Lei Luos defense. If he didnt do something, Lei Luo would be judged to have lost. The teachers below were already closing in on them. Lei Luo sneered as his entire body flashed, releasing a golden qi that was even brighter than Hai Ruis. His body flashed as he transformed into a ray of golden light and flew across the stage. He then continued to attack from all directions. Golden Dou Qi! This time, it was the principals turn to be surprised. Hai Rui was able to reach golden qi because he had burned his own life force. But Lei Luos qi was a genuine gold qi. His magic was already this powerful?! Even his martial arts were too powerful! This was too insane! Lei Luo had told the teachers that the strong wind created by moving couldnt even get close to the teachers who wanted to help. They could only watch helplessly as Hai Rui continued to burn his life force. Hai Rui had no words to describe the bitterness he felt. Because it was too embarrassing, he had lost his mind and burned his life force. But, as soon as he ignited his life force, he regretted it. Burning his life force was equivalent to burning his own life! Just as he was about to prepare the prunes, he noticed that Lei Luos body was also glowing with golden light. What followed next was a storm of attacks. Hai Rui didnt dare to stop burning their life force. If they did, they would definitely be beaten to death. This incident attracted everyones attention. Immediately, Lei Luo and the others were the only ones competing in the arena. When Lei Luo felt it was time, he quickly appeared behind Hai Rui and kicked him down. The energy on his leg just now seems to be the golden battle energy of the god of swords! the pope muttered. The match is over! Lei Luo wins! There was no applause on the stage. Everyone was in shock. At this moment, a skinny man was holding a number plate in his hand. This was because the next match would be between him and Lei Luo. How did I end up in such a miserable state? My opponent is actually Lei Luo The people around nodded their heads in agreement. The Holy Virgin also stood up and walked down from the stage. She then walked over to the unconscious Hai Rui and examined him carefully. Saintess, how are Hai Ruis injuries? the king asked. Based on the current situation, Hai Rui had a high chance of becoming a sword saint. The king didnt want Hai Rui to die like that. If he was still alive, he would only have one more talented person by his side. The Saintess shook her head and said, He only has one-third of his life left. In the end, Mr. Lei Luos last attack broke his spine. Im afraid it will be difficult for him to stand up again. The Saintess turned around to Lei Luo and said, I believe that your strength has already reached the sword god level. You have good eyesight. Lei Luo praised her. The Saintess smiled slightly. A corner of the veil on her face was blown up by the wind, revealing a beautiful face. Immediately, the people behind Lei Luo were stunned by the Saintesss beauty. Even Lei Luo was stunned. This Saintess was indeed very beautiful. But this was only a fleeting thing. Lei Luo smiled elegantly. On the contrary, the Saintess was also slightly stunned. She felt that Lei Luos smile was somewhat charming. Then, she blushed and left. Chapter 304 - Draw Lei Luo found it interesting. He must have left a deep impression on the Saintess. All of this was seen by the pope on the stage. The popes heart was also in turmoil. The Saintess had never blushed over anyone in the past thousand years. After the Saintess came back, she was a little absent-minded. Her eyes were staring at Lei Luo in confusion. Seeing this situation, the popes heart was a little jealous. The Saintesss heart was also in a mess. It was really strange. Why wasnt he attracted to himself like other people? His smile just now was so handsome and so charming. Originally, the Saintess was telling Lei Luo not to continue hurting people. This matter had actually been forgotten. The Saintess thought to herself, I have been thinking of others for so many years. Why would I think about my own matters first today? Could it be that I like him? Thats not right! The Saintess had already decided to devote her life to the goddess of life. She couldnt like other men anymore. The Saintess shook her head to calm herself down. However, her eyes were a little lost. If Lei Luo knew what the Saintess was thinking, he would probably sigh as well. This Saintess was really like Audrey. She was always thinking of others. Following that, Lei Luos victory became even easier because no one dared to compete with him anymore. They simply forfeited. Are you kidding? Who would dare to compete with a sword? If the opponent died accidentally in the arena, then it would be meaningless. Everyone still cherished their lives and did not want to seek death. Lei Luo immediately rested in the resting area. He was currently the first place in his group. Very soon, Naili had also obtained the first place in another group. Bing was not bad either. With ice combat aura, she was able to make her opponents sword lose its grip. Even the entire stage was covered in a thick layer of ice. Her opponents had also admitted defeat. Yanni was unlucky. She had met Lancelot. As she had not become Lei Luos woman, she could not cast any more powerful magic, so she had to admit defeat. The final result was that out of the four groups. Lei Luo, Naili, Bing, and Lancelot were in first place respectively. At the end of the draw, Naili would fight Bing. Lei Luo would fight Lancelot. The semi-finals began just like that. Bing and Naili walked onto the stage together. Both of them looked at each other and smiled. After the match began, neither of them used any combat aura. They exchanged blows directly. From Lei Luos point of view, the two of them were clearly practicing. The two of them exchanged blows one after another. They ran and jumped. Like angels, they danced on the stage. They were extremely beautiful. It was as if this was not a duel but a dance. Everyone was mesmerized by it. In the end, the two of them jumped away and walked off the stage hand in hand. This match is a draw! Cheers erupted from the audience. The two of them walked to Lei Luos side and leaned to the left and right. The crowd also looked at Lei Luo and the other two enviously. Those who were initially unhappy with Lei Luo could now accept it because it was clear that Lei Luo had the ability to match up to these two beauties. Lei Luo stood up, kissed each of them, and walked onto the stage. Looking at Lan Si, who was walking over, Lei Luos eyes began to turn silver. Next, Lei Luo was going to take revenge for Naili. Lancelot walked up with a smug look on his face. However, when Lei Luo saw the armor on his body, he was stunned. Wasnt this the armor that he had failed to make in the Magic Beast Forest? Lancelot looked at Lei Luo, who was staring at his armor. He said proudly, Did you see that? This is the divine weapon, elemental blessing. Arent you very powerful? You must know that this divine weapon is immune to all magic. Even if you have the strength of the god of swords, you cant break it! I think youd better surrender obediently. Maybe if Im in a good mood, Ill spare your life! The pope and Saintess on the VIP stage frowned. The Saintess was a little unhappy, while the pope sighed. It was obvious that Lei Luo didnt care. This Lancelot was really arrogant. Sooner or later, he would be at a disadvantage. Especially since the popes intuition told him that Lei Luos strength had not been fully displayed. Lei Luo did not answer him, but the silver light in his eyes became brighter and brighter. When Lancelot saw the silver light in Lei Luos eyes, he could not help but shiver. Then, he shook his head and began to think about how he would humiliate Lei Luo. The blazing angel on the stage could not help but secretly pay attention when he saw the silver light in Lei Luos eyes. His original intention of underestimating his opponent had also decreased a little. Let the match begin! Following the referees order, Lancelot then walked over unhurriedly. Lei Luo smiled slightly. In an instant, a fireball, a water ball, and a lightning ball appeared in front of him. Everyone was stunned. Most people already knew that Lei Luo could use lightning magic. But now, Lei Luo could actually use water-washing magic. Perhaps the four elves had also signed a contract with him? Are you planning to use this Level-1 magic to defeat me? Lancelot said mockingly. Lei Luo did not answer. With a wave of his hand, three magic spells flew towards Lancelot. Lancelot looked at Lei Luo with a mocking smile. He did not dodge or move aside, allowing the spells to fly towards him. Lei Luo laughed evilly and said loudly, Three in one! Explode! The three spells quickly fused together. Electricity broke water into hydrogen and oxygen, which were then ignited by fire. The effect was imaginable. Bang! A loud sound rang out! Smoke filled the air. Even the six elemental defensive magic barriers outside had exploded. One had to know that this six elemental magic barrier could completely withstand the power of a Level-9 spell! In other words, the power of these three Level-1 spells after fusing could actually reach the power of a forbidden spell! The magic books on the scene were all extremely shocked. They all quickly took out their notebooks and wrote down this incident. After the smoke dispersed, Lancelot stood on the field with a pale face. His hair was almost burnt clean. His clothes were torn and tattered from the explosion. He was in a very sorry state, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Damn it! Im going to kill you! Lancelot ran towards Lei Luo! Lei Luo jumped up and kicked him back. Lancelot spat out another mouthful of blood. This was where the artifact failed. It could not defend against the impact. The magic array that had defended against the impact had not been completed due to carelessness. This was the greatest failure of this artifact! Damn it! Elemental armor! Unseal! Chapter 305 - Angel of Glory As Lancelot spoke, the armor suddenly emitted the light of a rumor. A powerful rainbow energy rushed out from the armor. It formed a rainbow dragon-shaped energy and circled around Lancelot. This was one of the functions of the armor. It could fill the armor with energy and release it at critical moments. However, Lei Luo did not expect himself to be the first test subject. The ability here is equivalent to the power of three forbidden spells. Lets see how you can withstand it! Lancelot said arrogantly. Lei Luo shook his head helplessly. He smiled and said, You really dont know when death is at hand! Come out, Sword of Order! Suddenly, there was a flash of light, and a transparent longsword appeared in Lei Luos hand. The angel on the stage also immediately stood up. Thats right! It was as the information had said. The Sword of Order was in his hand. Hmph! Take this! Go! Lancelot suddenly felt uneasy in his heart. He hurriedly had the energy dragon launch an attack. The energy dragon surged towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo waved his sword indifferently, and the energy dragon immediately surrounded him obediently. What! How is this possible?! Lancelot roared in fear. Idiot! Dont you know that the Sword of Order can control six types of magic? Lei Luo looked at Lancelot with contempt. With a wave of his sword, the energy dragon immediately swallowed Lancelot at an even faster speed. Boom! This time, the surrounding barrier was completely destroyed! The surrounding audience immediately used all sorts of methods to defend themselves. Fortunately, the stage was relatively far away from the audience. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome. Lancelot struggled to keep his body from collapsing. He looked at Lei Luo with hatred in his eyes. Hmph! You knew this would happen the moment you killed Nailis family! I want to avenge Naili. Go to hell! Lei Luo waved his hand and was about to chop off his head. Dang! It was out of everyones expectations. A huge golden sword blocked Lei Luos sword of order. He raised his head and saw that it was the seraph. Why did you stop me? Lei Luo said expressionlessly. The seraph felt that it was a pity. His longsword was considered a low-grade divine weapon that was rather famous in the divine realm. He did not expect that the longsword in his hand would be cut open in this exchange. Was this the power of the Sword of Order? But it did not matter. He could successfully bring the divine weapon back. He could ask for a better divine weapon! Hearing Lei Luos words, the angel also forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart. The weapon of the lord god of creation cannot be stained with the blood of mortals. As one of the four great blazing angels of the divine realm, I, the Angel of Glory, will represent the god king to retrieve the divine weapon that originally belonged to the Divine Realm. After hearing the ridicule, Lancelot said, Now that the seraphs are protecting me, you cant do anything to me! Hahahahaha! Lei Luo suppressed the anger in his heart and said impolitely, Scram! The Angel of Glory was stunned. He did not expect that there would actually be someone in the mortal world who dared to speak to him like this! This was originally my divine weapon. What right does the god King have to fight for it? Lei Luo continued to speak without any courtesy. Now, this divine artifact has already acknowledged its master. You can forget about obtaining it again. If you dont scram, Ill kill you as well! Even the angel was patient and had a temper. After hearing these words, he could not help but feel angry. He said in a deep voice, Good! In the name of the Glorious Angel, one of the four great seraphs of the divine realm, I represent the gods to eliminate you, this blasphemer! After he finished speaking, he rushed over. Other than observing the changes in the scene, everyone else had already reacted in name. There was actually someone who dared to insult the seraphim. It was truly inconceivable. The Saintess was even more shocked. She connected all the recent events together with her own feelings. In the end, she came to a conclusion. That was that Lei Luo might be a first-grade divine king! This time, even the Saintess felt a little flustered. According to her observations, Lei Luo was definitely not a person who would show mercy. If this continued, the Angel of Glory would probably suffer today. She might even lose her life. As the spokesperson of the goddess of life, he should be able to play a role. At this critical juncture, he still had to help the Angel of Glory. Dang! Dang! Dang! A series of sounds of blows pierced through everyones ears. The two of them were entangled in the air. Apart from watching, no one else was doing anything else. They were afraid that they would miss any details. Blasphemer, although you are very strong, you will never be able to defeat a God! The Angel of Glory laughed mockingly. Hearing this, Lei Luo could not help himself. It was just an angel. What was so great about it? How dare he belittle himself? Go to hell! Suddenly, the green combat aura around Lei Luos body quickly turned silver. At the same time, an incomparably terrifying force came pressing down. The Angel of Glory was shocked by this unexpected turn of events. Go to hell! Lei Luo waved his sword, and a crescent-shaped sword aura flew out. It directly hacked at the Angel of Glory. The Angel of Glory also quickly reacted. Several layers of defensive magic quickly appeared in front of her. But the silver sword aura quickly penetrated the defense and directly hacked at the Angel of Glory. It directly hit the Angel of Glory to the ground, and golden blood sprinkled in the air. The Saintess suddenly stood up in shock and muttered, This is divine power! After the smoke, the Angel of Glory curled up on the ground, covered in golden blood. Everyone was stunned. An Angel of Glory was defeated just like that? And he lost so completely. The invincible image of god in everyones heart was instantly destroyed. Lei Luo slowly landed on the ground and struck out with a stream of sword qi, shattering the stunned lancet and the elemental armor together. Lei Luo grabbed at the void, and a blue light flew out from Lancets corpse, condensing into a blue ball of light in his hand. Hmph! A black flame suddenly appeared in Lei Luos hand, instantly engulfing the ball of light completely. Hellfire? He didnt even spare his soul after he died? the Saintess said in shock. Dont think that you can end it just because you defeated me! the Angel of Glory said viciously. He also knew that his image had been completely destroyed, and he would be even more ashamed to come to the human world in the future. But he still had another move. Youre fine, but that girl named Little Yueer might not be fine. Did you guys attack Little Yueer? Lei Luos expression became colder and colder. You actually dared to attack Xiaoyueer? I wont let you off today! When the crowd heard that the noble angel had used such a method to threaten people, they all felt extremely strange. It turned out that the glorious image of the Protoss had been completely destroyed. Chapter 306 - Necklace of Life Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hmph! Do you think youre so smart? Lei Luo shook his head. Your companion is already here, but the situation doesnt seem too good. When everyone heard this, they all looked in the direction that Lei Luo was looking at. Instantly, another blazing angel flew over. However, this angels body wasnt any better. His clothes were tattered, and there was a trace of golden blood at the corner of his mouth. However, the stronger people in Changan discovered that the seraph angels strength was pitifully weak. He was just like an ordinary person. The angel flew all the way to the Angel of Glory and stopped. He panted heavily, but before he could speak, the Angel of Glory asked anxiously, What happened? What happened? What happened to your power? The angel shook his head dejectedly and continued, We miscalculated. That girl has the divine artifact, the godfiends dagger, and my power has been sealed. If it werent for the fact that that girl doesnt have any battle experience, I would have died Damn it, we actually failed this time. Lets return to the deity world first. The other angels helped up the heavily injured Angel of Glory. Just as they were about to leave, Lei Luos body swayed and blocked in front of them. Did I say that I would allow you to leave? What do you want? the Angel of Glory said angrily. Lei Luo said word by word, All women who attempt to harm me deserve to die! The Angel of Glory looked at Lei Luos silver eyes and could not help but shiver. However, he still said very firmly, Arent you afraid of the punishment of the Divine Realm? Hehe. Even if the god king comes personally, Im not afraid! So you all must die today! Sword of Order absolute damage, activate! Lei Luo said disdainfully. Hum! A layer of black edge appeared on the originally transparent sword edge of the Sword of Order. Lei Luo casually waved his sword a few times, and several spatial cracks instantly appeared in the air. If you kill us, the god king will definitely not let you off! the Angel of Glory said in fear. He also knew that he had encountered a higher-level god today. However, he still had to save his life first. Lei Luo snorted coldly and raised the Sword of Order. His entire body glowed with silver light. The surrounding audience felt their chests become heavy, and their breathing became difficult. They all hurriedly stood up to defend. Lei Luo firmly suppressed the two angels. Under the pressure of Lei Luos divine power, blood began to flow from the corners of their mouths. But now, they couldnt care anymore. This next sword attack could definitely take their lives. Stop! Just at this critical moment, a female voice sounded. Lei Luo turned around and saw the Saintess walking towards him in the center of a colorful sphere. Lei Luo looked at the colorful necklace on the Saintesss neck and asked, The necklace of life? Yes. The Saintess nodded and spoke in a gentle voice. Could you let them go for my sake? After all, they have already been punished. Hearing the Saintesss gentle voice, the killing intent in Lei Luos heart, which had been triggered by his unhappiness, actually slowly weakened, Lei Luo was stunned. He hadnt thought that this girl would actually be able to help him curb the development of the Heart of Darkness. Thats right. This girl was definitely going to be his. The Saintess saw the silver in Lei Luos eyes gradually dim, gradually returning to its original black color. She finally let out a sigh of relief. After all, she was not considered a god, so her face was naturally not that big. Moreover, this person was not even afraid of godly kings. Lei Luo did not care what the Saintess was thinking. He turned around and said coldly to the two angels, For the sake of the goddess of life, Ill spare your lives. Quickly scram back to the divine realm. The next time we meet, you wont be so lucky. The two angels didnt say a word and hurriedly flew back to the divine realm. The Saintess was extremely shocked. The goddess of life? He knew the goddess of life? The Saintess thought to herself, so it was because of the goddess of life that he let them leave. For some reason, the Saintess actually felt a trace of disappointment in her heart. Lei Luo watched them leave, then turned around and whispered to the Saintess, In a year, the goddess of life will awaken. When the time comes, tell her that Lei Luo is looking for her. The Saintess nodded. Lei Luo smiled wickedly and whispered again, You must be mine! After saying that, he turned and left. Leaving the Saintess with a red face, she was at a loss. Lei Luo felt that he could not stay here anymore. It was about time for him to unseal Alanis. He had had enough fun in this school. It was time for him to continue his journey. On the way back, Naili said to Lei Luo gratefully, Master, thank you for helping me. In order to avenge me, you have offended the entire divine realm. In the future, I will definitely do my best to serve you! Lei Luo said, Naili, dont you remember what I told you? I want to avenge my woman! So, you can call me Lei Luo from now on! Thank you, Lei Luo. Naili could not help but cry. At this moment, Lei Luo suddenly stopped and said coldly, The celestials have just left. Do you demons want to get involved too? As soon as he finished speaking, four black-cloaked figures walked out. I am the four demon generals under His Majesty the Demon King. We know that we are not a match for you, but His Majesty the Demon King has ordered us to complete it even if we have to risk our lives. So Im sorry, said an extremely beautiful demon beauty. The four demon generals were equivalent to the four blazing angels in the divine realm. They were the elites among the elites. Lei Luo nodded in appreciation. At least the demons didnt use any despicable methods. They knew that it was impossible to complete this mission, but they still did their best to complete it. This made Lei Luo very impressed. A silver bead appeared in his left hand. He casually threw the silver bead over and said, Bring it to Lucifer. I promise he wont send you guys here again. After Lei Luo finished speaking, he turned around and left. The four demons looked at each other. In the end, a black light flashed and they returned to the demon world. Lei Luo contacted Hite and Jack. He said that they would gather tomorrow morning and they would go on an adventure together. Lei Luo also decided that Naili and Bing would continue to go to school. Once they reached Lei Luos standards, they could leave. Lei Luo, Little Yueer, Hite, Jack, and the five elves all went on an adventure together to the Elf Forest. This could be considered an adventure for his heart. At this moment, in the divine realm. Ace, Halter, and the other two are seriously injured. Hurry up and save them! The two female angels chatted with each other. If one looked carefully, one would realize that these two female angels were also rare blazing angels in the divine realm. Chapter 307 - Lucifer’s Crying What? How could they be seriously injured? Ace followed the female blazing angel to a room. The two blazing angels who had just returned from the human world and the god king were here. Ace bowed and said, The wise angel Ace greets the god King. No need to bow. Lets take a look at the two of them. Ace lowered her head and began to check on the two of them. The god king secretly wiped his sweat. Before the god emperor Alfa went into seclusion, he had told himself that Ace was the woman of the god of creation. He had to be careful not to offend her. But now, every time Ace bowed to him, the god king would be shocked. Ace cast a healing spell on the Angel of Glory, Halter, but Halters body suddenly lit up with a silver light, canceling out the healing spell. This is it. The power on Halters body is constantly destroying his body, and its also constantly blocking the healing spell, explained the god king. But at this moment, a huge wave was stirred up in Aces heart, because this was clearly the power of the lord god of creation. She hoped that this was only the remnant power on the weapon. If this really was the lord god of creation, then they would be hopeless. Ace gritted her teeth, and both of her hands suddenly lit up with the same silver light as Halters body. Both of her hands directly pressed onto Halters body. The wounds on Halters body gradually healed, and their expressions gradually became better. Phew After Ace withdrew her power, she was almost exhausted. The female angel behind her also hurriedly supported Ace. How is it? the god King asked anxiously. Ace took a deep breath. This is probably the power of the god of creation left on the artifact. I can only do so much. Their lives are no longer in danger, but their strength is probably only equivalent to that of an archangel. Everyone fell silent. The power of a seraph suddenly dropped to a low-level archangel. No one could accept this. Dont tell Halter about this after he wakes up. Just tell him that hes heavily injured and needs a long time to recover his strength. Ace, can you check on Sherlock? Ace checked on the radiant angel, Sherlock. Sherlock stared at Ace nervously, afraid that he would become like Halter. Ace said, Sherlocks condition is better than Halter. His powers have been temporarily sealed. However, Ive never seen such a sealing power. To break the seal, Ill have to find the person who sealed Sherlock. Everyone fell silent again. Suddenly, the godly monarch sighed: If the demons find out about this Everyone looked at each other and sighed in unison. The war between the gods and demons was about to break out again. In the demon world We have failed the task entrusted to us by the demon king! Please punish us! Four fallen angels knelt in front of a handsome man. This handsome man was none other than the demon king Lucifer, one of the eight sovereigns. Lets talk about this first. Lucifer didnt have that much hope in this matter. Not to mention the people from the divine realm, it wouldnt be that easy to snatch the divine artifact. After the four fallen angels finished talking, Lucifer pondered for a moment and said, You said that he could easily take care of a blazing angel? Thats right. He also said that he wanted us to bring this to his majesty. A female fallen angel handed a silver ball of light to Lucifer. Lucifer stared at it for a while and said, This is strange. I think Ive seen this aura somewhere before. After he said that, he injected his magic power into the silver bead. The bead suddenly started to glow and floated in the air. Suddenly, a silver light flashed and a translucent figure appeared. When Lucifer saw this figure, he was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. He shouted, Boss?! The four fallen angels kneeling below were shocked. As the emperor of the demon world, Lucifer actually called someone else boss? It seemed that there was only one person who was worthy of Lucifer calling him that. The silver-haired man had a flash of inspiration in his heart. Could it bethe god of creation? Lei Luo smiled and said, Lucifer, this is just a clone of mine. Let me tell you something. Your life is not bad right now, right? Ahem, boss, you have to make a decision for me! That guy Alfa has been causing trouble for me every day. Look at how he ruined my demon world. My people are all having a hard time! Lucifer quickly changed his face and cried to Lei Luo. The fallen angels who were kneeling on the ground didnt even dare to raise their heads when they saw Lucifers expression. All right, you guys are still blood brothers. Why cant you guys get along well? You guys fight all day long, Lei Luo said with a bitter smile. The four fallen angels were all stunned when they heard this news. They never thought that Lucifer and his arch-enemy, Alfa, were blood-related brothers! Lucifer immediately said after hearing this, Our powers restrain each other, and our personalities are the exact opposite. How can we get along well? Furthermore, he often causes trouble for me. After fighting for so long, how can we get back together? Lucifer spoke with hatred. Lei Luo shook his head. This has nothing to do with the power attribute, right? Audrey and Miri, one in charge of life and the other in charge of death, havent had any conflicts. Theres also Alanis and Daa. One is lively while the other is calm. Arent they fine? So, stop making excuses. Lucifer didnt continue on this topic. Boss, why are you in the human world now? Lei Luo sighed. When I woke up, the four goddesses were not by my side. I was bored and came to the human world to play. Oh right, Lucifer, teach the god clan a lesson. How dare they steal my divine artifact! And I even used my woman to threaten me. I am so angry. Hearing Lei Luos words, Lucifer wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. The higher-ups had also sent people to rob them. Fortunately, they were a step too late and the god race was one step ahead of them. Otherwise, he would be the one in trouble this time. Lei Luo didnt care what Lucifer was thinking and continued, Now is the perfect opportunity. Alpha will not wake up for 300 years. One of the seraph angels in the god realm was severely injured by me and the other was sealed by me. Without my help, they wont be able to recover their powers. Just go ahead and enter the human realm. If necessary, I can help you. At that time, you are not allowed to slaughter humans. Otherwise, if Audrey wakes up and complains to me, I wont let you off. I know, Boss. I will teach the god race a good lesson and avenge you! Lucifer was so happy that he almost fainted. The god race had offended his boss, so he could enter the human world without worry. Lucifer wanted to run to the god realm to thank those two stupid angels happily. Chapter 308 - Ten Sovereigns By the way, Lucifer, who created the beastmen? Lei Luo asked Lucifer. Orcs? Lucifer paused for a moment and said, To be more precise, the beastmen were created by Audrey. When she created the human race, a few low-level demon beasts absorbed some of Audreys evolutionary light and gradually developed into the beastmen. However, the beastmen arent very popular, and the beastmen and the elves are mortal enemies. Oh? I see. When I have time, Ill go visit the beastmen. If its too bad, Ill make the orcs disappear from this world, Lei Luo said to himself. The four fallen angels shuddered at the same time. To destroy an entire race just because they didnt like it, perhaps only the god of creation could do that. One last thing. Restrain your subordinates and forbid them from touching my women. Otherwise, you know the consequences. Alright, thats all. Your four subordinates are not bad. Let them absorb the power in this light ball. Treat it as my gift to you. Ill come to your place to play when Im free. A silver light flashed. The scene in the sky gradually disappeared. The silver bead also split into four pieces and landed in front of the four fallen angels. Lucifer took a deep breath and regained his serious look as a demon king. The four fallen angels lowered their heads in fear. The four of you did a good job this time. When you have time, absorb the power. Dont tell anyone about what happened here. Call all the senior demon generals here and prepare for a meeting to discuss the military! Yes, Sir! The four fallen angels took the pieces and left. Lucifer laughed, God is really helping me! You two stupid angels, I really should thank you! My day to rule the human world is coming! hahahaha Boss, you are living a good life! Jack came to Lei Luos villa spoke. He was drooling with envy when he saw the group of beauties. However, when Jack saw the collars that represented slaves on Zier, Jiner, Luer, and Yanni, he was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out. I really doubt that youre human? Hai Te said to Lei Luo. His background was extraordinary. He had long been used to this. However, after seeing Lei Luo, he kept asking how he defeated the Seraph Angel. Alright, alright, at least my soul is still human. Its just that my body is more powerful. Hurry up and get ready, were about to trigger it. Lei Luo could not stay here any longer, so he planned to set off immediately. Sob, sob, sob, sob, did little Yueer do something wrong? Why is Big Brother Lei Luo leaving? Does Big Brother Lei Luo not want Little Yueer anymore? When Little Yueer heard that Lei Luo was leaving, she cried and ran into Lei Luos arms, holding onto him tightly and not letting go. Only then did Lei Luo remember that he did not seem to have told Little Yueer that he was going on a trip. Be good, Little Yueer. How can Big Brother not want you? We have to prepare for the trip together! Lei Luo caressed Little Yueers face and spoke gently. Little Yueer raised her head and looked at Lei Luo pitifully. Big Brother Lei Luo, is what you said true? Of course its true. Little Yueer is so cute. How can I abandon you? With Lei Luos care, Little Yueers body gradually recovered and became more and more adorable. Even Lei Luo, who had a strong resistance to beautiful women, could not resist Little Yueers cuteness. Brother Lei Luo, you have to keep your word. I want to be with Brother Lei Luo forever! Little Yueer said firmly. Hai Te and Jack looked at Lei Luo flirtatiously from the side. Lei Luo did not explain. Little Yueer would be his from now on anyway. Lei Luo turned around and walked towards Naili and Bing. He lowered his head and kissed each of them. Alright, theres no need to be so sad. Its not like Im not coming back. Ill be back in two or three years. By then, you guys will be graduating soon. You have to study hard! This is for you guys! Lei Luo waved his hand, and a few beautiful crystal necklaces appeared in his hands. Lei Luo handed them to Naili, Bing, Zier, and Jiner one by one. As for Yanni and Luer, Lei Luo did not give one to them for the time being, because they had yet to have sex on their own. This is the Chain of Protection. With it, all of you can use telekinesis on each other. You can also teleport to each other, and you can even transform into armor. Most importantly, this is something to protect your lives. As for its specific uses, you will have to slowly experience it in the future. Finally, all the women present were kissed by Lei Luo. Lei Luo, Hai Te, Jack, Little Yueer, Lelo, and the four elves set off on the journey together. Boss, where are we going? Hai Te, who was standing at the city gate, asked. To the Elf Forest, of course. Lei Luo tried to pull Little Yueer off his body. But Little Yueer pouted, and her eyes immediately teared up. Lei Luo could only continue to let Little Yueer stay in his arms. Lei Luo also did not expect that Little Yueer would be completely dependent on him. Boss, did you really force the elven princess to be your slave? And you still dare to send yourself to death? I really admire you. Jack sighed. Of course. Im going to the Elven race this time. That Elven Divine Bow can be considered to have fulfilled the promise I made thousands of years ago. Lei Luo recalled the words he said when he sealed Alanis, and he couldnt help but sigh. But Lei Luo immediately realized that something was wrong. Everyone stared at Lei Luo as if they were looking at a monster. Hai Te said, Boss, you said thousands of years? How old are you now? Huh? Lei Luo realized that he had let the cat out of the bag. Forget it. Even if they knew now, it wouldnt matter. It wouldnt be a problem if he didnt say it in detail. Forget it. Ill tell you everything. In fact, I dont know how long Ive lived. When I was born, there was no life in this world! Right, do you know how many great sovereigns there are in this world? Arent there only eight? Lelo couldnt help but say. Lei Luo shook his head and looked at everyone with their mouths wide open in surprise. There are ten. Other than the eight major gods that you know, theres also a God of Creation that represents kindness and a God of Destruction that represents evil. Boss, dont tell me youre the God of Creation or God of Destruction? Jack swallowed his saliva. Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and said proudly, Congratulations, you got it right. Your boss, I, am one of them. When everyone heard what Lei Luo said, except for Little Yueer The others couldnt help but take a step back. After all, in the hearts of people, gods were sacred and inviolable. But Little Yueer didnt care what Lei Luo was, as long as Big Brother Lei Luo didnt leave her. She wanted to follow Brother Lei Luo all her life. Chapter 309 - Super Magical Beast Envoy Stop! Stop! Stop! Do you still remember what I said? My soul is still a human at least. I was just an ordinary person in the past. Although I am a god in this life, my mind is still an ordinary person. So just pretend that I didnt say anything. I am still the boss, do you understand? Lei Luo said with a headache. Hai Te and Jack were not pedantic people. They were slightly stunned, but they accepted it. They reached out and patted Lei Luos back, laughing and scolding, Good guy, you actually hid it from us for so long. How are you going to make it up to us? Jack also took the opportunity to shout, Thats right, thats right! We are going to make it up to you! Enough! Lei Luo shrugged. When the time comes, I will help you find a few beautiful elves. That should be enough, right? Good! I knew boss was the best! Reya and the others looked at each other. No one had expected that Lei Luo was actually an existence equivalent to a sovereign. The shock in their hearts was also imaginable. Oh right, dont reveal my identity. I havent had enough fun yet, and so have all of you! Lei Luo said to the five elves behind him. The five elves took a step back at the same time and nodded. Reya couldnt help but wonder, Master, what do you want the elven bow for? Lei Luo glared at her, scaring Reya so much that she took a step back. Lei Luo smiled slightly and said something that shocked the other five elves for a long time. Of course its to remove the seal and let your elven god, Alanis, come out again! What! Is this true? Reya exclaimed. Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and said bluntly, Of course its true. Otherwise, why would I go to the elven forest? Oh right, boss, are you the god of creation or the god of destruction? Hai Te asked curiously. Well Lei Luo said slowly. Everyone came over and listened carefully. I wont tell you! Everyone was speechless. Hahaha Lei Luo laughed proudly. He suddenly turned to the void and said, After listening for so long, its time to come out, right, Miss Protoss? Following Lei Luos words, a figure appeared in the space. Finally, a female angel wearing a white cloak appeared. Its you! Hai Te and Jack said in surprise at the same time. Lei Luo was slightly stunned and asked in puzzlement, You two know each other? Hai Te leaned over to Lei Luos side and said, She is a classmate of our class, and also the schools top beautylthe white-clothed Holy Maiden! Oh? This should be a spy arranged by the Protoss in the school, right? Miss Protoss? Lei Luo walked forward with a smile, and the angel also took a step back slightly. You probably told me that I have a divine artifact, right? You made me expose my identity so early. How should I thank you? Lei Luo said fiercely. The angel also took a step back unconsciously, and then realized that he was showing weakness. The angel immediately took another step forward and said loudly, Dont you know the consequences of offending a god? Even if you are a god, Im afraid you wont be able to withstand the attacks of so many grade one and grade two gods! After she finished speaking, Lei Luo and Hai Te laughed loudly at the same time. The angel said somewhat angrily, What are you laughing at? Lei Luo laughed evilly and said, Then it seems that you came a step too late and didnt hear what I said earlier. Otherwise, you wouldnt have said that. A main god wasnt something an ordinary first or second-rank god could resist. Not to mention a creator god like Lei Luo. What did you say before I came? the angel asked in puzzlement. Lei Luo flicked his hair and said disdainfully, You should think about your own situation first. Do you think Ill let you off? Hearing Lei Luos words, the angel couldnt help but take a step back. She said timidly, What do you want to do to me? I havent decided yet. You can stay by my side, Lei Luo said. Whats your name? Im Angela, a two-winged angel. Angela took off her cloak and revealed a beautiful face. I dont need to say more. Im afraid youve already investigated a lot. Please introduce yourself, Lei Luo to Angela. Hello, Angela. My name is Hai Te. Im an intermediate mage and warrior. This year Ah! He started introducing himself as soon as he saw the beauty. He felt like he was about to kick her. Jack also went up and said, Hello, Angela. My name is Jack. Im an intermediate swordsman and an intermediate priest. Its a pleasure to meet you. Jack spoke in a decent manner. Hello, my name is Reya. Im a high-level lightning magician. My name is Yueer. Im a high-level swordsman, a seven-element magician, a priest, a high-level summoner, and an assassin! Little Yueer said happily. It almost scared Hai Te and Jack to death. She was only a few years old, and she already had five classes! And their levels were not low. My name is Lei Luo. Ive long forgotten my age. At the same time, Im also the god of war, the pope, the overseer of magical beasts, the god of swords, the god of war Super Magical Beast Envoy? Boss, Super Magical Beast envoy must be able to summon super magical beasts! Thats a legendary level in the three realms of man, god, and magic! Hai Te said in surprise. Although Angela was surprised, she couldnt help but retort, I dont believe it. How can you be so powerful? Super Magical Beast Envoy. No one has been able to achieve it. In the past, a grade-one god tried it, but in the end, he was eaten by the summoned magical beast. You dont believe me? Lei Luo laughed disdainfully. In my name, I, Lei Luo, summon the five archaic magic mirror demons! Come out! A ball of light lit up in his hand, and he ran to the empty space in front of him. The ball of light spread out on the ground, and a one-meter-wide magic array appeared. With a flash of light, a two-meter-tall rectangular hat appeared within the magic array. There was actually a mouth and a pair of eyes on the smooth surface of the mirror, making it look extremely cute. So cute! Little Yueer sighed. Boss, is this the archaic five great demons? They dont look very good. Hai Te looked at it for a long time and was puzzled. After hearing this, the mirror demon flew into a rage. It actually dared to say that it wasnt very good in front of the great creator god. It immediately turned to Hai Te and revealed an angry expression. However, this expression coupled with its body was simply too cute! Hahahaha! Hai Te was the first to burst into laughter. This time, the mirror demon was even more furious. Instantly, a silver light flashed and a person that looked exactly like Haight walked out from the mirror. Everyone was stunned. Hai Te stared at the person in front of him in a daze. Swish! A blade light flashed. Hai Te hurriedly dodged, pulled out his own blade, and fought with the other person. For a moment, the people on both sides could not tell who was who. They could only see the two people fighting over and over again. Moreover, the moves and magic used by the two people were actually exactly the same. It was like attacking yourself in a mirror. Chapter 310 - Sending Troops to the Elven Forest Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Oh right, Hai Te, the opponent is a solid entity. He has all the moves you know. You have to be careful not to get hurt! Lei Luo said with a grin. Hai Te immediately replied, Even if you dont say it, I know! Lei Luo looked at the struggling Hai Te and slowly said, Also, I forgot to remind you. If you attack the opponent, you will also receive the same damage. You have to be careful! F*ck! So sick? Then how am I supposed to fight? Hai Te dodged a spell in a fluster and shouted loudly. Lei Luo smiled slightly and pointed at the mirror demon. Its very simple. You just need to attack the mirror demons main body. Also, the mirror demon is immune to magic. Hai Te made a feint and quickly rushed towards the mirror demon. The mirror demon showed a mocking smile without caring about it. With a flash of light, two more versions of Hai Te jumped out from inside. When the Hai Tes saw this, they immediately turned around and charged towards Lei Luo. They even shouted as they ran, Boss, help! People are going to die! What a joke. If they were to fight one, then they would be evenly matched. If they were to fight three, then they would definitely be finished. Lei Luo gestured at the mirror demon. The three Hai Tes immediately turned back into powder and disappeared without a trace. Lei Luo nodded at the mirror demon, and the mirror demon immediately revealed a flattered expression. With a flash of light, they returned to the myriad beast mountain. How was it? Did you enjoy the fight? Lei Luo smiled as he looked at the panting Hai Te. Hai Te looked at Lei Luo and said fiercely, Yes! It was so good that I was almost chopped into a few pieces. Lei Luo turned to Angela, who was stunned, and said, Lets go. Theres no need to be surprised, because there will be many things to be surprised about in the future. Lei Luo and the others once again embarked on the journey of the forest of ten million elves. However, during the journey, Hai Te kept asking Lei Luo about the mirror demons weakness. It seemed that he was still unconvinced and wanted revenge. Lei Luo also directly told him that as long as his strength surpassed his, it could not be replicated. As a result, Hai Te was in a very depressed mood along the way. A month later, Lei Luo had already arrived at the elven forest. The mood of the five elves was also getting better and better. But Lei Luos words rang out Forbidden Spell Life Extinguisher! With a flash of green light, Lei Luo and the others also walked into the forest in front. But everywhere they could see the bodies of masked men in green clothes. Which batch is this? Lei Luo asked expressionlessly. Anyone could tell that Lei Luo was in a very bad mood when he smiled that way. This is the 73rd batch, Jack replied carefully. He was afraid that he would become a punching bag. Lei Luo turned around and glared at Angela, forcing her to take half a step back. Ever since Lei Luo started traveling, he had been encountering people from various factions who wanted to snatch the artifact. A regular army that had tens of thousands of people in the country, so small that even a few adventurer teams wanted to snatch it. In the beginning, Lei Luo asked Little Yueer to train, but later, Lei Luo became impatient. He could be ambushed at any time. When he was showering, when he was sleeping, and when he was eating Now, whenever Lei Luo felt murderous, he would immediately cast a forbidden spell. The others were all stunned. In particular, all kinds of forbidden spells that they had never heard of before were even more eye-opening, just like the forbidden spell, Life Destruction. It could instantly eliminate certain lifeforms within a certain range without destroying the environment. It was just that no one had ever seen it before. Where did you learn it? Lei Luo was already used to being asked that question. This is a forbidden spell passed down by the goblin race. Its just that the goblin race has gradually been assimilated, and there are very few pure goblins left. Lei Luo possesses the divine weapons Sword of Order and Hand of Time. His identity has already been confirmed as an ancient god. His divine rank is unknown, and he specializes in using forbidden spells of various elements. There are also special forbidden spells, life destruction and Spiritual Storm. Angela silently memorized this in her heart, hoping that there would be an opportunity to transmit this information to the divine realm. Lei Luo had originally been advancing on foot..until he heard something unexpected in a tavern. Have you heard? The Sunset Empire and the Mist Wind Empire have sent troops to the elf forest together. In addition, there are many mercenaries participating, a total of close to a million people! I reckon that well be able to capture many elves this time. Its really satisfying. Ill buy an elf to enjoy myself later! Go to hell! You dont know how expensive an elf is! Even if I sold you, I wouldnt be able to afford it! A mercenary laughed mockingly. What do you know? This time, we might be able to directly attack the village of the elves. When the time comes, there will be a lot of elves. The price will definitely not be so expensive. However, our entire mercenary group can buy a few of them together. Why dont we all use them together? Reya and the others were furious when they heard this. If it werent for the fact that Lei Luo was still around, they would have rushed up and killed them on the spot. Fortunately, Lei Luo was afraid that they would cause trouble. He let them wrap themselves in a cloak. Lei Luo also wore a cloak and a silver mask to cover the upper half of his face. Lei Luos silver hair was too eye-catching. What made Lei Luo the most uncomfortable was that his looks were too perfect. He was depressed to death to always have a group of infatuated girls following him in the city. Lei Luo extended his hand to greet the staff in the shop. A thin and small shop assistant immediately came over. Customer, do you have any orders? Lei Luo threw a silver coin to him. When will the army attack the elven forest? Its today. I think its already begun, the shop assistant said. Lei Luo waved the shop assistant away and turned to look at Reya and the others, whose faces were pale. Lei Luo sighed. Lets go! He stood up and led everyone out of the hotel. When they arrived at an empty place outside the city, Lei Luo asked everyone to stand together. Although they didnt understand why Lei Luo asked everyone to do this, the others trusted Lei Luo very much and stood together obediently. Space Transfer! With a flash of white light, the ten people instantly turned into a streak of white light and disappeared. When everyone regained their vision again They would be at the periphery of the elf forest. Lei Luo realized that the battle was already over. There were not many people on the outskirts anymore. They were probably all attacking. However, there were constantly injured elves being tied up and brought out of the forest. There were already close to a hundred elves imprisoned outside. The situation did not look good. At that moment, the five elves quickly tried to rush up to save people. But they were all held back by Lei Luo. He gestured slightly and asked everyone to retreat behind him. Forbidden spellabsolute ice seal! Chapter 311 - God’s Punishment, Wrath of Nature The water element in the space quickly gathered toward Lei Luo. Everyone noticed that something was wrong. They quickly rushed toward Lei Luo, but it was too late. Countless blue lights suddenly surged out of Lei Luos body and spread out. They quickly covered the entire empty space. Everyone was instantly frozen into ice sculptures. The captured elves did not feel any fear as they looked at the ice aura that was rapidly surging towards them. Instead, they smiled in relief. They knew that it would be better to die in their hometown after being captured. And before they died, there was finally someone to avenge them. These hateful humans were finally dead. But in the next moment, they were all shocked. Because the blue icy aura had bypassed all the elves and surged towards the humans behind them. An elf couldnt help but shout, This is impossible! This was a water-type forbidden spell! After anyone cast it, they wouldnt be able to control it. Now that there was actually someone who could control the forbidden spell, how could this not be shocking? Soon, they were covered by relief. Because they could clearly see the humans behind them being frozen into ice. Are you all okay? Reya quickly turned into a three-inch-long elf and flew above the elves, asking with concern. Princess! Among the elves, there was a burst of joy. The other four elves also flew over to help untie the ropes. All the elves hugged each other and cried bitterly. This feeling of escaping death was really good. All right, is the battle still not over? Lets celebrate later, Lei Luo said casually. The elves all realized that there were still a few people in front of them. Although they didnt know what race the silver-masked people in the middle were from, the few people beside them were definitely humans. All the elves immediately looked at them with hostility. Reya and the others immediately explained. Although they had dispelled the hostility in time, they still looked at Lei Luo and the others warily. The elves hatred for humans was too deep. Angela was very uncomfortable when she saw this situation. She turned around and spread the two pairs of wings on her back. All the elves immediately showed respect to him. Angela glanced at Lei Luo smugly. Lei Luo smiled slightly, then spread his arms and slowly flew into the sky as everyone stared in shock. Lei Luos back was covered with layers of silver wings until six pairs were unfurled. At this moment, all of the elves were dumbstruck. Six pairs! That was something only a main god could possess. Angela now finally understood why Lei Luo had said that he wasnt afraid of the Protosss revenge. To a main god, a level-one or level-two god was nothing. Lei Luo raised his hand, and everyone and the elves flew up. They were all enveloped in a huge barrier. The entire barrier rapidly shot towards the elven forest. In the blink of an eye, they encountered a huge light blue barrier. The entire barrier actually covered the entire forest. This was the barrier that Kana had set up. Very quickly, they passed through the barrier. This barrier had no effect on Lei Luo at all. After passing through the barrier, they saw an extremely tragic scene. Humans were besieging the elves everywhere, and elves were lying in pools of blood at all times. Everyone watched this scene angrily. Even the humans like Hai Te were no exception. Lei Luo, on the other hand, was even angrier. A few days ago, the matter of snatching his divine artifact had made Lei Luo very angry, and now he was even angrier. In my name, Lei Luo, listen to my call, merciful nature! Show your strength and protect your people! Use your anger to punish these greedy humans! Gods punishmentthe Wrath of Nature! Lei Luos voice quickly spread throughout the entire forest. During the battle, both the elves and the humans could clearly hear this voice. Everyone stopped what they were doing and listened to this declaration in a daze. Rumble! The earth began to tremble, and the plants in the forest began to emit a lustrous green light. All the trees seemed to come alive and quickly attacked the humans around them. Instantly, countless people died tragically. The injured elves quickly recovered their strength when they came into contact with Ying Yings green light. The wounds on their bodies also quickly healed. The people were horrified to find that their strength was rapidly decreasing, and at that moment, the people quickly fell into chaos. Everyone knew that the voice just now was from God. God had sent down divine punishment to punish them. People began to regret why they had come here. But it was too late for regrets. Everyones strength disappeared in just a few dozen seconds. In an instant, the surrounding trees were pierced. Peoples corpses began to change gradually, as time passed. The human corpses all turned into flourishing trees. They had become a part of nature, forever flowing in the elven forest. In the magic age 443, God had sent down a divine punishment in the elven forest. The humans who had gone to attack the elven forest had all disappeared, and the two great empires had accepted all the losses. When Lei Luo landed on the ground, many elves made way for him. A noble elf walked over. Mother! Lei Luo did not speak. Reya had already pounced on him. The elf gave Reya a reproachful look. She continued to walk in front of Lei Luo and she bowed to Lei Luo. Thank you, God King! If not for you, our elven race would have been destroyed! Lei Luo took off his cloak and mask. The surroundings were filled with exclamations. Elves loved beauty, and Lei Luo was a supreme god. Many beautiful elves ran over to get a closer look at Lei Luo. The few people behind them were already used to it. Whenever Lei Luo showed his face, a group of women would be charmed and flock around him. This is what we should do. Those greedy humans should be punished. I, the elven god, am a very close friend. Lei Luo revealed a charming smile. The surrounding elven eyes revealed a look of worship. The beauty has been lured away by the boss again. Hai Te muttered behind his back. Lei Luo silently cast a silent spell on him. Dont you know that elves have very good hearing? Please come to our elven temple first! Chapter 312 - Unsealing The elven queen led everyone to a magnificent temple. As expected of the elves, the whole temple was covered with flowers and plants. Hai Te and the others were drooling behind. It wasnt their fault. The elves were famous for their beauty among all races. But Hai Te and Jack were too embarrassed. Most of the elves were focused on Lei Luo. While no one was paying attention, Lei Luo secretly cast a cold spell on the back. The two were shivering from the cold. Some elves couldnt help but cover their mouths and snicker. Lei Luo and the others walked into the elven temple at once. The witches also hosted a banquet for everyone. Many elves about three inches in size were flying around. They flew around the table and poured wine for everyone with their small bodies. Lei Luo only ate a few mouthfuls, and most of them were also eaten by Little Yueer. Lei Luo liked the fruit wine brewed by the elves. A few three-inch elves helped Lei Luo pour wine on both sides of his hands. Little Moon, on the other hand, stared curiously at the elves in front of her. The banquet was very enjoyable. Due to Lei Luos divine punishment, some elves who had died in the battle were resurrected. Moreover, they had defended the elf forest. The humans who attacked also received the harshest punishment. Hai Te was indeed handsome. He soon made the two elves around him laugh. Jack was in a worse situation. It seemed that he was born with no luck with women. There was also an elf around him. His cold face looked at him. He looked like he didnt care. This made Jack very depressed. He could only look at Lei Luo and the elves around Hai Te. After talking, Lei Luo learned that elves couldnt transform before they became adults. They could only maintain their size at three inches. After they became adults, they had to pass the trial of the elves. After that, they would go to the human world for three months. Elves who did not pass the trial would be looked down upon by other elves. The elves sent to the human society were mainly in charge of gathering information. They also had to understand the movements of the entire world. Just like this time, if the elves had not received the news in advance and were prepared to resist, the elven forest would have been conquered before Lei Luo even arrived. At this banquet, Lei Luo also met Alaniss spokesperson, Ying. She was a very beautiful elf. She looked very weak, but she was the one who single-handedly blocked the 300,000 human army with the elven divine bow. After the meal, Hai Te continued to stay in the banquet hall. Lei Luo followed the elven queen and Ying to the deepest part of the temple. There were no other elves there. The elven queen still smiled and said, My Lord, is there something important you want to tell us? Lei Luo admired this elven queen very much. Her speech was elegant. She didnt show any fear or awe because Lei Luo was a main god, nor did she deliberately try to curry favor with him. Lei Luo felt that she was pretty good at this point. Can you give me the elven bow? Lei Luo said to Ying. Although she didnt know why, Ying still obediently handed the elven bow to Lei Luo. Do you know the biggest secret of the elven bow? Lei Luo said as he stroked the elven bow. Ying shook her head. The elven queen smiled and said, Can you tell us, my lord? Lei Luo sighed and looked at the elven bow and said affectionately, Your elven god, Alanis, is inside. As soon as he said that, the elven bow trembled violently. It was as if something was about to rush out of the elven bow. The elven queen and Ying both stared carefully at the bow in Lei Luos hand. On Yings forehead, the mark of the green grass was also emitting a fluorescent green light. I know youre lonely. Its enough after so many years. Its time to let you out. But dont make any more mistakes in the future, Lei Luo said. The elven bow in his hand suddenly trembled violently. A layer of green substance appeared on the surface of the originally green elven bow, enveloping the entire elven bow. Ka! Ka! Ka! Peng! A silver light flashed in Lei Luos hand, and cracks began to appear on the green substance. Finally, with a bang, it exploded into pieces. At the same time, the elven bow suddenly flashed with a dazzling green light. All the elves in the elven forest stopped what they were doing. They all looked in the direction of the elven temple in puzzlement, because a very friendly power suddenly came from there. A figure gradually appeared from the elven bow. Thats right, this was the elven god king that was sealed by Lei Luo. It was Alanis. Before Lei Luo finished speaking, Alanis cried and threw herself into his arms. This time, her identity was finally exposed. She didnt see the two elves on the side staring at Lei Luo with their mouths agape. Sob sob sob sob sobAlanis will be obedient in the future. Master, dont seal Alanis anymore. Alanis cried and wailed in Lei Luos arms. This punishment was indeed unforgettable for Alanis. Alanis was originally a person who liked to be lively, but she had been locked in an empty space for thousands of years. She couldnt see or hear anything. It was indeed torturous. Okay, good girl, I forgive you. Dont cry. There are people watching. Lei Luo reached out and caressed Alaniss little face. The two elves on the side were stunned. Everything before their eyes was too unbelievable. Who would believe that the elven god would throw himself into a mans arms and call him her master? This was a huge blow to the two elves. Only then did Alanis realize that the two people on the side were her clansmen. Although Ying would occasionally talk to Alanis through the elven bow, she had never seen her before. In Yings heart, Alanis was noble and sacred. She did not expect that this would be the first time she would see an elven god. They were also momentarily stunned and did not know what to do with their expressions. It was only when Alanis looked at them that they came to a realization. They quickly knelt down to pay their respects to Alanis. The elven queen also knelt down. All of you, get up! After Alanis turned around, her temperament had clearly changed. She had become high and mighty, not to be desecrated. The two elves stood up and secretly looked at Lei Luo and Alanis. Lei Luo shook his head and said, I hope you can keep it a secret for me! After he said that, twelve pairs of wings spread out on his back. The original wings had turned into a metal shape, full of the beauty of metal. Chapter 313 - Alanis’s Curse 12 pairs! the two elves cried out in surprise again. Seeing these twelve pairs of wings, they all understood the significance of it. The spokesperson of the elf god king, Ying, greets the lord god of creation! Ying was the first to react and hurriedly knelt down again. The elf queen also hurriedly lowered her head in fear. Get up, and remember to keep my secret! After his identity was exposed, Lei Luos temperament changed again, becoming very awe-inspiring. Yes! The two elves stood up in fear, and Lei Luo smiled at Alanis. In the future, you must be obedient, or else I wont love you anymore. When you go out later, remember to keep my secret. Yes, Master! I will be obedient and wont cause you any more trouble! Alanis said firmly. In the magic age 443, the elven god-king Alanis restored the Oracle, and the elven race became powerful. The elves everywhere in the elven forest suddenly received an order from the elven queen. All the elves quickly gathered in front of the elven temple. Although they didnt understand what had happened, they still came to the front of the temple. Hai Te and the others also rushed over curiously. At this moment, an extremely strong divine power suddenly came from the temple. All the elves couldnt withstand the pressure and knelt on the ground. A very friendly aura spread to the hearts of all the elves. At this moment, a green-haired elf flew out from the temple. When everyone saw this elf, they were shocked beyond words. This was because this elf actually had six pairs of green metal wings on her back. It was unknown who reacted first, but then all the elves lowered their heads and shouted, Greetings, elf god king! Hai Te and Alanis were even more stunned. They looked at the peerless beauty in front of them and drooled all over the ground. When all the elves lowered their heads, these two people were particularly eye-catching. Alanis didnt like them on the spot. With a wave of her hand, two bolts of lightning struck these two people. This could be considered Gods punishment. After a mournful scream, the two of them fainted on the ground, smoke rising from their bodies. This was after Lei Luo had secretly helped to weaken them. Otherwise, this strike would have cut the two of them into pieces. When the surrounding elves saw this, they covered their mouths and snickered. After the two of them came here, they brought joy to the elves. The hostility of the surrounding elves gradually disappeared. At this time, there was another girl who wasnt affected by the divine position at all. She still stood there, instantly attracting everyones attention. It was also the first time that so many people looked at Little Yueer. She immediately felt scared. Lei Luo looked at Little Yueers timid look and also found it funny. As expected, she was only a child and had not seen many big scenes. Lei Luo immediately opened his arms. Little Moon saw him and immediately flew toward him, landing in Lei Luos arms. When Alanis saw this, she actually felt envious. What was going on? She was a mighty elven god king, but she actually envied a little girl? Although Alanis was very confused, she still greeted her in an orderly manner. When the elves saw that the elven god-king was revived, they all cheered. Soon, the elves began to complain to Alanis, telling her about the grievances the elves had suffered over the years and the crimes of the humans. They all begged Alanis to save the elves that had been captured by the humans. After hearing what the elves had said to her, Alanis was also furious. How dare the humans bully her elves now? Alanis was extremely angry and immediately closed her eyes. Her body also began to emit a fluorescent green light. A powerful force erupted from Alaniss body. The lower elves were all trembling in fear. Even Little Moon, who was protected by Lei Luo, could feel this destructive power. She was so scared that she did not dare to move in Lei Luos arms. Alaniss eyes lit up, and green light shot up from her body. Then, Alaniss sweet voice sounded in the world. In the name of elven god king, I, Alanis, cast the Eternal Curse! From this moment on, the master-slave contract signed by all elves shall be nullified! From now on, the elves will only accept the equal contract, and they will have the right to choose whether or not to accept the contract! As for the greedy humans who forcefully capture elves and sign master-slave contracts, I curse you in the name of elven god Alanis! Those who are cursed will lose all their power! Magic age 443, July 15th The elven god Alanis, who had returned to the human world, cast an eternal curse. All the elves who had signed the master-slave contract had escaped, and their masters magic and combat aura had disappeared. Even the god realm and the demon realm felt the change. Alanis actually appeared. Im afraid that the other goddesses should have woken up by now. This time, trouble is coming. Lucifer shook his head and smiled bitterly in the demon realm. The elf god king actually came out. Could it be that he really is the god of creation? In the god realm, Ace walked around anxiously. He remembered that he accidentally heard the god of Creation say that only he himself could release Alanis. Then this attack was actually.. What should we do now? The lord god of creation must be very angry. Then the deity race will be in troubleWhat should we do? Hu Alanis let out a long sigh of relief Her back softened, and she was about to fall back. Lei Luos body swayed, and he instantly appeared beside Alanis, supporting her body. It seemed like it wasnt easy for Alanis to complete such a huge curse alone. Lei Luos body flashed with a silver light. Divine power continuously flowed into Alaniss body, helping her recover her strength. The ordinary elves were moved to tears. They saw their elven gods exhausted expression because of the curse. All the elves respected Alanis to an unprecedented degree. All the elves were very excited, but none of them didnt make a sound. Because everyone saw the silver-haired man continuously sending divine power to Alanis. None of the elves made a sound, and the scene was frighteningly quiet. Phew Alanis opened her eyes. Although she had regained a lot of strength, her eyes were still filled with exhaustion. Lei Luo gestured to the elven queen. The queen immediately understood and led Lei Luo and the others into the elven temple. Chapter 314 - Lost The Light Elemental Heart Lei Luo and Ying supported each other as they brought Alanis into the house. Lei Luo let Little Yueer go out to play. There were some things that Lei Luo still did not want Little Yueer to know. Lei Luo put Alanis on the bed and said, Silly girl, why are you trying to be brave? You know that this curse cannot be easily completed, so why are you trying so hard? Alanis smiled slightly. Then I wont trouble master It turned out that Alanis was trying so hard to not trouble Lei Luo. Lei Luo also sighed. Alanis, this curse of yours has broken my contract with Reya. How are you going to compensate me? Lei Luo teased Alanis. Alanis smiled sweetly. With your identity, it wont be easy to get anyone? Alanis reached out and pushed Ying to Lei Luos side. This elf is the elf I chose for you. Shes pretty, right? Yings smiling face immediately turned red. She grabbed the corner of her clothes with both hands, seemingly at a loss. Seeing her shy appearance, Lei Luo was also very satisfied. Lei Luo reached out and held Ying in his arms. Ying was even more at a loss. While she was afraid, she also felt a trace of fear. After all, she was going to serve this lord god of creation. If she couldnt satisfy the god of creation, then wouldnt she be letting down the elven god? Alanis smiled and said, Back then, the few of us sisters discussed that each of us should choose the most beautiful woman for you in our own race. At that time, the four of us would compete to see who would choose the best. What do you think? My selection is not bad, right? Alanis smiled proudly. Hearing this, Ying felt even more nervous and afraid. If she didnt serve him well, wouldnt the elven god lose face in front of the other goddesses? Ying was even more determined. Her elven god had made such a great contribution to the elven race. She definitely couldnt lose face for the elven god! After Ying made up her mind, she began to carefully observe the actions and hobbies of the creator god. The four of you are the representatives that you have chosen, right? Lei Luo looked at Yings shy little face, and his eyes gradually turned blue. Thats right. Our representatives are the people that we have chosen for you. Alanis looked at Lei Luos sky-blue eyes and smiled knowingly. She turned to Ying and said, Ying, arent you going to serve the lord god of creation? Yes! Ying stood up shyly, and even her skin turned pink. At this moment, Little Yueer secretly leaned against the crack of the door and looked inside. No one noticed that Little Yueer was peeking. Big Brother Lei Luo, what are you doing? she muttered. Lei Luo was hugging Ying and kissing her passionately. Wu Little Yueer was a little surprised when she saw this scene. Huh? Lei Luo suddenly felt the presence of someone at the door. It seemed to be Little Yueers. Lei Luo hooked his finger, and the door suddenly opened. Aiya! Little Yueer fell to the ground. Standing behind him, she looked like a child who had been caught for doing something wrong. She looked at Lei Luo timidly. Lei Luo shook his head. It was not good to punish Little Yueer, so he could only bring Little Yueer out to play. Two months passed like this. Okay. Dont cry. When youre done here, you can come and find me. For a month, Lei Luo played with Alanis and Ying every day. Even Angela was half threatened by Lei Luo. Lei Luo let Alanis stay in the elf clan to help the elf clan recover. He continued to take Little Moon and the others on their journey. After hearing what Lei Luo said, Alanis cried again. She wouldnt let Lei Luo leave no matter what. In the end, it was only after Lei Luo tried his best to persuade her that Alanis reluctantly agreed. Hai Te and Jack came up and said, Boss, we need to discuss something with you. We are prepared to separate and take risks with you. Under your protection, we will never grow. Hearing what they said, Lei Luo felt that they were right and agreed. Just as they finished speaking, Angela also said goodbye to Lei Luo. She said that it was time for her to return to the divine realm. Lei Luo had no choice but to leave. Now, only Lei Luo and Little Yueer were left. As for Reya, this elven princess After Lei Luo obtained the elven human world spokesperson, he no longer had any interest in Reya. In the end, Lei Luo gave Angela and Ying a guardian necklace. He gave Hai Te and Jack a communication crystal. If their lives were in danger, they could call for Lei Luo at any time. Just like that, under the reluctant gaze of Alanis, Lei Luo and Little Moon once again embarked on a journey forward, starting a new adventure. Two years later, Lei Luo and Little Yueer traveled across five continents, seeing all kinds of novel things. Little Yueer also began to mature. Her appearance also began to become more beautiful. Lei Luo and Little Yueer both joined the mercenary guild. But they also produced missions above Grade A. But their success rate was still 100%. They were also somewhat famous in the mercenary world. Lei Luo also received a nickname: The silver-haired destroyer. It was probably because Lei Luo would often use forbidden spells to blow up his opponents in battle. Moreover, the environment after each battle was a mess. The information about Lei Luo and Little Yueer in the mercenary guild was the most mysterious. In the end, Lei Luo and Little Yueer came to the Blue Moon Kingdom to find Bing and Naili. It was said that they were too outstanding and had graduated early. When Lei Luo and Little Yueer were traveling around the world, they would also come to find Bing and Naili. However, they discovered something that made Lei Luo angry today. What! The Heart of Light element is lost?! After Lei Luo and Little Yueer saw Naili and Bing. The two of them were terrified as they told the shocking news. This was going to be troublesome. The light elemental heart should not have appeared in this world. Just by relying on the light elemental recognition ability, it would definitely cause chaos in this world. HmmWe dont know when we lost it. On the day after we graduated, we discovered that the light elemental heart was gone, Bing said carefully. She also knew the severity of losing the light elemental heart. Both of them lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Lei Luo. Looking at them, Lei Luo did not want to get angry. After all, they had just met today. Lei Luo patted the shoulders of the two of them and said, Forget it, I will forgive you this time. Lets hurry up and find the heart of light element. When they heard that Lei Luo did not blame them, Bing and Naili heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 315 - Yanni’s Betrayal Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo came before the remaining elemental heart. Seeing the hexagram missing a corner, he reached out and injected energy into all the remaining crystals. After the six crystals absorbed the energy, they began to emit a fluorescent glow. Lei Luo, what are you doing? Bing walked in front of Lei Luo. Lei Luo turned around and continued, From here, you can see the situation around the light elemental heart. At this moment, the elemental heart suddenly flashed with a ray of light. An image appeared in the middle. The first thing that appeared was a luxurious roof. It seemed to be in a palace. The four of them carefully went up to observe. They hoped to be able to see what this place was. At this moment, a pair of hands picked up the light elemental heart. Lei Luo and the others looked at the screen carefully, but an unexpected face appeared on the screen. This face was actually Yannis. Then, a voice came from the elemental heart. Aros, Im so scared. Im afraid that theyll know that I stole the elemental heart Yanni muttered to the elemental heart. At this moment, Lei Luo realized that there was a handsome man beside Yanni. Ive seen him before! Bing said in surprise. Hes the second prince of the Mist Wind Empire! Oh? This guy is the second prince of the Mist Wind Empire? It doesnt matter. We already have 3,000 spells that have been approved. Now, they can fire the Sword of the Sun five times in a row. Soon, Ill be able to inherit the throne. By then, youll be the queen. Aros smiled and kissed Yanni. But Im still scared. You dont understand his power. His power is too strong. I even suspect that he is a god. You know that he defeated the seraph angel. Dont worry. Dont forget that gods are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the human world. Hurry up and get ready. Our wedding is about to begin. Aros and Yanni started kissing passionately once again. On the other hand, Lei Luo was almost angered to death. He did not expect Yanni to dare to betray him. Why? Why did she betray me?! Bing and Naili looked at Lei Luo, who was constantly changing his expression in fear. Especially his eyes, which were constantly changing from red, silver, green, and purple. Through the approval of the elements, they could sense the situation of the elements around them. At this moment, all the magic elements around them were trembling. They were in fear. Countless elemental elves were desperately hiding in the corners. At this moment, Lei Luo was in the midst of extreme anger. The Heart of Darkness was constantly expanding. Even the originally bright silver hair had turned black. Big Brother Lei Luo is so scary Little Moons Cry pulled Lei Luo back to reality. Lei Luo turned his head to look at the trembling crowd. Only then did Lei Luo realize that his divine might had already been unconsciously released. Lei Luo took a deep breath and said, Im going to take care of some things. You guys go and rest first. The white light flashed and disappeared without a trace. Damn it! They actually dared to betray us! Lei Luo had already decided to punish them properly. On the wide avenue, a woman wearing white armor was riding a unicorn. Her long black hair fell behind her back. The snow-white and elegant armor covered her alluring body. It also showed her moving outline without a doubt. The naked snow-white double swords were outlined in the darkness. In her arms, she was holding a small moon eagle. Is this the place? The woman stopped in the middle of a mountain villa. She knew the identity of the owner of this mountain villa. But at this moment, the mountain villa was filled with an aura of death that did not match it. Thats right, I can sense it. Master has been here before. The Moon Eagle in the womans arms opened its eyes. The Moon Eagles eyes were filled with a terrifying purple light. The most surprising thing was that a Grade-3 magical beast could actually speak. This place was once filled with the flames of hell. Now, we continue to move west. I can sense masters aura heading west. The woman patted the unicorn lightly, and the unicorn turned around and ran towards the west. The Moon Eagle in the womans arms closed its eyes once more. The woman rode on the unicorn and continued to sprint towards the west at an extremely fast speed. At this moment, a great event was about to happen in the misty wind empire that would change history! The capital of the Misty Wind Empire, the Misty Wind City, was currently bustling with activity. Today was the day the second prince of the Misty Wind Empire would hold his wedding. However, those who were truly powerful knew that today was the day the second prince would become the crown prince. The second prince was using the divine weapon he was going to marry a woman today to nurture a terrifying magic army. From there, he would smoothly drive the first prince off the throne. Today was supposed to be a day that was worth celebrating, but who would have thought that today would be the beginning of the collapse of the Misty Wind Empire. The pope stood on the high platform and said, The wedding of Prince Aros and Miss Yanni will now begin Wait! A loud sound drowned out the voices of everyone present. Instantly, everyone present stared at this uninvited guest in front of them. When Yanni heard this voice, she could not help but tremble. Because the thing that she was most worried about was about to happen. In the air above the square, a man stood in the air. His long silver hair danced in the air. His extremely handsome face was filled with anger. Yanni, who allowed you to do this privately? Lei Luo asked expressionlessly. I Yanni opened her mouth. She did not know what to say. Aros came forward and said loudly, I dont care who you are. Please dont disturb our wedding! Lei Luo said contemptuously, Aros, right? Are you the one who instructed Yanni to steal my artifact? Aros immediately retorted, Dont slander me! When did Yanni and I steal your artifact? Hahahahaha! Then what is this? Lei Luo waved his hand, and the palace suddenly exploded as a white crystal flew out from inside. This is my light elemental heart, what else do you have to say? This was originally Yannis, and you even snatched her other divine artifacts! Aros saw this situation and hurriedly changed his words. Everyone in the room understood the general situation. At this moment, there were some who were happy and some who were sad. In a corner, the first prince said viciously, Hurry up and start fighting! Hahaha! Dont laugh to death! How can a slave like her have a divine artifact? Dont laugh to death! If the divine artifact was hers, would she still be bought by me in the slave market? Lei Luo said contemptuously. When Yanni heard this, her heart ached. She was still a slave after all. When she thought of this, her eyes couldnt help but turn red. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316 Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When Aros saw this, he hurriedly shouted, Men! Chase him out! Many archers entered the square and quickly nocked their arrows, pointing at Lei Luo from afar. Fire! An order was given. Buzz! Hundreds of arrows shot towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo waved his hand in disdain. The arrows made a curve in the air and flew back at an even faster speed. Suddenly, all kinds of screams started coming from below. You think you can defeat me with just your strength? Ridiculous! Lei Luo said disdainfully. Aros waved his hand, and thousands of mages poured into the square from all directions. There were exactly three thousand people. As long as they were killed, there was no need to worry about the world falling into chaos. The mages gathered together and began to chant. Large amounts of light elements gathered at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, two huge golden light swords appeared above everyones heads. Lets see what youre capable of. Can you block two light-type forbidden spells? Attack! Aros shouted loudly. As the chant ended, two huge light swords flew towards Lei Luo. Everyone stared nervously at Lei Luo. They wanted to see how Lei Luo would deal with this forbidden spell, but they noticed that Lei Luo had closed his eyes. He kept on saying something. Suddenly, the two forbidden spells underwent a change. The two forbidden spells quickly merged together, and in the blink of an eye, they turned into a human figure. She stopped in front of Lei Luo. Everyone stared blankly at this beauty who had turned from a forbidden spell into a white dress. With a flash, five pairs of wings spread out from the back of the woman. This woman was actually a grade one godly king! The goddess of light, Jeludiya greets you, my lord! The woman bowed to Lei Luo. Everyones jaws dropped when they saw this. This person was actually a god. Withdraw their light element recognition, Lei Luo said to Jeludiya. Jeludiya turned around and waved her hand. A small ball of light flew out from the bodies of the three magicians below. From now on, all the magicians present would not be able to use light magic for the rest of their lives. Jeludiya bowed again and said, May I know if you have any other orders, my lord? Its nothing. If theres anything, Ill contact you again. Then Jeludiya will take her leave. The two clones formed by the two forbidden spells disappeared into the air. Everyone looked at Lei Luo. All of you can go to hell! On the main road, the woman was still riding on her unicorn. The Moon Eagle was still sleeping soundly in her arms. At this moment, the unicorn suddenly stopped because two elves appeared on the road in front of them. My lord, what happened to you? one Elf asked the other elf. An absolutely beautiful elf said, The demonic dragon aura in her arms has the power of Lei Luo. At this moment, the Moon Eagle in the womans arms suddenly opened its eyes and stared at the elf in disbelief: Elven god-king? You actually came out? The elf opposite him was actually one of the eight main gods that had been sealed, the elven god-king. Yuna turned pale with fright. Alanis spoke again, but this time, she didnt make a sound. It seemed that they were using telepathy. The Magic Dragon sometimes nodded, and sometimes shook his head. In the end, the magic dragon revealed a shocked expression, and then a bitter smile. I didnt expect masters identity to be The Magic Dragon shook his head with a bitter smile. Alanis wanted to say something more, but at this moment, a terrifying power suddenly came from the west. Not good! Alanis seemed to have sensed something. She quickly pulled the elf beside her and left. The Magic Dragons body flashed and returned to its original form. Yuna quickly sent the unicorn back to the mountain of beasts, jumped on the Magic Dragons back, and left quickly. In the Misty Wind City, something that could change the empire was happening in the square of the imperial palace. All of you can go to hell! Lei Luo said angrily. In my name, all the Magic Elves listen to my orders! Show your strength! Use Your Fury to quell my anger! Gods punishmentGods Wrath! Lei Luos voice spread throughout the entire Misty Wind City, and the entire city instantly fell silent. Everyone listened quietly to this declaration that represented God. The sky was quickly covered by black clouds. Frozen! This was the only feeling that everyone present felt. The entire space seemed to have been frozen. There wasnt even a hint of wind. It was even harder for them to even think of moving. Everyone was terrified to discover that the magic elements in the entire city were beginning to become restless. Then, countless people began to run for their lives. This was because the magic elements in the air began to automatically combine into various spells and attack in all directions. From a level-one fireball spell to a level-nine fire gods wrath spell. All kinds of spells were wreaking havoc in the city. The square was in chaos. Everyone was terrified to find that the magic elements no longer listened to the magesorders. The result of this was that people were unable to use magic barriers to defend themselves. People with high martial arts skills could also use combat aura to defend themselves. Although the consumption was huge, they could still resist for a while. However, those mages were about to suffer. They could only be beaten up everywhere. Aros was filled with regret. He shouldnt have asked Yanni to steal the divine weapon. He didnt expect that it would attract a high god. This was really troublesome. Lei Luo looked coldly at the people who were running around. At this moment, a seven-colored defensive barrier covered the entire city, blocking the magic rain that fell from the sky. Lei Luo turned his head and saw that it was the holy maiden of the Holy See, who was also the spokesperson of the goddess of life. At this moment, she was wearing a white dress, supporting the defensive barrier in the air. Her entire body was exuding a holy light, as if a goddess had descended. The entire city knelt down. They begged their goddess to resist this gods punishment. The Saintess also had a bitter feeling. Although these spells were very few, the magic elements contained within were abnormally powerful. A Level-1 spell was equivalent to an ordinary Level-4 spell. At this moment, the Saintess was also relying on the energy she borrowed from the goddess of life to support herself. But for the sake of all the humans in the city, the Saintess decided to forcefully use spells that exceeded her own strength to defend herself. Please dont take out your anger on everyone in this city just because of one person, the Saintess shouted loudly. At this moment, she could only hope that she could persuade him. They deserve it! Lei Luo paid no attention to her. His eyes flashed with a bloodthirsty red light. Do you think you can stop me with your strength? Lei Luo raised his hand, his palm facing the Saintess. The surrounding magic elements were rapidly sucked into his palm. At this moment, a Golden Knights spear pierced straight from the ground. It was the pope. Just as Lei Luo had expected, the pope had reached the level of the Holy Light War God. Lei Luo moved his hand, and the energy in his hand quickly exploded. A seven-colored shockwave rushed toward the pope. Chapter 317 - The Awakening of the Goddess of Life Boom! There was a loud sound. The pope was sent flying back. Even the rainbow barrier of the entire city was smashed into pieces. The Saintess was also spitting blood in the air. However, when she saw the people in the city being attacked by the rampant magic attacks, she once again ignored her own body and forcefully supported herself. I havent used the full power of the gods punishment yet, and now I cant hold on anymore? Then what are you going to do next? Lei Luo was mocking them. Gods punishmentGods wrath, world-destroying thunder! The six elemental magic elements in the air were quickly dispersed. The thunder elements within a radius of a hundred miles were quickly gathered together. Electric arcs constantly fell from the clouds. Ripples like water ripples were formed on the defensive barrier. This time, the Saintess had to endure even more. Although each tear was not big, each bolt of lightning had the power of a forbidden spell. And among the clouds above, a Super Thunder Hill with a diameter of dozens of meters suddenly appeared. The thunder ball was shining with a strong light like the sun. Blue and white electric arcs and lightning bolts were like countless snakes surrounding the thunder ball. It turned out that all the lightning elements between heaven and earth were gathered on this thunder autumn. The Saintesss heart was beating violently. The energy contained in the Thunder Ball above her head could destroy the entire city! If it fell down, it would be unimaginable. Go to hell! Explode! Lei Luo waved his hand, and dozens of bolts of lightning struck the protective barrier. It shattered the protective barrier. At this time, the Lightning in the middle of the clouds struck down with a dazzling light. Yuna, behave better when you see Master. The demon dragon flew in the air and said to Yuna who was on its back. I got it. Ill pay attention, Yuna said. She also wanted to gradually become the person who could subdue the Hell Demon Dragon. I didnt expect my master to have such an identity. The Demon Dragon sighed. No wonder I feel so familiar. Yunas beautiful eyes were full of confusion. She was about to ask. At this moment, the demon dragon suddenly slowed down. Whats wrong? Demon Dragon? Yuna asked in puzzlement. But when she looked up, she knew. The distant misty wind city was shrouded in lightning. Gods punishment? This is actually Gods punishment! the Demon Dragon said in surprise. Who made master so angry? He actually used Gods punishment? the Demon Dragon said in surprise. Who made master so angry? Yuna, lets go over from the land. Yuna jumped down from the Magic Dragon, summoned her unicorn, and ran towards the Misty Wind City. Wrath of the godsWorld-destroying Thunder! Explode! The long-accumulated falling thunder in the clouds brought with it a destructive power as it pounced towards the defenseless Misty Wind City. Right at this moment, a sudden change occurred. From the open space in the middle of the square, a rainbow-colored energy with a diameter of more than ten meters suddenly rushed out and collided with Lei Luos world-destroying thunder. The collision of the two massive energies didnt result in any major explosions. The two energies actually neutralized each other. Everyone stared in astonishment at this guardian energy that came from God knows where. Lei Luo, however, stared at this energy intently. As the rainbow-colored light pillar dispersed, a beautiful figure appeared inside. Lord goddess of life! The Saintess couldnt help but cry out in surprise when she saw the figure in the air. At this moment, the beautiful woman floating in the air was the goddess of life, Audrey. Six pairs of pure white metal wings unfolded behind her. Her dark blue eyes were as deep as the ocean. They were as clear as a stream or a spring. They were as bright as the moon in autumn and as bright as a star. In her slightly blinking eyes, divine light flowed. With a wave of Audreys hand, she and the Saintess flew in front of Lei Luo. Lei Luo was about to speak when Lei Luo and Audrey looked towards the east at the same time. They saw two green lights flying straight towards them. Sister, are you awake as well? Thats great! The person who had come was Alanis. Alanis stopped in front of Lei Luo and spread out her six pairs of green metal wings. Audrey smiled gently. Yeah, didnt you come out as well? Lei Luo waved his hand, and a blue barrier blocked the sound. At the same time, it blocked the shocked gazes of the people below. Yes! After saying that, Alanis threw herself into Lei Luos arms and acted coquettishly. Master, you really are something. You havent come to visit me for the past two years, and youve made me so bored to death! By the way, what happened here? Lei Luo became even angrier when he heard what Alanis said. A woman betrayed me. Alanis was furious when she heard this. Theres actually someone who dares to betray the creator god. They must be punished! Hearing what the elf god said, the Saintess couldnt help but exclaim in surprise. No one would have thought that this man was actually the creator god! I wont let her off. Ill definitely punish her properly, Lei Luo said angrily. His eyes flickered with an evil purple light. Audrey couldnt help but frown when she saw this. She leaped into Lei Luos embrace. Her entire body emitted a gentle white light. The white light was filled with warmth, kindness, and love. At this moment, Lei Luos body suddenly lit up with a black light. This black light was filled with evil, anger, and killing intent! The two rays of light were locked in a constant struggle. Audrey suddenly kissed Lei Luos lips. Lei Luo was stunned. Then, he began to kiss Audrey as well. The Saintess was the most surprised to see this. Lei Luos hands naturally hugged Audreys soft body. The black light around his body seemed to have weakened a little. It began to be melted by the white light. At this moment, a white light suddenly shot out from Lei Luos body and fused with Audreys light. The pincer attack from both inside and outside melted the black light. Phew Lei Luo heaved a long sigh of relief. He finally calmed down. The black part of his long silver hair had also returned to a bright silver color. This isnt a place to talk. Well talk later. Lei Luo waved his hand and opened the entire barrier. Lei Luo looked around and couldnt help but say angrily, Damn it! I actually let them escape! Calm down, master. Dont be angry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future anyway. Audrey saw that the heart of darkness, which had just been suppressed, seemed to be showing signs of recovery. She hurriedly sent a voice transmission to remind him. Lei Luo felt a chill in his heart as he hurriedly woke up from his anger. Lei Luo sighed and was about to leave. However, after a moment of hesitation, he waved his hand and said, Divine punishment Calamity! With a flash of red light, all the cities in the entire Misty Wind Empire saw a blood-like light flash in the sky. Lei Luo and the others had already left. Chapter 318 - : Punishment for Stealing a Divine Object Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Not long after Lei Luo left, a beautiful woman walked into the city. The woman was exceptionally beautiful, but her face was cold. She was holding a moon eagle in her arms. Very few people treated the moon eagle as a pet because its strength was too weak. But the Moon Eagles meat was very delicious. After many years of hunting by humans, the Moon Eagle had become very rare. Sigh Im still a step too late. Master has already left. Yuna, rest for a day. Well continue to go to the Southern Continent Tomorrow. The Moon Eagles mouth moved slightly. It spoke to Yuna in a voice that no one else could hear. Yunas lips moved slightly. Yes. A good show was going on a kilometer away from Lan Feng City. Get lost! Go away! Dont let me see you! A man was roaring crazily. His handsome face revealed a hint of malevolence. A very beautiful girl beside him cried out, Aros, dont be like this. I didnt expect things to turn out like this. Its all your fault! If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have lost the throne! Whats the use of just apologizing? If you have the ability, then let me have the throne! Aros grabbed the girl and roared. Yanni and Aros had escaped. Now, it was definitely impossible for Aros to inherit the throne. Not only did he destroy all the mage troops in his hands, but he also provoked a god. The king would never pass the throne to Aros again. Yanni endured the pain and cried, Aros, dont do this. Dont abandon me. Aros slapped her casually and roared angrily, Who do you think you are! Youre just a slave! You caused me to lose the throne. How are you going to compensate me! Yanni was almost stunned. Was this still Aros, who was usually so gentle and kind to her? Why had he changed so much? Aros, dont you love me anymore? Yanni asked in a daze. Love you? A mocking smile appeared on Aross face. What is my identity? What is your identity? How could I fall in love with a lowly slave like you? If it wasnt for the artifact, why would I spend so much effort to pursue you? But its all because of you! I have nothing now! Get lost! Get lost quickly! Every word from Aros pierced into Yannis heart like a sharp blade, leaving a deep scar in her heart. She had worked so hard. In order to help Aros, she had risked everything to steal the artifact, but in the end, it was all for naught. Aros had never loved her at all. Everything he did was also to make use of her. Yanni stood up in a daze and left the place with lifeless eyes. Damn it! I will never give up! You forced me to do this! I will let you taste the greatest pain in this world! Aros roared angrily. Magic age 445 The god had sent down a gods punishment in the Misty Wind Empire because the second prince, Aros, had stolen a divine item. Within a year, the Misty Wind Empire had been plagued by natural disasters, and its population had been reduced by half. The Misty Wind Empire had been torn apart and plunged into endless turmoil. The goddesses and I returned to the palace of the Blue Moon Kingdom in an instant. As soon as they reached the place, Little Yueer pounced on they. Bing and Nailisi looked fearfully at Alanis and Audrey, who were behind Lei Luo. Lei Luo knew as soon as he saw the Heart of Elements. They had probably seen what had just happened. All right, dont be so nervous. I know you all have a lot of questions. Lets find a place to have a good talk first. Lei Luo clapped his hands, drawing everyones attention back to him. When Bing heard this, she immediately brought everyone to her bedroom. When they walked inside, they saw that the entire room was sky blue. It gave off a cool and clean feeling. When they turned around, they suddenly realized that the person in front of them looked familiar. Werent they Zier and Jiner? It seemed like they were the thoughtful girls who had become friends of Bing. Not bad. They would have a lot of fun in the future. Lei Luo sat on Bings bed, while Alanis and Audrey sat on his left and right sides. Lei Luo reached out and hugged them in his arms. This really surprised Bing and Naili. In this room, they were all Lei Luos women. Lei Luos gaze swept across everyones faces: Little Moon, Bing, Naili, Ying, and Audreys spokesperson, Xinya. My true identity is the god of creation! Lei Luo revealed his true identity for the first time. In the end, no one in the room was surprised. They only stared at Lei Luo in a daze. Bang! Lei Luos sorrowful wings spread out abruptly. The immense divine might have awakened everyone up. Naili and the others could not help but kneel down. Lei Luo moved his body and immediately retracted his wings. Although the divine might only erupted for an instant, Naili and Bing could feel the terrifying power behind it. Get up. Lei Luo gestured slightly. Naili and Bing looked at Lei Luo timidly. They had long known that Lei Luo was not a human. They did not expect Lei Luo to be the supreme god of creation. Lei Luo looked at the uneasy crowd and said helplessly, Dont be so reserved. I am still the same as before. When the others heard what Lei Luo said, Bing and Naili also returned to their normal state. Dont tell anyone about this, Lei Luo said to Bing. Bing nodded. Lei Luo turned around and hugged Alanis and Audrey. Everyone gave each other a long kiss. Seeing this, Naili, Bing, and the others tactfully left. After a great battle, Lei Luo gradually forgot about the unhappiness caused by Yanni. The next morning, Lei Luo felt that staying in an ice-cold room was not a solution. Thus, Lei Luo bought a mansion in Blue Moon City at a high price. This mansion cost 700,000 amethyst coins. However, Lei Luos unlimited amethyst coins were about to expire, but Lei Luo was not short of money. At most, he could synthesize some magic crystals to sell. The mansion that Lei Luo bought was not only located in the center of the city but also had a huge courtyard. A four-story house stood majestically in the middle of the courtyard. The courtyard was filled with flowers, plants, and trees. The entire courtyard was filled with life. What made Lei Luo most interested was that there was a huge swimming pool at the back of the house. There was also a training field next to it. This house was even more luxurious than the one Lei Luo had bought in the Misty Wind City. This afternoon, Lei Luo and Bing went to see the king together. They came to explain their marriage. The location of the imperial palace was in the eastern part of Blue Moon City. Beside it were the mansions of some high-ranking officials and nobles. This was the most prosperous area of Blue Moon City. It could be said that every inch of land was worth gold. And the most luxurious manors, without exception, were distributed on both sides of the royal road that connected the citys central square to the palace gate. Lei Luos manor was in this area. Chapter 319 - The Future Queen As the face of the royal family, the Royal Road was naturally much wider than the other streets in the city. It was a road that could allow eight carriages to ride side by side. It had long since been reserved for the royal family and the nobles. Other than large-scale celebrations, people without status and titles of nobility were not allowed to set foot on the Royal Road. However, under Bings lead, Lei Luo easily entered the interior of the palace. However, he did not expect the interior of the palace to be so vast. From the outside, the entire palace gave off a tight feeling. It was hard to imagine that such a spacious garden could be built in such an interior. Finally, Lei Luo and Bing met the current king, Will VII, in a study room. This was also the first time Lei Luo saw Bings father. His first impression was that he was very kind. But occasionally, he could see the brilliance in his eyes, which showed that he was not as simple as he appeared to be. Lei Luo immediately evaluated him as a standard old fox in his heart. Lei Luo also went straight to the point: Im going to marry Bing as a goddess. Do you have any objections? When Bing heard this, she also tugged at Lei Luos sleeve. She indicated that he was, after all, her father. However, Lei Luo didnt have to worry. Although the gods punishment had been issued that day, the mist wind kingdom quickly sealed off the news. Not many people knew what Lei Luo looked like. The high officials and nobles present didnt have the guts to expose Lei Luo. However, Lei Luo didnt believe that, as the largest country in the southern continent, it wouldnt place spies in other kingdoms. So, this old fox might have known Lei Luos identity long ago. Will VII smiled kindly. But Lei Luo felt that there was some ill intent. Then, Will VII said, Lord God King, of course theres no problem in marrying my daughter. Thats my daughters honor. But Im afraid most of my cabinet wont agree, and Lord God King doesnt want his identity to be exposed, right? Lei Luo felt that things werent as simple as that. He narrowed his eyes and said, Tell me, what do you want? Will VII smiled cunningly. Im planning to hold a martial competition for my daughter in a months time. At that time, everyone from the five continents might come. As long as you get first place, you can marry Bing. This is a very simple matter for Lord God King. Lei Luo thought to himself. This person was indeed an old fox. After calculating that he would definitely get first place, he could even do him a favor. At the same time, he could demonstrate to the other countries in the five continents. This would prove that the Blue Moon Kingdom had a very powerful prince. Lei Luo thought about it and felt that there was no problem. Anyway, the other party was Bings father. Helping him was not a big deal. She wouldnt be at a disadvantage. At most, it would be a little troublesome. Then add another condition. Not only do you want Bing to marry me, but you also want Bing to become the future queen. Bing exclaimed in surprise. She had never thought of becoming a queen. She also looked at Lei Luo in puzzlement. Lei Luo thought that with his status, it was the best choice for him to develop his power in the human world and rely on a kingdom. Will VII pondered for a moment. After all, this was not a small matter and he needed to consider it carefully. Will VII suddenly raised his head and asked, If you want to establish ice as a witch, there will definitely be a lot of people who are not convinced. Can you solve it? So that was the question. Lei Luo answered directly, In addition to me, there is the goddess of life and the elven god king in the Ice Palace. Do you think I can settle it? Although the kings scheme was very good, he still couldnt help but be shocked. He hadnt thought that there would actually be two main gods in his palace! Good! Lets do it! Ill announce it to the world in a moment! Will VII quickly came back to his senses. With the support of the two main gods, the throne of ice would definitely not be a problem. Moreover, with the two main gods protecting the entire country, it was likely that no one would dare to declare war on the Blue Moon Kingdom. At this moment, Lei Luo was also using his mind-reading technique to observe this old fox. He was quite astute. But it didnt matter. After all, he was now his father-in-law? Thus, a month later, Lei Luo gradually showed his talent in this world. On a desolate hillside, a lonely figure was moving forward. From a close distance, one could see that she was a very beautiful girl. However, her lifeless eyes showed that her body was very weak. Finally, the girls body seemed to have reached the limit of her eyes. After staggering two steps, her body went limp and she fell to the ground and fainted. Half a day later, a girl found her. This girl had black eyes and black hair, and she was wearing a very unique dress. Since the black-haired girl couldnt wake her up, she could only carry the girl on her back and laboriously walk to a village in the distance. One day later Huh? Where is this place? Yanni opened her tired eyes and looked around. This place seemed to be a thatched cottage. The whole house gave off a refreshing feeling. It should be the girls room. Im awake, Yanni said with certainty. She shook her dizzy head. The things that happened before she fainted also gradually appeared in her mind. When she thought of these things, she could not help but feel as if her heart was being cut by a knife. Tears involuntarily fell from her eyes. A girl ran over and said, Youre awake? Yanni turned her head and looked at this girl. Black hair and black eyes Behind her was a special dress that she had never seen before. There seemed to be a unique temperament that did not belong to this world. Did you save me? Yanni asked in a hoarse voice. After not eating or drinking for so many days, Yannis body was very uncomfortable. The girl nodded sweetly. My name is Molly. Sister, what is your name? Yanni looked at the girls expectant eyes and could not help but answer, My name is Yanni. The girl revealed a charming dimple. She smiled and said, Sister, you are so beautiful! Sister, why is your body so weak? Yanni revealed a bitter smile. Am I beautiful? I am just a person who has been cursed by God. As soon as she said this, tears involuntarily flowed out. Sister, whats wrong? Dont cry Jasmine started to panic and quickly caressed Yannis body that was on the verge of collapsing. At this point, Yanni could no longer hold it in. She could not help but burst into tears. She told the girl that she had just met the grievance in her heart. Dont be sad. You cant be blamed for this. After all, you liked him too much that you did this stupid thing, Jasmine said gently. Yanni still said sadly, But he was just using me! After finding out that I was useless, he abandoned me. How could he do this? Yanni could not help but cry. Chapter 320 - The Martial Arts Competition Dont be so sad. Its not your fault. I know its hard for you to forget these things, but its okay. You can live here from now on. This village is different from the people outside. In this peaceful village, I believe you will soon forget the pain outside, Molly said with a smile. But, I have offended God. If God finds me here, it will bring disaster to the village, Yanni said sadly. The gods in this world are not so boring, right? Yanni hesitated slightly and asked, Do you know magic? Magic? Molly was stunned. How can there be such a thing? Yanni was a little surprised. She was very curious. In this world, there was actually someone who did not know magic. Yanni casually waved a wind blade. In an instant, a piece of wood at the corner of the wall was split in half. This time, it was Mollys turn to be surprised. In the end, under Yannis explanation, Molly finally knew that there was magic and combat aura in this world. After hearing Mollys explanation, it turned out that there was another world outside of this world. They were people from another world. Magic 445, May The Blue Moon Kingdom held a spouse-finding tournament. This explosive news caused people from various countries to believe that those who had the ability could participate. The entire Blue Moon Kingdom was filled with people from all over the world. Could it be that under such circumstances, Lei Luo couldnt help but secretly curse the old king for being an old fox. This move could also allow the Blue Moon Kingdoms economy to develop rapidly. It was truly killing two birds with one stone to find more useful talents at the tournament. In the past two days, people from all over the world could be seen on the streets. Lei Luo had already discovered that there were many people with rather good strength. This old fox Three days later, the tournament officially began at the Royal Square. This time, the number of people who had signed up could actually reach 40,000. This was really terrifying. Especially when Bing revealed her beautiful face on the stage, the cheers from the underground could be heard by almost the entire city. It was really depressing. In order to save time, more than 40 arenas were set up in the entire square to carry out the martial arts competition at the same time. The rules were very simple. It was a challenging competition. As long as one could defeat the other party and obtain the number plate in the other partys hand, it would be considered a victory. In four days, everyone had to get twenty number plates to pass. Lei Luo looked at the number in his hand. It was Ring 13. The number didnt seem auspicious. Looking over, Ring 13 was quite far away from him. Lei Luos body flashed and instantly appeared at the edge of the ring. This move also gave the surrounding people a fright. He was indeed an expert. The two people on the stage were fighting passionately However, in Lei Luos eyes, this level of skill was just a childs trick. Bang! A player was knocked off the stage. A staff member at the side of the stage handed this number plate to the winner. Is there anyone else who wants to challenge this player? the staff member shouted from the side. The winner received the treatment of the temple priest on the stage. Before the others could react, Lei Luo quickly flew onto the stage. He placed his hands behind his back and looked at this contestant. When the opponent saw Lei Luos contemptuous look, he was also furious. Do you dare to look down on me? When the referee announced the start of the match, he quickly rushed towards Lei Luo. The long knife in his hand slashed towards lei luo. When the opponent was still about a meter away from Lei Luo, Lei Luo flew over and kicked him away. With a hook of his finger, the number plate appeared in Lei Luos hand. The players below saw the opponent rush towards Lei Luo, and then with a bang, he flew out. The number plate automatically appeared in Lei Luos hand. Next! Lei Luo shouted. Everyone was angered by Lei Luos arrogant attitude. A tall man with a huge axe jumped onto the stage, and then directly chopped towards Lelo. The referee was about to say, It hasnt started yet. But then he saw the big man being sent flying with a kick. The number plate also smoothly fell into Lei Luos hand. Next! A mage walked onto the stage and immediately set up a defensive barrier to start casting spells. Lei Luo did the same move and kicked in the air. A crescent-shaped silver combat aura shot out from Lei Luos foot and directly broke the defensive barrier. It also kicked the mage down. Next! Lei Luo quickly collected thirty-nine number plates. He would pass if he collected another one. Next! Lei Luo said arrogantly. A swordsman walked up the stage step by step. Lei Luo raised his eyebrows, feeling that he was dealing with an expert. A swordsman was not something those rookies could compare to. Judging from his steady footsteps, this swordsman was definitely someone who had experienced a life and death test. On the swordsman exhibition platform, he raised his long sword and pointed it at Lei Luo. His entire body immediately erupted with a powerful aura that enveloped Lei Luo. Lei Luo also did not show any signs of weakness as he released his aura. This battle gradually turned into a battle of auras. The swordsman on the opposite side also frowned. This time, he had met his opponent. His aura soared once again. The people below the arena were all forced to retreat by this aura. Lei Luo did not show any signs of weakness as he raised his aura. The bluestone floor beneath their feet began to crack. The audience below the stage was extremely shocked. It was really rare to be able to reach such a level just by relying on aura. The aura of the two people had always been at a stalemate. The swordsman across from them was gradually sweating. At this moment, the aura of Lei Luos entire body suddenly disappeared. Even the aura on Lei Luos body disappeared at the same time. The swordsmans aura suddenly lost its target and was quickly devoured by the backlash. Wah! The swordsman suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. This backlash caused him to be seriously injured. The swordsman wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. He smiled bitterly and said, Your Excellency, your strength is truly astonishing. I admit defeat. After the swordsman finished speaking, he also gave the number plate to Lei Luo. He walked down the stage. Lei Luo also smoothly obtained the 40th number plate. He passed the first stage and left the stage. How is it? Its very simple, right? In the imperial palace, the old fox said to Lei Luo with a smile. Bing was obediently giving it to Lei Luo. Lei Luo drank a mouthful of tea. You can pay attention to the next few matches. There are quite a number of people with decent strength in this convention. Moreover, I can sense the aura of quite a number of divine artifacts. There are even more quasi-divine artifacts. You have gained quite a lot in this competition. It would be great if we can recruit quite a few talents in this competition, the old fox said with a smile. The kings smile made Lei Luo feel very uncomfortable. Chapter 321 - The Final Competition Be careful. Some nobles might suppress these people who dont have noble titles. Dont chase everyone away, Lei Luo said. Of course, I understand. The second round will be held in four days. This time, there are quite a number of people who are quite strong. Be careful, or my daughter will marry someone else. This is absolutely impossible. Dont worry, Ill take Bing away first. Lei Luo pulled Bing away. With a flash of white light, he disappeared without a trace. This kid The Old Fox shook his head helplessly. Dont think that I dont know your identity. You are definitely not an ordinary god. I reckon that you are at least a main god If Lei Luo was still around, he would probably be sighing with emotion. He had underestimated this old fox. The competition was in four days. Lei Luo did not expect to meet an unexpected opponent. The arrival of this opponent made his life even more exciting. The competition was held in full swing for four days. The team that originally had more than 40,000 participants was reduced to 800 people. The remaining people were all elites that stood out from the more than 40,000 people. The old fox had been busy recruiting talents these two days. The old fox even came up with an idea to set up a gambling game: To bring out the top ten that are most likely to win the championship, then guess whether they would win the championship. Lei Luo would definitely be ranked first because from the start of the competition until now, no one had been able to dodge three moves from Lei Luo. The second was a noble from the Blue Moon Kingdom. Although his strength wasnt that great, he had the quasi-god weapon, the heart-slaying sword. The heart-slaying sword was a rare divine weapon to begin with. Legend had it that it was forged by the goblins. The most terrifying thing was that the heart-slaying sword had a powerful spiritual spell attached to it. It was simply impossible to guard against. Those who fought with him were basically hit by spiritual spells. The third place was an adventurer. His greatest advantage was his speed. In the competition, he could often leave several afterimages behind him. This kind of strength was very rare in the continent. The fourth place was also quite good. He used a long sword. Not only was his strength not bad, but the most surprising thing was that he could make his weapon emit flames. The people who fought with him were most likely knocked out by the flames on his weapon. The one in fifth place was also good. This match was a group match. This was the person with the most hope. They were all separated into other groups. Lei Luo smiled as he was in Group Six. As soon as Lei Luo came on stage, he asked the referee to change the rules of the match. Lei Luo asked them to challenge him one by one, knowing that Lei Luo had defeated all of them. Hearing Lei Luos words, he was almost driven mad by his arrogance. Surprisingly, the king actually agreed. In the end, the other matches could not go on. They were all watching Lei Luos match. Bang! Lei Luo still sent one of them flying with a single kick. However, in order to save time, Lei Luo had deliberately increased his strength today. The result was needless to say. Those who had been kicked off the stage by Lei Luo had all lost their ability to move. This move caused many people to retreat. Not long after, Lei Luo encountered a slightly stronger thief. When Lei Luo kicked, he actually dodged. He immediately used the dagger in his hand to stab Lei Luo. Lei Luos body swayed, and he instantly teleported to the back. This time, the thief was in big trouble. No matter how fast he was, it was impossible for him to be faster than teleportation. Lei Luo unceremoniously kicked again. But this time, he kicked out an afterimage. It was an attack from almost all directions. When the thief saw the shadows of countless legs, he wanted to say that they formed a wall and pressed down on him. There was no way to avoid it. The thief could only try his best to huddle together and then get kicked down. Next! Lei Luo said loudly. The people below the stage looked at each other. Then they said in unison, We forfeit! The referee was also surprised that everyone had forfeited. Lei Luo directly returned to the villa to have sex with the two goddesses. However, what Lei Luo did not expect was that his performance had already aroused the hatred of many people. It seemed that the night would not be too peaceful. The third match was three days later. In these three days, there had been no less than 200 assassin corpses in Lei Luos courtyard. There were quite a number of people who wanted to assassinate Lei Luo. But basically, they were all killed by the shadow clan in the courtyard without making much of a move. Three days passed very quickly. During these three days, Lei Luo was constantly having sex with the two goddesses in the villa. And now, Xin er and Ying were often pulled in, having fun every day. But now it was time to go to the venue. It was the day of the final match. After Lei Luo arrived at the venue, the entire venue was still lively and lively. Everyone wanted to see who would be able to marry the princess in the end. The first opponent was ranked fourth. Today, Lei Luo was ready to have a good fight. He also wanted to see the moves of others. The match was about to begin. Lei Luo quickly walked onto the stage and waited for his opponent to arrive. A figure quickly jumped onto the stage from the crowd. This caused quite a number of girls to scream. The opponent also drew out his long sword and made an offensive stance. Fire elements quickly gathered on the long sword, and this long sword immediately turned into a flaming sword. Be careful! After saying those words, the opponent brandished his sword. The sword qi that filled the sky, mixed with high-temperature flames, pounced at Lei Luo. The Sword Shadows that filled the sky pressed down like a wall. When the opponent knew that Lei Luo could teleport, he could only use this move without any difference. Lei Luo once again used his feet to directly collide with the opponents sword qi. Peng! Peng! Peng! These sounds were endless, and the entire arena was quickly covered by dust. The smoke dispersed, and Lei Luo and his opponent stood on the same spot. Lei Luos hand shook, and a ball of lightning immediately appeared. He clasped his hands together, and the illusory turned into a real sword. The lightning element in his hand was quickly compressed into a blazing white longsword. Some electric light surrounded the lightning sword, indicating that this swords might was not ordinary. It can actually compress magic elements into a physical form. How much control does it require! Many mages present were amazed. When the other party saw this situation, he knew that he was not a match for it. However, his heart was filled with a passion to fight. Fighting with people who were weaker than him did not yield any results. Only by fighting with people who were stronger than him could he improve. With this realization, the flames on the other partys longsword grew even more intense. With a loud roar, he charged over. The longsword left behind a shadow of flames. Lei Luo didnt show any signs of weakness as he charged forward. He swiftly displayed his basic sword techniques. Relying on Lei Luos formidable strength and superb reflexes and speed, the might of Lei Luos basic sword techniques didnt lose out to any other sword techniques. Chapter 322 - God of War Equipment Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The opponent had also noticed this point. He put down his hands and feet and displayed all the sword techniques he had learned. Following the duel between Lei Luo and himself. The opponent still felt that his sword technique was actually becoming more and more fluent, and its power had even increased. However, very quickly, Lei Luo noticed that the speed of his opponents sword technique had also become slower. The middle part was also not very smooth. It seemed that he had already used up most of his strength. At this moment, the opponent leaped back and left the battle ring, gasping for air. He made a hand gesture to the referee to admit defeat and turned around to leave the ring. Lei Luo felt that the opponents swordsmanship wasnt bad and wanted to say something. A staff member informed Lei Luo to proceed to the next match. However, the next opponent The moment he saw Lei Luo, he admitted defeat to the referee and hurriedly fled the scene. In a corner with no one around, he sighed. If I had known earlier that he would participate, I wouldnt have come even if I were beaten to death! So this person was from the Misty Wind Kingdom. He had personally witnessed Lei Luo executing the gods punishment that day. In the end, when he recognized Lei Luo, he was scared off on the spot. Then he could only go and fight his last opponent. Lei Luo walked onto the stage, hoping that his opponent wouldnt disappoint him. This time, it was a young man with a face full of arrogance. From the looks of it, he should be a noble of the Blue Moon Kingdom. However, his eyes kept flashing with a gloomy look, making Lei Luo very uncomfortable. This was a very sinister character. Lei Luo thought about it, in order to prevent him from doing anything that would harm Bing in the future, he felt that he had to end this persons life early. The match begins! The referee gave the order. Lei Luo kicked again. However, the opponent did not move. A red light flashed on his body, and a barrier covered his entire body. Lei Luos battle spirit instantly disappeared like a stone sinking into the ocean. Although your strength is not bad, there is still a big gap between you and me. I wont make things difficult for you. You just have to admit defeat, the man said proudly. Lei Luo snorted in disdain. You want to defeat me with just the two divine weapons on you? You dont know the immensity of heaven and earth. Hearing Lei Luos words, anger appeared on the mans face. But then, his calm face returned. Lei Luo could not help but admire the depth of his scheming. Although I relied on the divine weapons to obtain this position, I had no choice. I have admired Her Highness for a long time, and this time, I am determined. Your Excellency, why do you have to steal others love? The man did not say anything else. The armor on his body flashed with white light, and a series of support spells were added to his body. His right hand slowly took out a war hammer from behind him. This divine weapon was not bad. It was an upper-grade divine weapon. This is the divine weapon, the God of War Equipment. It is a weapon left behind by the God of War, the man said slowly. Then, power began to gather on the weapon. You want to fight me with just this God of War weapon? Youre overestimating yourself! Lei Luo said disdainfully. The God of War was one of the three Great War generals under Boston back then. However, during the Battle of the Twilight of the Gods back then, it had already been disintegrated into powder by Lei Luos Light of Disintegration. He did not expect that the God of Wars weapon would be left behind. A silver light flashed in Lei Luos hand, and a transparent longsword appeared on Lei Luos finger. Some of the people below who saw this sword were incomparably amazed, and immediately caused an uproar in the crowd. Lei Luo said contemptuously, The Hand of Time and the Sword of Order are the weapons of the God of Creation. Can we start the competition now? When the man heard Lei Luos words, a trace of malice flashed in his eyes, and he turned to look at the number of judges. However, Lei Luo would not let him leave so easily. Just as he was about to speak Lei Luo suddenly waved his hand. A huge spatial rift whistled towards the man. Dimensional Slash! When the man saw this spatial rift, he also sucked in a breath of cold air. He wanted to immediately jump off the stage, but his body was still in mid-air when he was sucked in by the powerful suction force of the spatial rift. In the blink of an eye, the crack closed. One could imagine the people inside. At this moment, a mournful cry suddenly came from the royal family. An old man who seemed to have a high status looked at the place where the man had disappeared with tears streaming down his face. He should be the father of that man. Because his son had died, the old man also glared at Lei Luo fiercely. Your Majesty, this person killed people in front of Your Majesty the King in public. He doesnt put you in his eyes at all. Please give him a severe punishment! the old man said with a sad face. The old fox King ignored him. Instead, he turned around and said to Lei Luo with a smile, Do you have anything to say? This matter was actually pushed to Lei Luos head again. Lei Luo shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, Your Majesty, this incident was truly unexpected. I thought that the person who could make it to the finals would have two divine artifacts and would be very powerful, so I used all my strength. I didnt think that the other party would be so useless. He wouldnt be able to block my attack at all. Lei Luo made a helpless expression. The audience below the stage also burst into laughter. Everyone could hear Lei Luos ridicule towards that man. That old mans face also alternated between black and white. The King also managed to hold back his laughter and announced loudly. The winner of this competition is Lei Luo! Ive decided to marry Princess Bing to Wait! that old man said loudly again. The King looked at him unhappily. Finance Minister, do you have anything else to say? The Finance Minister looked loyal. I thought that marrying the Princess to a stranger without the unity of Her Highness was a bit against the rules. I hope that Your Majesty will think about the Princess and think twice. I remember that you seemed to be very supportive of this matter at that time, the King said with a smile. The Finance Ministers expression changed, and he said again, I was also muddle-headed at that time. I beseech Your Majesty to think of the Princess happiness. Lei Luo narrowed his eyes and stared at the old man. A cold light flashed in his eyes. Since you want to stop me, then dont blame me for being rude. When Bing becomes a girl, you will be the first one to be killed. The King also thought for a moment, then said, Go and invite the Princess. A guard left to invite the Princess. The Finance Minister still stared at Lei Luo. But he also didnt expect his relationship with Bing. After a while, Bing walked over. She was wearing a princess dress, and her clothes were luxurious. She came in front of the King and bowed, saying, Daughter greets Father. The King also smiled and asked, My daughter, I usually love you the most. The champion of this tournament is out. I want to marry you to him. Do you agree? Chapter 323 - Find Yanni Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Bing glanced at Leroy, and Leroy smiled back at her. Bing blushed and said in a low voice, I do. It was the Finance Ministers turn to be dumbfounded. He didnt expect the Princess to actually agree. But he had another plan. He immediately said to the King, I have a request. I hope that you can show your true face and let everyone see the face of the winner. When Lei Luo heard the Finance Minister say this, he almost laughed out loud. It was probably because he thought he was ugly that he wore a mask. Since that was the case, Lei Luo also reached out and took off the mask that covered half of his face. This time, everyone was shocked. One Lei Luo was really too handsome. When everyone reacted, the men looked at Lei Luo with jealousy. The women also looked at Lei Luo with a gentle gaze. The Finance Minister was completely stunned and did not know what to say. He did not expect that he would not be able to stop him and instead let Lei Luo show off. The King was also very shocked. He probably did not expect that Lei Luo would be so handsome. However, the King quickly reacted. Finance Minister, do you have anything to say now? The Finance Minister looked at Lei Luo and could not find any more faults. He could only reluctantly say, I have nothing to say The King did not manage his Finance Minister. He came over and held Lei Luos hand. I have decided to marry Princess Bing to a brave warrior like Lei Luo! The wedding will be held in a months time. All contestants participating in this competition will be rewarded! The people below also shouted in unison. Lei Luo once again opened his arms, and Bing walked shyly into Lei Luos arms. The people below even cheered, continuously congratulating Lei Luo and the others. Lei Luo felt that he had quite a pleasant day today, and participating in this kind of activity was quite interesting. There was a very strange rule in the Blue Moon Kingdom. That was that a woman could not meet any man a month before her wedding. Although Lei Luo could use all kinds of methods to get to Bings side at any time, this kind of ceremonial feeling before the wedding was quite interesting. As a form of respect to Bing, he could only endure it. Lei Luo basked in the sun in the courtyard and also had some complaints. Because the wedding was going to be held in a months time, Bing temporarily separated from Lei Luo. He also happened to chat with Bing through the guardian necklace, otherwise Bing would miss him too. At this time, Lei Luo also got to know the swordsman who had fought well with him on the stage that day. His name was Starlight. Lei Luo felt that he was not bad, so he took him as his underling. Xing Yao, come here. Lei Luo said to Xing Yao who was staring at the two goddesses in the distance. This was also normal. After all, the two goddesses were too beautiful. What are you doing, Big Brother? Xing Yao ran over and asked. Lei Luo asked casually, What do you think of this place? After Xing Yao heard it, he said enviously, Big Brother, your life here is too exciting! Its useless to be envious. If you have the ability, you have to fight for it yourself. Lei Luo stretched out his hand, and a huge square crystal appeared in his hand. On top of it was a hexagram made up of various colors. This is the divine artifact, the Heart of the Elements. You should experience it well. After comprehending the Heart of the Elements, it will be useful to you. At that moment, Xing Yao followed Lei Luos instructions to experience the Heart of the Elements of fire. Lei Luo looked at this piece of the Heart of the Elements, especially the white corner. His thoughts surged, and he couldnt help but think of Yanni. Its also time for you to repay me, Lei Luo muttered. An angry red light flashed in his eyes. Gods Domain Insight! Lei Luos spiritual power spread out rapidly like water ripples. Everything in the human world appeared in vs mind. Audrey and Alanis seemed to have sensed something. They quickly came to Lei Luos side. When they saw the elemental heart in front of Lei Luo, they also knew what Lei Luo was doing. Therefore, they left silently and didnt disturb Lei Luo. As Lei Luos domain unfolded, his spiritual power rapidly scanned every corner of this world. Ordinary people might not feel anything. However, all the powerful life forms in the human world had a feeling of being spied on. Found it. Lei Luo rose to his feet and smiled wickedly. There was an evil purple light in his eyes. When the space warped, it just vanished. Not far from where she had disappeared, Audrey asked Alanis, puzzled, Sister, why dont you let me help Master suppress the Heart of Darkness? According to Masters current situation, Im afraid that the life of that place is doomed. Alanis shook her head and said, Dont you know that this kind of suppression wont work? Master needs to vent his anger. If its just suppression, when it accumulates to a certain extent, it will be even more terrifying. That would be terrible. Audrey shook her head and said, But, the place Master is going to now might be Audrey was still worried. Alanis chuckled and said, Sister, youre still too kind. Its not a big deal to sacrifice some low-level lives. Besides, your human race doesnt lack a few people. You have to think of Master. Hearing Alanis say that Audrey nodded slightly and chuckled. Yes, everything should be thinking of Master first. Hearing Sister say that, I feel much better. Alanis smiled without saying a word. In a small mountain village in the valley, a young man and woman were playing. The biggest characteristic of these men and women was that their clothes and manners did not match this world. It was as if they were people from another world. Behind a big tree, a man and a woman looked at each other and smiled. They spoke secretly, and the girls face was red with embarrassment. Yanni, can you be my girlfriend? A young man with short hair spoke with expectation. Brother Long, I Yanni didnt know what to say. Whats wrong, Yanni? The man was a bit anxious. Are you still unable to let go of the things in the past? No, I have long let go of those things. Since he is just using me, why should I think about him again? I can figure it out because I am happy here, and I have forgotten the troubles outside. Yanni sighed deeply. I am only afraid of bringing disaster to you, Brother Long. After all, I have once offended a god and was a blasphemer. No one knows when the gods punishment will fall on my head. At that time, I am afraid that it will implicate everyone here. Yanni, dont worry. Havent so many days passed? Moreover, he cant find you here. Even if he comes, we have so many, so we are not afraid of him at all, the man said confidently. Chapter 324 - Hellfire Yanni shook her head. You dont understand. The power of a god is too powerful. Its not a power that ordinary people can fight against. Yanni, I The man was about to say something. Yannis expression suddenly changed. She quickly pulled out her long sword and looked around vigilantly. Yanni, whats wrong? The man did not understand what had happened. Yanni replied solemnly, Tell everyone to gather quickly. I can feel that a great danger is approaching. The man believed Yannis words without a doubt. Yanni also had a premonition that someone had found out about this place. Even Yanni herself did not know how she could have such an accurate premonition. The man did not think too much and turned around to gather everyone. When the man left, Yanni relaxed. She leaned against the tree weakly. With a desolate expression, she said, I know youre here. It doesnt matter how you want to punish me. But the people in this village are innocent. I hope you wont disturb their lives The space in front of her distorted. A silver-haired man appeared from the distorted space. Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes and looked at Yanni. Four people stood up from the shadows around them. They surrounded Yanni with long swords. I didnt expect that a slave like you would be liked by so many people. Lei Luo reached out and grabbed Yannis neck, pulling her to him. Yanni smiled miserably, her eyes filled with unspeakable sadness. Unfortunately, its not difficult for me to truly enjoy these things. Lei Luo lifted Yannis neck and said wickedly, When you betrayed me back then, you should have thought of today. But dont worry, I wont let you die so easily. I will first turn you into an immortal body, and then slowly torture you. Just watch. I will train you into the best slave! Yanni couldnt help but shiver when she heard such cold words. Her heart was filled with fear, and just as Lei Luo was about to say something A group of voices sounded. Quickly let go of Yanni! He turned around. More than twenty men and women rushed towards Lei Luo angrily. But when Lei Luo saw their clothes and hairstyle, he couldnt help but be stunned. Werent these the clothes that he was familiar with? The boy who confessed to Yanni shouted, Let go of Yanni! The others also surrounded Lei Luo. Lei Luo whispered in Yannis ear, This isnt my fault. They surrounded me. No, you guys have to leave right now! This has nothing to do with you guys! Cough, cough, cough Yanni was strangled by Lei Luo and forced to the ground. She could not help but feel a little suffocated and started coughing. You bastard! The man had already thrown a punch at Lei Luo. Lei Luo revealed an evil smile. After Yanni saw it, she immediately said hoarsely, Big Brother Long, quickly dodge! But to those who were already blinded by anger, how could they listen to those words while they were still angry? Lei Luo stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. A black fireball with a diameter of half a meter appeared out of thin air. The entire fireball was burning with black flames, exuding a cold aura of death. Lei Luo waved his hand, and the Hellfire immediately pounced on the man. The man could not dodge in time and was directly burned. He immediately rolled on the ground and screamed miserably. The people on the side wanted to go up and help extinguish the fire, but Yanni stopped them. Yanni said with difficulty, Dont Dont touch it. Thats Hellfire! It wont be put out, unless Unless you use light magic to cancel it out Cough, cough, cough A few girls who had learned light magic immediately went up and cast spells. But how could their basic level of magic be able to extinguish the Hellfire that Lei Luo had cast? Lei Luo snorted in disdain. This time, Lei Luo deliberately controlled the speed of burning his life force, which was enough to make him suffer for a while. No, dont You have to punish Just punish me Dont torture Big Brother Long anymore Yanni felt that her vision was blurry because of the lack of oxygen, but she still begged with difficulty. Anyone who is related to you can not escape! Lei Luo said coldly. Yanni shook her head with difficulty and begged in pain. Dont Dont Her tears also flowed out uncontrollably. Lei Luo also slightly let go of his hand, letting Yanni breathe fresh air again. It was still too early to execute her now. Lei Luo wanted to have a good time. Yanni was breathing hard-earned air in large mouthfuls. But her face was getting paler and paler because she saw someone struggling in pain. She immediately begged, but Lei Luo ignored her. Looking at Yannis tearful face, Lei Luo felt very comfortable. If you want to cry, cry now! You wont even have the chance to cry in the future! Lei Luo, stop! A sweet girl distracted Lei Luo from his game. This voice was very familiar to Lei Luo. He looked towards the line of defense where the voice came from and saw a girl in a dress slowly walking over. Her upper body clothes revealed two pure white arms. Her black hair was scattered behind her, and under her pale yellow dress were two pure white calves. Lei Luo, is that you? Molly asked with uncertainty. Actually, Molly was also gambling. After what had happened just now, Molly realized that no one present was a match for him. She could only call out Lei Luos name. Yanni had once mentioned Lei Luo to her. Lei Luo, can you let him go? He has already suffered so much. Lei Luo did not know why, but perhaps it was because of the familiar feeling of coming from the same world. Lei Luo waved his hand and extinguished the flames of hell. The flames on the mans body disappeared, and the people around quickly pulled him back. For some reason, when he saw this girl, the killing intent in his heart disappeared. Lei Luo saw the eyes of everyone around him. There was anger, fear, and terror. He let out a deep sigh. Had he done something wrong? Lei Luo suddenly pointed to the west. All of you keep heading west. After walking for about a month, you will arrive at the capital of the Misty Wind Empire. There is a very famous Holy Star Magic Martial Academy there. You can go there to understand this world. After he finished speaking, he was about to leave with Yanni. Wait! A few boys walked over. One of the boys said, You have to leave Yanni behind! Hmph! Lei Luo snorted coldly and said expressionlessly, What if I dont? The few boys also mustered up their courage and walked forward. If you dont leave, dont even think about leaving! If Yanni follows you, she will definitely be tortured. We cant watch her suffer! Chapter 325 - Punishment Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL It seemed that there were many people who wanted to pursue Yanni. Lei Luo didnt say anything, and a hot fireball appeared in his hand. The white fireball was exuding unbearable heat. Even the space around the fireball was distorted. Lei Luo threw it casually, and the white hot flame engulfed them instantly. Lei Luo grabbed Yanni, and the space was distorted. Their figures disappeared into the void. Lei Luo locked Yanni in the basement. There was no one here. The magic lamp on the ceiling lit up the whole room. But there was a slim woman hanging on the wall of the room. Lei Luo walked to her and raised her chin, which was a face full of fatigue. Yanni, how is it here? Lei Luo said with a cold smile. Yanni was hung from the ceiling with both hands. Her toes could barely touch the ground. The weight of her entire body was concentrated on the rope around her wrist. It was not a good feeling. Yanni opened her tired eyes and looked at Lei Luo with a miserable smile, but she did not speak. In fact, Yanni didnt have the strength to speak. The intense pain on her wrist almost made Yanni think that her wrist had been broken. Kill me Yanni said with difficulty. Lei Luo sneered. Isnt it too easy for you to kill you now? Just wait to receive the punishment! Lei Luo waved his hand, and a colorful energy ball entered Yannis body and began to help her transform into an immortal body. Yanni instantly felt her entire body trembling. Cold sweat kept breaking out on her forehead. A painful groan came from her mouth. After a while, her body was finally transformed successfully. The pain had just passed, and Yannis spirit relaxed, and she immediately fainted. With a raise of his hand, a water ball quickly splashed on Yannis body. Yanni woke up under the cold water ball. Dont fall asleep so early. The good show is still to come. Lei Luo gently kissed Yannis forehead. With a flick of his finger, Yannis clothes turned into ashes. Suddenly, a body as white as jade was exposed in the air. Lei Luo took two steps back, carefully appreciating it. Yanni closed her eyes and turned her head to show her protest. She was a princess in a trance, and etiquette was the most important thing to her. One could imagine the shame in her heart. Then, in the basement, there was a constant echo of voices. After an unknown amount of time, Yanni fainted. Lei Luo turned and left the room, and the room fell into darkness again. After that, Lei Luos days returned to normal. The day after tomorrow, he would be able to see Bing. Lei Luo had been living very comfortably these few days. All he did was play with a few beauties. However, that kid from Star Glory said that he couldnt stand the loneliness, so he went to the Northern Continent. The war there was a complete mess. All the forces were fighting each other. He should like that place. Days passed just like that. During this time, countless people tried to assassinate Lei Luo. It seemed that marrying Bing was very enviable, and it also involved the interests of many people. However, those who came to assassinate Lei Luo were all controlled by Lei Luos spiritual magic. Now, they were all going to assassinate those who came to assassinate Lei Luo. This would definitely be interesting. In the next few days, many nobles in the city died at the hands of the assassins. Two days later, it was finally the day that Lei Luo and Bing got married. This wedding was held in Lei Luos villa. Because most of the people were people that Lei Luo did not know Therefore, he only invited Bings good friends and a few nobles. This wedding was very popular. The King also came to the scene. When he saw the two goddesses, he was also slightly surprised. But his expression was also very calm, Later, Lei Luo secretly asked the King why he did not respect them as much as the others. The Kings answer surprised Lei Luo. God is only one of the powerful beings in this world. We are just relatively weak. Just like a strong person, just like an ordinary person, as long as we dont provoke them. Lei Luo did not expect the King to be able to figure this out. This truly impressed Lei Luo. It was rare to be able to do such a thing without being alarmed. The wedding soon passed. Even when he was getting married, there were quite a number of people who wanted to assassinate Lei Luo at night. Moreover, a portion of them actually came for the appearance of the two goddesses. The two goddesses were indeed capable of toppling all living things, and it was understandable that many people had feelings for them. The King had given Lei Luo a large piece of land. In the southeast of the Blue Moon Kingdom, there was a large plain, and it was located by the sea. There were very few wars erupting here. The Blue Moon Kingdoms major commercial cities were all here, and it could be said to be a land of great fortune. Three months later. The relationship between Lei Luo and the girls was also getting better and better. They could enjoy the fortune of having sex every day. Yanni had also been trained well. Now, not only was she a good slave, but she was also a superb killer. However, she was still unable to face the truth and closed herself off. Although she knew how to dress up Lei Luo and curry favor with him, her eyes did not show any emotion. Seeing Yanni like this Lei Luo also fell into deep thought. He felt that ever since he came to this small world to experience, he had become a God of Creation. Although he had gained a lot of power, he also felt that he had lost a lot of things. Those things were probably emotions. Lei Luo thought. In the beginning, when he made the four goddesses, Lei Luo, who created them, had branded an order to be loyal to him in the depths of their souls. After that, all the girls were not that sincere in their feelings for him. Yanni did not actually fall in love with him, nor did she betray him. He also did not want to become a god without feelings. Power could corrupt people, and if the Heart of Darkness was too much, he would become a demon. Lei Luo thought that ever since he came to this world, he had been doing whatever he wanted. He had not considered the thoughts of others. Was he going to be a god who did whatever he wanted? Or was he going to be a good person who thought of all living things? These two kinds of thoughts were entangled in Lei Luos mind. Lei Luo prepared to go out alone to think. He was walking aimlessly on the main road outside the city. His mind was filled with thoughts, but no matter how he thought about it, he could not understand it. Forget it. I should just leave myself alone. Lei Luo quickly left here to begin the journey of training his heart. In the blink of an eye, six years had passed. During these six years, the entire continent had begun to be in turmoil. Chapter 326 - The Mystery Adventurer Team Magic Year 447. The Mist Wind Kingdom was weakened by gods punishment. The King was assassinated in March. The First Prince inherited the throne. In May, the Second Prince rebelled and brought out a shocking secret of the Mist Wind Kingdom. The Mist Wind Kingdom was carrying out a plan to merge humans and magic beasts! The Second Prince led the Magic Army and quickly conquered half of the kingdom. The First Prince obtained the support of the Holy See, and the two Princes forces were locked in a stalemate. Magic Year 449, January. The King of the Blue Moon Kingdom was assassinated. But to everyones surprise, the Kings will was not for the First and Second Princes to inherit the throne. It was for the Princess Bing to inherit the throne. In March, Princess Bing officially became the Queen. In May, the First Prince and the Second Prince raised their armies and rebelled. The Blue Moon Holy See remained neutral. In July, the First Prince defeated the Second Prince. His forces increased greatly and he began to march towards the Blue Moon Kingdom. In August, the Orc Empire attacked the First Prince from behind. The First Prince suffered heavy losses and had to be replayed. The various powers fell into a balance and the war temporarily stopped. Magic Year 450, March. The second empire of the Central Continent, the Sunset Empire, sent troops to Mist Wind Kingdom. This action also quickly broke the balance of all the forces, and the entire Central Continent fell into chaos. Magic Year 450, October. The churches on the Western Continent were attacked by mysterious people, and all the members of the Holy See were not spared. The Holy See sent 3,000 angels into the Western Continent. Magic Year 451, January. The demons broke the seal and entered the human world. As the human world had been in war for many years, they had suffered great losses and were unable to resist the demons. The invasion of the demons was also surprisingly smooth. Soon, they occupied one-fifth of the Central Continent. However, at this time, the many years of war in the human world had subsided, and many forces began to cooperate to resist the demons. Magic Year 451, February. The 3,000 angels sent to the Western Continent were completely annihilated. Less than 300 angels returned. The King of Gods was furious and sent out another two legions of angels. Tens of thousands of angels entered the Western Continent. Magic Year 451, March. A new empire rose up in the Northern Continent. The Emperor of the Empire was called Xing Yan. The entire Star Glory Empire swept across the entire Northern Continent at lightning speed. Magic Year 451, March. The Little Princess of the Land Kingdom sacrificed herself for the Sunset King to resist the blood curse that the necromancers had cast at the cost of her soul. Her lifespan was shortened to 60 days. After the treatment of the various court mages, the final conclusion was reached. If one wanted to remove the curse, one needed a bottle of phoenixs blood. The Sunset King immediately issued an order. Two elite legions were sent to Phoenix Mountain. Because of the time, the Little Princess had to go personally in order to arrive at Phoenix Mountain before the curse took effect. At the same time, the King also issued an SS Grade mercenary mission, offering a huge reward for the phoenix blood. Magic Year 451, April. Five special people came from Phoenix City, the nearest big city to Phoenix Mountain. SS Grade mission? Assist the royal army to obtain the phoenix blood, take revenge for 5 million gold coins, and the king promised to agree to any of the requirements of the person who completed it! Wow! If we can complete this mission, we will be rich! In a tavern. A very handsome man spoke. However, this mans eyes were shining with the light of gold coins, and looking at it made his back shine. A beautiful woman with short red hair said, Tch, even if we complete the mission, we have to be alive to enjoy it. This woman wore a set of red swordsmans clothes, and she looked very heroic. You still dare to say that! the handsome man said in an angry tone. Every time we work hard to earn money, you spend it all! If it werent for you, how would we be penniless? The fiery-haired woman pouted and muttered, How would I know that he would lie to me? The handsome man said disdainfully, Its that kind of trick to coax children. Only a big-breasted and brainless woman like you would fall for it. You! The short-haired woman wanted to show off her power on the spot. The handsome man also glared her, unwilling to be outdone. A middle-aged man who looked very stable said, Alright, Shiya, Reiter, stop arguing. Shiya, be quiet. Dont act like a boy all day long. Reiter, stop talking too much. Lets see if you want to accept this mission. The two of them sat down at the same time. They said in unison, Understood, Captain Sith. A girl with light pink hair beside them looked at the three of them with interest. This girl was very beautiful, but she looked very small. The two sweet dimples on her face made her look very cute. If one looked carefully, they would find that her ears were pointy. In other words, this cute girl was an elf. Ever since the Elven God King cast the curse, the elves would slowly integrate into society. However, the entire elven race was forbidden to intermarry with humans. Meng watched the three of them argue and felt bored after a while. She began to recall her own experience. Ever since she passed the elven trial, she had been out for five years. Because of the curse of the elves. Many elves left the elf forest to integrate into human society. She first went to the human Mercenary Guild. At that time, she was in the midst of an adventurer team recruiting people. At that time, many people came to recruit her. In the end, she chose a team called the Mystery Adventurer team. Because in this team, the identities of the four people were full of mystery. She also joined because of curiosity. The leader of this adventure team was called Sith. His strength was very good, almost reaching the level of a Sword Saint. There was also a girl whose character was very much like a boy. Her name was Shiya. And a man who was a money-grubber named Reiter. But these two people were a pair of enemies. They were noisy every day. This also filled the entire team with a happy atmosphere. However, speaking of which There was still one person who was the most mysterious, and also the most mysterious person in the entire adventuring team. At the thought of this, Meng Meng turned her head to look at the entire person called Huan beside her. He had been in a black cloak for so many years. He even wore a silver mask on his face. It was as if no one knew his strength and identity. No one had ever seen his face. He rarely spoke, and his eyes were always filled with confusion. It was as if there were many troubles troubling him every day. It made people want to help him share his troubles. When he first joined the team, he was even teased by others. Because her name was Meng, and his name was Huan, together with her, it made fantasy. Everyone thought that dream and fantasy were a match made in heaven. From then on, Huan left a shadow in Mengs heart. Chapter 327 - Accept the Mission Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As time went by, she also found that she was more and more obsessed. Especially on his body, there was also a very intimate atmosphere. She always felt that she wanted to be close to him involuntarily. Since then, she had been deeply infatuated with him. But due to the clan rules, she could not marry with a foreigner. Hence, Meng buried the love in her heart deep in her heart and never said it out loud. Meng! Meng! Suddenly, Shiyas voice pulled Meng back to reality. When Meng came back to her senses, she realized that the other three people were also staring at her. When she recalled what happened just now, she could not help but blush. She said softly, Whats the matter? Shiya said ambiguously, Meng, what are you thinking about? I asked you for a long time just now, but you didnt answer? And why is your face so red? After saying that, she also looked at Huan. The other two also looked at Meng and Huan ambiguously. This time, Meng was so shy that her neck turned red. Her lips moved twice, not knowing what to say. Meng, if you like Huan, just say it. His strength is not bad. Other than being a little dull and ignoring others, he has no flaws. Reiter took the opportunity to tease her. This time, Mengs face turned even redder. However, Meng still slanted her eyes to look at Huan beside her. But Huan was still as calm as ever. He didnt have any expression at all. He was still drinking slowly. Meng suddenly felt wronged in her heart. She couldnt help but say, But he might not like me. Meng regretted her words. Didnt that mean that she liked him? Huhhh? The other three people also dragged out their voices in an ambiguous manner. Mengs shy face and pointy ears were all seen, and were dyed with a faint layer of pink. Meng stole a glance at Huan beside her, but it made Meng feel very disappointed. Huan still did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation. Meng could not help but lower her head. It was all her own wishful thinking, but Shiya was not willing. She jumped up and tried to throw herself at him, trying to remove Huans mask. She said, Meng said so much. You should at least respond. Huans body suddenly moved. His body swayed and he appeared somewhere else. Shiya had no choice but to change her position and land on the ground. But Shiya suddenly realized that her body could not move. Oh no, its a binding spell! Shiya said in horror. Then, with a plop, she fell to the ground. The surroundings also caused a burst of laughter. Shiya stood up angrily and glared coldly at the people around her who were smiling mischievously. The other people were also used to it. Sith said slowly, Shiya, youve suffered so much from him, yet you still refuse to change your nature. Seriously, cant you put away your temper as a boy? Hmph! Shiya snorted angrily. Ill take off your mask sooner or later. Reiter immediately took the opportunity to tease her. Dont smash your own face before you take off someone elses mask. No one will want it then. Shiya was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws as she pounced on Reiter. After this scene, the awkward atmosphere from Meng disappeared. Alright, stop messing around. Sith looked at the pair of enemies with amusement. Huan, how is the mission this time? The two people who were making a racket immediately quieted down to listen. The people around also pricked up their ears to listen. The entire tavern immediately became quiet. All the adventurers present knew that there was a person in the Mystery Adventurer Team that had a very special ability. It was to be able to predict the danger level of the mission. This was an indispensable piece of information for a mercenary. Up until now, Huan had not failed to predict it a single time. There was once a seemingly simple mission, but Huan had predicted that it would be very dangerous. Many adventurer teams didnt listen to him. In the end, a level-9 magic beast appeared in that mission. Less than ten mercenaries returned from the thousands of people who went. From then on, as long as there was the Mystery Adventurer Team, many mercenaries would pay special attention to the most mysterious person wearing a silver mask. Huan looked at the mission introduction and said slowly, We will accept this mission. The four of them were stunned. After all, there had been many dragon-slaying warriors over the thousands of years. However, no one dared to challenge the phoenixes. Not only was phoenix staying in Phoenix Mountain, but the three gods of the phoenix tribe were also there. This was the reason why no one had dared to challenge a phoenix since ancient times. Huan still used his charming voice to say, Many people will die from this mission, but we will still complete the mission, and we will receive a very powerful support. When they had first seen Huan, Huans voice had been very pleasant to hear, and his appearance should be very good. But Huan had never taken off his mask. This made people feel very strange. The four people in the adventurer team also looked at each other. In the end, they agreed to accept this mission. Many of the surrounding adventurer teams, seeing such a rich reward, could not resist the temptation and accepted this mission one after another. Just like that, after drinking in the tavern, they all followed the Royal Army on their way. On the wide mountain road, hundreds of thousands of people were moving forward. At the front was the 30,000 Royal Elite Army. Behind and on the left and right were 70,000 people. They were adventurers and mercenaries from all over the world. In the middle of the Royal Guards, a luxurious carriage was slowly moving forward. In the carriage, a girl dressed in white sat quietly. Although her face could not be seen, she was definitely a peerless beauty. This was the Little Princess of the Sunset Empire. However, at the moment, this Little Princesss face was pale, revealing a sickly beauty. The Little Princess gazed out of the window, looking at the vast crowd, and could not help but sigh deeply. She raised her delicate hand, and a blood-like red line was spreading on her arm. She didnt have much time left. The Little Princess sighed again. How many people could successfully return from this trip to Phoenix Mountain? Perhaps she would die under the phoenixes flames. Thinking of this, the Little Princess sighed deeply again. She had been wearing a veil since she was four years old. Because she was too beautiful, her father named her the Blue Star Princess, symbolizing that her beauty overshadowed the stars in the sky. Perhaps it was because the heavens were jealous of beauties, because she had been weak and sickly since she was young. But she was still deeply loved by her father. But this time, it was really going to be a life-threatening situation for this beauty. Chapter 328 - Curse of Blood She had actually been cursed by the so-called unsolvable Curse of Blood. However, she was rather gratified that she was able to save her fathers life. The Blue Star Princess quietly recalled everything that had happened in the past. Finally, she recalled what her teacher had said to her before she left. I used ten years of my life to perform a divination for Her Highness. This time, the Phoenix Mountain trip is dangerous, but Her Highness will meet the right person to help her. But what I dont understand is that fate shows that this trip to Phoenix Mountain will affect the future of the entire Empire. I still need Your Highness to pay attention to this point. Im afraid there will be other fortuitous encounters during this trip to Phoenix Mountain. Princess Lan Xing remembered that her teacher had said so back then. Her teacher was not only the Chief Mage of the palace, he was also a rare diviner. His divination accuracy was well-known throughout the entire continent. The result of this divination that had cost his ten years of life was definitely not wrong. Moreover, her teacher had watched her grow up. He treated her like family and would not lie to her. Help me? Princess Lan Xing looked out of the window and muttered to herself. Thinking about how her mentor would say that she would affect the fate of the Empire, Lan Xing felt a heavy weight in her heart. What would happen to her? Suddenly, Princess Lan Xing noticed that there was an empty space among the mercenaries in the distance. She was a little curious. She drew in the air with her finger and immediately used the wind of perception spell. Princess Lan Xings spirit immediately floated along with the wind element on the empty ground, and the scene in the distance also appeared. In that empty area, there were five strange people. Two men, two men, and one person was in a black cloak. The surrounding mercenaries were all roasted by the high temperature near Phoenix Mountain. And these five people not only had a dark cloud above them to block the sun, there was still a lot of cold around them. If there wasnt a wind barrier around it, it would have been packed. But the Blue Star Princess felt strange. She so also looked down on the face of the person inside the cloak. It was a blur. The Blue Star Princess was just about to increase her psychic powers to observe more closely when the man in the cloak raised his head suddenly, his silver eyes fixed on her own spirit. Before Princess Lan Xing could react, a huge wave of mental energy sent her mental energy back into her body. The scene before her eyes was immediately destroyed. Princess Lan Xings vision returned to the carriage once again. How terrifying! Princess Lan Xings chest heaved up and down. Just a moment ago, Princess Lan Xing could still feel that there was a huge amount of mental energy hidden behind her back. However, Princess Lan Xing could vaguely see a silver mask and a head of silver hair. Whats wrong? Huan? Meng could not help but ask when she realized that Huan seemed to be looking at something. The others also turned their heads to look. Its nothing. Its just that someone used magic to spy on us just now, so I sent them back, Huan still said calmly. Huan was actually Lei Luo. Six years ago, Lei Luo left the Blue Moon Kingdom and began to think. He remembered why he came to the human world in the first place. So he hid his identity and joined an adventuring team to travel around. He observed all kinds of things in life. However, before Lei Luo left, he had already transformed his women into an immortal body and eternal youth. Lei Luo was not going to go back and see a room full of old women. Moreover, the human race in Lei Luos world had a lifespan of 200 years, so he didnt have to worry about them. Six years passed. Lei Luo had also thought through many things. Why couldnt he do as he pleased? He had his own strength, so why couldnt he? This world was originally based on strength. Why should he become timid because of his previous moral values? Therefore, Lei Luo decided to let go of himself in the future. Why did he have to make things difficult for himself? In this life, he had to live a carefree life. As they moved forward, they arrived at the foot of Phoenix Mountain. When they looked up, they could vaguely see a few red dots dancing on the top of the towering mountain. Due to the rugged mountain path, Princess Lan Xing had to get off the carriage and change people to carry the sedan chair. As the altitude rose, the temperature also became higher and higher. The surrounding plants had long become fire-resistant red plants. Ordinary plants simply could not survive. For these high temperatures, the elite royal soldiers and the mercenaries who were struggling between life and death could still endure in front of them, but for Princess Lan Xing, she could no longer endure it. However, Princess Lan Xing firmly refused the mage to help her cool down. This was because water magic was a weapon used to deal with phoenixes. If they saved their magic now, their chances of survival in the future would be even greater. Just when everyone was at a loss as to what to do A black-haired female knight beside Princess Lan Xing discovered the situation of the Mystery Adventurer Team. Thus, this female knight quietly said beside the Princess, Your Highness, why dont we invite them over? After saying this, she pointed in the direction of the Mystery Adventurer Team. Princess Lan Xing nodded and said, Leng Mei, go ahead. Be polite. They are all very powerful, especially that person in the cloak. Princess Lan Xing then heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, the other party had been casting a cold spell, so it would be good for them to come over. She really couldnt stand the high temperature anymore. Lei Luo, who was walking, suddenly stopped and looked to the side. Sith and the others also stopped and looked at Lei Luo. There was a female knight knocking on the barrier outside. She seemed to have something to say. With a thought from Lei Luo, the barrier immediately opened a small door. Leng Mei immediately felt a cool aura coming toward her, and her whole body felt very comfortable. Lei Luo and the other five looked at this female knight curiously. She had short black hair, a curvy figure, and a very beautiful face. This female knight was also a rare beauty. Her cold expression revealed her heroic and imposing appearance. However, Lei Luo had long been used to beautiful women. For the past six years, Lei Luo had constantly thought about it, making him feel that he was no longer shocked by anything. When he saw Leng Mei, he did not feel any change. However, what Lei Luo did not expect was that the other four people were not too surprised either. At most, Meng looked at Leng Mei curiously. Leng Mei was also very surprised. Her intuition, which had been fighting all year round, told her that these five people were definitely not ordinary people. However, Leng Mei did not forget her mission. She gracefully bowed like a lady. She directly said to Lei Luo, Sir, can you help the Princess? After hearing Leng Meis self-introduction and explanation, Lei Luo finally understood that the Princess could not stand the high temperature anymore. However, she did not want to waste the magic power of a magician, so she had to ask her good friend Leng Mei to invite Lei Luo. Lei Luo turned around and looked at the princess on the sedan chair. Judging by her figure, he knew that she was a great beauty. However, there were already enough beauties around Lei Luo now, so he was not that interested. However, Lei Luo still agreed to Leng Meis request and came to the Princess side. He also enveloped the Princess in his barrier. Chapter 329 - Undying Blood Phoenix At this moment, Lei Luo still didnt know. However, when he saw the Blue Star Princess again, he regretted not seeing her face clearly. At this moment, the Blue Star Princess and Leng Mei were also secretly observing the five members of the mystery adventurer team. However, the more they looked, the stranger they became. The other four members were still fine. It seemed like they could see through their strength, but they still felt that it wasnt real. It seemed like they were suppressing their strength a little. When they looked at the person in the cloak again, they felt that it was even stranger. Their entire being was empty, and it was as if they couldnt see anything at all. After a long time, the group gradually climbed up the mountainside. The high temperature around them made even the mercenaries who were struggling on the edge of life and death feel a little uncomfortable. They had no choice but to use all kinds of methods to resist the cold. Only then did the Blue Star Princess and Leng Mei realize how terrifying the people around them were. The temperature in the outside world had risen so much, but the enchantment was still extremely cool. Just when everyone was about to collapse Leng Mei suddenly realized that there was a small phoenix on a tree. Instantly, everyone swarmed over. The mages continuously cast water magic. The warriors used their combat aura to attack from afar. Leng Mei also rushed forward with his spear. However, his waist suddenly tightened, and he quickly retreated. Turning around, he realized that he had been carried back by the man in the cloak. Leng Mei is just trying to break free. Suddenly, the man waved his hand. More than a dozen enchantments quickly emerged. Cold charm by such a powerful magic shocked at the beginning of the freeze. At this time, the man said frightening words. Theyre all dead. And thats when the mutation kicked in. What originally looked like a baby phoenix echoed a long cry. Her body rapidly expanded dozens of times. Everyone stared blankly at the fiery phoenix that was much bigger than an adult phoenix. Were doomed this time. We just had to meet the Undying Blood Phoenix, Lei Luo muttered. The Undying Blood Phoenix belonged to the neutral camp. As long as you didnt provoke her, she wouldnt provoke you. However, once they started to attack, the outcome could be imagined. When the people around Lei Luo heard this, they were very surprised. However, before they could react, the Undying Blood Phoenix flapped its wings, and flames covered the sky and earth. Instantly, the flames enveloped everyone. This time, even Lei Luos barrier couldnt maintain the cold aura. They could feel the temperature inside the barrier rising rapidly. And they couldnt see anything outside the enchantment but fiery red, death. It was a high-temperature flame. What was even more terrifying was that the more than ten layers of enchantment outside were breaking layer by layer. Right now, the Blue Star Princess and Leng Meis minds were blank. They stared blankly at the continuously breaking enchantment. They clasped their hands together, not praying to the goddess, but praying to the man called Huan beside them to persevere and resist this flame, or else everyone would die. In the end, when they reached the final barrier, the flames were finally extinguished. Phew Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They had almost been scared to death just now. Actually, this was also part of Lei Luos plan. He did not want to appear so powerful, or else the others would start to doubt him. They saw that their surroundings were already charred black. Only a dozen or so people at the end of the team managed to escape the Undying Blood Phoenixs flames in time to avoid being burned to death. At this moment, two long cries rang out. There was one black and one white, and two gigantic phoenixes appeared in front of them. This time, everyones faces turned pale. Everyone knew that the Evil Death Phoenix belonged to the evil faction. She would not care about human lives. This time, it was likely that everyone would not be able to escape. However, the three phoenixes kept looking at the only barrier that was not broken. Everyone also realized that there were still survivors in the Undying Blood Phoenixs flames. They were also impressed. Lei Luo smiled bitterly. If he didnt do something, he would be exposed. He suddenly stood up and soared into the sky. The three phoenixes also shrunk to about one meter. Lei Luo waved his hand and used a barrier to block everyones line of sight. He looked at the three excited phoenixes. Lei Luo smiled and said, Didnt you say there was a surprise? What is it? The three phoenixes looked at each other and smiled. Suddenly, their bodies flashed and flames of different colors covered their bodies. The phoenixes bodies also gradually disappeared. The figures of the three characters appeared in the flames. The flames gradually dissipated and three beautiful figures appeared in front of him. What Lei Luo believed the most was that the three phoenixes in front of him were triplets. Their bodies and faces were exactly the same. However, for Lei Luo who had personally created them, he could still clearly distinguish the three of them from each other. Their temperaments were quite different. Holy Snow Phoenix was dressed in snow-white clothes. She wore a pure white dress and her long hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Her entire body was exuding a holy and pure aura. Immortal Blood Phoenix was wearing a fiery-red short dress. Under her short fists were her short white thighs and her fiery-red long hair. She gave off a passionate and unrestrained feeling. The clothes of the Evil Death Phoenix were extremely alluring. She was wearing a tight black leather suit that revealed her shoulders. Her alluring curves were perfectly displayed. She was also wearing a pair of black leather boots and a pair of leather gloves that covered her entire arm. She was dressed like a witch. Her eyes were constantly revealing her charm. Lei Luo did not expect that the three phoenixes could transform into human form. This was a pleasant surprise for him. Thinking back, he had not touched a woman in the past six years. Now that he saw the three beauties beside him, his emotions were naturally high. He immediately opened his arms and hugged the three phoenixes in his arms. The Undying Blood Phoenix responded enthusiastically. The Holy Snow Phoenix was a little shy. However, she still obediently buried her head in Lei Luos embrace. The Evil Death Phoenix was the complete opposite. She kept rubbing Lei Luo with her beautiful body. However, Lei Luo felt that it was a little awkward to still call them by their names after they had transformed into human forms. Hence, Lei Luo said to the three women in his embrace, Ill give you a name. The Holy Snow Phoenix will be called Jieer, the Evil Death Phoenix will be called Moer, and the Undying Blood Phoenix will be called Fenger. Thank you for the name, Master! Each of the three girls gave Lei Luo a kiss. Although Lei Luo really wanted to continue staying with them, it didnt seem like it now. There were still quite a number of people waiting for him down there. Lei Luo explained the current situation to them and what had happened. The three girls nodded and returned to their phoenix forms. Chapter 330 - Pledge Allegiance Eh? Why did you guys change back? Lei Luo was stunned. He couldnt help but ask in puzzlement. We only show it to you, Master! Hearing this, Lei Luo couldnt help but smile bitterly. Forget it. They can do whatever they want. The barrier dispersed. Everyone saw Lei Luo and the three phoenixes still floating in the air. No one had expected what had happened inside the barrier. At this moment, the Evil Death Phoenix let out a long cry. An ordinary phoenix flew down from the high mountain. However, the phoenix seemed to be afraid of the Evil Death Phoenix and curled up on the ground. The Evil Death Phoenix let out another long cry and the phoenix immediately pecked on its wings. A thread of bright-red blood flowed out. Lei Luo hooked his finger, and the ball of blood flew into Lei Luos hand, forming a ball of blood that floated up and down. The phoenix also felt relieved and flew away. Lei Luo descended and landed beside the Blue Star Princess, dropping a few drops of the ball of blood onto the Blue Star Princesss arm. On the Blue Star Princesss hand instantly flashed a ray of red light. The symbol representing the Blood curse disappeared without a trace. However, from the beginning to the end, the Blue Star Princess just watched in a daze. Wasnt this too easy? After sacrificing so many people and not getting the phoenixs blood, it was actually easily taken care of by someone? He was too unbelievable. At this moment, the three phoenixes in the sky let out a long cry and attracted everyones attention. The three phoenixes turned into a black, white, and red light and rushed towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo shook off his cloak and the three lights disappeared into his cloak. The three phoenixes in the sky also disappeared without a trace. However, the people beside Lei Luo discovered that there were three beautiful birds in his cloak. One was black, one was white, and one was red, which corresponded to the three phoenixes. The others were extremely shocked, but they didnt know what to say. Lei Luo didnt explain further. He closed his cloak and the three phoenixes disappeared into it. At this moment, the other survivors gradually surrounded them. At this moment, the nobles who looked a little wretched ran over and grabbed Leng Meis hand. They said excitedly, Leng Mei, are you hurt? I was just worried that something might have happened to you! Leng Mei flung her hand away in disgust. Without saying anything, she turned around and left. The mans expression did not look good, and a trace of malice flashed in his eyes. However, this trace of malice did not escape the careful observation of Leng Mei. She sighed softly. If it was not for the princess protecting her, she would have fallen into the hands of those nobles long ago. You are the princess, you cant protect yourself forever. Moreover, the princess herself didnt have much power. If she forcefully stood up for herself, her reputation would also be affected. Although she was currently doted on by the king, it didnt matter. Once the king died, the princess would only be married off as a political sacrifice. Leng Mei looked at the man named Huan with a complicated gaze. Finally, she gritted her teeth and made a decision. She walked towards the man quickly. Lei Luo noticed that someone was renting it to him. He turned around and saw Leng Mei walking over calmly. At this moment, Leng Mei made a move that everyone had not expected. Leng Mei knelt down on one knee with a knights salute. She raised her head and said solemnly, Earth Knight Qiqiao Leng Mei, as a Knights honorary mage, has left the setting sun empire and pledged loyalty to Sir Huan for the rest of her life! She will protect you with her life and follow you forever! Leng Mei What are you doing? The Blue Star Princess didnt understand why Leng Mei, who had always been by her side, would suddenly pledge loyalty to her. Even Lei Luo was stunned. However, the current Lei Luo was not the same Lei Luo from six years ago. If he was the previous Lei Luo, he would have accepted this beauty without hesitation. However, the current Lei Luo was different. He reached out and pressed on Leng Meis head. A wisp of black gas gushed out from Lei Luos hand and entered Leng Meis head before flowing back into his own hand. Dark MagicSoul Reading! The Blue Star Princess cried out in shock! Soul reading was used to read memories, but the spiritual power of the two of them had to be very different. Otherwise, they would suffer a backlash. Leng Meis entire body was trembling. She had endured this kind of pain that came from her soul for a lifetime. Soon, her clothes were wet with cold sweat. Drops of sweat fell on the dry ground. At this moment, Lei Luo also withdrew his magic. He probably understood the reason why Leng Mei was loyal to him. Firstly, she wanted to escape from his life, and secondly, she liked Lei Luos strength. She hoped that she could use Lei Luos strength to help him get rid of those flies. It would be easy to explain once she understood the reason. Lei Luo accepted it unceremoniously. San Feng didnt want to show her face in front of others while Lei Luo happened to be someone who could take care of her. Leng Mei had arrived at the right time. Lei Luo took the knights sword from Leng Mei and put it on Leng Meis shoulder. Then, he said in the same solemn tone, Qi Qiao, Leng Mei, Earth Knight, I accept your loyalty. I will follow you forever and never abandon you! The onlookers were dumbfounded as they didnt understand why Huan, who had just met her, would suddenly accept her pledge of allegiance. Sister Leng Mei, why? Princess Lan Xing asked with a puzzled look. She couldnt figure out what had happened all of a sudden. She couldnt figure out why this cold-looking sister Lengmei would pledge her loyalty to Huan, who had just been crowned. Moreover, she acted as if it was a matter of course, and Huan agreed immediately. All right, Princess, theres no need to say anymore. Perhaps youll understand in the future that I wont be able to protect you from now on. You have to be careful. Leng Mei revealed a rare smile. The Blue Star Princess nodded with tears in her eyes. Just like that, a small disturbance passed just like that. Everyone started their journey back, but would it be smooth on the way back? Since the matter was settled, there was nothing much for Lei Luo to do. Thus, he and everyone prepared to go to Luori City to receive the reward. However, it was easy to come here, but it was difficult to go back. There were tens of thousands of people in the team before, but now there were only a hundred or so people left. Moreover, the news that Lei Luo had the phoenix blood had been spread by the mercenaries. It was estimated that they would encounter a lot of trouble along the way. Not long after they left Phoenix Mountain, one of the five big pirate gangs in the central continent, the wolf-killing bandit gang, was surrounded by them. There were about 17,000 people. It was a relatively famous bandit gang in the central continent. Chapter 331 - The Sand Wolf Gang It was said that when the gang was founded, the leader of the gang killed a magic wolf with his bare hands in order to become the leader. Therefore, the gang was also known as the Wolf Killing Gang. There were not many people who wanted to steal the Phoenix Blood this time, only a thousand people. They were probably gathered in a hurry. The Phoenix Blood was a supreme treasure belonging to fire mages. It could greatly increase the power of fire mages. However, very few adults could obtain it. It was not easy to find a target this time. Moreover, there were not many people. How could they not rob it? The few remaining guards followed closely to protect the carriage. Moreover, they did not show any fear when facing enemies that were several times their own. Their eyes revealed that they were unafraid of death. The leader of the bandit group also felt a headache when he saw this. As one of the four leaders of the wolf-killing bandit group, he was probably quite capable. These people were obviously the elites among the elites. Although they could take them down, they would also lose a lot. Perhaps if they obtained the Phoenix Blood, they would also be robbed by the people behind them. In this world, the strong preyed on the weak and robbed each other. Therefore, the leader of the bandit group thought about it and shouted, As long as you can hand over the Phoenix Blood, we will not make things difficult for you! The many bandits could not help but be stunned. Why was this leader different today? However, everyone still believed in their leader, and there was no meaning to it. It was clear that the wolf-killing bandit gangs reputation was not in vain. Hearing the bandit gang say this, everyone looked at Lei Luo. After all, the Phoenix Blood belonged to him. After giving the Blue Star Princess a few drops, the rest belonged to Lei Luo. Lei Luo also walked forward and said bluntly, Its easy to want my Phoenix Blood. As long as you can defeat me, thats enough. After hearing Lei Luos words, the captain waved his hand. A strong man holding a big axe walked up aggressively. Lei Luo smiled evilly and said, I want to make it clear first that Im a summoner. The people behind Lei Luo were stunned. So he could summon other than such a powerful spell? When the hisses and the others heard this, they couldnt help but laugh bitterly. Looks like today is going to be another exciting day. When that man heard this, he immediately rushed forward. As long as the other party couldnt summon a summoner, there was nothing to be afraid of. But by this time, it was already too late. In my name, the gatekeeper from hell, Cerberus, come out! A magic ball shot out from Lei Luos hand. When it landed on the ground, a summoning magic array immediately appeared. Instantly, a ball of Hellfire emerged from the Magic Circle. It was accompanied by a deep, angry roar. All the horses of the bandit gang fell down together. They fainted on the ground with white foam coming out of their mouths. The morale of the bandit gang immediately fell into chaos. The flames gradually weakened. Only then did everyone see the full appearance of the Hellhound. The black hellfire covered its entire body. Three pairs of red eyes were also staring at the big man who was shivering in front of it. Although the thief didnt know what level this magic beast was. But just looking at its power, it was definitely not fun. But for the people here, the spiritual impact was completely different. The moment the Cerberus appeared. The people here almost collectively sucked in a breath of cold air. As the royal knights and adventurers who often took risks, understanding all kinds of magic beasts was also a compulsory course. To deal with the Cerberus, which was a Level-8 magical beast, even if they were to deal with several times more people, it would be useless. It was just an additional meal for the Cerberus. Not only could light magic restrain the Cerberus, but the Cerberus would probably have already advanced to a Level-9 magical beast. The Cerberus looked at the tiny human in front of it with contempt. It opened its mouth and spat out a black fireball, immediately burning the weak bandit into ashes. The other party was obviously shocked. However, it was still unwilling to give up on the temptation of the Phoenix Blood. Moreover, there was still hope in its heart. To maintain such a strong magic beast, it would definitely not burn its spiritual energy. As long as the other partys spiritual energy was exhausted, the magic beast would have to return to the Ten Thousand Beast Mountain. The many bandits looked at the densely packed companions around them and finally regained their courage. They shouted as they charged forward. The Cerberus immediately spat out three long hellfire flames, injuring countless more people. The Cerberus let out a low growl and directly pounced into the bandit gang. Along the way, it was unstoppable. However, Lei Luo frowned. That was because there were still quite a number of bandits coming around from the side. Space Tear! Lei Luo waved his hand abruptly, and a huge rift appeared in front of him. Through the rift, he could actually see the scenery inside. Inside was barren land. There were blood-red plants and withered branches everywhere, as well as all kinds of magical beasts. This is Mt. Ten Thousand Beasts! The Blue Star Princess widened her eyes and suddenly shouted in disbelief. Everyone stared blankly at the scene in the crack. Even the bandit group and Cerberus stopped their attacks and watched the magnificent scene together. Cerberus suddenly raised its head to the sky and let out an excited roar. Everyone immediately saw that there were quite a number of magical beasts running towards the spatial crack. When they got closer, they realized that there were actually hundreds of hellhounds inside. No wonder Cerberus was so excited. It was because its own subordinates had come. At the same time, the entire bandit gang had a fearful thought. Could it be that these magical beasts could come out? Unfortunately, the scene that these bandits had imagined really happened. Hundreds of hellhounds rushed out from the spatial rift like a waterfall. They quickly drowned the entire bandit gang. The result was obvious. The hellhounds were obviously one-sided against the bandit gang. The battle ended very quickly. Many hellhounds carried one or two bandit corpses back to Mt. Ten Thousand Beasts to enjoy. When Lei Luo returned to the team, the entire team looked at him with fear. Lei Luo sat on the edge of the carriage and closed his eyes. Chapter 332 - Passing Down the Throne to the Queen This action was immediately spread by the surrounding mercenaries. In the end, those who had originally intended to snatch the Phoenix Blood all gave up. This was something that Lei Luo had not expected. However, their group still continued to advance towards the Imperial City of the Setting Sun Kingdom. A new adventure was about to begin. After this, there were basically no obstructions along the way. Lei Luos group also smoothly arrived at the royal city of the Luoluo Empire. The Royal City of the Luoluo Empire, one of the two powerful countries, was indeed different. The entire city was exuding a sense of prosperity. Even though the distant war was embroiled in a stalemate, it did not affect peoples emotions in the slightest. The entire street was still filled with people coming and going. Under the leadership of the Royal Knights, Lei Luo arrived at the Royal Palace of the Luoluo Empire. The entire palace was not as prosperous as Lei Luo had imagined, but it exuded a majestic aura. The person who had designed this place was definitely not simple. Led by the princess, Lei Luo met her father, the king of the Sunset Kingdom, Dalman VII. Dalman VII was already 60 years old this year. Compared to the 150-year lifespan of the human race, he was not that old. His hair was already white, but he was very energetic. Father! The Blue Star Princess ran happily into Dalman VIIs arms. Dalman caressed the Blue Star Princesss natural hair lovingly. She was deeply doted on. At this moment, everyone was quietly looking at the reunion of this warm father-daughter pair. Lei Luo suddenly felt a little envious of Blue Princess. It had been a long time since he had experienced the warmth of such a family. After a long time, the people finally reacted. Greetings, Your Majesty! The four Sith people immediately knelt down on one knee and bowed. Lei Luo slightly bent his back to show his respect. With his divine might, he could not kneel to anyone or he would definitely be punished by God. Why dont You bow to me? Dalman said to Lelo. A kings childishness suddenly burst out from his body. It was an aura that could only be cultivated by someone who had been in a position of power for a long time. However, it seemed to be a little too strong, and even the Sith and the others were slightly affected. Because of the impact of the kings aura, the divine might from Lei Luos body also automatically spread out. The people in the room immediately felt that Lei Luos figure was rapidly expanding. It was as if he was facing a tall mountain. And Lei Luos divine might was on a completely different level compared to Dalmans aura. The result was that Lei Luos divine might immediately counterattacked Dalmans. If this attack hit, he would definitely be heavily injured. Fortunately, Lei Luo did not have any malicious intent and withdrew his divine might in time. Even so, Dalmans face suddenly paled. It seemed that he was still slightly affected. Dalman calmed down his turbulent aura and revealed a wry smile: You indeed have the qualifications. Then, he discussed some unimportant matters with Lei Luo and was arranged to rest. Just as Lei Luo left, Dalman started coughing violently. Father, whats wrong? Blue Star Princess asked anxiously. Dalman laughed bitterly. He took out a crown from his back. I didnt expect that when I caught the quasi-divine artifact, the aura of the Kings Crowns upgrade would still not be able to withstand it. Blue Staryou have to be careful of that man called Huan in the future. His strength is too terrifying. Blue Star nodded quickly, as if she had understood what he really meant. His gaze was complicated as he looked in the direction where everyone had just left and said, Ill find someone to pay attention to him. Dalman caressed Blue Star in a merciful manner. Daughter, youve been so outstanding since you were young. If you werent a woman, this throne would definitely be yours ough cough cough Originally, I wanted to pass the throne to you and let you become the queen, but your elder brother and second brother definitely wouldnt agree. Moreover, Im afraid that the important ministers in the imperial court wouldnt agree either. I still dont understand why the Blue Moon King wanted to make the princess the queen, but in the end, it ended up in a mess. Princess Blue Moon smiled mischievously. Hes probably old and muddle-headed. However, Dalman shook his head in surprise and said, The shrewdness of that old fox is obvious to all. If it wasnt for him, he wouldnt have been able to successfully rebel with only seven hundred people and develop into the Blue Moon Empire today. But why did he make such an unwise choice in the end? The Blue Moon Princess thought for a moment and shook her head gently. Dalman sighed. With that old foxs character, he wouldnt take such a big risk if he wasnt completely confident. Forget it. Lets not bother about him for now. Blue Star, you should go and see your teacher quickly. With that said, Blue Star finally remembered her teacher. He hurriedly bade them farewell and left in a hurry. Dalman looked at Blue Stars back as he left and muttered, Blue Star, Blue Star, Ive decided to make you the queen. No matter what, Im going to take this gamble. I hope youll be able to get through this soon. Mentor, Im here! Blue Star excitedly threw himself into the arms of an old man with a head full of white hair. The old man gently stroked Blue Stars sky-blue hair. His eyes were full of kindness. Teacher, your prediction was right. It was really thrilling! Lan Xing told him everything about Phoenix Mountain at that time. The old man smiled. I know all this. Dont forget, I can observe the situation around you through the magic crystal on your saber. Suddenly, the old man said seriously, You have to remember, Lan Xing, that the fate of the Sunset Empire is between you and that adventurer. I cant tell exactly what it is like. Although Blue Star was very puzzled, she still nodded obediently. The old man also revealed a kind gaze once again. All right. Hurry up and go see your savior Blue Star nodded, turned around, and left. When the old man saw Blue Stars back disappearing into the corridor, he suddenly took a deep breath. His face was filled with worry. He muttered in a somewhat desolate manner, Blue Star, although I already know the true identity of that man named Huan. I really cant reveal any information to you. Otherwise, the setting sun empire will really be finished. I hope you can grasp it well, because your fate is already connected to hers. The blue sky indicated that today would be a good day. However, the emperor of the Setting Sun Empire, Dalman, wasnt doing too well. There wasnt a single person in this mysterious adventurer team who agreed to stay behind, no matter how generous the conditions were. What made him even angrier was that these five people followed his previous request and took away a quasi-divine weapon. They left immediately after the sun shooting bow. The next day, he couldnt find anyone. At this moment, all the members of the mysterious adventurer team were walking outside Sunset City. However, there was one more person in the adventurer team. It was the female knight, Leng Mei. Chapter 333 - Necromancer King Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL These days, Lei Luo and Leng Mei got along quite well. Now, other than the smile on Leng Meis face in front of Lei Luo, her attitude towards the others was still cold. He really couldnt understand her. However, what made Lei Luo the happiest was that Leng Mei was actually the chief palace chef. The delicious dishes that she could cook made the five of them praise her endlessly. No matter who it was, they all thought that Leng Meis culinary skills were pretty good. Hence, Lei Luo also felt that the three meals of the entire adventurer team should be handed over to Leng Mei. Moreover, the most amazing thing about Leng Mei was that ever since they ate her cooking,. Everyones appetite had doubled. From Lei Luos point of view, Leng Meis food was really good. She could always turn all kinds of extremely ordinary food into delicious dishes. Now, when it was time to cook, everyone was staring at Leng Mei. It seemed that Leng Mei really fed everyone. Lei Luo continued to move forward until he passed through the battle zone and arrived at the territory of the Mist Wind Empire. This was because several countries in the central continent had jointly issued an SS-level mercenary mission?go to the mysterious island and destroy the undead monarch. In the past few years, people discovered that an uninhabited island had suddenly been frozen. Later, a high mage quietly landed on this mysterious island. After conducting research, they discovered that this was actually the frozen land of the undead that had appeared in the legends of the world of the dead. In other words, a top class necromancer had appeared here. It was the undead king. But soon, the sorcerer was surrounded by thousands of undead creatures. In the end, he burned his life force to use the space transfer that he had yet to fully explore. In the end, there was less than a 10% chance that he succeeded. The sorcerer successfully returned to land and told everyone about this news. He also died because his life force was exhausted. After this news, the temple of light quickly sent out the royal knights and jointly issued an SS-grade mission. The reward was a quasi-divine artifact. Thus, everyone took a fancy to this quasi-divine artifact and came to register. They gathered at the seashore in the southeast of the Sunset Empire. Lei Luos adventuring team also officially participated in this mission. The night was silent. The stars in the sky constantly flickered. Lei Luo sat quietly on the grass, thinking about something. The other five people all went to the tent behind them to rest. For some reason, Lei Luo felt a sense of loneliness in his heart. Why was this? Suddenly, a figure walked over and sat quietly beside Lei Luo. Master, are you still awake? Leng Mei turned her head and smiled. Lei Luo raised his head and looked at Leng Mei. Leng Meis eyes were filled with concern at this moment. Her eyes seemed to be very bright, like the stars in the sky twinkling. Lei Luo looked at Leng Mei quietly. Leng Mei also looked at Lei Luo quietly. For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat ambiguous. However, Lei Luo and Leng Mei did not notice it. Looking at Leng Meis concerned gaze, Lei Luo suddenly had the urge to hug Leng Mei in his arms. However, this was just a thought. Lei Luo looked away and sighed, Im just thinking about the past. The past? Leng Mei asked a little later. Lei Luo nodded and said, I dont know why, but I always feel very lonely. Perhaps it was because of the atmosphere around them that Lei Luo could not help but speak his mind. Lonely? Leng Mei muttered. Her eyes were a little absent-minded, as if she was reminiscing about the past. In the end, Leng Mei also let out a long breath. She raised her head to look at the sky and said somewhat dejectedly, In the past, when I was in the Imperial Palace, I was also filled with loneliness, except when I was facing the princess. I had no choice but to be careful with everyone, especially those who often came to pester me. I had to be even more careful, because as long as something went wrong, I might be doomed forever. Lei Luo listened to Leng Mei recount everything about herself. Lei Luo could not help but sigh. The experiences of the two of them were really two extremes. Lei Luo was at the highest level of all life. He controlled the fate and life of all living things. Leng Mei was a commoner knight with a beautiful purple color. It was not easy to survive in the complicated palace. Because of this, Leng Mei had to face everyone carefully. Therefore, she would not have many sincere friends. For this, she would also feel lonely, which was normal. But what about Lei Luo? Lei Luos power and his authority were unmatched. However, Lei Luo always felt an indescribable loneliness in his heart? After listening to Leng Meis story, Lei Luo couldnt help but sigh. Leng Mei, its really hard for you. Its because of this that you left the Sunset Empire. Leng Mei nodded. Lei Luo took another deep breath. But what about me? Before I joined this adventurer team, I had great power, unparalleled power, and many beautiful women by my side. But why do I still feel lonely? Leng Mei stared at Lei Luos confused eyes for a long time. Finally, after some thought, she said, Master, you and I are the opposite. You feel lonely because you are too powerful. Because everyone is afraid of your power and power, no matter what others do or say, they will involuntarily develop in the direction you want them to. Although you were very happy in the beginning, after a long time, you will feel very bored, which is your loneliness now. Is that so? Lei Luo muttered. From the very beginning, the four goddesses were different. No matter what they did, they were all centered around themselves. Later on, Bing, Naili, and Little Yueer were all focused on themselves. Lei Luo felt that they were different from other women. He felt like they were close friends who could share their hearts to each other. This feeling made Lei Luo unconsciously pull Leng Mei gently into his embrace. Leng Meis entire body stiffened from Lei Luos action. But she still obediently leaned into Lei Luos embrace, feeling an unusual warmth. Lei Luo just leaned on each other and hugged each other. The two of them continued to chat, talking about their lives, talking about their understanding of life, talking about almost everything they could talk about. The night was still quiet. However, Lei Luo and Leng Meis relationship had progressed a lot. They did not understand each other at the beginning, but now they felt like bosom friends. But behind them, no one noticed that a beautiful figure was biting her lips and crying. Meng, whats wrong with you? Suddenly, a voice came from behind and woke her up. She looked back and saw that it was Shiya. Chapter 334 - Strive for Happiness Shiya looked at Mengs tear-stained face. She looked up into the distance. On the high hillside, two people were sitting next to each other. Shiya did not completely understand. She immediately knew the reason. Shiya made a hissing gesture. She quietly pulled Meng back into the tent. She also made a soundproof barrier. Shiya stared at Mengs small face for a long time, until Meng could not stand Shiyas gaze and turned her head away. Meng, you actually like Fantasy, right? Shiya went straight to the point. I. . . Meng was a little hesitant. Shiya smiled gently. Meng, we all know your feelings towards Fantasy, but why didnt you tell Fantasy? Meng raised her head, her pretty little face full of tears. She said in a low voice, The rule of the elf clan is that elves are not allowed to marry other races. I really have no way to explain it to Huan Ming After saying that, Meng shed tears again. Silly! Shiya held Meng in her arms. Like a big sister, she gently stroked Mengs hair. Since were in love, why should we care about some stupid rules? Do you know that Brother Reiter and I escaped because they objected to the marriage arranged by the family? We were both able to do it, so why cant you? You two? Meng turned pale with fright, but she was also very confused. Recalling what had happened in the past, she suddenly covered her mouth in surprise. She said incredulously, Could it be that Big Sister and Big Brother Reiter Shiya nodded, showing a rare hint of shyness on her face: Big Sister has long been with Big Brother Reiter Upon hearing Shiyas words, Meng covered her mouth in surprise. Shiya was a very obedient female elf in the clan. Meng never thought that she would violate the clans rules. But now, Mengs heart was slightly shaken. On one side was the clans rules, and on the other side was the person she loved. Mengs heart was in a mess as to what to choose. Happiness needs to be fought for! Shiya sighed. Big Brother Reiter and I secretly left the clan and ran away. Although our lives are not as good as before, we never regret it because we are living very happily now. Shiya caressed Mengs hair and said gently, Meng, you are a good girl. Dont suffer your whole life because of your hesitation. Happiness always slips away unintentionally. I know! Meng nodded. A hint of determination flashed in her eyes. Shiya smiled in relief. The sky was beginning to brighten. Lei Luo and Leng Mei sat outside for the whole night. A night without sleep didnt affect Lei Luo much. But Leng Mei couldnt help but fall asleep in Lei Luos arms. When Lei Luo saw Leng Mei sleeping, he revealed a gentle smile. He couldnt help but sigh. Leng Mei must have not slept so soundly for a long time. Lei Luo cast a sleeping spell on Leng Mei. He put her into the tent. Then he woke up the others. In the end, the others looked at Lei Luo and Leng Mei ambiguously. But Lei Luo didnt care, because Leng Mei would be his sooner or later. After Lei Luo put Leng Mei into the tent, Lei Luo and the others started to pack their things together. At this time, Meng suddenly walked to the side of Lei Luo with a shy face and said, Huan, can you come over for a moment? Although he did not understand why, Lei Luo still followed Meng, However, behind them, Shiya also quietly followed. Whats the matter? Lei Luo looked strangely at Meng,, who wanted to speak but stopped. Mengs face was blushing. She wanted to open his mouth to say something several times, but she did not say anything. In the end, she took a deep breath and said, Huanyouare you hungry now? She finally said something after holding it in for a long time. But Shiya, who was eavesdropping from behind, almost fell out. Huh? Lei Luo was a little cold. Was that what Meng asked him to come here for? He didnt think too much and said directly, Im not hungry for the time being. Meng, is there anything else? Nonothing Meng stammered. Shiya was so angry that she wished she could rush out and say it in Mengs place. Lei Luo did not think too much about it. He just casually said a few words and left. Looking at Lei Luos departing back, Meng raised her hand and put it down again. She opened her mouth a few times, wanting to say something, but she did not manage to get herself to say anything. It was only when the illusion gradually disappeared into the distance when Mengs tears could not be held back anymore. Shiya walked out in large strides and said in disappointment, Meng! Whats wrong with you! Why did you stop talking at such a crucial moment! Meng threw herself into Shiyas arms and cried, Im afraidIm afraid that Huan will reject me Shiya caressed Mengs hair and sighed: Meng, I know what youre thinking. But if you dont tell me, then theres really no hope. Because I have a feeling that Huan can leave after this mission. Meng raised her head in surprise when she heard Siyas sudden words. She asked worriedly, Leave? Why would he have to leave? Is this mission going to be dangerous? Didnt Huan say that nothing will happen during this mission? Shiya shook her head. But, Meng, youve overlooked something. In the past, Huan has always been thinking about something. Ever since he joined this adventuring team, he has been in a period of confusion. But recently, have you noticed that Huan seems to have figured out whats bothering him, so Huan is very likely to leave. Meng carefully recalled everything about Huan. She murmured, It seems so. Huan has indeed become much more cheerful recentlyIs Huan really going to leave us? Shiya nodded and said, So, Meng, you must seize the opportunity. Once Huan leaves, you may regret it for the rest of your life. Meng looked at her beloved with a complicated gaze. She gradually clenched her little hands, and a determined look flashed in her eyes! At this moment, Lei Luo was discussing with Captain Sith. Captain Sith, I have some matters that require me to leave for a period of time. Please inform them. Captain Sith was stunned. Leave? Whats wrong? Huan? Lei Luo said a little embarrassedly, I just have some private matters to settle. However, I will meet up with you before I go to the island of the dead souls. Also, I have this for you. If theres any danger, crush it. Lei Luo threw a small transparent crystal to Captain Sith. I got it. You can do whatever you want without worrying about us. Captain Sith smiled. Then Ill leave first. Chapter 335 - Leave for the Time Being Lei Luo turned around. The space around him rippled like water. Lei Luo walked straight into the void. Lei Luo had only left for a few minutes. Meng and Shiya were gone. Shiya looked around and asked in confusion, Why is Huan gone? Captain Sith said nonchalantly, He had something to do and left. His words were like a heavy hammer pounding on Mengs heart. Mengs face instantly turned extremely pale. Her body went limp and she almost fell down. Shiya hurriedly held onto the tottering Meng and asked Captain Sith, Where did Huan go? Captain Sith still did not turn his head. As he cooked, he answered nonchalantly, He said he had some personal matters to attend to, but hell be back in a few days. This sentence finally made Meng regain some color. Shiya also let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, this was not a permanent departure. A major incident had happened recently. The western continent seemed to have completely lost contact with the outside world. The angels that entered the western continent had all disappeared without a trace. As a result, in the human world, rumors had it that the western continent had been occupied by demons. Now, the Western continent had been listed as a forbidden area. As for what had happened in the Western continent, no one knew. The invasion of the demons had also met with difficulties. All the forces in the central continent had temporarily united to fight against the demons. Although the demons were powerful, they were too many. Although one demon soldier could fight against six or seven human warriors,. The demons were still far inferior to humans. What made the demons even more distressed was that they had a problem with their logistics. The demons top priority now was to quickly occupy an area as a logistics point. However, what made the demons happy was that the four fallen angels had already evolved into four pairs of dark angels without precedent. In other words, they were the light angels after the evolution of seraphim. Those were only available during the war of the gods. However, they all died in the Twilight of the gods. Also, there were not many angels sent by the Protoss to the lower realm. Most of the angels had gone to investigate the western continent. In a small town in the southeast of the central continent The town was full of people. Nearly 100,000 people were there. Forty thousand of them were Templars from the temple of light. The other 60,000 people were adventurers. Why isnt Huan here yet? An adventurer team of five was talking in a tavern. This was the adventurer team of mystery. Shiya was mumbling to herself. Tomorrow is the departure time. Why isnt he here yet? Captain Sith casually said, Well, stop complaining. When its time for him to come, he will come. I believe he wont miss the appointment. Even if he comes, he wont come earlier. Cant you see that Meng is much more haggard now? Shiya was still complaining. Then she looked at Meng, whose face was a little pale now. The light in her eyes was much dimmer than before. Everyone already knew about Meng and her dilemma. Other than Leng Mei who was still cool every day, the other three were willing to help Meng achieve her wish. Whats the use of you complaining to me? Who knows where he is now? Captain Sith could not help but smile bitterly. Theres still Meng. You dont have to worry too much. I believe Huan is a person who keeps his word. Meng nodded, However, her eyes were still filled with worry that could not be dispelled. At this moment, Lei Luo was in the divine hall of creation, constantly flattering the figure of San Feng. AhJieer, how many days has it been? Lei Luo rested his head on Moers towering chest. Jieer was feeding him fruits while Fenger was constantly massaging his body. Theyre almost at the enemy. Its time for us to leave In the past few days, Lei Luo had been playing with Jieer, Moer, and Feng Er in the temple of creation. It was about time. It was time to activate it. Lei Luo got off the bed, and a silver light flashed on his body. The black cloak and silver mask from before appeared. Jieer and the other two also flashed and turned into three small birds, entering the cloak. The space was distorted, and Lei Luo disappeared without a trace. Tsk, what do you mean by keeping your word? Its about to be triggered, but Huan hasnt come yet, Shiya said angrily. Mengs eyes were already red behind her. The other three did not say anything. They just quietly packed their things. In a while, the ship was about to set off. Shiya saw that no one was talking, so she angrily opened the door and prepared to leave. But at the door, there was a man in a cloak leaning against the wall. On his body were three little birds, one black, one white, and one red. Shiya had not reacted yet. The man said, Are you all ready? Ive been waiting for a long time. Huan! Do you still know how to come back?! Shiya waved her hand and threw a punch at him. Lei Luo dodged it gently. He was already used to it. The others also welcomed him. Mengs eyes were filled with tears of joy. But now was not the time to be happy. They were about to set off. Lei Luo and the other six immediately came to the dock. There were already close to a hundred large ships docked here. Close to a hundred thousand people boarded the large ships and began to sail away one after another. Lei Luo and the other six were assigned to a very small room. Because there were too many people on the ship. The room was slightly crowded. But these were nothing to mercenaries. To mercenaries, this was a common occurrence. Lei Luo took the lead and entered the room. Meng followed closely behind. But the others did not enter. Instead, they closed the door. It seemed that Meng had something to say. At this moment, Mengs entire face was flushed red. Meng took a deep breath. She knew that this was her last chance. If she didnt say it now, she would never have another chance in the future. She would never have the courage to say it again. Therefore, Meng mustered up her courage in the end. However, her voice was still very soft. It was almost inaudible as she said, HuanII actuallylike you very much. Can you At the end of her sentence, Mengs voice was basically inaudible. Lei Luo was stunned, recalling everything about Meng. Only now did he realize that Meng seemed to have started liking him a long time ago. Lei Luo did not think in that direction at all, so he did not notice Meng. Lei Luo placed his hands on Mengs taut shoulders and said, Meng, I already have a lot of women. Dont you care? Meng excitedly grabbed Lei Luos arm and said, I dont care! I dont care how many women you have. As long as you bring me to your side, thats enough! Chapter 336 - Isle of the Dead It seemed that Meng had really fallen in love with Lei Luo. Lei Luo reached out and stroked Mengs pointy ears. Although he didnt say anything, Mengs eyes were already filled with tears of joy because the ears of elves could only be stroked by a lover. Meng threw herself into Lei Luos arms and cried loudly. The wish that she had kept for so many years had finally come true! A round of applause came from the door. Lei Luo and Meng turned around at the same time. The four of them walked in while clapping. Meng was also bashfully snuggling in Lei Luos arms. Only Lei Luo could see a hint of sadness in Leng Meis eyes. It cant be? Lei Luo thought to himself. Could it be that Leng Mei had started to like him too? They had only known each other for a few days. At night, after everyone had gone to sleep, Moers seductive voice sounded in Lei Luos mind, Master, that girl called Leng Mei has already fallen in love with you. After Lei Luo heard this, he also used telepathy to say, But Ive only been able to get along with her for a few days. At this moment, Moer suddenly became serious and said, Master, although youve created this world, you still dont understand a girls heart. Love doesnt require long-term relationships. Sometimes, one look and one action is enough. Really? Actually, its really a simple thing for a girl to fall in love with a boy. All you need to do is to move her. Theres no need for a reason to truly like someone. Lei Luo felt the same way. Did he need a reason to love someone? Didnt he need one? He didnt care anymore. Since she loved him, he would just love her. After thinking this through, Lei Luo also understood. Since Leng Mei liked him, then he should simply allow her to like him. Lei Luo also felt that she was pretty good, so it wasnt a big deal. If you want to accept it, then just accept it. Thinking of this, Lei Luo also fell asleep. After that, it was a long and boring voyage. After the fleet traveled in the vast sea for more than twenty days, they finally arrived at their destination. The sailing over the past twenty days was surprisingly smooth. There were no storms blocking their way, nor did they encounter any sea monsters. For an adventurer, it was too easy. However, many mercenaries felt a sense of oppression. Thats right. It was a kind of oppression. It was like the calm before a storm. Over the past 20 days, Lei Luos relationship with Meng and Leng Mei had progressed very quickly. However, due to the large number of people, the relationship had not progressed to the final stage. Lei Luo had also studied the others. Meng was currently in the state of a woman in love. Her originally intelligent mind had become less useful. She was often confused. Leng Mei was much better than before. At least, she did not look expressionless every day. She was smiling more every day now. On the deck, hundreds of thousands of people were quietly watching the Spirit Island getting closer and closer. The entire Spirit Island was filled with a deathly gray color. The sky was covered by dark clouds, and the entire island was filled with a deathly aura. Meng stood beside Lei Luo and looked at the Spirit Island with some disgust. As an elf, she naturally hated these undead creatures that destroyed nature. At this moment, Lei Luo turned around and said to the people behind him, Remember to follow me when we go ashore. Otherwise, youll be in danger. Everyone nodded silently. They didnt need Lei Luos reminder. They could already feel the pressure that this island brought. Compared to all the previous missions, the pressure was even greater. It was even more terrifying and oppressive than the previous trip to Phoenix Mountain. Not long after, everyone began to disembark. Those who got off the ship first gathered on the beach and waited for everyone to disembark. Now was not the time to steal the limelight. Fortunately, there was a beach big enough to accommodate 100,000 people. There was a very high slope on the shore, so the undead were probably behind the slope. As soon as Lei Luo got off the boat, he immediately led the other five people to hide in a secluded corner. Although no one understood why, they absolutely trusted Lei Luo and walked over together. There were also some smart mercenaries who hid together. These mercenaries who had experienced life and death had a great intuition for survival. After everyone had landed, there was a sudden change. A low roar rang out. Several gray abilities quickly sank all the ships. Those who were still near the ships were also hit by the gray energy. What was more frightening was that those who were hit by the gray energy quickly rotted away, and their entire skeletons were revealed. Everyone shuddered. They immediately became alert. Meng ran into Lei Luos embrace in fear. This little girl had never seen anything so terrifying. What is this? Leng Mei asked in fear. For those who had never come into contact with undead, this was extremely terrifying. Lei Luo looked behind the slope and said with a deeper meaning, This is the breath of the Undead Bone Dragon. This sentence gave everyone quite a scare. If it was the undead bone dragon, then there were more than ten dragon breaths just now! Everyone looked at the sinking ship behind them and gritted their teeth. They continued to advance up the mountain slope. At this point, there was no way back. They could only continue forward! But when they reached the mountain slope, they were all stunned. Everyone was stunned. Behind the hill was an endless plain, but this plain was already covered with dense white skeletons. At the front were skeleton archers, and in the middle were death knights. On both sides were dense skeleton soldiers. Behind them were rows of undead magic booksliches! Looking at the number, there were millions of them. Looking at the sky again, everyone was even more desperate. Dozens of bone dragons were staring at everyone. That kind of despair was emitted from everyone. At this moment, a tall silver wolf attracted everyones attention. This silver wolf was more than two meters tall and had silver fur all over its body. Even its eyes were silver. Immediately, a terrifying name flashed through the minds of all summoners. One of the Five Great Archaic Devils the Howling Wolf! With a wolf howl, the Howling Wolf only used its back to stand up. Its height quickly reached over four meters tall. Now, Howling Wolf had transformed into a werewolf. It pointed with its sharp claws, and the densely packed bone arrows all shot towards the stunned adventurers. Suddenly, there were countless screams, and everyone began to counterattack in a hurry. However, they were already suppressed by the rain of arrows from the skeleton soldiers. The death knight also began to repeat. At this time, the difference between an adventurer and an army was revealed. Everyone was also scattered almost immediately, falling into a situation where they were fighting on their own. At this time, a series of puchi puchi sounds rang out. The corpses that had been dead quickly twisted. All the flesh on their bodies fell off, and they stood up again as skeleton soldiers. They picked up their weapons and began to attack the crowd! Chapter 337 - Destruction The Bone Dragon in the sky also continuously spat out death: Dragon Breath. The Lich behind them continuously summoned new skeletons. The human army and the army of the undead continued to fight with each other. However, it was impossible for the dead creatures to kill them again. The living became fewer and fewer, and the dead continued to multiply in numbers. Soon, the result of the battle between the living and the dead was revealed. The human army began to decrease. In the end, the undead stopped their attacks and surrounded the survivors. However, many people realized that something was wrong. There were about a hundred people who survived. They were all beautiful women without a single male. Could it be that skeleton had the same hobby? All the beautiful women who survived could not help but shiver. At this moment, the air distorted. Six people appeared out of thin air. The surrounding undead wanted to attack. However, they were stopped by the Howling Sky Wolf with a wave of his hand. Lei Luo and the other six slowly landed on the ground. The Howling Sky Wolf gradually walked over. The five people around him quickly got into their positions and became alert. Meng and Leng Mei ignored their own fear and stood in front of Lei Luo. Seeing this, Lei Luo was very touched. He reached out and pulled the two beauties back into his arms, kissing each of them. Then, he walked up and said, Take me to see destruction! At this time, unexpectedly, the Howling Sky Wolf suddenly bowed to Lei Luo. My lord, this way please. After saying that, he immediately asked all the skeletons to make way for him. Lei Luo took the lead and walked forward. The five people behind him also looked at each other and followed Lei Luo forward. However, they were very confused about Lei Luos identity. The more than a hundred beautiful women behind them were also terrified. They were being escorted by the skeleton soldiers to meet the destruction that Lei Luo had mentioned. Therefore, no one spoke. They were all silent. Only the tapping and clicking sounds of the skeletons could be heard when the skeleton soldiers walked. After a long walk, Lei Luo and the others arrived at the foot of a tall mountain. This tall mountain spanned across the entire island. There was a large magic array at the foot of the mountain. Lei Luo and the others were the first to walk forward. Then, the more than one hundred beauties also rushed forward. Finally, the Howling Wolf also walked up. He waved his hand, and with a flash of silver light, the scenery in front of him changed. At this moment, they were already at the peak of the mountain. One side of the mountain was still lifeless. On the other side of the mountain was a lush forest, and on both sides of the mountain were two completely opposite sceneries. And right in front of them was a black castle. But within the Black Castle, there was a powerful aura. This aura was filled with evil and irascible. Even the Sky Howling Wolf felt a little scared. Everyone was shivering under this aura. Meng was in Lei Luos arms with her eyes closed in fear. Leng Mei also pulled on Lei Luos clothes. Everyone walked into the castle. In the corridor leading to the hall, there were several beautiful women standing on both sides. Welcome to the city of Destruction! Just as Lei Luo stepped into the castle, the beautiful women on both sides spoke together. The many beautiful women joined together and spoke softly. It sounded quite good. However, in their eyes, there was an unconcealable sadness. The hundred or so beautiful women behind Lei Luo also understood that they might become like this in the future. Lei Luo smiled as he walked into the hall. It was as Lei Luo had expected. At the end of the hall, there was a life form that he was very familiar with sitting on the high steps. At the end of the dark hall, a person was sitting quietly on the high steps. The dark light could not illuminate his face, but a pair of eyes with an evil purplish-red light looked over. Following Lei Luos arrival, the man on the throne also stood up. His blurry face was also illuminated by the light. Instantly, an extremely handsome face appeared in front of everyone. All the beautiful women were stunned as they stared blankly at this perfect face. Lei Luo looked at him with great emotion, or rather, he was looking at his own dark side. Six years ago, when Lei Luo had just left the Blue Moon Empire, he had separated himself from the extra-dark side in his heart. He wanted to strike a balance between his Heart of Light and Heart of Darkness. The Destruction in front of him was a clone borne from Lei Luos dark side. He had one percent of his own power, but his personality was completely opposite to his own. He was completely evil. It had been six years since Lei Luo had met him. At this moment, five pairs of purple wings spread out behind destructions back with a bang. An enormous divine might came pressing over. Instantly, a few of the weaker beauties present couldnt endure the pressure and all knelt down. The remaining people were also bitterly enduring. But as the divine might increased, everyone gradually couldnt resist it anymore. At this moment, a furious shout rang out. The combat aura on Shiyas body actually turned green. It turned out that Shiya had already surpassed the sword god level. She could even be ranked first in the human world. At this moment, two pairs of demonic wings spread out from behind Shiyas back, and a pile of small horns grew out from her forehead. Two pairs of pure white wings spread out from Reiters back as well. Everyone present was stunned, including destruction. Angels, demons, and a person who surpassed the level of Sword God. The mysterious adventurer team was too mysterious. At this moment, three layers of different types of defensive barriers quickly appeared in front of dream. One was fire, one was wind, and one was light! This was a light elf! No one had ever heard of it. The rest of them turned to look at Lei Luo. The four members of the mystery adventurer team were all so surprised, but what about this most mysterious person? Lei Luo smiled bitterly and took off his cloak. A head of silver hair was revealed, but a silver mask still covered half of his face. Lei Luo turned around and walked towards destruction. As he walked, he cast a sword on his back and spread out five pairs of silver wings. Oh my god! This time, everyone was shocked. The most mysterious person in the mystery adventurer team was actually a grade-one god! Lei Luo walked over to destructions side and sat down. A silver chair appeared out of thin air, dragging Lei Luos body. Destruction also smiled as he sat down. Lei Luo reached out to take off his silver mask, and another wave of exclamations came from below. Huan looked exactly like the evil man beside him. Were they brothers? Everyone was like that. Life is pretty good, Lei Luo said as he smiled. He looked at the maidservants around him who were wearing thin clothes. Not bad. Destruction shrugged. The maidservants beside him all revealed an expression of humiliation and hatred. But what was plastered on their faces was a forced smile. Chapter 338 - The Flower of Knights How have you been? Have you thought it through? Destruction asked. Lei Luo nodded. Ive thought it through. Oh right, theyre all my friends. Make the arrangements, he said to destruction, and Destruction gave him a look. The maid smiled and walked to the Sith Group. She said in a gentle voice, Please follow me. Huan, you Meng said worriedly. Lei Luo smiled and replied, Dont worry, Ill be back in a while. Then, Meng and the others were led to the back. Destruction waved his hand and several purple balls of light drilled into the forehead of the beauty who was brought here. Destruction said domineeringly, From now on, all of you are my slaves! If you dont listen, you will suffer the greatest pain in the world! After saying that, the hundred or so beauties felt a heart-wrenching pain. Moreover, this pain came from the soul. It was unbearable. However, this pain quickly disappeared. Everyone present felt like they were drenched in cold sweat. Now, all the beauties understood why the maidservants were so obedient. This kind of pain was not something that humans could endure. Dont think about committing suicide. Even if you do, I can revive you. All right, go down now. Ill teach you what to do later. Hearing this, all the ladies below felt despair. They were quickly brought here. Lei Luo at the meeting table had a sumptuous table of food and wine. The handmaidens from both sides walked to their side to serve them. Lei Luo looked at the beautiful women around him and said, Hahahaha. Destruction, you really have boundless luck with women. Destruction reached out and pulled a handmaiden over to caress her body. That handmaiden only bit her lips tightly and did not dare to resist. No, these women cant compare to yours. But whats the use of saying these things? We are one body. Destruction laughed loudly. The surrounding maidservants were stunned. They were one? Could it be that they were the same person? Lei Luo took a sip of wine. Destruction, whats going on in the western continent? It seems very lively there. Destruction laughed indifferently. The Protoss deserved their bad luck. It seems that a Holy Knight of the Holy See fell in love with an angel. That angel also fell in love with him, but they were stopped by the Protoss. In the end, in the fight, that angel died trying to block the attack. That man actually comprehended a brand-new power in his grief. A brand new power? Lei Luo was astonished. Thats right. Its the same holy light, but its black. It seems to be a darkness derived from light. His power has skyrocketed to the level of a grade one god, and then the Protoss race will be in trouble. They can actually reach the level of a grade-one god? Thats ridiculous! Lei Luo was astonished. An ordinary person could actually reach the level of a grade-one god? No wonder people said that the human race had the greatest potential. Thats right. Oh right, I brought back a pretty good angel from the western continent. Go. Call Michelle over. As Destruction spoke, a maid immediately walked down. After a while, the sound of metal chains could be heard. A golden-haired angel girl was brought over. Her pure white skin, exquisite face, and thin lips were all extremely adorable. However, Michelle seemed to be enduring a lot of pain. She bit her lips tightly and looked back. Michelles pair of pure white wings had been pierced through by the iron chains. The two iron chains were crossed, and the angels wings were the place where the nerves were most concentrated. The feeling here was more acute than anywhere else. Of course, the pain that Michelle was enduring was also more severe. Lei Luo assessed Michelle from head to toe before commenting, Not bad. Destruction said nonchalantly, Of course. Otherwise, I wouldnt have saved her. But if she doesnt listen, you can punish her anytime. After saying that, Destruction flicked his finger and a force hit the intersection of the chains. Michelle screamed on the spot and knelt on the ground. Cold sweat dripped on the ground. Lei Luo held Michelle in his arms and felt her full body. He reached out and touched Michelles sorrowful iron chain. Michelles body tensed up as her eyes flashed with extreme fear. Her appearance was really adorable. Michelle suddenly felt her wings loosen up. The iron chain turned into powder and disappeared into the void along with Lei Luos power. He also healed the wound on Michelles wings. Michelle felt the warmth on her wings and heaved a sigh of relief. A pair of golden eyes stared gratefully at Lei Luo. Destruction frowned and said, Remove her iron chain. Arent you afraid that she wont listen to you? Hearing what destruction said, Michelle became nervous again. She was so scared that she immediately crawled into Lei Luos arms and hurriedly said, No, dont. I will listen to you All right, just be obedient. Lei Luo caressed Michelles soft hair and said, Destruction, tell me about the army you have formed now. At that moment, a deep roar sounded from outside the castle. Gradually, a woman walked in with a moon eagle in her arms. This woman was even more beautiful than Michelle in Lei Luos arms. She was even more beautiful than Bing and Naili. The woman walked forward expressionlessly. Her entire face was so beautiful that it seemed otherworldly. However, when the woman raised her head, she was stunned for a long time. The woman realized that her master had come to visit. And this person actually looked exactly like her master. At that moment, the Moon Eagle in the womans arms suddenly flew towards Lei Luo. Boss, I have finally met you. I am a Magic Dragon! Lei Luo was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a moment, he remembered that this was the devil dragon he had met in the Devil Dragon Valley. Hence, he smiled and said, I didnt expect you to be the Devil Dragon of Hell. What a surprise! Then, Lei Luo looked at the woman beside him. Destruction looked at Lei Luos confusion and said with a smile, Shes a gift prepared by the Devil Dragon of Hell for you. Her name is Yuna. Yuna? I think Ive heard of her Lei Luo thought about it carefully. You seem to be the Knights flower. Yuna nodded. At this moment, Yuna was also puzzled. When she first met the Master of the Infernal Dragon, she felt an unusually powerful evil aura. Yuna also knew who her master was. What she saw later also confirmed her guess. This master was bloodthirsty, cruel, and evil. He often abused the girls who were caught. Yuna also pleaded with her master, but it was useless. After that, Yuna became numb and could only help the girls heal their physical wounds. Although the physical wounds could be healed, what about the soul? Chapter 339 - It’s Time to Go Back These days, Yuna had been living under heavy pressure every day. However, what made Yuna puzzled was that although this master often did things to her, he had never really done it with her. This made Yuna puzzled. According to her masters personality, he shouldnt be like this. Today, Yuna also went on a routine patrol with the demon dragon to the nearby waters. When she returned, she found that her master had a guest. This evil master of hers actually had friends? But when she saw this persons face, she was instantly dumbfounded. Because this face was actually exactly the same as her masters. Could this be her masters brother? Although Yuna didnt understand, she still walked up to her master as usual, knelt down, and called him Master in a low voice. Destruction lifted Yunas chin and asked her to look at Lei Luo. How is it? Not bad, right? I saved her and Michelle for you. Hearing this, Yuna sighed in her heart. So she had to be given as a gift to others. She wasnt surprised that it was an accident. Her master was indeed like this. Lei Luo looked at the gentle and heroic face in front of him, with the pride of a knight and the beauty of a young girl. He reached out and touched Yunas skin, feeling its delicateness and smoothness, then said, Not bad, Ill take it. Stand up first, Destruction. Continue the topic. Destruction took a sip of wine and said, Now there are a total of four corps. Theres terror, destruction, undead, and bloodthirsty. Each corps has 300,000 undead creatures, a total of 1.2 million, and the bone dragon360,000. If you want it, you can do it at any time. It should be enough, right? After hearing this information, Yuna couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. If such an undead corps were to be thrown into the battlefield, who would be able to withstand such an army? Hearing Yunas voice, Destruction glared at her with dissatisfaction. Yuna immediately shut her mouth and lowered her head. Lei Luo continued, Then get ready. Goddess of Ice is in trouble. In a few days, get ready to be put into use. Lei Luo and Destruction chatted for a while. The afternoon passed quickly. It was soon time for dinner. Destruction waved his hand and a long table appeared in the hall. The table was filled with common food. Lei Luo was about to stand up, but when he looked down, Michelle was already asleep in his arms. Lei Luo stretched out his hand and slapped Michelles round buttocks. Michelle immediately woke up. She looked around blankly and immediately realized what was going on. She hurriedly knelt down and pleaded, Master, Im sorry! Michelle will never dare to do it again! Lei Luo smiled and said, Its nothing, as long as you obediently listen to me in the future. Hearing Lei Luos words, Michelle also heaved a sigh of relief. Yuna also gave him a sidelong glance. This new masters temper seemed to be better than the previous one. Lei Luo sent someone to call Meng and the others over. When Meng saw that Lei Luo was safe and sound, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was a little afraid. After all, Lei Luo was a grade one god. Seeing Mengs situation, Lei Luo knew that she was worried about her identity. Lei Luo immediately pulled Meng into his arms and let Meng sit on his lap. Mengs little face immediately turned red with embarrassment. The original estrangement had also disappeared without a trace. Seeing that everyone was puzzled, Lei Luo opened his mouth and said, All right. If you have any questions, just ask. In the end, it was still Shiya who was more daring and directly said, Huan, what is your relationship with him? Lei Luo pointed at Destruction and said somewhat hesitantly, He is my brother. Reiter asked directly, Huan isnt your real name, right? Lei Luo nodded and said, My real name is Lei Luo. Whats my identity? Aside from being a rank-one god, Im also a prince of the Blue Moon Kingdom. Prince? Sith was stunned. Arent gods not allowed to directly interfere in the human world? Destruction said from the side, Right now, other than the eight major gods, the other gods have more or less interfered in the affairs of the human world. Some empires even have gods supporting them from behind. Everyone looked at each other after hearing that. They did not expect it to be like this. For a moment, everyone was silent. In the end, it was Shia who said, Huan, are you ready to leave the team? Instantly, everyones eyes turned to Lei Luo. Lei Luo nodded. Ive been out for six years. Its time for me to go back. For a moment, no one said anything. The atmosphere was somewhat sad. Mengs small hands tightly grabbed Lei Luos clothes. She still wanted to follow Lei Luo. Leng Mei also stood behind Lei Luo, indicating that she would follow Lei Luo. However, she still did not look at Yuna. After all, that was the flower of the knights, the object of worship for all knights. Where are you guys going? Lei Luo opened his mouth and asked Shiya. Shiya shrugged and shook her head. Lei Luo said, You can go to the royal city of the Mist Wind Kingdom. There is a tavern there. The owner of the tavern is a couple. They are the same as you. They survived the Battle of the gods. I think they will be of help to you. After hearing that, Shiya and Reiter were shocked. It turned out that they were not the first. They did not know how long the meal lasted. In the end, Shiya and Reiter decided to go to Lan Feng City to seek refuge with the god and devil couple. Sith was preparing to go out and form a mercenary group. Meng and Leng Mei decided to stay by Lei Luos side. This dinner could be considered the last farewell meal. After dinner, the few of them tactfully left. Lei Luo and Meng came to the house that destruction had prepared for them. A huge bed appeared in front of them, and Meng knew what was going to happen next. Her pointy ears turned pink. Lei Luo kissed Mengs ears and said gently, Meng, are you ready? Meng nodded shyly and closed her eyes shyly. Without saying much, Mengs clothes were taken off. Mengs perfect figure was revealed. She was really a cute elf. Lei Luo kissed her again. When he woke up the next morning, Meng was still sleeping sweetly. Lei Luo got up and looked around. Destruction was still not up. What was he doing? Lei Luo ignored the obstruction at the door and went straight to Destructions room. When he went in, the scene inside was very beautiful. Destruction was enjoying himself in bed. On a very big bed, there were more than a dozen naked beauties. They heard footsteps and all looked at Lei Luo. All of a sudden, the beauties faces turned red. They hurriedly covered their embarrassing private parts. Besides Destruction, no one else had seen their bodies. But after being glared at by Destruction, they could only endure the humiliation and take their hands away. Chapter 340 - The Effects of Destruction The women who had lived here for so long had also learned to observe their expressions. Because if they were not careful, they would be punished. There were also quite a number of women who wanted to commit suicide. But they were easily resurrected after being destroyed, and then they would be punished for a period of time. At this point, no one thought of committing suicide anymore. Everyone wanted to know how to not make mistakes and gain the favor of their master. Destruction raised her glass to Lei Luo. Lets eat together. Lei Luo sat down unceremoniously. The maid at the side also immediately brought food to Lei Luo. These things were not conjured by magic. They were all made by the girls themselves. Destruction, your life is really not bad. How did you teach them to cook? Destruction smiled indifferently. Its very simple. Let them cook until Im satisfied. When the other girls heard his words, they all shivered. They all knew how miserable the girls who were responsible for cooking were. It wasnt just a matter of cooking. Everyone had to endure a lot of pain to cook. Only when Destruction was satisfied with it could the pain be relieved. Girls who would be punished would even faint. One could imagine how much pain they had to endure while cooking. Destruction looked at her and gave a look to a woman beside him. That woman immediately bit her lips knowingly and used her body to move behind Lei Luo, gently letting Lei Luo lean against her body. Lei Luo felt the softness behind him and could not help but laugh. Lei Luo, you really know how to enjoy life. This kind of life really makes me feel too comfortable, Destruction said nonchalantly. How about it? Do you want them to play with you for a while? Hearing Destructions words, the surrounding girls faces turned extremely pale. They did not expect that they would be played with by more than one man. However, at this moment, they had no choice. How could they resist? However, Lei Luo rejected with a smile, I wont be using it for the time being. Destruction smiled and said, Dont worry. Were the same person anyway. Sooner or later, well need to merge again. Isnt mine yours too? This sentence scared the surrounding maids. They were actually split from the same person? Noticing the womens expressions, destruction glanced at the surrounding people with dissatisfaction. All the women immediately lowered their heads in panic. Lei Luo ignored them and continued, Lets not talk about this for now. Destruction, in a few days, Ill be preparing to return to the Blue Moon Empire. What do you plan to do? Me? Destruction drank a mouthful of water. Ill continue to enjoy my life here. When I have time, Ill become an undead warrior or something. Hearing this, Lei Luo nodded as well. All right, lets talk about it after Ive established myself in the cold-eyed empire. At this moment, the door opened. Yuna walked in. Lei Luo waved his hand, and Yuna obediently sat beside him. Lei Luo raised his head and said to Yuna, Yuna, Leng Mei admires you very much. You two can interact more with each other later. Yuna nodded. Thinking of the female knight who had a similar personality to her, she had a good impression of her. Lei Luo stretched out his hand and pulled Yuna onto his body. Yunas body suddenly tensed up. She did not dare to make any movements, but her eyes were already filled with fear. Lei Luo did not make any further movements. He only caressed Yunas smooth face. Destruction chuckled and said, Why dont I make room for you? Hearing what destruction said, Yunas heart tightened. She knew that such a day would come, but when it really came to this, she could not help but feel afraid. Lei Luo looked at Yunas cold expression every day. He also wanted to see how she would look like in bed, so he readily agreed. Then Ill have to trouble you. Yuna looked up in horror and then sighed silently. Finally, this day had come. Destruction waved his hand, and the dozen or so women on the bed immediately crawled to the other side of the bed, leaving a large empty spot. Seeing this situation, Yuna could not remain calm. Could it be happening here? But there were still so many people here! Was she going to do that in front of so many people? Soon, Yuna began to struggle. Because just as Yuna expected, Lei Luo began to take off Yunas clothes. At this moment, Yuna couldnt keep her cool anymore. She hurriedly held Lei Luos hand and begged him, NoI dont want to be here Lei Luo didnt say anything. Destruction, who was beside him, began to be dissatisfied. He stretched out his hand and flicked, and Yunas clothes began to turn into powder. Yunas entire body was exposed in the air. Ah! Yuna screamed and hurriedly curled up her body. She used her hand to cover her towering chest, and tears kept falling from her eyes. DontNot here Lei Luo couldnt help but laugh when he saw her like this. No matter how cold a woman was, she was still a woman. The other dozen or so women beside her also knew about Yunas embarrassment. They all turned around and didnt look at Yuna. Usually, they were also taken care of by Yuna. Naturally, they would help Yuna at the right time. DontDont do it here. As long as I leave here, Ill do anything you want me to do Yuna begged with tears in her eyes. Then from now on, you have to listen to me obediently, Lei Luo said with a smile. Yuna hurriedly nodded. With a flash of white light, she moved to another space. In the blink of an eye, Lei Luo brought Yuna to a room that was empty. Yuna panted heavily. Her body also relaxed. After all, this was a better place than before. But Yuna couldnt help but sigh, and her eyes couldnt help but drip down. At this moment, Yuna suddenly felt very wronged, and in the end, she couldnt help but cry. But when she thought of her current situation, she held back her tears. If you want to cry, then cry, Lei Luo said. Yuna didnt know why Lei Luo said this, but she suddenly felt as if she had found a safe haven. The pressure and helplessness she had felt for many days turned into tears, and tears fell down in large drops. After an unknown amount of time, Yuna gradually woke up from her sobs. She looked at the silver-haired man in front of her. Yunas eyes were filled with an extremely complicated expression. She asked with some doubt, Youwhy? Lei Luo gently stroked Yunas smooth back and said softly, It seems that Destruction has a great impact on me Yuna said nothing, her beautiful eyes full of doubt. Chapter 341 - : Heart of Darkness Lei Luo continued, The Heart of Darkness possessed by Destruction can unconsciously affect the personalities of the people around him. Just now, I was influenced by him and triggered the dark side in my heart. Yuna nodded and suddenly said hurriedly, Then could the girls around him have been influenced? Lei Luo nodded and said, The heart of darkness will gradually make the girls around him become obedient, making them give up resistance and listen to Destruction. If this continues, they will not be able to leave Destruction for long. How can this be? Yuna said dejectedly. At this time, Yuna suddenly remembered something. She grabbed Lei Luos hand and said hurriedly, Master, you have such a good relationship with Destruction. Can you let those girls go? They are really pitiful Lei Luo lowered his head and kissed Yunas soft lips. Even if I can get Destruction to let them go, Destruction will definitely find new girls. This will only harm more people. ButBut Yuna opened her mouth. She found that she really could not refute Lei Luos words. But she could not do anything. She felt very uncomfortable. Yuna, you can follow me from now on. Ill take good care of you. Lei Luo kissed Yunas lips. Lei Luo really liked this gift from the Magic Dragon. Yuna nodded blankly. So what if she didnt want to? Right now, her fate couldnt be controlled by herself. Lei Luo continued to say to Yuna, You and Leng Mei can be my guardian knights from now on. Yuna nodded again. She had no other choice. At this moment, she suddenly thought of her somewhat cold father. She wondered how he was doing now? All right, you can get up. Go and eat first. Lei Luo patted Yunas round buttocks and a light flashed in his hand. A long dress appeared on Yunas body. Yuna looked at Lei Luo with a complicated gaze. Then she thanked Lei Luo in a low and inaudible voice. Lei Luo and Yuna walked out of the room together and then went to see Sith and the others. They had a hearty meal together. Then, they used the teleportation magic array to let them return to the continent. Lei Luo looked at the continent with relief and silently recalled everything that had happened in the past six years. Leng Mei and Meng both quietly thought that Lei Luo had it. Behind them were Yuna and Michelle. The two of them had already become Lei Luos job-changing maids. All right, well meet again in the future. Theres no need to be too sad. Lei Luo looked at Mengs red eyes. Meng also quietly leaned on Lei Luo, closing her eyes to feel the warmth of her lover. All right, lets go and prepare. We have to set off for the Blue Moon Empire, Lei Luo said to Yuna and Michelle who were behind him. The two of them nodded, turned around, and went back to pack their things. Lei Luo turned around and walked into the castle. In the hall, he saw Destruction. In the hall, there were two naked women holding short swords in their hands. They were constantly exchanging blows. Watching their fight and the faint spring light that was unintentionally revealed, they also felt that it was really interesting. Are you ready to leave? Destruction sat on his throne and raised his cup to Lei Luo from afar. Lei Luo nodded and said, Then Ill leave this place to you. Destruction didnt say anything. He nodded and continued to enjoy the fight between the two women below. Yuna and Michelle quickly packed up. Leng Mei and Meng also came to Lei Luos side. Lei Luo put on his mask again. With a flash of silver light, a teleportation magic array appeared under his feet. They soon disappeared into the magic array. A valiant-looking female knight said, Your Majesty, the troops of the Blue Moon kingdom are all guarding the city. They cant be breached in the short term. The most important thing is that the orcs are constantly attacking our rear supplies. This has caused us a great loss. In the large tent sat a very young man. He was Yan, the current first prince of the Kingdom of Blue Moon. The second prince, Lei, had died at his hands. Yan thought about it in distress and said, General Alice, what do you think we should do now? Right now, we are short of rations, and the morale of the army is somewhat shaken. Moreover, we have just started, and we cant collect taxes in the territory. If things go wrong, there will be riots. When that happens, it will be even more difficult. Alice was one of Yans four great generals. She could not help but have powerful martial skills and was very military-minded. It was all thanks to her that she was able to defeat Prince Lei. Alice thought for a moment and said, Your Majesty, I know of a plant that can mature quickly. We can send it to some idle troops and let them be self-sufficient. This way, we can save a large amount of provisions. Yan was overjoyed when he heard this, he said excitedly, General Alice, you have full authority to handle this matter. I will send people to assist you. Also, have the second and fourth legions speed up and try to take down Huck City as soon as possible. That way, we can head straight for Blue Moon City and there will be no more cities that can stop me on the way. Understood, your majesty. Alice turned around and walked out. But they hadnt expected that a large amount of help would appear out of thin air for the Blue Moon Kingdom. At this moment, Lei Luo was already on his way to Blue Moon City. He hadnt returned for six years, and he missed his women in Blue Moon City very much. For the people in Blue Moon City, today was a very special day. In the Blue Moon City, one of the three beauties, Little Moon, arrived at the city gate early in the morning as if she was waiting for something. And the most attractive thing was a beautiful little elf sitting on her shoulder. This elf was a thousand times more beautiful than all the beauties in the city. They were also very curious, so they all gathered here. More and more people also gathered at the city gate. They all stopped nearby and looked at the beautiful elf with infatuation. However, Little Moon still looked into the distance without moving, as if she was waiting for something. She just kept waiting for three hours. Just when the people were still infatuated with the elfs beauty, a strong sense of oppression put everyone on probation. Everyone looked up and saw a black dot in the distant sky flying toward Blue Moon City. Gradually, the people who were standing still could not hold on any longer. Their bodies started to retreat involuntarily, and the black dot was about to reach the people. Everyone looked at the Majestic Black Dragon in a daze. Immediately, everyones nerves were shocked again. Chapter 342 - Return After Six Years Because five people jumped off the black dragons back, the others were all shocked when they saw this. This was a Dragon Knight! A true Dragon Knight! This dragon was obviously a high-level dragon. At this time, Little Yueer, who was at the door, ran over happily. The elf on her body directly transformed into a young girls appearance as she threw herself into the arms of the silver-masked man on the dragons back. Although this kind of luck was not shallow, the surrounding people all saw the terrifying destructive power of the elf throwing herself into the mans arms under the mans feet. The ground was filled with cracks that looked like a turtle shell. They were at least five to six to seven meters long. Everyone shrunk their necks. If this was an ordinary person, they would probably be knocked to death. Lei Luo caressed the elf in his arms and said softly, Alanis, long time no see. Meng looked at this beautiful elf in surprise from behind. She did not expect that she was not the first elf that Lei Luo knew. Master, I missed you so much With just these words, Lei Luo could feel Alaniss longing for him. Lei Luo could not help but hug her tightly. Then, another beautiful figure threw herself into Lei Luos arms. She cried even more. Brother Lei Luo, Yueer missed you so much! After more than six years, Little Yueer had completely matured. It was indeed comfortable to hug her delicate and soft body. She said with a dazed look, Brother Lei Luo, dont abandon Yueer in the futureOkay? I really missed you! Lei Luo kissed her forehead again and said softly, Dont worry, Brother Lei Luo wont leave after he comes back this time. Hes with Yueer every day Brother Lei Luo Yueer was moved to tears again. Seeing more and more people at the door, Lei Luo hurriedly said to Alanis, Go and see Bing. There are too many people here Alanis raised her head and also found that there were more and more people at the door. So Lei Luo and the others went to the palace under the lead of Alanis and Little Moon. The Magic Dragon also turned into a moon eagle and flew in. After Lei Luo and the others left, everyone present began to discuss, who exactly were these people? Some smart people had already thought that this might be the prince who had gone missing for six years, because his Imperial Highness the prince was also wearing a silver mask. So it was his Imperial Highness the prince who had gone to subdue the giant dragon six years ago?! This was really amazing! In the imperial palace, Lei Luo and the ladies met again. Audrey first gave Lei Luo a big hug. Lei Luo kissed Audreys soft lips. Very soon, this extremely large room was filled with all the people that he liked. Thus, Lei Luo began to recount his experiences over the past six years. Although he understood that he was very powerful, he was still able to control his emotions. However, the other girls were still worried about Lei Luo when he was in danger. Later on, when they heard about Shiya and Reiter, they also expressed sympathy and were moved by their infatuation. Later on, when Lei Luo talked about Destruction, Audrey began to say worriedly, Master, arent you afraid that Destruction will betray you? He has the Heart of Darkness! Lei Luo smiled and said, You dont have to worry about that. When Destruction was born, I left a mark of loyalty on his soul. Furthermore, his strength is only one percent of mine. Dont worry. Audrey was relieved when she heard Lei Luo say that. Just like that, Lei Luo talked for a long time, and they finally ended at nighttime. Michelle, Leng Mei, Yuna, and especially Meng were all shocked when they heard this. They had never expected that the powerful and evil god of destruction only had one percent of Lei Luos strength. He was actually just a clone borne from the dark side of his heart. From this, they became even more curious about Lei Luos identity. After a day of conversation, Lei Luo finally finished telling his story. Moreover, Lei Luo also understood the situation in Bings heart. Right now, Bing only had a total of 300,000 troops, while the first prince had an army of 600,000. But they were usually held back by the orc empire. Right now, the war was about to enter a stalemate, and that wasnt the most important thing. In the current palace meeting, it was not Bing who held power. When Bing succeeded the queen, the Finance Minister, Military Minister, Foreign Minister, and Legal Minister all held the power of the small council. They did not take Bing, the queen, seriously at all. They just ignored her. The most important thing now was to quickly resolve the war, because the national treasury was empty and could not afford to fight a protracted war. But after destroying the second prince, Shiya still had to be careful of the invasion of the orc empire. This was really a troublesome matter. Bing had not yet had the experience of being a queen. There was no other way. Now, she could only help Bing. The first thing was to get rid of the second prince, so let the army of terror move out. Finally, it was almost nighttime, and Lei Luo had finally finished talking. At this moment, a black-haired girl ran over. She turned around and saw that it was Yanni. Yannis mind seemed to have suddenly woken up from six years ago. But now, Yannis body was trembling uncontrollably, and her eyes were full of fear. Yanni, come here! Lei Luo suddenly shouted sternly. Yannis body shook violently, and the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. Her body also relaxed, and she expressionlessly walked to Lei Luos side, obediently calling him master. Without saying much, she went to have dinner with them. This dinner was very lively. After all, it was so lively outside. The food was definitely not as good as the food in the palace, and Leng Mei also made some dishes. In the end, Alanis kept pestering Leng Mei, asking him to cook for her every day. The worst thing was that Alanis, as a god, would not be full at all. The food she ate was immediately converted into energy. In the end, Leng Mei was exhausted beyond words. However, in order to obtain a certain status in front of other girls, Leng Mei still gritted his teeth and tried his best to satisfy Alaniss request. After the dinner, Lei Luo returned to his residence. Alanis and the others lived here. When they were free, they would go back to the palace to look for Bing. They saw Zier and Jin ers shocked expressions. Lei Luo walked forward and reached out to brush their delicate faces. He chuckled and said, You didnt miss me either? Zier and Jin er blushed and said in inaudible voices, Yes Although they were slaves, they didnt suffer too much. It was much better than what they had heard before. Zier and Jiner would naturally perform well. As for Zier, although she had been beaten badly in the past, it was still within the tolerable range of the grade. It was much better than what they had heard in the slave market before. Chapter 343 - Huck City Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At night, Lei Luo, Little Yueer, Naili, Audrey, Alanis, Ying, Xin er, and Meng slept together. Alanis, on the other hand, liked the little elf, Meng. She hugged Meng and kept talking. Meng, on the other hand, did not feel good. Due to the influence of her bloodline, Meng had always felt a sense of awe from Alanis. She had to be careful when she spoke. Fortunately, after the twilight of the gods, apart from those who had survived, almost no one remembered the names of the eight great sovereigns. Otherwise, Lei Luo would be in chaos. Lei Luo couldnt help but sigh. He was truly blessed. In order to resolve the matter here earlier, Lei Luo decided to leave the next day. However, Yueer had always wanted to leave with him. Lei Luo could not let Yueer see those horrifying war scenes. In the end, Reylo promised Yueer that he would come back to see her at least once. Youre leaving so early? I dont want to be separated from Master! Alanis said reluctantly. Lei Luou kissed Alaniss thin lips. Its okay. Itll only be a few months at most this time. If we get rid of it early, it wont be so troublesome. Master is really good! Alanis said sourly. Lei Luo smiled and said, Dont you like her? Although Alanis was not convinced, she still said truthfully, Shes not bad. Shes very calm when doing things, but sometimes shes too kind. Otherwise, she wouldnt be so passive now. After chatting for a while, it was already afternoon. Lei Luo was basking in the sun in the courtyard alone. Looking at the girls playing not far away, he could not help but feel that he was addicted to women. He also decided to leave tomorrow, so he would spend more time with them. The next day, Lei Luo went to Huck City. Yesterday, he received urgent military news. The Huck City guards went out to meet the attack, but they were ambushed by the enemy. Out of the 200,000 troops, only 140,000 returned. Instantly, Huck City was in a dire situation. Lei Luo had no choice but to head to Huck City to save the situation. Bing had given him the identity of a commanding envoy. Adding on that he was the prince of the empire, he could also represent the queen. However, Lei Luo did not know the exact location, so he used teleportation to move forward. At this moment, Huck City was under siege. Brothers, hold on! Reinforcements are coming! a general shouted loudly. He continued to cut down the people who had climbed up the city wall. Everyone, work harder! They cant hold on much longer! ErAh! Before he could finish his sentence, the arrows shot down from above pierced through his throat. The surrounding soldiers looked at him silently. No one said anything and continued to do their job. Everyone had long been numb to such things. For seven days in a row, they continuously attacked, allowing the others to adapt to such a death scene. Following the sound of a horn, the enemy also abandoned several corpses and retreated. The ground was dyed red. The moat had long been filled with corpses, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of blood. Many soldiers immediately sat down to rest, making use of this time to recover their strength. No one knew what would happen when the next attack came. If they could breathe, they would have a better chance of survival. Commander! When will the reinforcements arrive? Our brothers cant hold on much longer! a soldier said to a commander who was wearing a set of refined armor. Ever since the city lord was driven off the stage, this regiment commander had become the commander of this place. At this moment, a silver light flashed. A silver-haired man appeared in front of everyone. With a crash, many weapons were pointed at this mysterious man. Who are you, sir? the regiment commander asked in a deep voice. To be able to appear there at such a time, they knew that he could not be an ordinary person. Lei Luo looked at the many terrified soldiers. Lei Luo said expressionlessly, From now on, this place is under my control. After he finished speaking, he showed the sealed letter to the other party. When the regiment commander saw it, he immediately knelt down and saluted, Yes! prince! Lei Luo looked at the troops in the distance and said, What is your name? Tell me the details of the situation here. The regiment commander replied, Lower Officer Percy, there are less than 100,000 soldiers left in this place. There are still 230,000 soldiers left. The general is Alice, one of the three great generals that we are dealing with. Alice? I seem to have heard Bing mention her name before. It would be great if we could capture her, Lei Luo said softly. All right, let the soldiers rest. Ill take care of this. Then, under everyones surprised gazes, Lei Luo walked to the edge of the city wall. The enormous power on his body began to gather on his body. A huge magic array with a radius of a few hundred meters appeared in the open space in front of the city wall. Obviously, the enemy had also noticed the abnormality. They immediately panicked. The energy of the magic array had been gathered enough. With a flash of white light, the terrifying army officially appeared on the continent. White skeletons, white armor, and the entire army did not make a single sound. Now, both sides were silent. Everyone stared blankly at the undead creatures that only appeared in legends. The 300,000 undead creatures were especially silent. Everyone was in a daze, but Lei Luo wasnt. He pointed with his finger, and the 100,000 death knights began to charge forward. Then, the skeleton bow and arrows began to fire. The densely packed bone arrows all poured into the enemys camp. Countless screams rang out. Only then did the enemy react. They hurriedly raised their shields to block, but sadly, they discovered that the enemy cavalry had already arrived in front of them. There was the sound of weapons clashing against metal armor. The death knights successfully charged into the enemys camp, splitting up the enemys army. The skeleton soldiers followed closely behind, and the entire camp was in a state of panic. After all, when people faced undead creatures that they had never seen before, they all carried a certain degree of fear. The enemy also retreated very quickly. However, Lei Luo discovered that Alice indeed had some talent. Although the team had already dispersed, it did not cause too much chaos. It was obvious that there were people among them who were proficient in commanding. In the end, they left behind 70,000 corpses, and the enemy finally disappeared without a trace. The surrounding soldiers immediately cheered. At this time, they did not care about any evil undead magic. As long as they could obtain victory, it would be their greatest success. Chapter 344 - 600,000 Undead Creatures Three days later, reinforcements finally arrived. Lei Luo led the 100,000 people who had been reorganized and began to recover the lost land. Along the way, it was simply unstoppable. Wherever Lei Luo went, all the cities surrendered. The reputation of the undead army slowly spread. Hearing it made people feel terrified. They didnt want to be treated as skeleton soldiers. At this time, Lei Luo was even more aware of Alices talent. She used guerilla tactics to gradually erode many of Lei Luos undead troops. Lei Luo could not make a move personally, so he could only continue to summon the bloodthirsty army. Under the pursuit of 600,000 undead creatures, Alice gradually began to have no way to fight back. Because the skeleton soldiers could not eat or drink, their marching speed was far faster than Alices army. In the end, they were caught up. There were only 50,000 soldiers in front of them. The other 100,000 soldiers had already retreated. These 50,000 soldiers were the army that had been left to stop Lei Luo. Lei Luo did not have any tactics either. It was good as long as there were many of them. They directly charged from both sides. There was a buzz. Dense arrows covered the entire sky. Then, there was a bang. The knights on both sides came into contact. The people in the center area were immediately knocked over. It seemed that these people were really desperate. A soldier had half of his shoulder cut off, but his mouth was tightly biting a skeleton soldier. The soldier behind him immediately went forward and smashed the skeleton soldier into pieces with a hammer. The intensity of this battle was far beyond Lei Luos imagination. From morning till dusk in the afternoon, the entire hillside was dyed red with blood. Lei Luos skeleton soldiers actually lost close to 40,000. At the last moment, the potential that a person could unleash was really huge. Skeleton summon! The soldiers that died in those places began to break out of their bodies one after another. 20,000 skeleton soldiers and 30,000 death knights stood up one after another. Now, it was time to continue the chase. Lei Luo did not believe that he could not catch up with her. Right now, there was only a group of skeleton soldiers here. There was not even a single person who spoke. Lei Luo had heard that Alice was very beautiful. If it really did not work out, he would look for her to come over and have fun. Lei Luo looked at the retreating team in the distance like a tide. After he calmed down, Lei Luo also discovered his own flaws. Lei Luo and the other two had great strength, but they werent good at strategy. It seemed that if he could recruit her, it might be beneficial to him. How boring. Lei Luo felt bored as he looked at the group of liches in front of him who were constantly repairing themselves. Looking at these skeletons who couldnt think or speak every day, anyone would feel a headache. Now, Lei Luou wanted to find someone to talk tobut who? A figure suddenly flashed through his mind. The angel, Ace, was pretty good It had been a long time since he had seen her. But as a blazing angel, her sudden disappearance would probably cause a lot of trouble. Then it was better to find Angela. In my name, summon! Lei Luo said softly, and a space-time door suddenly opened in the void. A white figure was bounced out with a cry of surprise. Lei Luo opened his hand and took Angela into his arms. With a cry of surprise, Angela hurriedly struggled away. Seeing that it was Lei Luo, she heaved a sigh of relief and said with slight dissatisfaction, You scared me to death. Why didnt you tell me first Lei Luo didnt say anything but just looked at Angela up and down. Angela was at a loss for what to do under Lei Luos gaze. She blushed and said, WhatWhat are you looking at! Is there anything wrong with admiring your beauty? Lei Luo smiled evilly. Angela wanted to say something, but she couldnt say anything. Her face turned even more pink. Didnt you miss me? Lei Luo also rarely saw Angelas good looks, so he couldnt help but tease her. Youscoundrel! Angela couldnt help but say it. But after saying it, she felt regretful. This tone sounded like a coquettish act between lovers, and it directly made Angela lower her head. Haha Lei Luo also laughed happily. Come, come here. Lei Luo reached out and pulled Angela into his arms. Angela could only come to Lei Luos arms. Lei Luos hand gently caressed Angelas white cheeks. You Angelas face was red, but she still could not say a word. Lei Luou kissed Angelas soft lips. Angelas body suddenly stiffened, and the two pairs of wings on her back continuously understood. Gradually, Angelas body also softened, and her eyes slowly closed. Lei Luo hugged Angela and gently caressed her white wings, enjoying the warmth of this moment. Gradually, Angela finally came back to her senses. She was very shy and kept lying in Lei Luos arms, not daring to raise her head. Okay, dont be shy. We will be together for a long time. Just stay by my side. Lei Luo kissed Angelas forehead. Angelas lips moved slightly, but she didnt say anything in the end. Right now, Lei Luo and Angela were lying side by side on a white cloud. After Lei Luos modification, this white cloud could bring people along. Lying on it felt soft and comfortable. Angela lay next to Leroy tiredly. She was completely naked and had already fallen asleep. Her face was flushed after the storm. Lei Luo looked at Angelas beautiful sleeping posture. He unconsciously compared her to Michelle. Lei Luo then realized that their personalities seemed to be completely opposite. One was soft on the outside, hard on the inside, and soft on the inside. It was really very interesting. Divine domainInsight! Lei Luos spiritual power spread out like the sea. Soon, he locked onto Alices position, and she had no way to escape. At this time, a 500-man cavalry team was running toward Lei Luo. They were carefully lying in ambush near the bend. If Lei Luo hadnt found them, they would have suffered great losses. But they had already been discovered, so the ambush was meaningless. Lei Luos troops gradually arrived at the ambush location. This was indeed a good place for an ambush. The hills blocked their vision, and the jungle blocked their view, making it suitable for hiding. As soon as they reached the hill area, Lei Luo gave the order to stop the troops. Then, thousands of skeleton soldiers quickly moved forward, forming a square formation. Buzz! There was a sound. Immediately following them were bone arrows that blotted out the sun, pouring into the back of the hill. Instantly, a series of human screams could be heard. Lei Luo even cast a quicksand spell. Behind the hill, there were countless screams again. The people lying in ambush there probably couldnt run even if they wanted to. The rain of arrows shot into the sky for a full ten minutes before the screams gradually stopped. Then the army moved on, and sure enough, behind the hill, there were bodies. Lei Luo didnt bother with them either and just kept going. Chapter 345 - Conditions for Survival Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL On the other side, Alice was in a bad mood. Less than 100 of the 500 cavalrymen had returned. It seemed that the enemy had known about their ambush in advance. Could it be that there was a mole in his own team? Lei Luo shook his head in distress. He walked out of the tent and looked at the exhausted soldiers around him. At this time, the morale of the soldiers had fallen to the lowest point. Was it rare that these hundreds of thousands of soldiers would lose their lives here? This war had already failed. Six hundred thousand undead creatures were absolutely unimaginably powerful on this continent. Now, she should think about how to keep these soldiers alive. She couldnt just watch these generals who lived together day and night lose their lives, right. Thinking of this, Alice sighed again. She looked ahead uneasily. Could they really get out of the predicament there? At this moment, right in front of the team, a huge magic array was operating. An endless stream of undead creatures was appearing from the magic array. Reporting, general! The place is only five thousand meters away from us now! a scout said to Alice in a panic. What! How can it be so fast! Alice said in surprise. Then, she understood. What should we do? The skeleton soldiers dont need to rest at all, but the soldiers need to rest. What should we do? Give me the map! Alice made a prompt decision and spread out the topographic map of the area. The map clearly showed that the army was at the intersection of Three Gorges. Alice looked at the road in front of the army with worry. It was easy to be ambushed there. Alice was a little hesitant and immediately ordered, Get all the scouts out immediately! Make sure to check the terrain in front and see if there is an ambush! Yes, general! The scouts accepted the order and Alice sat down with her hands on her head. She felt very tired after being mentally and physically exhausted for so many days. However, the current situation made her unable to relax. Alice felt that she needed a hug now. She even thought that after this war was over, she could just marry anyone. In the army, especially a woman, the pressure was too great. Phew Alice held her head and let out a long sigh of relief. Now was not the time to think about these things. It was better to think about how to solve the problem in front of her. At this moment, the sound of galloping horses could be heard from outside the tent. Following that, a scout ran in in a panic and said in fear, Not good! General! A large number of skeleton soldiers have appeared in front of us. There are at least hundreds of thousands of them! What! Alices heart gradually sank. According to the intelligence report, there were now a total of 900,000 undead creatures. There was no strength left on the mainland that could stop them. There was no other way. There was only one path that they could take now. Pass down the order. We will continue to advance westward. Alice looked at the only path and sighed deeply. Would it really be safe there? After a day of marching, Alice finally felt despair. In front of a larger valley, Alice could clearly see that the valley ahead had collapsed due to external attacks. Now the entire army was completely surrounded here. Alice looked at the exhausted and desperate soldiers around her, and for the first time, Alice had the impulse to cry. But Alice knew that she had to endure it. Once she showed her weakness, the morale of the team would collapse. There was no other way. Alice quickly ordered the team to rest and then find an opportunity to attack. Although Alice thought that the success rate of doing so was almost zero, in order to stabilize the morale, Alice could only quickly give orders. Three days later, Alice still could not do anything to them. In the three days, the troops broke through the encirclement countless times. However, each time they suffered heavy losses. The other party did not seem to be in a hurry to attack. They only blocked her in front of the mountain pass. What exactly were they planning to do? Suddenly, an idea came to Alices mind. They were waiting for her. This was a pure female intuition. Looking at the low morale of the soldiers, Alice gritted her teeth and decided to go to the enemys camp alone. Looking at the densely packed skeleton soldiers in front of her, Alice took a deep breath and carefully approached them. Suddenly, all the skeleton soldiers looked at Alice. Alice was so shocked that she did not dare to move. Once she was attacked, she would definitely die without a burial ground. Ka ka Such sounds continued to ring out. All the skeletons retreated to both sides. A wide road appeared in the middle. Alice took a deep breath. It seemed that she had guessed correctly. Looking at the tent in the distance, Alice walked forward step by step. The more Alice walked, the more frightened she became. From just now until now, she had never seen a single tinder. Could it be that these nearly 900,000 undead creatures were all controlled by the same person? Alice knew that the necromancers spiritual power was in direct proportion to the undead creatures he controlled. If he could control so many undead creatures at the same time, his spiritual power would be unimaginable. Cold sweat broke out on Alices forehead. Looking at the tent in front of her, she took a deep breath and stepped in. The tent was not big. The moment Alice arrived at the door, she saw a silver-haired man wearing a mask sitting by the bed. There was a beautiful blonde girl lying on the bed. Youre finally here. Lei Luo chuckled. Let me introduce myself. Im the husband of the Ice Queen and the Prince of the Blue Moon Kingdom. Alice sighed and kneeled on the ground. Your highness, please let my troops go Lei Luo did not expect that Alice was so smart. It was as though she immediately understood what Lelo meant. However, if he said that, his conditions were not very good. Lei Luo looked at Alices beautiful face and said with a smile, Let you go? After I let you go, you will attack me again? Alice was speechless because this was indeed a matter of interest. Alice thought of those poor soldiers in the army and could not help but muster up the courage to say, Thats hundreds of thousands of lives! Lei Luo, on the other hand, said indifferently, Hundreds of thousands? Count how many people have died since the rebellion started. What do you mean by this hundreds of thousands? ButBut Alice wanted to say something else. Lei Luo interrupted her rudely, But, theres still a chance for them to live. It depends on whether you agree or not. Whats the condition? Alice raised her head. Chapter 346 - Trouble in the Temple She was already in despair, but when she heard the news, she got excited again. Lei Luo reached out and caressed Alices soft face. Alice turned her head back in fear. Lei Luo smiled wickedly. My condition is you! Alice shuddered and looked at Lei Luo with a complicated expression. She was obviously struggling in her heart. In the end, she closed her eyes and put her face on Lei Luos hand, allowing him to caress her. Two streams of tears flowed out unconsciously. Lei Luou smiled in satisfaction. The chase had finally ended. The remaining 130,000 troops had all surrendered. At this point, the first princes power had been greatly reduced. Defeat and death were already destined. Another five days passed, and Lei Luo returned to Huck City with more than 100,000 soldiers who had surrendered. The news of Lei Luo defeating 200,000 soldiers by himself had long spread throughout the entire country. It was just that the temple might have some trouble. Lei Luo had just arrived outside the city gates. The teams on both sides came out to welcome Lei Luo. He now had an army of 900,000. Who knew how his strength would develop in the future? With his identity as the prince of the Blue Moon Kingdom, the nobles had long been waiting to curry favor with him. Now, 60,000 reinforcements had rushed to Huck City. Adding the original army of Huck City, a total of 130,000 people were prepared to attack the first princes forces. In a luxurious residence in Huck City, Lei Luo was lying comfortably on a large bed, with three women serving him at the side. One was Alice, the newly subdued woman, one was Angela, and the other was Yanni, whom Lei Luo had summoned. After training for so long, it was time to test the effects. Angela had already retracted her wings. She didnt dare let others know that she was an angel. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss of face. Although Angela still had some resistance towards Lei Luo, it was much better than before. Lei Luo could not make her fall in love with him at once. He had no choice but to let it be. Alice, why do you work for Yan? You should know that he is a rebel. Lei Luo was also bored and chatted with Alice. Alice sighed after listening. In the past, my father was framed by others. Our whole family was sent to the border to do hard labor. I was also punished as a slave. Later, His Highness the Prince came out to save us. Otherwise, I would have become someone elses plaything Then, Alice looked at Lei Luo with a complicated gaze and said in a low voice, However, I am still your plaything now. Lei Luo reached out and hugged Alice. As long as you perform well, I will also treat you very well. Alice did not say anything. She just lay quietly in Lei Luos arms. Her gaze was a little lost, and no one knew what she was thinking. At this moment, the city lords voice sounded from the door. Your Highness, theres news from the Imperial City! Lei Luo gave her a look, and Yanni immediately stood up and walked out. After a while, she brought over a golden scroll and walked in. Lei Luo opened the scroll and looked at it. Then, he sighed. Alice immediately asked, What happened? As the commander-in-chief, she was very sensitive to this information. It had almost become an occupational disease, so she could not help but speak. Then, she realized that she was no longer the commander-in-chief. Then, she lowered her head in disappointment. Lei Luo glanced at Alice. He felt that it would be best if a talent like her could be used by him sincerely. However, it was unlikely that she could attack the first prince. However, Lei Luo still revealed the news. The temple had a huge reaction to me using the undead army. There was a rebellion, but it has been temporarily suppressed. Due to the special status of the temple, there hasnt been a large-scale conflict for the time being. Ice hopes that I can settle things here as soon as possible. Lei Luo snorted coldly. He did not expect that while he was having a heated fight at the front, something would happen at the back. He should think about how to control the temple in Bings hands. If a temple that threatened her dominance appeared in the royal city, he still could not let them continue to develop like this. What do you plan to do? Alice seemed to realize that Lei Luo did not care what news she had heard. So she asked carefully. Lei Luo sighed and said to Alice, Who is in charge of the temple now? Alice thought for a moment and said, The main person in charge of the temple is a cardinal. Although the cardinal belongs to the central continents Temple of Light, the power of the temple in the southern continent is basically not under their control. However, the main ruler of the temple is the Saintess of the temple. Why? Lei Luo asked curiously, Logically speaking, shouldnt it be the Pope? Alice immediately replied, Because she can use the angel incarnation spell. Angel Incarnation Spell? Lei Luo was very puzzled. Why did he read a new spell? Angela then explained, The angel incarnation spell is a spell similar to a contract. Because the sacrificial magic has been lost, the gods invented this new contract. However, this contract is not very stable. It borrows all kinds of abilities, but the effect is still pretty good. Alice looked at Angela in surprise. She was also very curious. The effect of the angel incarnation spell was a major secret of the Holy See. It was absolutely confidential to outsiders. Other than the Saintess who could cast the angel incarnation spell, no one else should know about it. Alice would never have thought that Angela was a god. Only now did Alice realize that the woman beside Lei Luo was also full of all kinds of mysteries. It seems that we still have to make a move on the temple as soon as possible Lei Luo said. Alice asked from the side, What are you going to do? Lei Luo glared at Alice with dissatisfaction and said coldly, Youre talking too much! Alice immediately apologized in a panic. Lei Luo couldnt tell her too much right now. He would talk about it when he had completely won her loyalty in the future. Lei Luo turned to Angela and said, All right, lets not talk about this anymore. Angela, go and tell the city lord that we will set off tomorrow! Angela nodded, turned around, and walked out. Then, Lei Luo laid down and put on his clothes. He pulled Angela into the car and began to take off her clothes. Alice immediately dodged in a panic, but Lei Luo pulled her hard and she returned to his embrace. Dont..Not here. Theres someone here Alice pressed Lei Luos hand in panic. Lei Luo looked up at Yanni who was standing by the bed in a daze and said in a low voice, Yanni, go out and stay there. Dont let anyone in. Yes, Master! Yanni nodded expressionlessly, then walked out. Can you do it now? Lei Luo kissed Alices forehead. Alice then nodded, and a drop of crystal tears involuntarily flowed out of her beautiful eyes. Chapter 347 - Alice’s Loyalty Early in the morning, Alice opened her eyes. There was no one in the room. The morning sun shone into the room, and the whole room seemed particularly peaceful. Alice suddenly had a feeling that she was in a dream. Everything that had happened recently was too unreal. It made Alice feel as if she was still in a nightmare. Aiya! But when Lei Luo started moving, she suddenly felt a sharp pain that told her that everything was real. Now that she was no longer a virgin, her defeated self had become someone elses plaything. Thinking of this, Alices tears involuntarily flowed out. Youre awake, right? A voice woke Alice up. Alice looked up. It was the blonde girl who had been by her side yesterday. Alice hurriedly wiped away her tears. She did not want others to see her weak side. You cried? Angela asked softly. Alice suddenly realized that there seemed to be some sadness in her voice. Angela sat by the bed by herself. I was the same back then. The same? Could it be that you Alice was immediately attracted by Angelas words. Angela said in a daze, I was also forced back then. At that time, I cried for an entire night Alice nodded in agreement. She was very clear about the pain of a girl being forced. Then why did you still stay by his side? Didnt you think of leaving? I thought about leaving too Angela could not help but shed tears. But his power is too strong. Even if you are separated by a continent, he can easily capture you back. Moreover, our clan has a rule that we must be loyal to our first man, so In the end, Angela could not help but cry in Alices arms. After a while, Angela regained her strength and said with a slightly red face, Im sorry. Alice shook her head and said, I can understand that. After all, we are both women. Alice wiped her tears slightly and Angela continued, In order to make myself happy, I had to force myself to fall in love with him. It was the only way to make me feel better Hearing Angelas words, Alice fell into a momentary daze. Is this really effective? Angela laughed bitterly. Its not easy to force myself to fall in love with him. Although I havent fallen in love with him yet, I dont hate him anymore. At least now I feel much better than before. Really? Alice said confusedly. But what should I do? I can see that he still likes youBut what about me? Im just his plaything Alices tone couldnt help but become a little low as she spoke until the end. Angela also frowned slightly. She thought for a moment and said, Theres no way for that at the moment. You can only think of a way to get his attention and make him fall in love with you. Is that so?Alice muttered in a low voice. Theres no other way. For your own sake, you should at least try Angela nodded with a smile. But none of them noticed that Yanni, who was standing at the door, was listening carefully to their conversation. At this moment, Yanni was no longer in a listless state. Her eyes were already filled with brilliance. And if one looked carefully, they would notice that there were faint traces of tears under her eyes. Suddenly, Yannis expression changed, and her eyes became dim again. However, she gently knocked on the door frame. Although the sound was not loud, it was enough for the two people inside to hear. Alice and Angela heard the noise and immediately stopped talking. Just as the two of them were puzzled, Yannis emotionless voice sounded from the door, Master. Alice and Angela immediately separated and carefully wiped the tears off their faces. Although they didnt understand why Yanni had to remind them, it was obviously not the time to think. As soon as Lei Luo entered the room, he saw Angela and Alice sitting on the bed. He walked forward and kissed Angela on the forehead. Then he looked up at Alice. Alice looked at Lei Luo with a complicated gaze for a while. Then she lowered her head and said softly, Master. Lei Luo was stunned. He was also a little surprised. Alice was obviously ready to surrender to him. After all, a few days ago, she still refused to take the initiative to call him master. Lei Luo lowered his head and also gave Alice a kiss on the forehead as a reward. He then said, The team is about to leave. Get ready. The two nodded and started to pack their things. Alice obviously had some difficulty walking, so Lei Luo let her rest. Soon, the 900,000 undead legion and the 13th backup legion split into two groups and started to recover the lost land. They didnt attack much along the way, but the enemy surrendered. After all, they couldnt resist these forces. Besides, no one was willing to fight these undead creatures. And one of the three generals, Alice, had already been captured. Another general had been assassinated by Yanni. The first prince had to draw back some of the forces defending the orc empire to defend. Now, the only remaining one of the three generals was Alices father. This wasnt going to be easy. Assassinating him was easy. But if Lei Luo really killed Alices father, then Alice would no longer be loyal to him. Alice clearly understood this. Now, Alice was kneeling in front of Lei Luo and begging. Master, please let my father go Alice knelt in front of Lei Luo and begged bitterly. Lei Luo thought about it and said, But your father, if he doesnt become my enemy, then it doesnt matter. But nowhe cant let the tiger go back to the mountain, right? I have to be responsible for my army. After Alice heard this, her face also showed despair. She knew very well what would happen because of her fathers stubborn temper. But she also couldnt just watch her father die like this. Alice also gritted her teeth, she said resolutely, Let go of my father! Ill listen to you in everything from now on! Ill do whatever you want me to do! Otherwise, even if you temporarily make me yield, youll never get my loyalty and love. A woman with hatred lying in your arms? I will do anything! That was what Lei Luo had been waiting for. He was not afraid of what Alice would do, but he thought that Alice was a talent, so he wanted to get Alices complete loyalty. Lei Luo pretended to think for a moment, and then replied, Okay, I promise you. When Alice heard this, she was obviously relieved and looked at Lei Luo with gratitude. Lei Luo stood up and said, Well, thats settled. Lets go! Chapter 348 - Forbidden Spell Siege Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The war went surprisingly smoothly. It seemed that Alice was acting as a military advisor. The few generals whom she met later were not so smart, but they could understand after thinking for a while. There were still a few talented generals like Alice. Soon, it was time for the final battle, but they encountered trouble at this time. It was said that the situation at the temple was getting more and more serious. The battle at Lei Luos side had to end as soon as possible. Now, there was only Versailles fortress left. This was the second military fortress of the Blue Moon Kingdom. The city walls were nearly a thousand meters tall. The thickness was also six to seven meters. It was too difficult to break through. Lei Luo looked at the military map of Versailles fortress and said worriedly, What should we do? In the past ten days, they had failed to attack the fortress several times. This fortress was too sturdy. The city walls were not only thick, but there was also a strong defensive barrier. What should we do? Lei Luo looked at the military map of the fortress and was a little worried. Angela and Alice were also watching from the side. Forget it, Im tired of fighting this kind of war. Ill do it myself this time. After fighting, Ill go back and rest. Youll do it yourself? Alice asked doubtfully. Angela, on the other hand, opened her mouth wide in surprise. Dont tell me youre thinking of blowing up the entire fortress? Lei Luo shook his head and said, I just need to blow a hole in the fortress. Alice, who was listening by the side, was dizzy. Just how powerful was her master? The next morning, all the troops were ready to go. Lei Luo, Angela, and Alice came to the front of the troops. They looked at the tall city wall in front of them. Lei Luo nodded to Angela. Angela quickly turned back to the general behind her and said, Order all the soldiers to lie down! Although the general behind them was somewhat dissatisfied with a womans order, they did not know why. However, they had no choice but to obey because of Lei Luos power. Thus, the order for everyone to lie down was passed down layer by layer. Although none of them could understand why, they still did not disobey the military rations. Lei Luo jumped up and countless fire elements gathered towards him. A white-hot fireball gradually formed above Lei Luo. When the mages in the team saw this scene, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. It was as if they had seen a miracle No, this was a miracle! Some experienced mages muttered, ThisThis is a forbidden spell! When the fireball had already gathered to a diameter of ten meters, Lei Luo finally said, Doomsday Judgement! The white ball of light immediately missed the walls of Verque. However, the opponents protective barrier had long been opened. Looking at the situation, they did not dare to be negligent and opened it to the maximum level of protection. Rumble! There was a loud sound. A powerful shockwave swept over. Now, the soldiers finally understood why they were allowed to arrive. If they did not lie down on the ground in advance, they would have been blown to god knows where by now. After a while, the smoke dispersed. The defensive barrier of the city had been completely destroyed. Even the city walls had many cracks. However, they were still able to withstand the attack. It had to be said that this fortress was indeed an explanation. Alice looked at the intact city wall and asked Lei Luo, Should we attack now? Lei Luo shook his head and grabbed at the void with both hands. Countless light elements gathered in his hands. Two huge golden light swords that were dozens of meters long appeared in Lei Luos hands. He held one light sword in each of his left and right hands. Lei Luo waved his hand and shouted, Sword of the Sun! Looking at the defensive line of the forbidden spell, Alices eyes narrowed. Because on the city wall stood a figure that she was extremely familiar with. No!!! Alice screamed in fearbut it was too late. Boom! This attack was not aimed at the defensive barrier. Instead, it hit the city wall. The entire city gate was smashed into pieces! Alice looked at the shattered city gate in despair. Heavy tears flowed down her cheeks. She had clearly seen that her father was standing on the city wall! She should have thought that as the commander-in-chief, how could her father not defend the city gate? Alices heart was filled with incomparable regret. But at this moment, a voice pulled Alice back from hell. Dont worry, your father didnt die under my protection. At the same time, a figure flew up from the ruins. Alice saw clearly that that person was her father! Soon, a middle-aged man flew to Lei Luos side. This was Alices father, an old and strong man with gray sideburns. Lock him up first! Well attack the city first! Lei Luo waved his hand, and countless undead swarmed into the fortress. Lei Luo waited outside. First, they had to let the troops inside wear out first. After a while, the morale of the soldiers inside had fallen to the lowest point. Only then did Lei Luos troops enter the city under the banner of surrendering and not killing. Apart from the city, there were also the first princes trusted aides guarding the city. The other places were also taken over by Lei Luo. The moment they entered the city, Alice quickly ran to the residence of her family members to prevent them from getting hurt. Lei Luo quickly arrived at the city lords mansion. This place was completely surrounded. However, there were still quite a number of soldiers inside making their final resistance. These people were all the princes trusted aides. Your highness, what should we do now? a captain asked Lei Luo. The city lords mansion was a fortress in itself. It was easy to defend but hard to attack. If they forcefully attacked, they might let the important personnel escape. Lei Luo waved his hand, causing the surrounding soldiers to retreat a little. Suddenly, the blue light in Lei Luos hand soared. At the same time, the surrounding temperature also dropped to a terrifying degree. Those soldiers were so cold that they couldnt even hold their weapons. Absolute ice seal! Another forbidden spell. Ka Ka Ka! The entire city lords residence was frozen into a block of ice by Lei Luo. There was no need to mention the people inside. They were definitely all dead. The soldiers on the side had long admired Lei Luos strength to the point of prostrating themselves on the ground. He had consecutively cast three forbidden spells, yet he was still fine. How amazing! At this point, the rebellion had been completely quelled. What was left was the reorganization after the war. There was no need for him to come personally for these matters. Lei Luo directly brought Alice, Angela, Yanni, and some important captured generals back to Blue Moon City. Moreover, Lei Luo did not forget to bring back the first princes corpse that had been frozen into an ice sculpture. Chapter 349 - Head for the Temple This time, Lei Luo had acted in secret. He had returned to the Blue Moon Kingdom without alerting anyone. However, seeing the woman he loved this time could be considered a surprise to them. After just a few moments, Little Moon and Alanis pounced into Lei Luos arms and acted coquettishly. Behind them, Alice and Angela were both extremely shocked. Alice was shocked because of Alaniss appearance, and Angela was very clear about Alaniss identity. She looked doubtfully at Lei Luo. Angela? A surprised voice caught Angelas attention. Angela turned her head and looked. She was extremely shocked. She immediately ran over and hugged the woman. Lei Luo saw Angela and Michelle hugging each other and curiously asked, Do you know each other? Angela raised her head and replied, Michelle and I grew up together. Michelle is my best friend. This time, she went to investigate the western continent and did not come back. This made me sad for a long time. Oh right! Michelle, why are you here with him? I Michelle thought of the days in the city of destruction. Her face could not help but turn pale. Her body was also trembling slightly. Angela noticed Michelles strange behavior. She turned her head and angrily asked Lei Luo, What did you do to Michelle? How did she become like this? Lei Luo did not say anything. Alanis, who was beside him, was not happy. A light flashed in her eyes. A huge divine aura pressed on Angelas body. But what surprised Lei Luo was that Angela actually blocked the divine aura this time and looked at him without showing any weakness. It seemed that Michelle was really important in her heart. MasterDont do this Michelle saw that the situation was not good, so she hurriedly ran over and begged Lei Luo. Angela also saw Michelle running over. She was about to say something but was immediately suppressed by Alaniss divine aura. Lei Luo waved his hand and interrupted Alaniss divine aura. Angela panted heavily, but her eyes were still fixed on Lei Luo. Even Lei Luo was a little impressed by the friendship between them. Lei Luo smiled and held Michelle in his arms. I didnt do anything to her. On the contrary, I saved her life! Isnt that right, good Michelle? Michelles face was flushed red as Lei Luo nodded. Only then did Angelas expression change. Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Audrey immediately tried to smooth things over. Quickly go to the back and take a look. Theres a younger sister waiting for you there for a long time Its Daya, right? Come out, Daya! Lei Luo chuckled. Following that, a beautiful woman with brown hair appeared. She was Daya. Daya stood quietly behind Lei Luo and looked at him with infatuation. Tears gradually welled up in her eyes. In the end, she simply threw herself into my arms. Lei Luo also quietly hugged Dayas soft and delicate body, feeling how much Daya missed him. Among the four goddesses, Daya was the most docile and gentle. At the same time, her skin was the thinnest. When she reacted, she found that many people were looking at her. Dayas face quickly turned red. Fortunately, the goddesses knew Daya well and did not say anything. Daya quickly recovered from her shyness. From the back of the room, she brought out a very beautiful girl with brown hair. This girl looked very similar to Daya, and Lei Luo also understood that this person was also Dayas spokesperson. This is the spokesperson I trained. Her name is Zhai Xing, and she is a gnome. Daya smiled and introduced her to everyone. The gnomes face was red as he bowed to everyone in turn. Zhai Xing greets all the sisters Then, he knelt down to Lei Luo and said, Zhai Xing greets the godly king Although this girls skin was thin, she was still quite smart. She knew what she should and shouldnt do. But for Alice, who was behind Lei Lu, this had a huge impact on her. This was a god! Her master was actually a god! But then, Alice felt very confused. Werent gods not allowed to interfere in human affairs? Although she was puzzled, Alice also thought about it and was very clever not to ask. Well, get up. Lets go eat first, its almost noon. Lei Luo stroked the soft hair of the picking star and looked at all the girls. At this time, they also realized that it was already noon. Then, Lei Luo also had a meal with everyone. Then, he began to understand the current situation. How is the situation in the temple now? Lei Luo asked Bing. Now, all of Lei Luos women were here. They also knew their identities as god kings. No one dared to betray them. Therefore, Lei Luo had nothing to worry about. Bing sighed and said, The situation is not very good. The temple sends out Holy Knights to cause trouble at the entrance of the palace every day. Clearly, she was frustrated at her inability to do anything. Bing, inform me immediately the next time such a situation occurs. Also, send out troops to trap them. I will quickly occupy the temple and try to control the temple in my hands. Bing thought for a moment and agreed without any problems. The most important thing was to consolidate the rear. Lei Luo also needed to prepare to start. He heard that the Saintess of the temple was a good-looking person. After another three days, the temple finally had a bit of the Dong clan. The temple army of the temple came out to cause trouble again. Lei Luo asked Bing to think of a way to stall the Holy Knights while he went to the temple to take a look. Angela, lets go together. Huh? Me? Angela asked doubtfully. Lei Luo nodded, and Angela did not say anything else. After spending three days together, Angela also vaguely knew who Lei Luo truly was. But she did not dare to say it out loud, so she kept the status quo. Lei Luo and Angela came to the entrance of the temple. At this time, the streets were empty. The ordinary people had already hidden away. The temple was also a little deserted because the elites of the temple had all gone out. The rest were the ignorant nobles who wanted to sneak into the temple. Stop! The temple doesnt accept guests today! Get lost! The two gatekeepers at the door stopped Lei Luo and Angela loudly. Lei Luo ignored them. He glanced at them, and if there was any substantial spiritual power, he would blast them into the sky. Cough cough you dare to hit the people of the temple! Just you wait! After saying that, they ran away. Chapter 350 - Angel Incarnation Both Lei Luo and Angela were stunned. This person was too fast. Soon, the alarm of the temple sounded. A small team rushed over with weapons in their hands. But under the intense mental impact of Lei Luo, they were all sent flying. After they landed, they felt dizzy and didnt have the ability to stand up again. Angela watched from the side, trembling in fear. She watched Lei Luo and found him a little scary. His eyes turned silver, and from time to time, there were silver electric sparks flashing from his eyes. This was the sign of his spiritual powers materialization. Lei Luos strongest strength was spiritual power, so he was naturally adept at using it. After that, some people were also sent flying by Lei Luo. This was too simple. Lei Luo and Angela walked straight to a square, which was already the backyard of the temple. Sure enough, Lei Luo saw an old man and a blue-haired girl there. This was probably the cardinal and the Saintess. Who are you, sir? Why did you come to the temple to cause trouble? Arent you afraid of being punished by the gods? the old man said sternly. However, the old man muttered in his heart, If not for your terrifying spiritual power, I wouldnt have bothered with you. Lei Luo did not answer him directly. Instead, he said mockingly, Its nothing, but why are all your Holy Knights gone? Has the temple fallen to the point where there is no one to defend it? YouWe Holy Knights have something to do outside. Naturally, we are not in the temple. The old man still had a dignified look on his face. Lei Luo disdainfully said, Something to do? Are you going to cause trouble? Hearing Lei Luos words, even Angela, who was beside him, could not help but laugh out loud. You The old mans face was flushed red, and he was so angry that he could not speak. When did someone dare to talk to him like that? At this time, the blue-haired masked woman behind him took two steps forward and said, I believe that you are the prince whose reputation has risen. This voice was clear and melodious. It seemed that this Saintess was indeed not an ordinary beauty. Hmm, not bad! You have much better taste than this old man, Lei Luo said with a light smile. The red-robed bishop almost vomited blood when he heard this. He waved his hand and a holy light cross slashed in front of him! The blue-haired woman had already sensed that something was wrong when the other party spoke just now. The other party clearly wanted her to make the first move, but now, she had no choice but to make the first move. Angel Incarnation! As the blue-haired woman silently chanted the incantation, three illusory wings appeared behind her, and a powerful divine might burst forth. This was the divine might of a level-two god. Angela took a few steps back in succession before she stabilized her body. Although it was only the divine might of a level-two god, it was not something that a mere little angel like her could withstand. This is the angel incarnation spell. This time, it seems to be the divine might borrowed, but it shouldnt be, right? Since when can the angel incarnation spell borrow its own power? Divine might? All right! Ill return the favor! Lei Luos eyes flashed with sparks of silver, and a huge divine might surged out! It immediately suppressed the blue-haired womans divine might. At this moment, the blue-haired girl turned pale with fright. This was clearly the genuine divine might! After knowing the other partys identity, many things that he originally did not understand became clear in an instant. It turned out that the Blue Moon Empires Prince was a god! Lei Luo took advantage of the moment when the blue-haired girl was in a daze, and with a flash, he appeared behind the blue-haired girl, directly sealing her body. Then, he casually grabbed her back. Lei Luo did not want to reveal too much of his strength. Ill take her away. You can transfer the Holy Knights back first. Dont cause trouble in the future. After Lei Luo left these words, a white light flashed, and the three of them disappeared from where they were. The matter regarding the temple was resolvedjust like that. Now, as long as they controlled the Holy Maiden, the temple would basically belong to ice. However, the orcs also needed to be dealt with in order to stabilize the Blue Moon Empire. Ever since the Saintess of the temple was captured, the voices of opposition from the temple had disappeared without a trace. After all, the core members of the temple were still in Lei Luos hands. However, once this matter was over, another matter came. Lei Luo had yet to settle down when another war came. The orc empire had also begun to invade. It was said that all the villages along the border had been burned, killed, and plundered by the orc empire. When Bing heard the news, she began to mobilize her troops. Lei Luo, on the other hand, had nothing much to do. The girls went shopping. Bing and Naili arranged for their generals to meet the enemy. Michelle and Angela had gone somewhere unknown. Alice was busy training the army. It just so happened that Lei Luo was left alone at home. He felt bored. He was very bored and wandered around the palace alone. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the place where the Saintess of the temple was imprisoned. Ever since he had captured her last time, she had been imprisoned. This place was protected by Lei Luos divine power. Her angel incarnation was unable to communicate with the outside world. Her own power was also sealed by Lei Luo. Now, she was a weak woman. Lei Luo walked into the room. The Saintess of the temple put her hands on her knees and sat quietly on the bed. She looked out of the window in a daze until Lei Luo walked in and walked straight to her side. She gently moved her body to the side. She put some distance between herself and Lei Luo. At this moment, the veil on her face had long been removed. What was revealed was white temporary skin, thin lips, and bright blue eyes. The Saintess was also a great beauty. Nana, what are you thinking about? Lei Luo asked the stunned Kalina. Kalina frowned slightly without him. Dont call me nana. And how long do you plan to lock me up? Forever? Lei Luo leaned on the side and softly said, I havent decided yet. Who asked you to be the Saintess of the temple? In a low voice, Kalina said, The temple is not in power now. Its useless even if you capture me. Dont assume that I dont know that the bishop of the temple dotes on you very much. He practically treats you as his daughter. Ever since he locked you up here, hes been much quieter. Hearing this, Kalina couldnt help but sigh. She knew that she still couldnt get out. At this time, Lei Luo suddenly said, Its not impossible to get out. Kalina couldnt help but ask, What? Is there any way? She was locked up in this room alone every day. It was really too lonely. Lei Luo chuckled and said, Theres only one way. Marriage! Chapter 351 - Orc Peace Talks After hearing what Lei Luo said, Kalina lowered her head again and said, Just give up. I wont agree to it. Dont be so sure. Youll agree to it sooner or later, and Lei Luo deliberately stopped. As expected, Kalinas attention was attracted by Lei Luo. And I dont necessarily need your consent. Kalina was shocked after hearing this, but before she could dodge, she was hugged by Lei Luo. Let go of me! Let go Kalina struggled desperately. But now, she had no strength at all, so how could she struggle away from Lei Luo, who was a strong god? Instead, it was the constant rubbing of her delicate body that made Lei Luo feel very excited. In the end, Kalina also knew that there was no hope for her to struggle, so she simply turned her head and didnt say anything. But her eyes were also red. Lei Luo tightened his hands, and Kalinas entire delicate body was pressed against his body. Letlet go of me! Kalina struggled again, and tears couldnt stop falling down. I only respected you before, so I didnt force you. But you have to remember, my patience has a limit. After Lei Luo said these words in Kalinas ear, he left. After Lei Luo left, the sound of crying came from the room. A few days later, just as Lei Luo and the others were about to send out their troops. A piece of unexpected news disrupted all their plans. Their orc enemies actually sent people over to negotiate. This news made everyone a little confused. In the end, they only found out through the intelligence system that the orcs had taken advantage of the fact that their forces were concentrated at the frontlines in a confrontation with the Blue Moon Empire. The demons had taken the opportunity to kill the invaders at the back of the orc empire. In the end, the orc empire had suffered heavy losses. If the frontlines were to be attacked again at this time, the orc empire would really be in danger. In the afternoon, Bing went up to Lei Luo and asked, Tomorrow morning at the imperial meeting, the envoys of the orc empire will be coming. Do you want to come? But other than Bing and Naili, the other girls did not return the greeting. They had all gone out shopping. That night, a group of beautiful girls came back, playing with each other. They even brought goods that were as tall as a hill. They were buying very happily, and Lei Luo was also very happy to see them. The night passed just like that. They waited until the next morning for the pilgrimage ceremony. Bing received the orc empires messenger. It was a feline girl. The feline tribe was considered one of the smarter tribes among the orcs. They were also more talkative. This meant that the other party was still sincere. If they were going to declare war, they might have sent a minotaur. This feline girl was very cute even according to the aesthetic standards of the human race. She had a round face, two cute dimples, and two pink furry ears stuck out from her golden hair. She didnt expect the orcs to send such a cute girl. The orcs wanted the Blue Moon Empire to stop their troops and fight against the demon invasion together. The ministers started to quarrel. Some said that they wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the orc empire. The orcs had always been provoking them at the border. This time, they were beating them up. However, some ministers said that they should help the orcs. If the orcs were destroyed, it was hard to guarantee that the demons would not invade the Blue Moon Empire in the future. They understood the principle of cold lips and teeth dying. If the demons occupied the orc empire and demonized the orcs, then the demonized orcs would become the powerful fighting force of the demons. At that time, the Blue Moon Empire would never be able to defeat the demons. However, a few important ministers remained silent. They looked up at the expressionless ice queen on the throne and Lei Luo beside her. No matter how lively the people below discussed, it was still up to Bing and Lei Luo to make the decision. At this moment, the lights in the center of the Hall suddenly dimmed. A black hexagram magic array appeared. A palace mage suddenly shouted in fear, Protect Her Majesty! This is the teleportation magic array of the demons! With a flash of light, five demons appeared in the hexagram, four demons with four groups of wings, and one demon with six pairs of wings! Lucifer, why are you free to come out of the demon world today? Lei Luo waved his hand and ordered the guards to leave. He stood in front of the stage. The guards immediately left. Lucifer said, Firstly, I want you to see how my troops are doing. Secondly, I want to discuss with you about invading the orc empire. Are you interested? Sure. Its not difficult for us to attack from both sides. However, how do we split the profits after the war? Lei Luo chuckled. Lucifer didnt say anything. The feline girl said anxiously, Your Highness, once the demons break through the orc empire, they will definitely invade the Blue Moon Kingdom. At that time, the Blue Moon Kingdom will definitely suffer losses! Lucifer didnt leave her and said directly, We will take half of the orc empire. The other half of the empire will be yours. Isnt it fair to split it 50-50? Lei Luo shook his head and said, You can only take one-third at most. Then lets use this decision. Lucifer raised his hand and Lei Luo also raised his hand at the same time. Everyone felt that the atmosphere instantly became heavy. Both sides stared at them. The atmosphere in the hall also gradually became heavy. Scissors, cloth, stone! Hehe! I won! Lei Luo shook his fist and laughed. Lucifer had no choice but to shake his head and say, Then I will give you one-third. I lost to you again. This is my token. I can mobilize any demon forces and give it to you! The token that Lucifer threw to him disappeared in a flash of black light. Just like that, the plan to invade the orc empire was officially set. The setting sun shone on the earth. Michelle and Angela sat side by side on the roof and looked at the setting sun. Its so beautifulThere is no such scenery in the divine realm. Angela looked at the red setting sun and sighed. Michelle looked at the setting sun in confusion. No one knew what she was thinking about. Lei Luo looked at Michelle who did not say anything. Angela could not help but ask, Michelle, what are you thinking about? Michelle shook her head gently and sighed. Angela also looked at the setting sun in a daze. She muttered, Fate is really changeable. I didnt expect that we are all his women. Michelles gaze finally changed a little, as if she was recalling something. In the end, she said softly, I originally thought that I would always live the same life, so that I could spend a thousand years of my life Thats right! We are all orphans! There are no forces in the deity world, and anyone can bully us! If it wasnt for the fact that our strength isnt low, we would have long Angela sighed softly. When I was born, I thought that our God race was the purest race, but I didnt expect that this seemingly pure God race also hid so much filth and filth. Oh, right! Michelle, why did you go to the western continent? Dont you know that its very dangerous there? I know Michelles voice was a little low. Chapter 352 - : Fox Beauty When my sister wasnt around, an angel kept harassing me. Although he wasnt as strong as me, he had quite a bit of strength. He forced me to be his woman. In the end, I secretly joined the western continents investigation team and left the divine realm Sigh Angela sighed. Michelle, do you still want to return to the gods realm? Michelle shook her head. Although the gods realm is my hometown, I dont have any good memories left there. So I just want to stay here. At least here, no one can bully me I cant go back either. Its good to stay by Lei Luos side. The sisters treat us quite well too. Being here is much happier than being in the gods realm. Although I was forced to give it to him in the beginning, I dont care anymore. As long as he has me in his heart, its good At this moment, a rare gentleness appeared on Angelas face. Yeah Michelle nodded as well, and a smile appeared on her face. Hey, you two. Are you looking at the scenery? A voice suddenly sounded in Angela and Michelles ears. It scared Michelle and Angela so much that they both stood up at the same time. When they turned around, they saw Lei Luo smiling behind the two of them. Angela blushed and asked shyly, WhenWhen did you get here? Just now. What were you guys talking about? Hearing Lei Luos words, Angela heaved a sigh of relief. You scared us to death just now. Lets go. Its pretty boring now anyway. You guys can accompany me. After saying that, Lei Luo hugged the two red-faced angels in his arms. Then, he teleported into the house. He made love with Michelle and Angela for a while. Then, he pulled all the other girls in. It was a wonderful night. Recently, the situation on the mainland was getting more and more chaotic. There were two alliances in the central continentthe god alliance and the demon alliance. Now, Lucifer also learned the methods of the god clan. He recruited many believers and established the demon alliance. The western continent was still in chaos, but the northern continent had temporarily stabilized. The Star Glory Empire became the number one empire in the northern continent. The god clan was a bit unlucky these years. The matters on the continent hadnt been resolved yet, but there seemed to be some problems within the clan. They were very busy. Lei Luo was on the way to the front line. At this time, all the troops had been mobilized. They began to officially attack the orc empire. This time, the troops were divided into three groups. Lei Luo was in charge of the main army in the middle. There were 50,000 soldiers in total. Lei Luos terrifying undead army was the main force. There were 200,000 soldiers on the left and right sides respectively. In addition, the demons were invading from the rear. This time, they might be able to completely swallow the orc empire. This time, Lei Luo only brought Michelle, Angela, Leng Mei, and Alice. Lei Luo realized that he liked Michelle and Angela more and more. Thus, he brought them with him in this war. However, there were some problems in this war against the orcs. Out of Lei Luos three armies, apart from his middle army, everyone else was defeated. This was really strange. Didnt they say that the orc army would only charge forward foolishly? Perhaps this time, a rather powerful strategist had appeared among the orcs. Lei Luo had indeed guessed correctly. Not long after Lei Luo had entered the orc empire, news came from the rear. There was a fox strategist in the orc empire who was very good at army movement and strategy. Under the white fox strategists guidance, the troops on both sides underestimated the enemy and failed in the end. Bing reminded Lei Luo to be careful. Lei Luo was not good at using strategies, but after suffering a few losses, he had started to consider it. Finally, with Alices help, they surrounded the main force of the orcs. Although the orc empire had military forces, Lei Luo was confident as he also had a genius general like Alice. Lei Luos army was moving through the dense forest. It had to be said that the orc empire had a lot of trees. This also forced Lei Luos army to open a path as they moved forward. Lei Luo was still sitting on the sedan chair that he had made out of clouds. Angela and Michelle were accompanying him on both sides. Lei Luo had now entered the interior of the orc empire. At the beginning, they fought with the orc army at the border, but this war had really opened Lei Luos eyes. The orcs were indeed much stronger than the humans in terms of strength and stamina, and they were even stronger than the powerful demons. However, they could not use magic. So magic damage could cause them a lot of damage. But with a fearless spirit and the ability to go berserk, they were indeed very strong. No wonder every time they fought with the orcs, the losses would be huge. But this time the orcs were obviously stronger, because they had a very good military. It was a fox beauty. It was said that this fox beauty was captured and used as a slave in the human world. But later, an accident happened in her masters house, so she escaped without being hurt. She also took a lot of military books from her masters house. She was indeed very smart. Just by relying on a few military books, she could learn by herself. She even commanded the troops well. It greatly increased the combat strength of the orc troops. Before Lei Luo, the two groups of soldiers had been defeated by the orcs, and they were all led by the beautiful fox ladies. Lei Luo could only enter the orc empire directly and head to the Imperial City of the orc empire, forcing the orc armies on the left and right to give up their pursuit and return to their imperial city. Just as Lei Luo was deep in thought, five long arrows shot out from the right front. Angela and Michelle both shouted. Two light shields appeared in front of Lei Luo. Two light arrows shot out at the same time. However, the five long arrows in the air quickly slanted and flew towards Lei Luo. These were magic arrows. The light from the arrows still carried magic. However, there shouldnt be anyone among the orcs who could use magic. Although Lei Luo was very puzzled, he still pointed at the void and a small black hole was formed. It swallowed the five magic arrows. Angela and Michelle quickly flew to the back of the tree. They fought with the enemy. Fortunately, there was no one else here. Otherwise, they would have been shocked to death when they saw the two angels. The angels were obviously more powerful, and the battle ended quickly. After all, Angela and Michelles powers were not to be underestimated. However, what surprised Lei Luo was that Angela and Michelle had captured five elves. Lei Luo was stunned. He did not expect that there would be elves there. Chapter 353 - The Final Battle Water spirit? Moreover, Lei Luo, still had an impression of one of them. This elf was the librarian that Lei Luo had met in the academy back then, and she had even dueled with a certain student over it. But now, she actually had the identity of an elf. YouYoure Lei Luo? Water Spirit looked at this man with wide eyes and with a surprised expression. She did not expect that he would be the target of this assassination. Great! Now that both of them knew each other, the tense situation was resolved. Water Spirit, why are you here? And why is your identity an elf? Lei Luo asked curiously. Water Spirit said, Back then, I used the secret method of the elf clan to transform from an elf into a human to learn human knowledge. There was also an elf troop in the orc empire. It was developed by the elves who didnt have the time to move into the elf forest in the ancient times. I heard that the orc empire was invaded this time. We were also afraid of suffering bad luckso we came to assassinate the commander-in-chief of this invasion. However, I didnt expect it to be you The atmosphere was silent for a while. No matter what, the two sides were still enemies. You should go! After all, they used to be classmates from the same school, so it wasnt good for Lei Luo to do anything to them. Anyway, they already knew their own strength, so they shouldnt come again. In fact, Lei Luo was someone who valued friendships very much. Thank you The water spirit bowed deeply. After all, under such circumstances, she had clearly wanted to assassinate the other party. Now that she was caught, she could be considered a captive. However, under such circumstances, it was surprising that the other party to let her go. After saying that, the water spirit turned around and left. Without any obstructions, Lei Luo continued to advance. Although they still encountered many footprints on the road, Lei Luo was not afraid of losses. Without changing their route, they continued to head straight towards the capital of the orc empire. According to the current situation, sooner or later, they could force the orcs to come and fight with them. At the same time, the situation on the other continents gradually improved. The northern continent was now completely stable. The Star Glory Empire ruled the entire northern continent. The central continent was officially divided into the god alliance and the demon alliance. The eastern continent had also stopped the turmoil and was divided into dozens of countries, big and small. After everything had calmed down, the western continents affairs had been investigated clearly. The Protoss had helped resurrect the dead angel, and in exchange, the person who possessed divine power would no longer be an enemy of the Protoss. The western continent had also calmed down, and new construction had begun. However, the powers of the Protoss in the western continent had all been withdrawn. Perhaps, after thousands of years, this place would be a different scene. On a vast plain, there were densely packed beasts and skeletons. After several days, Lei Luo finally succeeded in drawing out the main force of the beastmen for a decisive battle. There was no other way. Schemes were not Lei Luos strong point. The entire battlefield was silent. It was rare for the beastmen to be so quiet. On the other hand, Lei Luos undead army could not make a sound at all. Looking into the distance, there was a wooden beggar on the opposite side. On top of it was a beautiful fox woman. This must be the orc strategist they were talking about. Dong! Dong! Dong! After the sound of the war drums rang out, both sides began to charge. At the forefront of the charge were the orc tauren troops. On the left were the orc wolf knights. They were equivalent to the light cavalry of the human side. On the right were the tigermen and the lion men of the orcs. On the back were the goat men. Compared to the two armies, the orcs had a huge advantage over the humans. Alice was in charge of Lei Luo. At the front were the skeleton archers. In the middle were the death knights, on the left were the skeleton spearmen, and on the right were the zombies. Behind them were a large number of liches and skeleton soldiers. Flying axe throw! The minotaurs at the front waved their hands and threw out an axe! The overwhelming axe was thrown into the middle of Lei Luos skeleton archers formation. With this flying axe attack, half of Lei Luos skeleton archers were destroyed. Although the skeleton archers also shot out a lot of bone arrows, they didnt deal much damage to the beastmen who had strong defense. The skeleton archers immediately retreated. The death knights in the middle charged forward, and the left side also began to advance. Javelin throw! With Alices order, the skeleton spearmen on the left side also shot out a sky full of javelins. One-third of the orcs wolf cavalry was directly killed. But it wasnt over yet. The orcs goat-headed men also shot out a lot of javelins, causing a lot of casualties among Lei Luos death knights. Bang! The orcs minotaurs collided with the death knights. With a series of crackling sounds, a large number of death knights and minotaurs wanted to cross the border between death and death. The 3,000 human mages behind Lei Luo began to chant the Level-8 spell, Fiery Rain Meteor! A large number of fiery rain meteors rained down on the orcs, minotaurs, and Minotaurs. At the same time, Lei Luo also used the Level-5 Earth element spell, earth regret! An earthquake immediately occurred in the area where the sheep-headed orcs were. In addition to the fiery meteors in the sky, the sheep-headed orcs were still basically taken care of. The skeleton spearman on the left wing stabbed his spear into the ground. Although the Wolf Knights speed was not bad, he still suffered quite a number of casualties when he crashed into the spearman. The right wing was even more depressed. Neither the zombies nor the tigermen could do anything to each other. Although the zombies were not that agile, their terrifying defense gave the other party quite a headache. On the other hand, the other party should have been able to easily parry the zombies attacks. Now, the battlefield was completely in a deadlock. Lei Luo looked at the opponents strategist. With a flash of silver light in his hand, a heavy attack appeared in Lei Luos hand. He immediately drew his bow full. It was a bow made of fire, water, and thunder. Buzz! There was a loud sound! The three magic arrows flew across the battlefield towards the fox beauty, leaving a long trail of flames behind them. However, just as they were about to reach their target, countless beastmen jumped up and used their bodies to block the magic arrows. The fox beauty also sensed the danger and jumped down from the high platform. Boom! A composite magic spell made of three elements exploded. The entire platform was engulfed in flames. How was it? Did you hit it? Alice asked from the side. Lei Luo shook his head and said, She ran quite fast. Whats the situation now? Alice shook her head and said, The orcs this time are much more tenacious than before. They can be considered well-trained. The longer this war drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be. Its best if we can defeat them in one fell swoop! Otherwise, it will not be easy to control these orcs in the future, Lei Luo said with a sigh. Alice nodded. But the situation on the battlefield has already reached a stalemate. I think its very likely that both sides will perish together. Chapter 354 - Heart of God Lei Luo took a step forward, his eyes flashing with a silver light. The sky quickly changed color. This was the sign of the Level-9 spell, World-ending Thunder! World-ending thunder! Explode! Explode! Explode! Three lightning pillars descended from the sky! They landed among the beastmen, and the white electric arcs twisted and spread in all directions. This time, the beastmen were in trouble. The beastmen were already afraid of magic. Moreover, this was a Level-9 spell, which was second only to a forbidden spell. The orc army was in chaos. Alice immediately seized the opportunity and launched a full-scale attack. The orcs who had lost their command were immediately defeated and scattered. Then, Lei Luo led his army to chase after them. They only stopped after chasing for twenty miles. Among them, countless orcs surrendered and were killed. The main army of the orcs was also completely defeated. The remaining hundreds of thousands of undead legions followed Lei Luo and headed straight for the orc capital. The demon army had also taken over most of the orc empires territory like a hot knife through butter. At this time, the orc empire had no choice but to send an envoy to negotiate with Lei Luo. This long-drawn-out war had finally come to an end. Although with Lei Luos help, many losses had been reduced. However, a civil war and the orc war had indeed taken a heavy toll on the Blue Moon Empire. Now, the entire world had calmed down. The central continent had split into two major forces, the Holy Light Alliance and the Dark Holy Alliance. All the forces in the northern continent, big and small, had been swept away by the Star Glory Empire. Although the Blue Moon Empire in the southern continent had defeated the orc empire, it had suffered great losses. Many civilians had been displaced. Bing had to pacify the people in the country and develop the economy. Lei Luo was in a very special period. The power in his body had been fused, and all that was left was to absorb the power of his clones destruction. In the Palace of the Blue Moon Empire, all the women and goddesses that Lei Luo had known in this world had come. He, too, was about to begin the formal fusion. It was time for the sun to rise to its highest point. The light was boundless and the sun was shining brightly. This was also the time when the worlds suppression of the dark forces was at its strongest. Lei Luo and Destruction had also officially begun the fusion. At this moment, Lei Luo had already begun the fusion with Destruction, who had lost his human form. The two of them had turned into two energy balls. One was white and one was black. The two energy balls continued to slowly approach each other. But the closer the two energy balls got, the more unstable they became. The darkness itself had the ability to devour energy. The chaos also had the ability to assimilate. Finally Boom! If it wasnt for the four goddesses joining hands to stop them, the entire palace would have been blasted clean. Although the most intense moment had passed, the true fusion had only just begun. Due to the extra large amount of darkness energy, the chaos had also once again transformed into the power of light. The power of light and darkness gradually began to experience. However, at this time, the two energy balls were becoming more and more unstable. If this continued, half of the entire southern continent would be blown up. At this critical moment, Lei Luo suddenly had a flash of inspiration and recalled the Tai Chi in his previous life. At this moment, he did not care too much. His mind moved at will, and a large black and white pattern appeared. In the end, it stabilized and gradually began to fuse together. As time passed, the Tai Chi gradually turned gray. Finally, with a flash of silver light, after the fusion, it once again took on the shape of a human. However, at this time, although the purity of Lei Luos body had increased by a large margin. It was still extremely exhausted. This was almost the same amount of energy that Lei Luo had exhausted when he had just created the world. Right now, Lei Luo only wanted to have a good sleep to recover his strength. It seemed that this trip to the human world would end prematurely. In the final days, Lei Luo turned all the women into immortal bodies. Lei Luo also began to fall into a deep sleep. But Lei Luo asked them to go to the divine realm to ascend to godhood within 200 years. After all, they no longer belonged to the human world. After saying goodbye to all the girls, Lei Luo came to the place where he fell into a deep sleep the last time. At this time, Lei Luo suddenly remembered that his last divine trial was to reincarnate again! Lei Luo decided to take advantage of this bodys rest to let his soul reincarnate again! This way, his Heart of Light and Heart of Darkness could be completely fused together. The realm of his soul could also be raised once again! This was also the final trial for himself. If he could allow his souls strength to be raised even higher during this reincarnation, then he would be able to ignore the rules of any large world or small world. He would become the true god of all worlds. In the end, this world was just a small world created by the Divine Sparrow Pearl. But the real major world was completely different. There was a higher realm and power there. This was what Lei Luo needed to pursue! Magic and power that belonged to his higher realmthe only way to obtain this power was to reincarnate his soul. He had to seal his own magic in order to increase his soul and spiritual power. His strength would also increase greatly. However, experiencing reincarnation was a very dangerous thing for Lei Luo. This was because he had to seal his previous power, or else he would not be able to undergo the trial. After thinking about it, Lei Luo decided that he had to undergo the trial. Even if he was reincarnated again and temporarily lost his power, he would still undergo the reincarnation. This was because after experiencing the trials in this small world that he had created, Lei Luo also knew his own flaws. That was, he was lacking in strategy. No matter what difficulties he encountered, he would use his powerful strength to solve them. However, what came in the end might not be the best result. He knew that he actually did not understand the human heart, which also allowed his body to have many more powers through the Heart of Darkness. If he could perfect the trial, he should maintain the balance between the Heart of Darkness and the Heart of Light in his body. This was also the experience that Lei Luo summarized during the trial. It was also because of this reason that Lei Luo decided to temporarily seal his power. Then he would undergo the trial of reincarnation and becoming a god. This wasnt a trial in his own small world. It was a sublimationa trial in a higher plane and in a higher space-time. If he could successfully reincarnate, his power would definitely increase again. Lei Luo had to do the same. Otherwise, the Heart of Darkness in his body would constantly devour him. There would definitely be no balance between the two. But in the end, the perfect state would be one of each. There is light in the darkness. There is darkness in the light. Only in this way can the strongest heart of a god be created! Chapter 355 - Abandoned Infant Lei Luo also temporarily sealed his own power and sent his soul into the 3,000 worlds. He didnt know how many reincarnations he had experienced or how many worlds he had witnessed. In the end, all his memories and power turned into fragments and rotated in the 3,000 worlds. In the end, they reassembled together! Reincarnation! Reincarnation! Rebirth! The soul was once again molded and sublimated. Finally, the strongest power that burst out from the spirit was about to appear in Lei Luos body. Sir, this is your own son! Since hes destined to be unable to adapt to this cruel world, this is also the best arrangement for him. But as for Madam Dont tell her anything. Just say that she died prematurely. Sir, do you want to reconsider? After all, after all Theres no need to say anymore! Ive made up my mind. Go! There was a long silence. Then, there was a sound. Yes! A servant dressed in a face-covering robe picked up a baby in front of a sleeping pregnant woman. He quickly walked outside as his master had instructed. He got into a carriage and soon drove out of the castle. Without the protection of the magic barrier, the wilderness revealed its original appearance. Darkness, silence, and cold sweat This scene, coupled with the cold words of his master just now, made the servant feel a chill in his heart. Under the cold night sky, the carriage flew for a long time. Then, the light from the oil lamp on the roof of the carriage shone. The servant saw a deep valley. This was the best place to discard it. The servant slowly stopped the carriage. The moment the carriage stopped, his heart shook along with the entire carriage. He turned his head and looked at the eyes that were still closed. The baby was only the size of a kitten. After a long time, the servant raised his head and let out a long sigh. In this world, a husband and wife can actually harm their own son for the sake of their power and fame. Whats the point of living? Its good that hes dead. After saying that, the servant put on his black clothes, picked up the baby, and walked out of the carriage door. He stood outside the carriage door, and the air around him was extremely cold. For a baby, it was extremely cruel. The babys rapid breathing and uneasy squirming seemed to be stretched infinitely. With a spasm in his heart, he picked up a piece of clothing from his horse and wrapped the baby up. Then he walked out and placed the baby on a high rock. After half a day, the baby opened his eyes. When he found that he could not see anything but darkness, he cried out in fear. The baby had been crying alone and loudly, and his cries could not even be heard in the air-poor wilderness. After a long time, he seemed to understand his situation. The baby began to stop crying. Through his clothes, he opened his eyes and looked at the endless starry sky. When he used all his strength, his incomplete vision helped him to find the light in the darkness, which was a star in the distance. The baby had been looking at the star greedily. The faint starlight shone on him. It was like a ray of Gods light shining into the babys lonely heart. This sight lasted for a day and a night. The baby was hungry. At this time, he should have been taken care of carefully. He only needed to snort slightly and someone should have brought him enough food and care. However, the truth was that no matter how much he cried, no one would pay attention to him. Because there wasnt even a living creature around him. Although he was still in a period of ignorance, the baby seemed to understand his situation and didnt cry. He just opened and closed his mouth weakly a few times. This seemed to be a different kind of sigh and he closed his eyes silently. At this time, because of the excessive temperature of the outside world, there were many tiny droplets of water on the leaves outside. These tiny droplets of water kept merging with each other on the leaves. Finally, a big drop of water fell down and dropped on the babys lips. The baby instinctively pursed his lips and sucked the drop of water into his mouth. The days passedday by day. Other than the droplet of water on the leaves, the baby could not absorb any other nutrients. During these days, carriages with various purposes kept speeding past, but not a single carriage stopped for him. It was not until twenty-nine days later that a pure white horse finally stopped about ten meters away from the baby. A man dismounted from the white horse. What was unbelievable was that he walked in such a cold field without any protection. His entire body was covered in a black body-hugging coat. He was thin and long, and his face was thin. He looked like he was in his prime, but his expression was tired and gloomy. However, his back was straight. Although the headlights on the carriage were very bright, his strength did not seem to be affected. His eyes were still open to the most natural state. It was a pair of bright and reserved eyes, as cold as a full moon in winter, reflecting the entire world with indifference. The only thing that made him feel warm all over was his long, fiery red hair. He also had a black wine bottle tied with a red string on his left wrist. On the wine bottle, there was a fire dragon that was the same color as his hair. This long hair, together with this wine bottle, all revealed this persons identityHabacca Techen. Not many people knew this name. According to the late Emperor Victor of the First Empire, this was a person who had the ability and opportunity to take over the world but had no interest at all. The first empire only thought of the emperor as the founder of the country, Victor. Habacca had never been Victors teacher. But Victor was called an emperors teacher in private. And he had wanted him to be his sons teacher. But Habacca did not let him have his wish. He chose to wander around the world. Habaccas greatest wish in life was that in his lifetime. He could brew the greatest wine of the ancient civilization. He came to this valley today because he wanted to pick a plant called star pity. It was said that this plant could make the best wine. However, just as he was about to arrive, Habacca was attracted by the strong smell of some unknown life in the wilderness. Chapter 356 - The Descent of the Spellcaster Who is it? How can he survive in such an environment? Habacca muttered to himself as he got off the horse. He first lit up the oil lamp in his hand and looked around with the circular light. Soon, his focus was fixed on a large rock dozens of meters away. On top of it was a baby wrapped in clothes. It seems that he has been here for a long time, but he is still alive. He is not a simple kid. Habaccas eyes opened slightly. He looked down at the baby in his clothes. He was as thin as a mouse. At this moment, the baby slowly opened his eyes. Youre an abandoned child, destined to be chased and banishedYour fate is very similar to mine. Habacca stood beside the baby. After looking into his clear eyes for a full minute, he finally reached out and picked up the baby. Ill give you a name. Lets call you Lei Luo. Utopia Farm was a little-known farm that spanned about ten kilometers. The environment here was beautiful, and it was inhabited by many humans. And the person who lived in seclusion in this farm was Habaccas teacher, Miss Mellie. She also spent time with some of the children who temporarily lived there. From her appearance, Miss Mellie was only about sixteen years old. She had white skin, her figure looked very mature, she had long blonde hair, and she looked like a very pure girl. But no matter what, she would always hold a cigarette. Habacca knew Miss Mellies real age, but he never dared to say itbecause Miss Mellie was Habaccas teacher, and she was a witch. Miss Mellie always wore a long white dress. Sometimes, she would not move at all. If she was sitting in the temple, she might be regarded as a statue. Is what you said true? A child who can survive in the Death Valley? Mellie questioned Habaccas words. It should be true, because in that kind of environment, it can be impossible. I have no reason to lie. Although Habacca had a strict personality, in front of his teacher, he was very modest. When he spoke, he did not even dare to raise his head. Mellie looked at Lei Luos curled body. It was as if he was still inside his mothers womb, peacefully curled up. Cast a dream spell on him. Yes, Habacca replied and placed his hand gently on Lei Luos head. What dream are you planning to cast on him? Mellie asked. Probably a comfortable sea, warm sunlight, fresh air Before Habacca could finish, Mellie waved her hand. All right, I dont have time to listen to your poetry. Youre mimicking the environment of a baby in its mothers body, right? Yes, is there a problem? Is there any difference between this and the environment hes currently in? Let him reach the age of five in his dream. Habacca did not know what his teacher was thinking, but it did not matter. After all, he had not known what his teacher was thinking for hundreds of years. At this moment, Mellie suddenly added, Give him a dream of a battle scene. What! A battle scene? Hes just a newborn child, right? Do as I say! Habacca let out a long sigh and could only listen to Mellie. He simulated the dream of a five-year-old child fighting in Lei Luos mind. At the same time, the dream was displayed in front of them. In this environment, it was a terrifying desert. There were all kinds of mutated magical beasts howling around, and the air was very dirty. And the people in the dream had many wounds on their bodies, all of them were bleeding. In front of Lei Luo, there were three magical beast greater rats that were infected by demonic energy. When they stood up, they would be as tall as an adult. But to Lei Luo, this was nothing. He was not a real baby. When he received the dream magic, he could vaguely feel some kind of power awakening in his body. So, even the demonic beasts that had been contaminated by the demonic blood could not hurt Lei Luo. Lei Luo had the physique of a five-year-old child in the dream, even though he looked very thin and small. But his fists had extraordinary strength! Those greater rats were not Lei Luos match at all. After he killed those greater rats, he even revealed a strange smile. This childis very talented, Habacca muttered. Even if he entered this dream as a five-year-old, he might not be able to do better than Lei Luo. Continue to strengthen the magical beast! Mellie continued. Change the magical beast to a higher-level magical beast. Higher-level magical beast? Teacher, this will kill this child. Even for a fifteen-year-old child, facing a higher-level magical beast was a rather difficult challenge. Lei Luos body had just been born not long ago, so how could he withstand such a dream? Even if it was a dream, if he died in the dream, it would cause considerable damage to his spiritual power. If the damage was too great, he would also die instantly. An infant who has survived in the dark for such a long time in an environment of herding food wont die so easily. But Habacca was about to say something when Mellie waved her hand impatiently. She frowned and looked at Habacca. Do I have to decide my own birthday? Habacca sighed helplessly and could only do as Mellie said. In the dream, Lei Luo was placed in a transparent box. Then, he was thrown out of a carriage. This was still a transparent box, and it did not keep him warm. Once thrown out of the carriage, the temperature dropped rapidly. In the box, there were seven or eight baby blue-toothed tigers. This was a mutated magical beast that had been contaminated by the blood of a magical seed. It was extremely ferocious, and its entire body was covered in poison! A faint blue light surrounded the blue-toothed tiger. After the dreamscape was set up, Habacca still hesitated for a long time before he cast the layer of dreamscape magic on Lei Luo. A minute passed, but Lei Luo did not react. Habacca looked at Mellie nervously. Two minutes passed, but there was still no reaction. Habacca clenched his fists. Three minutes passed, but there was still no reaction. Habacca could not help but look at Mellie. Teacher Five minutes passed. Mellie sighed and was about to leave. Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes. His originally curled up body was now fully opened. His face was filled with confidence and disdain. The law energy around him and powerful and surging magic surrounded him. All of his magic elements were instantly injected into Lei Luos body. Oh my god! This is a phenomenon that only happens when an archmage descends! Chapter 357 - Managing Utopia Manor Although he already knew that this child wouldnt be an ordinary person, seeing this scene, which could only happen when he reached the god of magic, Habacca was still shocked. He knew what this meant. This child would definitely become the god of magic in the future! This Habacca was stunned by the scene in front of him. In his lifetime, he had never seen a baby with such an expression. It was as if he was an old man who had experienced thousands of years of vicissitudes of life. Mellie stared at Lei Luo for a long time. Suddenly, she said to Habacca, Come and educate him yourself. In the blink of an eye, fourteen years had passed. Lei Luo, who was still in his infancy, had now become a handsome young man. Fourteen years ago, Habacca had been confident in educating Lei Luo well, and he had high expectations for Lei Luos growth. But now, Habacca was not satisfied with the results of his teaching. The reason was simple. Habacca had spent three years teaching Lei Lo all the knowledge he had collected over the years. Lei Luo learned everything at an amazing speed. He could master everything as long as he talked about it once. He even did a lot better than Habacca had expected. This hurt Habaccas self-esteem too much. In common sense, he was like a fourteen-year-old child. He was the most active and playful, but Lei Luo was completely different. He always liked to hold his hands together and quietly look at others in a corner. Then there was a strange, unruly, and sad smile at the corner of his mouth. This smile, which was completely different from his expression, would appear on his face. Even Habacca felt very uncomfortable when he saw it. He had told Lei Luo many times to try to change it, and Lei Luo had tried his best to do it. But many times, that smile would still come out involuntarily. When he got tired of watching, he only had one hobby, and that was to sleep. Whenever he would get bored, he would simply find a place to lie down, and then he would go to sleep. In order to correct Lei Luo and change his habits, Habacca was very angry. Since Lei Luo was ten years old, Habacca began to increase the intensity, and he let Lei Luo into a completely different dream magic to experience the illusion From life and death to love and hate The cruelest and gentlest The happiest to the most desolate The kindest to the ugliest The strongest to the weakest Habacca poured all the experiences he could possibly think of into Lei Luos dreams. However, even if it did, it did not have much effect. Only Lei Luo, who was just fourteen years old, was able to endure it. And he was still able to maintain a normal mind. This state of mind was so strong that Habacca couldnt do anything about it. Mellie saw all of this, but she didnt say a word. Whether it was Lei Luo or Habacca, it was the same. But even so, Habaccas original plan of using 20 years to impart all his knowledge to Lei Luo was completed ten years ahead of schedule. It only took you ten years to completely store all the knowledge that youve learned over the past seven hundred years into your mind. Is that so? Mellies expression was as cold as ever. Its all basic theories and knowledge. Its all things that can be learned by rote. Its not a big dealTheres a huge difference between knowing, understanding, and using them flexibly. The more things someone knows, the stronger they will be, and if that really were true, then there must be no need to fight the wars of the past and the present. Lets sit together and compare who can recite the books better. Habacca said hesitantly, You dont seem to like Lei Luo? Hes indeed extremely intelligent and has astonishing talent, especially in terms of mental endurance. Hes practically at the level of a god, but its also really hard to like him. As she said this, Mellie also glanced at Habacca. Of course, you are not much better than him. Habacca sighed awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Mellie took out a cigarette, lit it with magic, and took a shallow puff. You have taught all the basic skills that should be taught by you. From today onwards, let him come to me. I will teach him. Ah? Habaccas mouth widened in surprise. Teacher, didnt you swear that you wont accept any more students? Mellie took a deep drag on her cigarette and spat out a mouthful of white smoke on Habaccas face. The number of times I swear that I wont smoke is ten thousand times more than the number of times I swear that I wont accept any students. From that day onwards, all of Lei Luos learning and training courses stopped. He suddenly became the manager of Utopia. This was the task Mellie gave Lei Luo. Let him manage the whole estate for a year. The people in Utopia were different. From the age of six, they had to learn their professional skills according to their own circumstances. After the age of eighteen, they had to leave Utopia to make a living. Therefore, Utopia, except for Mellie and Habacca, was full of people under eighteen. Most of them were under the age of ten. For the next year, Lei Luo was crying with the snot and saliva of children under the age of five. In the fights of children between the ages of five and ten, in their tempers and in their petty eyes, in the provocations, confrontations, and insubordination of children between the ages of ten and seventeen. Who knows how many times Lei Luo had almost given up? He really wanted to throw the bottle on the floor and knock the defiant child over. He really wanted to rule the group of children as if they were an army. However, Lei Luo knew that it was impossible. In fact, ruling a group of children was much more complicated than ruling an army. There were too many tricks and maneuvers required. Sometimes it was even necessary to compromise, curry favor, and even lie. At first, Lei Luo was very unaccustomed to it, but he persevered with the I dont believe I cant do it spirit in his heart. He organized a document for himself and recorded the names of every child on the farm. Then his eyebrows would record the feelings of all the people he came into contact with during the day in this document. He would then reflect on what he did right and what he did wrong. He would also carefully analyze what was going on in everyones mind. Patience, patience, patience. Patience forever. Go out of patience or be patient? Those were such har days. Lei Luo endured day after day. He had been overusing and overstretching his patience to deal with all the things that made him feel impatient. Chapter 358 - Studying Professionally What surprised Lei Luo, however, was that after the most difficult three or four months, he found that life was not so bad after all. As soon as he appeared, the children who had been crying were not crying so hard. Some children began to come to him and tell him who was doing the dirty work. Although there were still people who wanted to target Lei Luo, it was not quite the same as before anymore. More exaggeratedly, after half a year. Lei Luo gradually no longer felt like he was enduring. He began to completely accept his identity and everything around him. Now, he was used to the jokes of those children who shed tears and had runny noses. Crying children who came up to Lei Luo would end up laughing after a while. And the snot-nosed ones would be embarrassed to wipe their snot away. Whenever the children had any disputes, they would come to Lei Luo for help. He had acquired a natural authority. As for the oldest children, even the most stubborn ones did not provoke Lei Luo anymore. They began to help Lei Luo manage the whole group of children, and they also took the initiative to do all kinds of physical work. During their breaks, they would swim together under Lei Luos lead in the only lake in the manor. At night, they would sing and dance around the bonfire, and during this process, Mellie still had not said a single word. Everything was left to Lei Luo. He was practically free to do whatever he wanted. Half a year later, Lei Luo finally began to gradually understand the meaning behind Miss Mellies request for him to do so. Before I received Miss Mellies authorization to manage Utopia Manor, all of my imaginations and observations of human nature in this world were inaccurate. Therefore, I had a feeling of contempt for everyone in this world. I also had a high opinion of myself. I believe that even though Im young now, it wont be long before I can easily obtain what I want. After all, the most outstanding human beings in the historical records only seem to be so-so. And all my conceit makes it easy for me to fall into all sorts of self-obsessed fantasies and deviate from reality. However, when I was unexpectedly arranged to manage the first manor in my life, my arrogant and ignorant pride was completely shattered. Instead, it was replaced by a more authentic and reliable confidence. I finally understood that in this world, there is something much greater than defeating an enemy, which is to gain friends. And through this, I also discovered the truly great power in myself. Those are tolerance, understanding, and sincerity. I think this is the original intention of Miss Mellie giving me the authority to manage this manor. One year later, when Lei Luo was called to the room by Mellie, Lei Luo had already completely integrated into his current life. Your first lesson has ended. From now on, Ive arranged a new learning plan for you. As Mellie spoke, she threw a thin piece of paper in front of Lei Luo. At a loss, Lei Luo simply picked up the paper. There was a series of detailed learning plans on the paper. A year ago, you were very smart, but you lacked a little bit of humanity. Now, youve finally completed what you lacked. This is very good. However, thats all there is to it. There cant be any more. Youll overcorrect yourself and become a woman of mercy. From now on, you will enter the second stage of learning. I have divided this stage of learning into seven parts. The first six will be taught by me and Habacark personally. The last one will require you to teach yourself. From now on, you will be completely separated from the work of managing the farm. You will have 15% of your time to rest every day. The remaining 50% will be used to learn from me, 20% will be used to learn from Habacca, and the final 15% will be used to teach yourself. Lei Luo nodded, but he did not say anything. He knew that nothing he said would be of any use. Mellie was only informing him, not asking for his opinion. In this world, the knowledge base was extremely vast. Anyone who idly spent their entire life would not be able to understand everything. And the cruel reality was that anyone who wanted to find their place in this world would have to do their best to have an irreplaceable role in a certain position. Therefore, many professions were divided to the extreme. Mages were divided into various elemental magic. Warriors were also divided into warriors who specialized in various weapons. Even archers were divided because of the different use of bows and arrows. All professions were divided very carefully. Even those who were in the ruling position knew very little in other aspects besides what they knew. Most of the worlds top military commanders are no different from civilians in other areas. This is because those at the top of the world also compete with stronger people. Just as they dont excel in their own areas of expertise, they can be killed at any time. Just as business and war require strategy, no one sees these two strategies as the same ability. The reason is simple. Whether you can survive in this world doesnt matter how many talents you have. Its what your strongest talent is. But under Mellies arrangement, Lei Luo did the opposite. He had to know a little bit about everything. And Mellie had created an environment for all the knowledge he needed. He didnt know where Mellie had collected so many books. They were all hidden in an underground library in a manor. This library alone was no smaller than a manor. And the knowledge contained in it could cover all fields. If it was something Lei Luo wanted to study about, Mellie always found a way to give him the books related to that field he was interested in. Lei Luo began to learn on his own. He was exposed to all kinds of knowledge, from technology, communication, etiquette, combat, and business. When he reached a certain level of learning, Lei Luo became more and more aware of why Mellie wanted him to go against the mainstream of society and choose this method of learning. Because even though the specialization of this world was limited to a narrow degree, it would still bring about high efficiency. However, it would also bring about a very important flaw. That was the loss of inspiration. The best example was that anything could be created through magic. Only works of art could not. Mellie believed that no matter what talent one has, as long as one reached a certain level, it would become an art. It didnt matter if it was the military or business or something else. Even mages and warriors could indulge in that field. Their battles would eventually become an art. What supported the birth of artists was the elusive inspiration. Mellie believed that any talent, when it reached a certain level, would become an art form. Chapter 359 - Gambling This is true of the military, of the business, of everything else. It is the inspiration that supports the birth of artists. And Mellie believes that inspiration comes from the perception of everything in life, not from the perception of something. It is as if a color itself cannot paint a colorful picture. This was the simple truth. It was for this reason why Mellies understanding of this spirit made Lei Luo maintain a very high learning enthusiasm and joyful in the process of learning. If other people outside Utopia Manor saw this, they would think that he was simply not learning anything. For them, learning can sometimes be too difficult, and the process of acquiring knowledge would often be too arduous. But in fact, Lei Luos high enthusiasm and joy were from the heart. He does not particularly force himself to learn anything. He simply tries to enjoy the process of learning. He never pushes himself beyond straining himself if something becomes too difficult for him to understand, He only tries to understand the most basic principles of whatever he is studying about. This was a big taboo in the learning theory of this world. But Lei Luos learning was known by others, and Mellie also let it go. Compared to the free and extensive learning, the other five knowledge taught by two teachers appeared to be a little hard work. Mellie first chose to train Lei Luo in a general direction method that was very simple, which was to let him play chess. Mellie divided Lei Luos chess lesson into two parts. Half of the time, she played with him, and the other half of the game time, she would simply let him compete with other people in the farm. In the beginning, he played against twelve people at the same time, then twenty-four people, and then forty-eight people. After learning to practice in three rounds, Lei Luos win rate against Mellie had increased by seventy percent. In total, he was able to play against ninety-six peopleand all of them won. One of those was his own teacher, Habacca. Habacca was the type who would be embarrassed if he couldnt win against his student. However, he was more pleased because Lei Luo was gradually exceeding his expectations. As for memory retention, Mellies method was very old. She would recite magic incantations. She would start with a hundred, then a thousand, then ten thousand, and then more. After three years of reciting, Lei Luo, who had already turned eighteen, had mastered more than a million magic incantations. He could already recite them in his heart while talking to others. This was a great skill, but it was also a skill that he had no choice but to acquire and practice. When Lei Luo sat there doing nothing, he memorized silently with a dull look on his face. It often made him look a bit like a psychopath. Mellie was the one who had passed on this technique to Habacca. Thus, many people in the form had often seen Habacca as a psychopath. He would suddenly appear in front of Lei Luo and do all kinds of tricks to distract Lei Luo. As time passed, Habaccas interference with Lei Luos studying techniques became more and more ineffective. In the end, Lei Luo had managed to completely ignore him. In terms of computational ability, especially when playing chess, Lei Luo had already trained, but in order to especially strengthen his ability in this area, Habacca had especially let Lei Luo learn card divination. Observing the stars was one activity for him. Astrology was a very calculative thing. There were countless stars in the sky, but to accurately calculate the rules of each star, the amount of calculating ability required was even greater. Lei Luo also observed the stars every day, and he could use the stars to prophesy. The success that came from this was that Lei Luo had already somewhat predicted his own fate, as well as the fate of others. This kind of calculation ability was something that could not be expressed in words. The extent of this ability could only be felt when someone met Lei Luo on the battlefield in the future. What Lei Luo needed to learn next was the ability to adapt and withstand pressure, as well as the ability to manipulate others. This all converged into a learning method. This method was also the oldest thing in human historygambling. Although it sounded incredible, in fact, in the next two years, Lei Luo spent the most time on the subjects that Mellie assigned to him. There was a small problem with gambling. The reason was simple. A true gambling expert would definitely not gamble for fun. And Lei Luo did not have the capital. Another important reason was that all the casinos in the world belonged to the officials of the gambling union. This was a union directly under the control of the Empire General Assembly. Anyone who wanted to open a casino, as well as those who participated in gambling, had to be recorded at the Empire General Assembly. Otherwise, it would be considered a violation of the empires laws. Although Habacca had prepared the identity certificate of Lei Luo, there was no doubt that he could not reveal his identity now. With these two restrictions, Lei Luo participated in gambling, which was a bit of a consignment. As a test, Mellie let Lei Luo figure it out himself. So, Lei Luo wandered around the casinos in the nearby towns every day. After careful consideration, he locked onto a person named Katz. After interacting with him for a period of time, Lei Luo knew that he was a pirate who didnt do well. According to the rules of all the Empire Conferences, no one within the empire is allowed to create more than one identity just to participate in gambling. The money obtained from gambling would be recorded on the amethyst card. No matter how the money on this card is obtained, it will be regarded as the amethyst card owners sacred and inviolable property. Anyone who uses non-gambling means or fraudulent means, to steal the wealth on this card will be wanted by the empire. When Lei Luo told Katz that he wanted to gamble for him, his account only had a pitiful 100 copper coins. So, when Katz suspected that Lei Luo was trying to cheat him of his money, Lei Luo stopped him with just one sentence. Do I have to risk being wanted by the empire for 100 copper coins? Katz believed that it was the case, so he gave the amethyst card used for gambling to Lei Luo. After that, the two of them went to the casino where Katz was a regular. Chapter 360 - Medical Fees for Katz This was a casino without stars. The lowest entrance fee was exactly 100 copper coins. The limit of a single bet was 20,000 copper coins. Any amethyst card with more than 10 million copper coins would automatically be converted into 100,000 silver coins. At this time, they would refuse to enter this casino. This was also to prevent these low-level casinos from being turned into ATM machines by those gambling experts. Lei Luo had used facts to prove how meaningful this setting was. Lei Luo had only used a short half a years worth of earnings, and he had used 100 copper coins to earn 106,000 silver coins from those poor fat sheep. This was the speed at which Lei Luo often deliberately lost money in order to reduce the attention of others. If it wasnt for the disguise, Lei Luo could have won the same amount of money at a much faster speed. Even so, Lei Luo could still stay there. The reason was that before Lei Luo took over this account, Katz had already lost 6,000 silver coins in his amethyst card. According to the laws of the empire, all the money on this amethyst card belonged to Katz. So, of course, this guy was ecstatic. He also suggested that at this time, Lei Luo should continue to slaughter the fat sheep. And Lei Luo, of course, refused his suggestion. The money was not his. Making money was meaningless to him. What did he need so much money for? What was important was to train his ability. Why would he need to get rid of them? Thus, Lei Luo left this low-class casino and went to look for the next one to go out. According to the rules of the empires gambling union, high-class accounts were not allowed to gamble in low-class casinos. However, as long as the low-class casinos had money, they could gamble in high-class casinos. Therefore, Lei Luo directly skipped three stars and directly went from the lowest to a four-star casino that required 10,000 gold coins. Although Lei Luo was very confident, after all, Katz, who had spent his whole life in a one-star casino, could not imagine what kind of people were in a four-star casino. Therefore, Katz still cautiously left only the 10,000 gold coins that Lei Luo just had enough to enter the door. The remaining few million were all taken away by him. And after a year, Katz almost vomited blood with regret. He had spent ten thousand within less than two years. Katz had automatically become the owner of a five-star amethyst card. If I didnt take six million, it wouldnt be one billion now, but 1.6 billion! Pig! Im really the lord! From then on, this phrase had become Katzs catchphrase. And at this time, Katz had also clearly explained his color division to Lei Luo. He was already 36 years old this year. He used to be a high-level warrior in a pirate gang. Later, he contracted a disease in the sea. It caused his fighting strength to plummet, so he was eliminated by the pirate gang. This disease was due to a virus infection. Katz didnt remember what kind of virus it was, and it was very difficult to treat. According to the market price, it would take about two years to cure the disease, and the cost was about 200,000 to 300,000 gold coins. At that time, Katzs inventory was less than 100 gold coins. Besides fighting, he had no other skills. After he couldnt fight, he became useless and could only rely on his savings to survive. Hence, Katz gave up on himself. He wandered around the world for almost three years until he met Lei Luo in the casino. When he learned about Katzs past, Lei Luo did not say anything else. He only comforted him, Everything will be fine. Magic calendar year 1569, Utopia Farm You want to earn enough for Katzs medical expenses? On this day, when Lei Luo was about to go to the casino again, he found that Habacca had appeared behind him. In the past year, both Mellie and Habacca had actually stopped caring about him. He was basically self-taught. Therefore, when Habacca appeared, Lei Luo was a little surprised. Yes, teacher. Whats wrong? Habacca looked at Lei Luo and said, You only have one chance. Why? Compared to Lei Luos previous battle results, this goal didnt sound very good. Therefore, Lei Luo was a little puzzled by Habaccas sudden words. More and more people are paying attention to you. If it wasnt for your excellent camouflage skills, your identity would have been discovered long ago. Although this kind of situation is also beneficial to train your reaction and resistance to pressure, its not a good thing in the long run. To be on the safe side, and at the same time, to overcome the pressure that you can face and overcome difficulties, my teacher and I have decided to give you the goal of earning 200,000 gold coins in one go. This is a good opportunity. It is an excellent exam opportunity. An excellent exam opportunity? Yes, this is your last gamble. Gambling is like this. You can detect the other partys heart through his gambling actions, or you can find out the other partys intentions by deliberately provoking him to speak. In short, Teacher and I both feel that you are at the right level. Is that so? Lei Luos expression did not change at all. Its time for us to give you a weighty test. If you pass this test, I have nothing more to teach you. From what Habacca was saying, Lei Luo could feel that something was not right. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he was stopped by Habaccas outstretched hand. You have to win this time because you want to raise 300,000 gold coins for treatment fees and bear such a burden. Then, you choose the highest-class casino and the top gamblers as your opponents. The reason why you are doing this is to force you into the most disadvantageous and difficult situation, because only in this way can you maximize your potential. Therefore, from a certain point of view, Katzs misfortune will become a tool for you to train yourself. I will win. Lei Luo shut his mouth. After a long silence, he finally raised his head and said to his teacher. Trump casino. This was a casino named after the empires symbol, Trump. As one of the Empires top super tycoons, Trump didnt really care about the casinos income. The reason why he opened and took care of this casino was to accumulate connections. Lei Luo put on a silver mask and walked into the casino. He started to wander around gambling area No. 1, looking for a challenging table to sit at. In the end, after browsing over a hundred tables, Lei Luo felt dispirited. He never felt that any person on that table was qualified to be his opponent. So, this legendary six-star casino is nothing more than this? Lei Luo said as he shook his head. Chapter 361 - The Trump Card of Vagrancy Or is it only the case in area No. 1? Why dont we go to other areas and take a look? Just as Lei Luo was about to leave, something happened. Little did he know that he had been closely watched ever since he stepped into the qualification gate. When he received the news from the casino manager, Trump immediately opened a luxurious private room and invited a person in. The decorations inside were extremely gorgeous. They were all made by a famous art master, Kubel. The design cost of each private room was more than 70,000 gold coins, and the Trump casino had more than 600 such private rooms. From this, it could be seen how wealthy Trump was. Whats the matter? a middle-aged man said to Trump. Byron, Ive found you an opponent. Are you interested? Trump said to the mysterious gambler. Five hundred years ago The emperor at that time, Victor, occasionally came to the royal casino to play in his spare time. Victor played nine games at the same time with nine people. Within sixteen hours, Victor won all the money of more than 400 super gamblers, until no one dared to step out of the ring. Byron, who was only 28 years old, dared to step out of the ring. The two of them played in the simplest way. At the same time, it was the most competitive nine palace red-black formation. The way of playing the red-black formation was very simple. The dealer placed nine chess-sized pieces in nine bowls in advance, one side painted red, the other painted black alloy blocks. After the two sides agreed on the bet, the banker opened the bowls one by one. Before each bowl was opened, the idle family could place a bet. The bet was whether each bowl was red or black. If the idle family lost, the next bowl would be opened. If the idle family won, the banker could adjust the color of the next bowl. At the same time, the idle family could also request to open several bowls consecutively. But the player has to guess all of them correctly to win. After opening nine bowls, players had to compare the chips of both sides. If the player loses, he loses the agreed bet. If he wins, he wins double the bet. This is the so-called red and white array, because it is arranged in advance, so the sizes of the dice are different. The black and red array is predictable. The premise is that you can see through the other partys mind. At that time, Byron had placed a copper coin under the first eight bowls. These eight copper coins were all lost without a doubt. When he came to the last bowl of the red-black formation. Byron did not hesitate to place all his bets, which was about one million gold coins. He then won two million gold coins! Byron was also famous for this battle. Hence, he was also known as the unruly one who sees through peoples hearts. Who is it? Byrons voice was very flat. Is it Griffith? A nobody, Byron said after a moment of silence. Sure. Trump smiled. You didnt even listen to his introduction, and you already agreed? Back then, when you introduced Karlsted to me, you also said that he was a nobody. Karlsted, Griffith, and Byron were also known as the three biggest gamblers in the world. What they liked the most was to borrow other peoples gambling cards to mingle around. Therefore, they were also known as the Trump Card of Vagrancy. Haha! I also accidentally bumped into it that time. As for this one now, although its not Karlsted, I think it should be able to fight with you, Tran continued to say with a smile. This person debuted two years ago by borrowing other peoples gambling cards. In these two years, he participated in more than 1,500 gambling games, and was promoted from a one-star gambling card to a five-star account. This isnt considered a great achievement, Byron said. There are at least one billion people in the empire who can do it. Of course, but this person will change his gambling style every once in a while. According to the information we have gathered, he has changed his gambling style more than 30 times in the past two years. Up until now, we havent been able to understand his gambling style and personality at all. Oh? Byrons eyebrows raised slightly, and there was a hint of surprise in the strangeness. A person who only wants to gamble, but doesnt care about winning or losing? Byron finally nodded. Okay, Ill bet with him. ButI want to knowwhats the bet? There are 100,000 gold coins on this persons card. Dont play dumb. I mean, the bet between you and me. Before Trump could finish his sentence, he heard Byron interrupt him. You dont look like a person who would give someone a free lunch. Between us? Trump revealed his signature honest smile. Byron, I think you should know that Im I think I told you many years ago that I would never be anyones subordinate. Byron interrupted Tran again. Youve misunderstood. Im not asking you to be my subordinate. If you lose, I only need you to do me a favor. One day, when I need it, I hope you can return it to me. Trump did not wait for Byron to interrupt. He continued, And if you win, this Tran Casino will be yours. I know that youve always wanted to have your own casino, but a five-star casino is not easy to open in the Empire. Byron raised his head and looked at the Fat Man with a simple and honest smile in front of him. On his ordinary face, his originally listless eyes suddenly burst out with a bright light. If an ordinary person saw it, they would definitely be shaken. However, Trump still had a simple and honest smile on his face. You seem to have a lot of confidence in him. Perhaps, its just that I have too much expectation for you. When Trump said this, his eyes narrowed into slits as he smiled. This person is here to collect the medical expenses for that down and out pirate, so he came here to gamble? After skimming through all the information that Tran handed over. Seeing the information section of Katz, Byron asked this question. Maybe, who knows? You should know better than me, Trump said with a smile. Byron didnt say anything more. Lets go. Three minutes later, Lei Luo still hadnt decided where to sit. A smiling man suddenly appeared beside him. Sir, do you think its not eye-catching? Lei Luo looked this person up and down. Just as he was about to ask a question, the smiling man said, My name is Trump, and I own this little casino. Although Lei Luo had studied hard day and night, he didnt know much about common things. So he didnt know who Trump was. He didnt look too surprised. He just nodded. Oh? What do you want? Trump looked at Lei Luo, and from his clothes and voice, he couldnt get any more information. But he made his own judgment from Lei Luos unhesitating answer. Lei Luo was either an inexperienced teenager or a high-class man who didnt take him seriously at all. Chapter 362 - An Ominous Premonition There are a total of 100 halls in our Trump Casino. Each hall has 160 gambling tables. There are even 60 rooms for VIP players. However, in our casino, the Wind and Cloud Pavilion only has one. Wind and Cloud Pavilion opens once every three years. Today is exactly three years since the last time it opened. Lei Luo touched his chin and said, Dont tell me you want to invite me to the Wind and Cloud Pavilion? If the Wind and Cloud Pavilion doesnt open, the wind and cloud showdown in these three years will end. As the owner of Trump Casino, I cant let others think that our Trump casino is so unpopular. Lei Luo was silent for a while and asked, Who is my opponent? One of the Empires three biggest gamblers, Byron, said Trump. Lei Luo had been gambling for almost two years. Lei Luo was not unfamiliar with the name Byron. He was a legendary existence. Therefore, even with Lei Luos temperament, he could not help but be stunned when he heard this name. Although he said that he was prepared to fight an expert, he felt that this expert was a little too big for him to take head-on. Whats the matter? Sir, are you afraid of losing? Trump asked with a smile. I believe that you will win. Why do you believe that I will win? This time, Lei Luo really didnt understand. Trump blinked his eyes and said with a smile, Its very simple. Like you, I am also a gambler. Moreover, its very likely that I like gambling more than you. While Trump and Lei Luo were talking, Byron had been standing upstairs, quietly watching the two of them. Standing beside him was his only student, Thor. He had been with Byron since he was born and had been with him for twenty-five years. Legend had it that Byron had taught Thor everything he had learned in one go. But the strange thing was that for twenty-five years, Thor had never participated in any gambling games, either publicly or privately. This personHow do you feel about him? Byron tilted his head and asked his student. As early as a month ago, Ive been paying attention to him. Ive watched him in all his gambling games. Its not difficult to win money, and its not difficult to lose money, but its very difficult to win whenever you want and lose whenever you want, so much so that you have complete control over the entire gambling game. Even if hes facing a gambler whos much worse than him, its the same. Thor turned his face looked at Lei Luo, who was standing in the distance. Then he continued, However, its not that he doesnt have a weakness. Oh? What do you think his weakness is? Byron asked with interest. He doesnt have passion, nor does he have fanaticism. He has to be so persistent, Thor said lightly. If he is over thirty years old, then he is just a brilliant mediocre person. But if he is less than twenty years old Thor was interrupted by Byron. My intuition tells me that he might be younger than you. Thats impossible! Thor shook his head almost immediately. Byron shook his head and said, When you started to pay attention to this person, I was also paying attention to him. Just like you, I was just browsing through the game as usual, but I soon became addicted to his gambling game. Other than being extremely calm, smart, and able to manipulate others to perfection, I also saw a kind of vitality in his gambling game. It was a kind of vitality that only belonged to young people. It was infinitely vigorous and filled with the desire to expand. If hes really younger than me At this point, Thor couldnt help but turn his head and look at Lei Luo once again. At this moment, Byron once again took over his words. Although the world is very big, its still very small for true experts. If my guess is true, youll meet sooner or later. Hes either one of your closest comrades or one of your most outstanding enemies. Now you understand why I agreed to Trumps bet, right? The smile on Thors face slowly faded, revealing an indescribable solemnity. Lets go into the pavilion. Later, youll sit beside me. You must remember the entire process in your heart. This will be beneficial to your growth. Thor did not say anything more. He just nodded and followed Byron into the already open Wind and Cloud Pavilion. Not long after, the door opened again. With Trump accompanying him, Lei Luo walked in. Trump stood in the middle of the room and asked Byron with a smile. Do you need me to introduce you? Byron shook his head and said, Its better for gamblers to get to know each other at the gambling table. Do you agree? Lei Luo looked at Byron and Thor and nodded. I agree. With that, the two of them took their seats. Thor sat behind Byron. Trump sat behind Lei Luo. Since ancient times, gambling has been changing in all kinds of ways. However, the changes are always the same. The changes are at least superficial. I dont want to play with these boring portraits today. Lets play the most primitive red-black array. How about nine bowls to decide the winner? Nine Palace black-red formation? Lei Luo recalled the game that Byron was famous for. He was betting on the Nine Palace red-black formation! That classic game had made Lei Luo think about it many times, and he couldnt put it down. However, he didnt expect that he would have the chance to play against the person involved today. It made people sigh. Byron seems to be nostalgic in reality. It was said to be the easiest, but the red-black knights formation was precisely the most difficult of all the gambling games. And the reason for this was precisely because it was too simple. It was so simple that there was no complicated data or information for you to calculate and analyze. You could only rely on your intuition towards the atmosphere, your talent in gambling, and most importantly, your luck to win. It could be said that this was also the weakest point for a gambler like Lei Luo, who had been training for a long time and relied on rational calculations. Maybe. Byron smiled and asked, What do you think? Whats the bet? You have 100,000 gold coins on your gambling card. How about this?100,000 gold coins. Upon hearing this, Lei Luo knew that the other party already knew a part of him. This included his relationship with Katz as well as Katzs identity. Everything that happened before his eyes, what he saw, what he heard, and what he felt?all of this gave Lei Luo a bad premonition. Although this gamble had not yet begun, a faint sense of defeat had already risen in his heart. It was as if he had already lost. This was the first time in the two years he had gambled that he had felt this way. At a certain moment, Lei Luo even wanted to withdraw from this match. But the thought only flashed through his mind. Chapter 363 - Unfair Bet Are you kidding me? How can I lose without a fight? Lei Luo thought as he knocked on the table with his right index and middle fingers. As soon as he finished knocking, nine porcelain bowls appeared on the table. Byron looked at Lei Luo, stretched out his right hand, and drew a word in front of him. Please place your bet. There was no psychological analysis for the first round. The simple probability of red and black was only 50-50. Therefore, Lei Luo did not think too much about it. He turned around and asked Trump, What is the lowest bet of Wind and Cloud Pavilion? 500 gold coins, Trump answered. Lei Luo frowned slightly. Without any hesitation, he threw down the chips that represented 500 gold coins. Black. Your luck doesnt seem too good. Byron smiled and opened the porcelain bowl, revealing a red round black iron plate. Judging things on the first try, this doesnt seem like a good omen. This was a psychological tactic that Lei Luo was familiar with?using words to disrupt the other partys train of thought. Lei Luo was already familiar with this tactic, so he didnt care. He sat upright on the chair and answered, As long as a person is able to bet correctly ten times in a row, he will be the best in the world. Whats so great about making a mistake once? Lei Luos words made Byron laugh. Please place the second bet. This time, Lei Luo did not place his bet so quickly. He began to think. But after thinking for a long time, he still could not come to a conclusion. The reason was simple. There were too few directions to choose from. It was either red or black. No matter how precise the calculation and speculation, in such a black or red world, it was futile. At this time, if one wanted to know for sure what color was under the porcelain bowl. There was only one way, and that was to look into Byrons heart. But when he really came to this person in front of him, he found that he only needed to understand Byrons motives as if he were a stranger to him. Lei Luo does not know what his heart is thinking. In such a daze, Lei Luo shook his head. He once again put 500 gold coins of chips. His bet was still black. This method of placing bets seemed extremely mediocre. Even the most ordinary gambler would probably do this. However, at this moment, Lei Luo could only place this bet. This bet made him feel very depressed. The truth is painful, but the truth is still the truth. Byron smiled again and opened the porcelain bowl. It was still a conspicuous red inside. Lei Luo silently looked at the second red iron plate and did not speak for a long time. Gamblers were divided into two types. One was betting according to reason and logic. The other was betting according to his own feelings. There was no doubt that Lei Luo was the former. He could not allow himself to act according to his own impulses. Therefore, although his intuition told him that he should bet red, he did not listen. He chose another way. After thinking for a long time, Lei Luo took out six gold chips, each of which was worth 500 gold coins. He put down all six chips. Then he said, Please open all the third to eighth bowls, I bet all on black. If each bowl was opened, there was a 50 percent chance that each bowl would be red or black. But the chance of six bowls expelling black at the same time was less than 2 percent. It was a simple probability. It didnt seem very clever. But in this environment, it was the best way that Lehrer could find with his logic. But the result was different. Lei Luo saw Byrons smile again. He smiled and opened the remaining porcelain bowls one by one until there was only one left. Even though the probability of this happening is less than 2%, once it happens, the blow to you is still 100%. Six red lights appeared in front of Lei Luos eyes again. What rang in his ears were Byrons philosophical and somewhat mocking words. At this moment, Lei Luo had a very deep feeling of being controlled by someone. He began to regret it. He regretted that he went there in the first place. This has been an unfair gamble from the start, Lei Luo thought to himself. From the opponent, the gambling venue, the gambling method, and even the lowest bet amount, I have been led by the nose by others. The opponent already had the advantage from the start, so how can I win? Just as Lei Luo was pondering on his fate, Byron seemed to see through his new life. He smiled and placed the eight golden chips back in front of Lei Luo. Any smart gambler knows that the outcome of a gamble does not depend on the gambling table, but on the outside. The secret to winning a gamble is never to defeat a powerful opponent, but to pick an opponent that is easy to defeat. This is also the so-called gamblers strategy, so you have lost from the beginning. Young Man, you should go back. You and I will consider it a draw. Lei Luo lowered his head and stared at the eight chips that had been returned in front of him in silence. It was an incomparable silence. They seemed to be able to hear each others breathing. It even gave people a strange illusion. Time is so eternal, and the world is so big. No matter how many years have passed, we are still only humans. How can we put everything under our control? Lei Luo said this and gently pushed the chips back. But if we give up just because of this, then whats the difference between it and the dust on the ground? Lei Luos words stunned everyone present. The smiles on Trump, Byron, and Thors faces slowly disappeared. They each revealed a different body. Trump had an expression that should have been like this. Thors thoughts were exceptionally profound and solemn. Byron, on the other hand, was slightly surprised as he lamented. Lei Luo pushed out all his chips. 60,000 gold coins, Ill bet all on black! Byron sat there, his face facing Lei Luo. The two of them looked at each other. This situation was really strange. But Thor, who was beside Byron, didnt find it funny. The expression on his face was even more serious than before. On the other hand, Trump, who was sitting behind Lei Luo, smiled even more brightly than before. Finally, Byron sighed. You win. Lei Luo stretched out his hand, wanting to open the porcelain bowl, but was gently blocked by Byrons hand. Leave some face for the old man, young man. Lei Luos hand paused for a moment, then he turned his head to look at Trump, who was behind him. At this time, Trump stood up with a smile. Katz, two hundred thousand gold coins are already on your gambling card. But are you really called Katz? Anyway, that is no longer important. Im leaving. Lei Luo didnt say anything more and left the Trump Casino. Chapter 364 - The Battle of Karlan After leaving the Trump Casino, Lei Luo gave the gambling card to Katz. Katz did not say much about Lei Luos favor. He only said one sentence. Although I have failed so many years, one day, I will prove that I am not a useless person. Because his mind was immersed in the gamble just now, Lei Luo didnt have time to think about the hidden meaning behind Katzs words. After Lei Luo returned to Utopia Manor, he crossed his legs. With his hands on his knees, his body straightened and his eyes closed, and he gradually withdrew his scattered attention. Lei Luo had learned this method from watching Mellie do it when he was young. After sitting like this for about three minutes, Lei Luos mind calmed down slightly. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Habacca standing in front of him. Habacca looked at Lei Luo with eyes filled with relief, joy, and a little reluctance. Teacher Lei Luo stood up and held Habaccas hand. He was about to say something, but he was stopped by Habacca. Lets go, Teacher is waiting for you. Lei Luo sighed helplessly and followed behind Habacca. The white flower on the tree in front of Mellies door bloomed again. A gentle breeze blew, sending a faint, indescribable fragrance. It made people feel as if they were in a state of silence in the void, as if everything in the past had been forgotten. At this moment, Mellie was sitting cross-legged on the ground. She was leaning against an ancient tree with her eyes closed, quietly smelling the fragrance of the flowers. Coming. When she sensed that Lei Luo was coming, Meryl opened her eyes. Okay. Lei Luo quietly came to Mellies side and sat down. You should know why I called you here, right? Mellie smelled it. Yes, but I dont think Im strong enough I think If you want to fly into the sky without a pair of wings, its just a waste of effort. But if you still want to stay in the nest with a pair of good wings, youll degenerate into a poultry. As Mellie said this, she looked at Lei Luo. Although its only been four years, Ive basically taught you everything that Habacca and I can teach you. The current you, sunshine, is cunning when necessarykind, but insidious when necessarynormal, but shameless when necessary. Of course, you still have many flaws and imperfections, but this is no longer something that can be improved through teaching. You must go into the vast world and improve yourself. Mellie pointed at a crystal ball that did not exist in the room. This crystal ball was a spell. It simulated the environment of the Battle of Karlan. The Battle of Karlan was one of the most important battles in Emperor Victors life. It was through this battle that Emperor Victor unified the seventh interstellar administrative region. It was now the 72nd to 83rd interstellar administrative region. At that time, there were a total of four forces in this region: Pirate King Selklev, Black Sea Mercenary Association, Manlan United Trust, and Emperor Victor. This is the simulation magic of the Battle of Karlan. In the past history, the entire battle took a total of three years from preparation to completion. You can enter the body of Emperor Lucifer through this crystal ball. You can freely adjust the simulation environment and progress, but you only have two weeks to complete it. Mellie stood up as she spoke. During this time, you stay in the room. I will get someone to bring you food and water. Lei Luo did not say anything because he knew that it was useless to say anything. After Mellie left the room, Lei Luo immediately dived into the simulation environment that Mellie had set for him. He began to fully understand all the data and information, such as military data and economic data, as well as the potential data of each city. The surrounding environment of the forces, the personality of the main commanders, and so on. This time, Lei Luo didnt dare to be negligent, nor did he dare to be anxious. He only activated this magic crystal after understanding it for a whole week. This magic would completely restore the war from more than a thousand years ago. There were many details, but in general, there were four main forces in this area: The Pirate King, Selklev, the Black Sea Mercenary Association, Manlan United Trust, and Emperor Victor. Of the four forces, Selklevs military strength was the strongest. According to calculations, he accounted for about 45% of the total military strength. What made him fearful was his personal guards, with his 8,000 heavy armored cavalry as the core. Besides Selklev, the strongest military strength was Emperor Victor. His military strength accounted for about 25%. Next was Manlan United Trust, which was about 20%. The worst was the Black Sea Mercenary Association, which was about 10%. After the magic of the Crystal Ball was activated, the time was fixed at a thousand years ago. According to the rules, he had to complete the entire battle within three years. In just three short years, the strength of the major forces would not have any fundamental changes during this period. And with the current military strength of Emperor Victor, it was impossible to unify the world by force. Lei Luo was very clear about this. So he spent a lot of time studying the internal environment of his opponent. Selklev was the strongest, so he was definitely the first target to be killed. The Black Sea mercenary group was the weakest, so they could be annexed. But even if they succeeded in annexing it, their strength still couldnt surpass Selklevs. Moreover, they also needed time to digest it. After digesting it, they still needed to destroy the strength of the other two. These three years were absolutely not enough. Therefore, the Black Sea mercenary group must be used to form an alliance. Lei Luo found an important point regarding the Manlan United Trust. It was controlled by the council of elders. To put it bluntly, it was actually a noble system, but it was also a business alliance with economic interests as the primary goal. After thinking through these three things, Lei Luo began to make all kinds of preparations, such as the deployment of the army, assigning the troops on the front line, and the allocation of grains. Even diplomatic envoys and various secret emissaries were sent out continuously. After the preparations were completed, Lei Luo began to make his move. He first sold some armaments, war horses, and various commodities at a low price at the Star Trade Center. He raised a huge sum of money, totaling up to 200 million gold coins, This sum was almost twice the income of all the cities under Emperor Victor during his time. Chapter 365 - Surprise Attack on the Capital Lei Luo used the money to bribe several great elders of Manlan United Trust. He reached an alliance of attack and defense with them. They also agreed to attack the Black Sea mercenary association together. Because the capital was really big enough, Manlan United Trust agreed to all the requests. They immediately sent troops to the capital of the Black Sea Mercenary Association. Such a huge army was naturally impossible to keep as a secret. After receiving this news, the Black Sea Mercenary Association immediately asked for help from Selklev. Selklev also immediately sent troops to support them. However, the Black Sea mercenary group said that in order to obtain reinforcements, they were willing to pay a huge amount of war aid. However, they said that the army that asked Selklev to help defend their capital should not exceed 70% of their strength and that more troops should be used to attack the back of Emperor Victor and Manlan United Trust. History also proved that Selklev did exactly as he was told. During this period of time, Lei Luo had been staying in the magic environment of the Crystal Ball. Emperor Victors army and Manlan United Trusts army had already started their attack according to Lei Luos plan. All the armies were approaching the capital of the Black Sea Mercenary Guild at full speed. The reason why they chose this place was that Lei Luo looked at the map of the entire continent. He discovered that there was a small mountain range on the way to the Black Sea Mercenary Guild. The entire mountain range was the key to this battle. It was in this small mountain range that Emperor Victors army and Manlan United Trusts army under Lei Luos command were ambushed. The ambushers were the Black Sea Mercenary Guild and the reinforcements from Selklev. Caught off guard, the Manlan United Trust army was thrown into chaos. In an instant, the losses were huge. However, under the command of Lei Luo, the imperial army strangely maintained a complete formation. Moreover, they cleverly escaped the occupation, and the Manlan United Trust Army had to fight alone. When the Manlan and Vitos armies lost more than 50% of their forces, Lei Luo commanded the Victor Imperial Army to return to the battlefield. However, it was not to support the Manlan and Vitos armies. It was to attack both Selklevs reinforcements and the Manlan and Vitos armies at the same time. The best part was that at this time, the Black Sea Mercenary Guilds armies also attacked both armies at the same time. This was an attack without any warning. Manlan, along with Velas and Selklevs army, did not expect the situation to turn out like this. After a bitter battle, they announced their surrender. The entire battle process did not take more than twelve days in the crystal ball. On the other hand, it took Lei Luo only four hours to command this war. After the war ended, the surrendered army was immediately brought to the capital of the Black Sea Mercenary Guild for reorganization. There, there were tens of millions of soldiers and assistive personnel arranged by Lei Luo. In the crystal ball simulation environment, it was within a short 30 days. In reality, it all happened in less than an hour. All the surrendered troops and armaments were obtained by Emperor Victor and the Black Sea Mercenary Association. After this battle, Manlan and Vitos lost almost 60% of their strength. The remaining troops could only protect themselves. Selklev lost almost one-sixth of his army. However, the strength of Emperor Victor and the Black Sea Mercenary Association didnt weaken. Instead, it increased greatly. It was only enough time for the strength of the four sides to change greatly. The combined forces of Emperor Victor and the Black Sea mercenary association had already surpassed Selklevs strength. The scariest thing was that Selklev still thought that his army was defending the Black Sea Mercenary Association. This was the key point of the entire battle. That was the speed of the information! Lei Luo had checked the facts. According to the speed at that time, it would take at least twelve days for the information to reach Selklev. During this time, they would have to use various sealing spells and various intelligence networks to confuse the information. But at most, it would not take more than 12 days. Lei Luo commanded the army of Emperor Victor and the people who surrendered. It took them three days to reorganize. After four days, Lei Luo commanded the coalition army to attack Selklevs capital. For this battle, Lei Luo brought almost all the magic crystals he could collect to replenish the mana of the magicians and to use large-scale teleportation magic circles. Lei Luo knew that at this time, speed was everything! While maintaining his basic combat strength, Lei Luo desperately used the teleportation magic circles to attack! He only used six days to use more than 20 large-scale teleportation magic circles. In total, ever since the war started until Emperor Victors army appeared in Selklevs capital, only ten days had passed! This meant that Selklev didnt have any extra time to react. He didnt notice the magic fluctuations until he was teleported around the capital. The two armies he sent out attacked Emperor Victor and Manlan. The closest army to him needed thirty days to receive his order to retreat. The earliest they could return was fourteen days. When they returned seventeen days later, the war was over. The retreating army had no other choice but to surrender. When the husband who commanded the United Army appeared in the capital, he found that the strength of the enemys army was much stronger than they had expected. The mages and swordsmen in their capital were on Selklevs side. It was as they had thought. Lei Luo, who had been very nervous, also broke out in a sweat. However, he still believed that he could easily win. However, after that, a strange phenomenon occurred to Lei Luo when the two armies faced each other and officially engaged in battle At first, everything went smoothly. But when the army came into contact with the personal guards of the demon warriors that Selklev personally commanded, the situation suddenly changed. Selklev, who was at a disadvantage in terms of military strength, actually dared to directly command his personal guards. He launched a surprise attack on Emperor Victor, who had a million generals. And at this time, the morale of Emperor Victors army, which was high, suddenly fell into a complete disadvantage. Selklevs personal guards, regardless of their morale or fighting will, including the coordination of the various troops, had reached a perfect state. This sudden burst of fighting strength was impossible to estimate. This situation made Lei Luo dumbfounded. This is impossible He didnt believe that Selklevs commanding ability would improve so much in an instant. At this point, however, it was too late for Lei Luo. He had to react immediately. Chapter 366 - God-made Equipment Lei Luo first adjusted the time to one-to-one, then he desperately began to mobilize troops. He armed his troops with magic. This was the latest technologycombining magic and machinery! He included all the magic warriors. The cavalry, the dragon knights, and the magic beast troops were all sent out. All the troops were formed into thirteen layers of joint defense. Just as Selklevs personal guards were about to rush to the 10th floor, Lei Luo suddenly remembered that he had a 14-year-old attendant under his command. This person was called Goethe Lyman. If he remembered correctly, this guy nicknamed the Black Knight was the Empires second-in-command. Although he was only 14 years old and all his abilities were completely unsearchable, it does not matter. Lei Luo immediately deployed Goethe Lyman as the commander of the 11th defense line. Finally, Goethe Lymans expedition brought a clear result after fighting with all his strength. At the cost of Goethe Lymans death, Lei Luo blocked the attack of Selklev. He finally won the battle. When the battle ended, the magic crystal ball also shattered. Lei Luo sat on the ground in disbelief. According to this situation, these 50,000 people must be commanded by one person to be so orderlyBut its impossible. In Selklevs camp, the strongest person is himself. His commanding ability isnt that strong. At most, he can only personally command ten thousand people. Furthermore, his combat ability isnt that strong. At this moment, Mellie walked in from outside the door. Do you want to know why his combat ability is so strong? Why? Because he used the god-made equipment, the war god. God-made equipment? But I have no idea. After half a month of battle, Lei Luo had been completely immersed in the battle, so he was a little emotional. Because Emperor Victor didnt know about this news before he launched this battle. Mellies answer was very calm. You suffered a great loss, but you performed well, almost at the same level as Emperor Victor. Why? The only difference between you and Emperor Victor is that you let Goethe Lyman go on when the tenth layer of defense was broken through. And Emperor Lucifer only went on after Goethe Lymans brother, the commander of his most trusted guards, died. You at least let Goethe Lyman die in place of his brother. Other than that, your model is almost exactly the same. Teacher, you should know what the god-made weapon is, right? Can you tell me about it? This was what Mellie wanted to tell Lei Luo. During the god generation, humans had learned forging techniques from the gods. Humans had always been imitating them, although there was no lack of good weapons. But no matter what, they couldnt be compared to the weapons of gods. This was because divine weapons contained divinity, and they were also known as divine weapons. The gods left behind some divine weapons in the human world. Those who had these divine weapons would receive a considerable increase in their abilities. And the god of war was such a weapon. It was a sword, and it was also the god of wars weapon. With this sword commanding the army, the army would be able to unleash its strongest fighting strength. That was the will of the god of war! Later on, in history, the weapon fell into the hands of Goethe Lyman. He once used the old, weak, and disabled of the 100,000 reserve troops to withstand the fierce attack of the 600,000 magic guide troops of the famous general maverick for three months. Thus, the strength of this army was enough to determine the outcome of the main battlefield. Until the end, they were unable to join the white orchid battle that decided the fate of the world at that time. And at that time, Goethe Lyman had used the deity armed wargod. Teacher, what exactly does the deity armed wargod look like? Its a sword, but its a very special sword, and it has a very ordinary sword. What does this mean? The power of this sword is so powerful. However, Ive seen with my own eyes how Goethe Lyman used the deity-made equipment on the wargod when he was at his peak On the surface, that sword looks like a cross-shaped sword. Moreover, it seems to be two swords, and its the same sword. What does that mean? I cant describe it. Youll understand when you see it with your own eyes. However, if youre not the one who uses this sword, youd better avoid it. Mellie sighed. If Goethe Lyman used the god of war after he killed Emperor Victor, then the twelve kings of the Alliance Army wouldnt be able to defeat him. When Mellie said this, she let out a long sigh. Then, she shook her head. She didnt continue. Teacher, are you with Goethe Lyman Before Lei Luo could finish, Mellie immediately said, I dont know him When Lei Luo saw how excited Mellie was, he quickly shut his mouth. He thought to himself, There must be a connection. Do you know where the deity armed god of war is now? Mellie asked after calming down. Lei Luo knew that Mellie would not ask such a question for no reason. Hence, he immediately became very interested. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Mellie, waiting for an answer. The deity armed god is now hidden in the imperial palace, but that is only an empty shell. The most important sword slot is no longer on that sword. As Mellie said this, she sat there silently for a long time. After a long while, she slowly stood up. Then, she took out a cross from her clothes. This cross looked very ancient. It seemed to have traveled through thousands of years of time. This is the god-made equipment, war god. Hearing Mellie say this, Lei Luo almost instinctively wanted to ask, Why is the god-made armed god of war in your hands? But in the end, Lei Luostill did not have the courage to ask this question. Isnt the god-made armed god of war a sword? How did it become a cross? Lei Luo had just finished speaking. The surface of the cross suddenly flashed with light. As if a tree had suddenly grown up, an illusory shadow was projected from the cross. The illusory shadow turned out to be a womana beautiful woman. No matter how you looked at it, her appearance, temperament, and figure were perfectso much so that she was just an illusory shadow. However, it still made Leroy feel a sudden sense of loss. Chapter 367 - The Sorcerer ThisThis is In the entire world, only she knows where the deity armed wargod is. How can I make him tell me the whereabouts of the deity armed wargod? This crusader has a special device. It recognizes its master. When it picks up the crusader, it will constantly give you all kinds of missions and tests. After you complete each type of test and mission, she will show you the progress bar. When the progress bar reaches 100%, she will tell you the whereabouts of the deity armed wargod. Teacher, I really want to know how much you have completed? 60%. Lei Luo was surprised, but it also made him think seriously. Are you sure that I can make this progress bar reach 100%? Its not hard for me to be sure, but Im looking forward to seeing you. Lei Luo raised his head. He gazed longingly at the perfect woman. Lying in the void, he couldnt help but mutter. If only she were real. Bastard! When he saw Lei Luos expression, Mellie suddenly flew into a rage. Lei Luo didnt understand why Mellie was so angry, so he quickly raised his head and didnt say a word. Ive already arranged for a carriage. The carriage will arrive in an hour. Ive already helped you pack your things. Its time for you to venture into the outside world. Teacher, I Mellie suddenly said, Dont make a wrong judgment. I didnt make this decision because you angered me, but because of another reason. Lei Luo, what do you think of the current empire? Lei Luo said without thinking, Without a doubt, the chaotic world is about to arrive. From today onwards, how long do you think the world will be in chaos? Although the Dark Knight riot was very short, the intensity of the war was unprecedented. Moreover, it was an internal conflict. The dukes were not prepared, so they could only bring their own personal guards. Everyone went to the front line in person. Even though the Dukes went to the battle formation in person, they would have all kinds of protection. But things were rushed, and the war was in full swing. It was impossible for the dukes to not be affected by all kinds of magic. In a hundred years, half of the princes and princes have died, and that is proof. I dont think the rest of the princes will last more than a few years. Dukes and kings are not affected by the law of succession, all the first sons of the first wife to inherit the throne. This method is peaceful and has a magic heritage, so its not that bad. However, the present chaotic world is coming, and to be able to sit on such a high-dimensional arena, what is needed is not only the strong, but also the exceptionally strong. Based on this standard, Im afraid that none of these new dukes are qualified. Moreover, among their brothers and sisters, there is no lack of heaven-gifted talents. In addition, there are so many cases of father and son killing each other and brothers killing each other in order to seize the throne in the Empire. I believe that it wont be long before there are people who cant stand the loneliness. When that time comes, the world will be completely thrown into chaos. Such an acid. If my guess is correct, it will still take another ten years for the world to fall into chaos. It will probably take another thirty years for the world to completely collapse. For so many years, while Lei Luo was learning by himself, he was also continuously understanding the changes in the empires general situation. Hence, when he heard Mellies question, he immediately began to speak with assurance. However, who knew that just as he finished speaking He heard Mellie sigh softly. With your intelligence, if you had stayed in the circle of commoners for a longer period of time, you probably wouldnt have thought this way. Lei Luo listened attentively. In fact, there are already signs of unrest in the upper echelons of the nobles. This person with insight in the upper echelons knows that everyone is also making preparations. But what they dont know is that compared to the unrest of the nobles, the unrest in the lower echelons of the empire is even more terrifying. Teacher, are you talking about the commoners? Lei Luo shook his head disapprovingly. The qualities of the commoners are extremely limited. The knowledge and magic that they can come into contact with are all restricted to the point of death. Although there have been many incidents of commoners revolting since the establishment of the empire, there has never been a single one that could cause any major waves. Because the difference in power between mages and commoners is too great, and the difference between humans is too great. I dont think that relying on commoners can change the universe. Youre right, but you have to know that there is no lack of geniuses among the commoners. There is no lack of world-shaking geniuses among the talents of the empire. Besides these, there is another very important reason, and that is the demon contract. If it is difficult to obtain great power by relying on ones own talent and cultivation, but if one signs a contract with a demon, one can instantly become powerful. However, as a price, the soul after death will belong to the demon. Apart from that, this world is actually very big. Not only is magic the only way to become stronger, if one can recruit all these powerful people, one can also become an overlord. But the empire is too vast. These people are spread across the 11 provinces of the empire. Some are pirates, some are hermits, and some may even be ordinary farmers. To collect these people is like finding a needle in a haystack. Its easier said than done. Although these were words from Mellie herself, Lei Luo still felt that the loophole was too big. Thus, he also argued. Searching one by one will naturally exhaust them to death, but how do you know that they wont gather together by themselves? Let them gather together? Just because of a commoner uprising? No, the people who can cause a world storm arent commoners. Although they suffer discrimination, they can still live on. Only those who have nothing, other than pain, and who have nothing to lose, are enough to cause a world storm that will change everything! You meanthe magic conductor? Lei Luo suddenly thought of this and suddenly opened his eyes as if he had thought of something. The magic conductor was a newcomer created by Magic Technology. This was a human that was created entirely by magic and alchemy. They were like puppets from the beginning. They were without consciousness. They gradually applied magic control and advanced with alchemy materials. They became people with learning ability and complete intelligence. This kind of person created by magic and alchemy was also known as a magic conductor. This technology was also one of the achievements of the development of magic conductor technology. The status of a magic conductor was almost the same as a slave, and they were also the most loyal and useful soldiers on the battlefield. Although most of them were used as cannon fodder, their advantage was that they could quickly create replicas. The loss of a batch would create more and more magic guides. This kind of war technology and labor force would be created infinitely by one magic guide, and it would be ultimately useful. Even some merchants who sold magic guides would make a fortune out of it. Chapter 368 - Leave the Manor There are too many magic conductors. Due to the continuous wars in the empire, as well as the promotion of the various warlords and corporations, the number of magic conductors has already reached 80% of the empires population. What! 80% of the people in our empire are magic conductors? When Lei Luo heard this news, he was also very shocked. He didnt dare to believe it. That was to say, eight out of ten people walking around on the streets were magic conductors. So you can understand. Most of the magic conductors are slaves, and slaves are the main labor force of this empire. It can be said that our empire is a slave empire, and all the slaves added up may be more than 90%. This means Lei Luo suddenly thought of something and widened his eyes. Youre right! There are too many slaves! There are too many sorcerers! When they all awaken and are twisted into a rope, it can be imagined how much shock it will cause! Im afraid the entire empire will fall apart. Lei Luo sighed. Thats right, thats why the empire is about to collapse. The empire was built because of the war, but the world is still so big. When you have no more places to conquer, you cant keep adding new slaves, and you keep using magic to create magic conductors. And all the nobles and civilians are gathered in a few huge cities. This means that the ordinary people are being surrounded. They are surrounded by 80% of the magic conductors in those big cities. And if someone can make use of these magic conductors, then how can this less than 20% of the human population resist the attack of 80% of the magic conductors? But its not easy to gather all the magic conductors, is it? Lei Luo said. Its not easy, but its not difficult either. After all, they are slaves. As long as there is inequality, there will be resistance. Are you saying that someone has already done that? Lei Luo turned around and looked at Mellie in shock. Mellie answered nonchalantly, If it were me, if I wanted to reshuffle the Empire and establish my own hegemony, then I would do it even if its someone from within the empire, who wouldnt want to reorganize the empire after Emperor Victor? Lei Luo raised his head. His left hand was placed on his lap. His right hand was about to clench into a fist. But halfway through, he loosened his grip. Teacher, in your opinion, how many years do I have? How many years? Mellie reached out and patted Lei Luos thick shoulder. Lei Luo, someone who wants to rise in troubled times shouldnt be as optimistic as you. From now on, the time you have can only be counted in days. Teacher, what do you want me to do? No, youre wrong. You shouldnt be asking us this, Mellie said. You should be asking yourself. But I personally think that no matter what you want in the future, when the chaotic world comes, you need to be strong yourself. Otherwise, everything will be empty talk. As Mellie spoke, she handed a letter to Lei Luo. This is Habaccas money from Morton Trading Company. Take it. The money isnt much. I hope it can help you. At this time, there was no need to be polite. Lei Luo reached out and took the envelope. As for the cross system, Ive already opened it for you. You can take a look at that cross. Lei Luo took the cross into his hands. He saw that on the surface of the cross, a progress bar appeared. This crusader has already been activated for you. It will choose to test you at the appropriate time. When you pass all of its tests and progress to 100%, you will be able to obtain the deity-made equipment, the wargod. Lei Luo nodded and remained seated on the spot. The carriage is about to arrive. Go back to your room and see if you have anything to take away. Once you are ready, you can leave. I understand. where is Teacher Habacca? He went fishing. You dont have to say goodbye to him. He has never liked the scene of saying goodbye. Teacher, then I have to leave. I dont know when I will be able to see him again. Do you have anything else to say to me? At this moment, in the face of the situation in the empire Everything was a little urgent. There was no need to be so wishy-washy. Lei Luo also asked Mei Li this question after some thought. Remember, once you step out of this manor, you must be prepared at all times. Yes. Your every word and action will be watched by others. Therefore, dont think that any action or sentence can escape surveillance. You must know how to hide yourself. I know. I will know how to protect myself. Anything else, Teacher? Go find a woman to love. It will be good for you. He sat cross-legged on the ground as if he had thought it over carefully. That was what Mellie said. Lei Luo nodded his head as if he understood something. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves approached from outside. Go, Mellie said. Lei Luo bowed respectfully to Mellie. After all, this was the teacher who had taught and raised him for eighteen years. More words were said. Lei Luo left the room and sat in the carriage heading to the Utopia Manor. The first place he was going to was a city called Xida City. Xida City mainly relied on a magic crystal mine to carry out import and export trade. Magic crystal mines were a very high-intensity source of magic power. They could be repeatedly compressed, refined, crystallized, and finally purified to a relatively high level of pure magic power. Currently, there were only tens of thousands of magic crystal mines in the entire empire, and there were only hundreds of high-purity magic crystal mines. Although humans had mastered the technology to extract magic power from magic crystal mines. This technology was extremely complicated. The principle and the difficulty of the operation made it so that only a few core members of the powerful alliance could extract mana from the Magic Crystal Mine, and the Magic Crystal Mine was also the most important energy source for the magic conducting technology. All magic conducting equipment, magic conducting weapons, magic conducting cannonballs, and magic conducting spells. Even the magic conductors could not do without the magic crystal mine. It could be said that the magic crystal mines had facilitated the development of magical technology. Therefore, the magic crystal mines were also regarded as the most important strategic resources by the various alliances. They were all hoarded by each other. It was also because of the magic crystal mines, which could produce magic power, that they became even more valuable than the empires currency itself. It was also the magic crystal coins that were only circulated among a few nobles. However, this kind of currency was rarely circulated on the market. And Xida City had three extremely rare high-purity magic crystal ore veins. It was also the only city under the jurisdiction of the governor that could automatically refine magic crystals. Hence, Xida City had unique conditions, which made it the largest trading center in the third administrative region. Chapter 369 - Extortion Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As soon as he stepped out of the carriage, Lei Luo slammed into someone. Lei Luo looked up and saw that he had hit a burly man who was a full head taller than him. He was dressed in tattered adventurer clothes and wore a few broken armor pieces. Lei Luo was about to say he was sorry. He looked up at the brawny man and noticed that the mans arms were crossed and he was glaring down at him. His eyes were looking down at him from a 45-degree angle. Do you have five silver coins on you? Ive long heard that there are people in the city pretending to be refugees to beg. So its true. Lei Luo thought so and smiled at him with a friendly shrug. He wanted to go around and walk away. The brawny man took a step to the side and blocked Lei Luo. He put the huge palm in front of Lei Luos eyes and clenched it tightly. He continued to ask, Do you have five silver coins on you? Lei Luo had been in Utopia Farm for a long time and hadnt translated it yet. But after a while, Lei Luo suddenly understood. He pointed at the brawny man with a sudden realization. Oh? Youre blackmailing me? After understanding the situation, he reacted as quickly as possible. This was the idea instilled in Lei Luo since he was a young boy, and at this time, it was an instinct that had been trained in him for many years. Lei Luo immediately retreated to the side, then he took out a dagger from his waist. He threw it at the strong mans thigh. PFFT! Fresh blood flowed out of the mans thigh. The strong man screamed and agreed to it. Youwhy do you have a dagger? The brawny man roared as he lay on the ground. Although he was not at the point of death yet, the brawny man felt as if he had died with his eyes wide open. He hugged his thighs with both hands and looked at Lei Luo in shock. As a normal person, his shock was understandable. According to the empires laws, no commoner was allowed to carry weapons. However, according to the laws of the empire, weapons that could not be carried were so-called lethal weapons. They were magic items. Things like daggers were not within the jurisdiction of the law. The reason was very simple. It was because a powerful warrior and a commoners physical fitness were too different. As long as a warrior trained slightly, ordinary people would not be able to kill him with a dagger. Even if it was hard to harm the soldiers, it would be even harder to harm the elite nobles. However, a dagger was a weapon that couldnt harm the soldiers and the warriors who were stronger than the soldiers, but it was enough to threaten the civilians who hadnt been trained and learned enough. The dagger was placed in Lei Luos luggage by Habacca. Lei Luo knew these rules. So when he made his move, he didnt hesitate at all. After stabbing him in the thigh with the dagger, Lei Luo was about to leave. The strong man sat on the ground with his arms crossed. Just as he was lamenting his bad luck, he suddenly saw Lei Luo walking back. He looked at what Lei Luo had in his hand. No way! This was clearly a door! The burly man turned his head again and saw a church ten meters away. The nun was standing in front of the church with her mouth agape. A huge foreboding came over him. The burly mans instinct told him that it was best for him to run away now. He wanted to do so too, but the problem was that he couldnt move one leg at all. And the following scene was very tragic that it didnt need to be described. A two-meter-tall brawny man with white hands and hair and curled up on the ground was held by an expressionless guy holding half of the churchs door. He was beaten up for more than half an hour. The people beside him thought that they had killed their father. Whats going on in this world? The public security is so bad. Hes being blackmailed in the city! Seriously Lei Luo was so tired that he was panting. He threw the door to the side. He shook his head. Originally, Lei Luo was blackmailed. He should be the one who was justified. But the onlookers knew that the poor man who was covered in blood only wanted five silver coins. They all showed sympathetic expressions. He had been beaten to such a state just for five silver coins. How miserable. Yeah, how could we meet such a pervert? Hes really insane. Could he be insane? Such comments kept popping up in Lei Luos ears. Lei Luo looked around casually. The way everyone looked at him was starting to look a little contemptuous. At first, Lei Luo was barely able to hold on, but as the number of people increased, the situation changed. There were almost 500 people gathered at the city gate and started to point at Lei Luo. Lei Luo couldnt hold on any longer. He could only carry the huge man to the church next door to receive treatment under everyones disdainful gazes. In the end, it didnt matter if he didnt go. The moment he entered the door, Lei Luos face turned green with regret. It turned out that this huge man was called Arthur. He was a standard pauper. His entire body was less than ten copper coins. This way, Lei Luo would have to pay for his treatment. Please say it again. I want to confirm the treatment fee. Lei Luos face turned green as he waited for the nun. She could use holy light to treat the mans injuries. Its a total of 300 gold coinsAfter using the holy potion, the bed fee, the treatment fee, the Holy Light Fee, and the 11 taxes, its a total of 364 gold coins. Then you can cut the person inside into pieces. I dont know him. In Utopia Farm, Lei Luo did not worry about food and clothing. Naturally, he would not place money in his appreciation. Even in the casino, he was a high-roller who spent a lot of money. But after all, he did not use his own money. He only used gambling cards. To Lei Luo, this was just a number. It had an unreal feeling. But when he really took out these 300 gold coins, the psychological feeling was different. He had just gotten off the carriage. Lei Luo had lost half of his wealth. Lei Luo was not happy. He walked to the door of the church with a gloomy expression. The tall Arthur chased after him from the clinic. He blocked Lei Luo. Without waiting for Lei Luo to speak, Arthur said sincerely, I will return these 300 gold coins to you. He had planned to ask him to return the money, but seeing Arthur like this, Lei Luo also lost interest. You only have 10 copper coins on you, how can you return the money? Sigh. Forget it, I was muddle-headed. If I had known earlier, I would have given you five silver coins. Youre right. Lei Luo waved his hand weakly and said gloomily, Sigh. Forget it. Its useless to talk about this now. You can go. Sir, dont be like this. Im not very smart, but my combat ability is not bad. Just you? Lei Luo studied the man again. If it was just about his physique, Arthurs physique was indeed not bad. If it wasnt for the lack of connections, I would have joined the army a long time ago. Sir, please take me with you. Ill do whatever you want until I pay off what you spent on medical expenses. Chapter 370 - The Closure of the Trading Firm Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hearing this, Lei Luo was a little stunned. He took two steps forward and sized up Arthur. Then, he nodded and said, Yes. He smiled and asked, Anything is fine? Thenwill you do it? Arthur thought about it very seriously, gritted his teeth with a solemn expression, and nodded. Yes! But, I only receive female guests. Lei Luo was amused and said with a smile, Youre really a wonderful person. Half an hour later, at the Morton Trading Company When Lei Luo and Arthur appeared in front of the magnificent building, they just happened to see a construction worker tearing down the signboard of Morton Trading Company. Lei Luo was a little surprised, but at the same time, he also felt a little uneasy. Whats going on? Why did Morton Bank fail? Is it renewing the signboard? The construction worker said to Lei Luo, Obviously, it went bankrupt. Go bankrupt? When did this happen? Lei Luo grabbed the workers hand forcefully. It should have happened an hour ago. Then what about my savings? What about the money I saved in the trading firm? Then its gone. After saying that, the construction worker shrugged and left. Lei Luo was left standing there in a daze. Arthur stood to the side awkwardly. He asked carefully, I didnt expect that your money would be stored in Morton Trading Company. Perhaps there is still a chance to turn things around. We can think of another way. Even Arthur himself did not expect this. His clumsy comforting actually made Lei Luo react. I was first blackmailed when I went out, and then I lost half of my money for no reason. Then, the trading firm where my teacher saved the money went bankrupt. Could it be that I was possessed by the god of misfortune? Lei Luos gaze involuntarily landed on Arthur. This made Arthurs scalp go numb. He also hurriedly asked, The boss of Morton Trading Firm is called Morton. I know where he is. Why dont we go find him? Really? No matter what, we still have money saved up. Even if we cant get it back completely, we can at least get some of it back. After saying that, he quickly pulled Lei Luo into a carriage, trying to avoid his burning gaze. It took about half an hour. The carriage stopped at a small bar next to the central square. Here, this is Morton Trading Companys boss, Morton. Lei Luo looked in the direction Arthur pointed. He saw a huge man with a messy beard. He was a middle-aged man with an apron. He looked like someone who would be disgusted by anyone. But he was lying on the bar counter in an envious position, drinking poor-quality ale. Are you sure this person is the boss of Morton Trading Company? It was also hard to imagine. A man dressed so wretchedly was unexpectedly the former boss of the trading company. How could that be? He was once the biggest boss of the trading company in the third administrative region. This guy looked a little too young. Arthur, who had finally shifted Lei Luos gaze that was as scorching as the flames of hell also felt that he had never felt so relaxed in his life. He secretly let out a breath of turbid air that he had been holding back for a long time. Do you think hes too young? I think so too. This guy is only 31 years old. He founded Morton Trading Company at the age of 20, and he built a street shop into the largest trading company in the third province at the age of 30. Then, he defeated it with one hand. Hes pretty impressive. Arthurs words made Lei Luo turn around and look at him. You know him very well? His birth name is Wenna Morton. He is a well-known figure in this province. Ever since Morton Trading Company closed down, he has been staying here every day. Otherwise, I wouldnt have known that he would be here. Arthur lowered his head and looked at Lei Luo. Oh right, at least three months ago, Morton Trading Company announced that it was going to go bankrupt and asked everyone to come and retrieve the gold coins. Why are you only here now? This is the money my teacher gave me. I live in a village, so I dont know much about what is happening outside. Habacca did not care about money, Naturally, he would not care about things like these. Thinking about this deposit, when Lei Luo was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that he had this money. Then, he conveniently gave it to Lei Luo. Lei Luo was also unwilling to talk about his own matters. He curiously asked, Since this guy can start from scratch, then he naturally has some ability. How could he fall to such a state? I dont know either. I heard that it seems to be because he is competing with Trump. Trump? Lei Luo frowned. The image of that fat man with a harmless smile in the Trump Casino appeared in his mind. Im not too sure either. Its said that Trump is the richest man in the empire. Arthur thought that Lei Luo didnt know him, so he briefly introduced the information he knew. Oh? Lei Luo didnt want to say that he knew Trump. He got off the car and walked to the small bar. Lei Luo and Arthur walked into the bar that didnt have any customers. They didnt say anything either. They simply stood in front of the bar counter and looked at Morton, who was behind the bar counter. The depositor of Morton Trading Company? Morton glanced at Lei Luo and Arthur. They were still drinking. I have 50 million gold coins, which I deposited in Morton Trading Company. Lei Luo walked forward and placed an envelope on the bar counter. Then, he stared at Morton to see what expression he had. Morton first smiled indifferently. Then, just as he was about to speak, he glanced at the envelope on the bar counter. A seal on the envelope caught his attention. This seal was undoubtedly a very unique design of an emblem. It was a red dragon. Where did you get this deposit slip? Morton held the envelope with his right hand and opened it to take a look. As he examined it carefully, he pretended not to care. This was given to me by my teacher. He said that this was all his property in his life, and that this was the only deposit he had. He asked me to come and take it, but who would have thought that before I entered your trading firm, someone would tell me that you had closed down. Morton Trading Firm closed down, but it was notified three months in advance. Why didnt your teacher come? The village we live in is too remote, and my teacher doesnt like to come to the city, so I didnt know about your news. Morton placed the deposit back on the bar counter. He turned his attention to Lei Luo, and his expression completely returned to the smiling expression from before. I think you should know that I dont have the ability to pay you back now, right? I cant even pay you back five copper coins. How will I pay you 50 million gold coins? Chapter 371 - Knight James Is Also a Genius Swordsman Im completely bankrupt now. Unless I pay off all my previous debts, I wont be allowed to have more than three silver coins on me. The current situation isnt important. Whats important is that I want to know if you deny it? If I cant pay it back at all, then whats the point of getting certified? You must have something more important than money, right? The short conversation made Morton understand what Lei Luo meant. The conversation let Morton know that Lei Luo was a shrewd debt collector. But that was not all he wanted to know. As a businessman, Morton had a pair of eyes that could see through human nature. These eyes were the most important in Mortons business career. They were also one of the proudest family treasures. The instinct of a top businessman was different. Every time Morton met a person, he would get used to having a price for the person in front of him. However, now, Morton looked at Lei Luo in silence. In his heart, he was already secretly setting a price for this young man. In the past, every time Morton talked to a person for more than a minute, even after brief eye contact, he could get a general understanding of the character of the person in front of him. He had a general understanding of his mind. It was like the luster of a sword. It was like a sharp blade. When humans communicate with the outside world, they would always unconsciously release their own light and temperament. And this light and temperament was the key to determining his pricing. Morton and Lei Luo looked at each other for a full five seconds. However, after passing through the layers of disguises that covered the surface, behind him, he actually saw a cloud of fog. How old are you? Mortons question was suddenly inexplicable. But Lei Luo still answered, Eighteen years old. Eighteen? Mortons eyebrows slightly rose. His face also showed a surprised look. After a while, he smiled faintly and shook his head. He sighed again. As expected of that persons student. The corners of Mortons mouth lifted slightly. Just as he was about to say a few words pretending to be an expert, his eyes suddenly jerked. His tone suddenly changed. His entire expression suddenly froze. Lei Luo turned his head and saw Arthurs expression freeze as well. At the same time, the pain was clearly magnified. As Lei Luo turned around, he looked behind him. A tall woman pushed the door open and walked in. The woman was very tall and had short black hair. She was dressed in finely cut clothes, but she could not conceal the greatness of her chest, which revealed a snow-white color. She also had snow-white slender legs and translucent water-blue high heels. There was no smile on her expressionless face. However, she also didnt look sad. She seemed light, but she didnt seem cold. It was as if she was rejecting you straight to your face. You will not feel her focus on you, but you will be able to feel her watching you from behind. And even if there was no one behind you, you would also feel that she was floating with the air behind you. Arthur licked his lips and suddenly said, Its a soldier. How do you know? Morton asked. Only female soldiers have such bouncy breasts. Arthurs expression when he answered was extremely serious. Arthur nodded his head heavily in agreement. The woman turned a blind eye to the three people in the shop. She walked to a table by the window and sat down with her back facing the three people. Through the floor-to-ceiling glass window, she looked at the huge statue in the center of the square. Give me a glass of original. She spoke with a cold voice. Morton put down the drink in his hand. He skillfully mixed a glass of sky-blue blended wine and sent it over. Lei Luo looked at Mortons wretched back and muttered, So? Why is there such a strange wine? Its because of the sign of this place. The square in front is called the original square. Arthur tilted his head and said to Lei Luo in a dominant tone, as if he was showing off. Lei Luo looked at Morton bending over and putting him on the table and casually asked, Why is it called that? Uhthis Arthur was momentarily at a loss for words. Ive heard others call me that since I was young. As for why, I really dont know. At this moment, Morton, who had returned to the bar counter after delivering the wine, said, More than ten years ago, one of the dukes of the second province, the border between the East God Alliance and the Dark Dragon Alliance, controlled this area. Due to the restriction of both parties, this place became a vacuum of power. There were many different forces here. At that time, this place was still a desolate place, belonging to the territory of the city that held Lord Feng Shens forces. Later on, magic crystal mines were discovered here, and they were of the highest purity. For a time, this place became the focus of attention of all the forces. Although City Lord Feng Shen was also an overlord at that time, he owned more than ten cities. However, not to mention behemoths like the East God Alliance and the Dark Dragon Alliance, there were dozens of them around him, and they were on par with his faction. At the same time, he was unable to refine equipment that could activate magic crystal stones. Although he had a treasure mountain to recruit evil dragons, he was unable to turn it into a sharp weapon against evil dragons. Therefore, after much thought, he finally decided to give this city to his daughter as a dowry, and then contact the East God Dragon for marriage. It was also a good shade under the big tree. The East God Alliance also wanted to enter the second province, so both of them hit it off. But because the dowry of City Lord Feng Shen was too expensive, the East God Alliance let Feng Shen choose the woman he liked. In fact, Feng Shens daughter Feng Xin had already fallen in love with the core members of East Death long ago. James was also alone at that time, so the East God Alliance tried their best to facilitate this marriage. Speaking of which, this knight James was also a genius swordsman. He was an extraordinary hero. However, although he was single at that time, he seemed to have an ambiguous relationship with one of the daughters of the feudal lords. I dont know if it was because of his lust for beauty or the city, or to protect the interests of the East God Alliance. In short, this marriage was completed. Bang! The three of them were shocked. They looked in the direction of the sound. It turned out that the woman had finished the wine in her glass and smashed the glass heavily on the table. Boss, another glass. Morton was busy again. After returning, he picked up the original glass of red wine and drank it. Keep talking! Seeing that Morton had no intention to continue, Arthur hurriedly asked. Ah? Arent you here to collect? Morton glanced at the envelope and emblem on the table. Then he continued, Where was I? No rush. We can talk about that slowly. Lei Luo was also interested in this event from the past. Chapter 372 - Dark Dragon Alliance You just mentioned that James is married. Oh, right Morton put down the wine glass in his hand and continued. In short, the prince and the princess are living a happy life. This city has rapidly developed thanks to the equipment provided by the East God Alliance. At the same time, it has become the bridgehead of the East God Alliance in the second province. The Dark Dragon Alliance was also unwilling to see such a situation, but because both sides were equally powerful, they couldnt bear the consequences of an all-out war In the end, the Dark Dragon Alliance secretly supported the local forces and kept fighting with Jamesstrength. The battle lasted for more than ten years James was indeed a great hero. Faced with the joint suppression of various forces, he resisted the enemy forces that were several times stronger than his own army for more than twenty years. Under such circumstances, he was able to build this city into the largest trading center, which is now Xida City. Morton took a sip of wine. Later, for some reason, an all-out war broke out between the East God Alliance and the Dark Dragon Alliance. James went to the front line personally. In the past few years, Jamess body was sent back, and a letter with the news of the destruction of the East God alliance was sent back. Later, James was buried in the center of this square and a statue of James was built on it for a few years. It was the statue in front. On the day it was completed, Jamess wife opened the letter that James left for her in front of the statue. After reading it, her face was filled with tears and she smiled bitterly with resentment. She shattered the envelope in her hand, slapped the statue with her palm, and left. If you go over now, you can still see the clear palm print. Morton seemed to have some feelings, and he drank the rest of the wine in one gulp. After that, Jamess wife, Feng Xin, joined the Dark Dragon Union. She went to a city near the Dark Dragon Unions capital, and she was called the goddess of vengeance. As for what her vengeance was for, I dont know. When the statue was built, Feng Xin wanted to name the statue and the square in public, but she left after saying originally three times. No one dared to ask her, so later, everyone called the square originally. The statue was also called originally, which became the scenery here. Morton smiled. As for the photos of our shop, it was also called originally because of this reason. After telling the story, Morton poured Arthur, Lei Luo, and himself a glass of original wine. Today is also the anniversary of Knight Jamess death. Lets drink to the hero. After saying that, Morton drank the original wine in his hand in one gulp. Lei Luo and Arthur also drank the wine in front of them. Their behavior seemed to have attracted the attention of the beauty by the window. She turned to look at them and also picked up the wine cup on the table to greet the statue in the distance. Then, she drank it in one gulp. Lei Luo leaned on the bar counter and looked at the statue in the distance through the glass. It was already past four oclock in the afternoon, and the light shone down. The light shone on the statue, causing it to emit a golden glow. At this time, more than ten heavily armored knights ran over. The silver-white armor on their bodies reflected the light of the sun. Lei Luo blinked as he glared at the sun. Heavy armored swordsmen of the Dark Dragon Legion? Eight Star Knights, six cross knights, three Glory Knights, and one Imperial Knight! Arthur said in surprise. Why are there so many people? While they were talking, the eighteen knights had spread out and surrounded the bar. The leading imperial knight walked to the front of the bar. Since Princess Allie has come, why didnt she inform us beforehand? She made us so flustered and even gave us a good scolding from Lord Feng Xin! Lei Luo and the other two looked at each other in surprise. Then, they all looked at the girl in blue, who was sitting beside the bed. Im just here to mourn my friend. Theres no need to disturb her Highness Feng Xin. The cold voice was not loud, but it had an inexplicable penetrating power, which was heard clearly by the Knights of the Empire outside. Those are the words of the people outside. Lord Feng Xin has admired the princess for a long time and has always wanted to come to the princess to talk about their sisterhood. However, the body of the princess is not something that we can see easily. We cant even look forward to seeing her outside. Theres no need to disturb her. Feng Xin is waiting for your arrival in the castle. Shes waiting for the princess to welcome her. Lei Luo shook his head and muttered in a low voice, They didnt send a knight with a sword. Theres not even a carriage. Theres no need to trouble yourself. I have something to do. The cold voice sounded a little impatient. Hey, its rare for the princess to come here. If we dont treat her well, were afraid that well neglect you. If word gets out that Lady Feng Xin doesnt even know the most basic way to treat guests, we wont be able to bear the blame. All right, you dont have to say such useless words in front of me. If you want me to go with you, itll depend on your abilities! She then stood up. The princess is really quick-witted. However, its hard to disobey the orders of the lord, so we can only offend her! The Imperial Knights also knew that if they did not subdue Allie, their mission would not be completed. They did not say any more nonsense. They raised their hands, and a ray of purple light pierced through the glass window and shone on Princess Allie. Although Lei Luo and the other two were not within the range of the purple light. They also felt their bodies sink, and even raising their hands felt very difficult. Gravity Magic? Arthur cried out in surprise. The gravity here has been increased by three times. If it were to directly hit a persons body, it would increase the gravity by at least eight times. However, Allie did not seem to be affected by the sudden increase in gravity. She pulled out a long sword from her waist and held the magic sword in her right hand. Then, she pressed a transparent crystal the size of a gold coin on the sword. Five meters of blue light shot out from the long sword. The blue light kept shrinking and condensing. It was vigorous and continuous magic power. In the end, all of it gathered together and formed a transparent blue crystal blade. Magic Sword? Arthur exclaimed again. Ive never seen such a magic sword. Its not a magic sword. The magic power he added to the sword just now is a magic crystal. Only magic weapons can use magic power. The magic has completely materialized under the effect of spiritual power. Its the Aurora Sword. Lei Luo rolled his eyes at Arthur and corrected him. While they were talking, Allie suddenly burst out. She slashed the aurora sword in her hand and made a big hole in the French window. Morton screamed, My glass! Chapter 373 - Why Are You So Quick to Attack?” He kicked the glass and dashed towards the Imperial Knight, who was shocked when he saw that Allie was not affected by his gravity ray. He saw that Allie was charging towards him. He quickly pushed her for dozens of meters. He retreated back into the encirclement formed by the knights. Allie did not continue to chase after the Imperial Knight. Instead, she pointed at the ground, She charged at the Star Knights on the right. When she was still twenty meters away from the star knights, she shook the Aurora Sword in her hand. Three blue lights shot out from the blade and struck the armor of the Star Knights. It caused a violent explosion. Following the sound of the explosion, Allies ghostly figure charged at the Imperial Knights again. The other knights did not expect the lightsaber in Allies hand to be so powerful. They were so scared that they all activated their combat aura to defend themselves. They were afraid of being ambushed by Allie. The Star Knights and the Iron Cross Knights drew their swords and charged at Allie, but Allie was extremely fast. Although they could not hit Allie, they forced Allie to stay away from the Imperial Knights. The Imperial Knights were holding their swords and seemed to be chanting some kind of magic. Then, countless fireballs surged out from the magic array. This also made Allie feel endless pressure, and she could only keep moving back. The explosion of the flames caused the originally peaceful square to suddenly become chaotic. Lei Luo vaguely heard many civilians running around and shouting for help. Why do they have to attack just like that? Its really a fight between gods, and mortals suffer. After grumbling in dissatisfaction, Lei Luo pulled Arthur and Morton to hide behind the bar counter. He took out a silver-white ball from his bag and formed a silver-white ball. It formed an ability shield to protect the three people. As the center of the entire battlefield, magical flames kept shooting over. Because of the protection of the energy shield, the three people were injured, but the entire bar was in a mess. My bar Morton looked at the bar with a defeated expression. His eyes were burning as he waited for the battle. She should be from the East God Alliance! Didnt you say that the East God Alliance was destroyed? Lei Luo asked curiously. Although the East God alliance was destroyed, many members of the East God Alliance are still alive in this world. Her combat aura is protecting her body. In the entire empire, only the East God Alliance can use her combat aura to such an extent. Morton looked at Allie, who was constantly flying in all kinds of spells. Allie was no longer wearing a blue dress. A layer of golden combat aura covered her body. She wore a golden mask on her face and a pile of golden wings on her back. He was emitting a dazzling light. Thisisnt this too strong? Arthur was more surprised today than he had ever been in his entire life. It is said that only people with great talent can use this combat aura to protect their bodies. They are completely immune to magic and physical damage, but the speed of the combat aura they use is also quite terrifying. This combat aura is can only be used by someone who has mastered it at a young age. According to what I know, other than the core members of the East God Alliance, I have never heard of other dukes having this kind of skill, Morton explained. Lei Luo watched as Allie continued to fire at him. Every time she wanted to break out of the encirclement, she would be blocked by the three glorious knights. As the Imperial Knights used their magic beams to lock onto Allie from afar, Allie spent most of her energy calculating her position. She did not dare to let her body relax. She also couldnt stop accumulating energy. Although the aurora sword was extremely sharp, when it hit the Special Magic Shield of the Knight of Glory, it couldnt cause any damage. The Knight of Glory held the sword in one hand and was slow in the other. Although they werent as agile as Allie, with the support of magic from afar, Allie couldnt escape. And she didnt enter the range of magic, giving Allie a chance. The beautys situation is not good. Arthur looked at the battle scene outside excitedly. He had never felt so excited in his life. It seems that the Dark Dragon Legion came prepared, and they know Allie very well, said Lei Luo. This is also the Dark Dragon Legions territory. If we delay a little longer, the reinforcements will come. After breaking out of the encirclement in a few different directions, they were all forced back. Allie, who was in the midst of the cannon fire, understood her situation even better. If she did not think of a way to deal with this situation, she would have no choice but to surrender when her combat aura was exhausted or when reinforcements arrived, Allie gritted her teeth. She took advantage of the moment when one of the glory knights and the Imperial Knight became one. She charged at the Glory Knight fiercely. Just like the previous times, the Glory Knight raised the shield in his hand and blocked her way. Allie suddenly shrunk her body into a ball. The golden wings on her back curled into a ball and covered her entire body. She crashed into the Magic Shield. The Knight of Glory was caught off guard and was sent flying backward. Allie followed like a shadow. She pierced the aurora sword through her wings and the magic shield into the Knight of Glorys body. The dense flames hit his wings and formed a powerful force. He accelerated and flew backward toward the Glorious Knight and the Imperial Knight. The Imperial Knight also swung his sword decisively. The huge sword aura pierced through the Glorious Knights armor. It also hit Allies wings. Allie was sent flying backward. Like a cannonball, she crashed into the bar behind her. She slammed into the bar counter. The table that the metal bar counter had completely crashed into and caved in. The three people hiding behind the bar counter watched the show with pale faces. They looked at Allie beside Arthur with their mouths wide open. If it werent for Lei Luos quick reaction and if he hadnt pulled Arthur back, half of his body would have been turned into meat paste by now. Allie felt the Imperial Knights spiritual power lock onto her again. She spread her wings and was about to fly away. However, she saw three pale-faced people huddled together beside her. She hesitated for a moment. She could only use her wings to protect the three people and herself. The second time, the sharp sword aura struck Allies body once again. Without the Knight of Glory and the shield as a buffer, Allie, who had received a spell in a hurry, only felt her blood boiling in her chest. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. She did not have time to wipe it away. The magic power on her wings became extremely thin. She could not withstand the next magic attack. She quickly took out the other two magic crystals and pressed them into the golden bracelet on her left wrist. Just as she finished her hand movements, the third magic attack came at her. Lei Luo, who was hiding under Allies wings, looked at the newly increased magic power on his wings. But with the magic bombardment, the thickness of the wings was immediately reduced by one-fifth. You can only block five more times like this. This is the first time Ive seen such a way to use magic power, but the efficiency is a little low. If it were a special magic armor, it could block at least dozens of times. Magic armor is all equipped with giant weapons, and it can directly convert magic power to form a shield. The loss is a little high, but if it were a normal shield, it would probably be gone in one shot. Morton felt that although the cost of using it was high, it was still a good thing to protect his life. In this world, there were not many people who could directly block the magic cannon. Chapter 374 - Your Life is Almost Over, and You Still Have the Time to Discuss This? Your life is almost over, and you still have the time to discuss this? Arthur held his head and looked at Lei Luo gloomily. This is not the way to go on. Lei Luo ignored Arthurs gaze. He turned to Allie. Give me three magic crystals. Allie looked coldly into Lei Luos eyes. With the impact of the fourth magic cannon, the blood at the corner of her mouth had somewhat thickened. Lei Luo looked calmly into Allies eyes. Arthur and Morton looked at the two people who were looking at each other. They seemed to be at a loss. Finally, Allie looked away. She looked at the silver-white metal ball in Lei Luos hand. She threw the magic sword in her hand to Lei Luo. Lei Luo fiddled with the metal ball in his hand. He skillfully pushed out the magic crystal from the magic sword. He inserted it into the metal ball, and a crack suddenly appeared. Then, he returned the magic sword to Allie. Lei Luo restored the ball to its original state. Then, he said to Allie, It seems that they just want to capture you alive after you run out of magic power. Otherwise, if all the magic cannons fire at the same time, we will all turn into ashes. When they continue to use magic attacks, you dont need to continue using magic crystals. It seems like they wont stop. Arthur heard Lei Luos words. Although he felt that this kind of guessing method was a little too hasty to deduce whether he was dead or alive, there was no other way. He looked at Morton, hoping that Morton could say a few words. However, Morton only pouted. He shrugged at him. Then he turned to look at the metal ball in Lei Luos hand and ignored him. He opened his mouth and sighed. He accepted this ridiculous proposal. Allie did not comment on this proposal. But after the fifth attack of the Magic Cannon, she did not continue to use the magic crystal. It seemed that she had accepted Lei Luos suggestion. Wait until the sixth attack is over, then you will remove the defense. Lei Luo gave the order, and the others accepted his suggestion as if they were resigned to their fate. The entire bar and the building behind it had been blown up into ruins. As the magic attacks continued, a cloud of smoke rose up and covered the ruins. The golden sphere formed by Allie was completely covered by the ruins and the smoke. The Imperial Knights could only use their spiritual power to observe Allies changes. After the sixth magic attack, the Imperial Knights suddenly felt that the combat aura armor on Allies body had disappeared. Her magic power was also decreasing rapidly. She was obviously seriously injured. The enemy stopped their designs, then they commanded the star knights and the Iron Cross Knights to complete the encirclement. The remaining two glorious knights raised their shields and approached the center of the ruins carefully. Suddenly, the Imperial Knight felt a wave of energy in the ruins. When he raised his sword, a silver disc-shaped flying car rushed out of the ruins. It flew away quickly along the street beside the bar. The sudden change confused the knights. They were stunned for a moment and chased after the flying car. The Imperial Knights locked onto the strange car, but the speed of the flying car was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the buildings. Ever since they received the news that Princess Allie had infiltrated Xida City, as the highest commanders of Xida City, the imperial knights immediately reported to the lord of Zephyr City. Zephyr gave the order to capture Allie alive. Even if they could not delay Allie, they had to trap her in Xida City. Meanwhile, Feng Xin set off immediately to Xida city. After receiving the order, the imperial knights immediately arranged for the capture of Allie. It was impossible to use all the troops to capture one person. Even ordinary troops would not be of any use. Currently, there was only one small army in the entire city, and it was because Xida City was rich in magic ores. It was specially equipped to prevent some people from sneaking in and causing damage. The Empire Knights also immediately arranged a blockade. They formed a battle plan that focused on trapping and fighting. They requested the magic troops to immediately modify a magic cannon. They could also use magic through this magic weapon in front of them. He thought that without the protection of armor, once he seized the opportunity to fire a shot at Allie, he could at least severely injure her and ultimately achieve his goal. But apparently, they were not at par with Allies combat strength, which could even block the magic cannon. The magic cannon was a strong weapon. It was especially used to siege cities. It was only after four knights were killed that Allie was seriously injured. Who would have thought that Allie would actually run away when there were so many complications? Seeing the flying car shuttling through the buildings, although Allie was confident that she could hit the flying car, she knew that the power of the magic cannon would definitely cause a lot of casualties. After this, the Imperial Knights might not dare to bear the consequences. They would be at a disadvantage if they were blamed for their busy schedule and their credit was stolen by others. At the moment, Allie could not escape from Xida City. The Imperial Knights put down their magic weapons in anger. They ordered to arrest the four people. They also closed all the city gates and prohibited everyone from leaving the city. What is this? After Arthur saw the sixth attack, Allie decisively took back her battle aura armor according to Lei Luos instructions. One of them was going to die. Unexpectedly, the silver metal ball in Lei Luos hand seemed to melt. It fell out of the gap between Lei Luos fingers. Then it spread rapidly on the ground, dragging the four people up and closing. Finally, it formed a flying car. Four pieces of metal extended from the bottom of the car. After forming four chairs to hold the four people in place, Lei Luo suddenly grabbed the silver metal ball and dissolved the first-rate small crystal ball. The magic flying car instantly started and rushed out of the encirclement. Everything happened too quickly. The instant it started, Arthur felt as if someone had hammered his chest with a sledgehammer. It took him a long time to catch his breath. Lei Luo, who was staring at the crystal, exclaimed, It seems to be a memory conductor! Morton also looked at Lei Luos hand in surprise. Lei Luo turned his head and saw that Allies physical body had reached its limit. Due to the sudden activation, she could no longer control her injuries. After forcefully suppressing her injuries for a long time, she finally spat out a mouthful of blood. She had already fainted. Lei Luo continued to control the magic flying car in his hand and shuttled through the buildings, avoiding the pursuit of the knights behind him. What is the memory conductor? Arthur had already treated Morton as a walking dictionary and understood everything. This is a memory conductor. It is a legendary magic conductor. It is said that it can only be produced from the legendary mission, the Super Viceroy of the Twilight Alliance, the forging furnace of the wings of the Seraph. So this thing is also priceless. It is worth almost 60 million gold coins on the black market, Morton said after sorting out his thoughts. Chapter 375 - Everyone’s Surprise Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL I once saw someone using a magic conductor. It looked very similar to the scene just now, but the magic conductor in my impression is different from this one. Im not sure if this is a magic conductor. This was given to me by my master before I left. He only told me how to use it, but I couldnt find its name. ? Lei Luo saw a corner up ahead. Under Lei Luos control, it drew a beautiful arc and turned into another street. Then, the magic conductor turned into an ordinary carriage and slowed down to its normal speed. At this time, it just happened to pass by the knights. Seeing the knights rushing over, Morton also whistled and said, Beautiful! Lei Luo drove the magic conductor and shuttled back and forth between the alleys and streets. When no one was paying attention, he changed into a different look and color, After temporarily being safe, he withdrew his spiritual power and drove aimlessly. There were already wanted notices on both sides of the street. It said that Allie was a criminal. Not only did she destroy the bar, but she also kidnapped Morton. It asked the citizens of the city to inform the knights as soon as they found Allie or Morton. It was possible that the Imperial Knights had placed all their attention on Allie at that time. They also, however, took notice of Arthur and Lei Luo. Therefore, the wanted notices said that there might be two criminals. They are really fast. What should we do next? Leli Luo asked after watching the movie. You are the boss. What do you think we should do? Arthur said with a helpless look. Obviously, he could not figure out this headache. Lei Luo looked at Morton. Morton also said with a helpless look, Its really a double whammy. I have nothing. I finally found a job as a bartender in a bar, but now not only the bar has become a ruin, but also a hostage. I dont know what to do either. Just do what you say. Lei Luo Thought for a moment and said to Morton, Why dont you get out of the car now? The arrest warrant says that your hostage wont do anything to you. Dont. Dont you know who blew up the bar? Who would believe what it says? They even moved the magic cannon here. It seems that these two women really have a huge grudge. Morton shivered and shook his head desperately. They wont stop until they catch the person. I heard that Feng Xin is the number one resentful woman in the empire. If they find me but dont find Allie, they will definitely torture me. I cant stand it. Why dont we leave her by the roadside? Arthur stole a glance at the unconscious Allie. After they catch her, they probably wont care about us anymore. No, she had a chance to escape just now. If she wasnt protecting us, she wouldnt have been injured so badly. Lei Luo vehemently denied it. Then, he looked at Morton and said, In Feng Xins territory, she will be caught sooner or later. It seems that we have to think of a way to escape first. Its the only way. Anyway, we have no way to escape, and we still owe you so much money. We can only follow you to pay the debt, Morton said shamelessly. Lei Luo was speechless for a moment. Since they were going to escape Xida City, then they needed real military chariots, and speed was all they had. Thinking of this, Lei Luo asked Arthur, Where is the military camp of Xida City? How long does it take to get there? As a local, Arthur still knew this. There are two military camps in Xida City, and they wont be too far away its just blocked by a barrier. Morton said, I guess they have already ordered the whole city to be on lockdown. Even if the military camp is not heavily guarded, how can we escape? After my magic conductor is full of magic power, I can rush through. But I have to activate the shield. If so, the magic power will be consumed too quickly. Outside the city, I have a magic-guided flying ship. The cold voice was filled with weakness and force. Lei Luo glanced at Allie, who had just woken up. We dont have enough magic power either. Theres a forest there. Allie touched the blood on her lower lip. I hid a magic-guided battleship there. You came to Xida City with this? Lei Luo calculated the distance. If we go there, it shouldnt be a problem. Then how do we get out? The whole city must be locked dow, Morton asked. I have a way. Lei Luo looked at the situation outside and asked, Where are we now? There arent any shops nearby, right? Theres one at the right turn ahead. Morton was familiar with the neighborhood. Lei Luo parked his car in the shop and heard the sound of armor on the street. He said to Allie and Morton, You guys stay here and evacuate. Ill be back soon. A few minutes later, Lei Luo and Arthur returned. We have to wear these magic protective gear. After everyone was dressed, Lei Luo controlled the magic conductor to speed up and fly into the air. Give your Aurora Sword to Arthur. Lei Luo looked at Arthur, who was at a loss when Allie handed him the Aurora Sword. Although your combat strength isnt that strong and you cant materialize the Aurora Sword, with the powerful attack power of the Aurora Sword, you should be able to break the barrier. You cant be thinking Arthur felt that Lei Luos idea was too crazy. Get ready. Ill count to one, two, three. When you reach three, attack with all your might. You must succeed, or else the outside world will be finished. Lei Luos cold command made Arthur understand the seriousness of the matter. A round hole appeared on the top of the magic conductor. The chair Arthur was sitting on slowly rose. It lifted him outside, and the high-speed flight made it difficult for him to breathe. In order to make him powerful, after the chair changed, it only fixed his legs and waist, which made him feel very uncomfortable. He took a deep breath and mobilized all the strength in his body to control his body. He tried hard to hit the Aurora Sword in his hand with his spiritual power. He kept accumulating the aurora swords ability, waiting for Lei Luos instructions. Lei Luo slowly increased the speed of the magic conductor. When he was almost at Arthurs limit of the wind pressure, he rushed toward the barrier of the city. One! Two! Three! Arthur used all his strength to push the aurora sword back toward the barrier. A powerful energy sword light hit the barrier in the sky. It shattered the barrier and a crack appeared. Reylo quickly put Arthur back into the car. He sped up again and rushed toward the barrier that had been broken by the attack. Powerful air currents rushed out of the wilderness. The barrier also seemed to be on fire, forming a wave from bottom to top. What followed was a counterattack. Countless energy rays shot out, almost hitting the magic conductor in the form of a flying car. Everyone was shocked and they all broke out in cold sweat. Chapter 376 - Duke Lei Luo Lei Luo would extract two magic crystals from the Aurora Sword that Allie had asked for. Then he would insert them into the two remaining grooves on the crystal ball. He looked at Allie worriedly. Seeing the worried look in Lei Luos eyes, Allie said, Im fine. Lets speed up. Lei Luo calmed himself down. Sit tight. Were about to rush out. He controlled the magic conductor to accelerate continuously, straight into the sky. After rushing to the outside of Xida City, Lei Luo looked at the other three people. Are you okay? Im fine Im fine Arthur and Morton answered with pale faces. They tried their best to inhale and puff up the chest that had been pressed against their backs. Lei Luo looked at Allie who was beside him. The powerful acceleration made Allie spit out another mouthful of blood from her chest. She fainted again. Its okay. Her ribs arent broken. She just fainted. Lei Luo looked at Arthur and Mortons strange gazes. Lei Luos expression did not change as he withdrew his right hand that was groping Allies breasts. All right. Well be safe once we get on the magic-conducting warship. Will they chase us? Arthur looked at Xida City again. Dont worry, theyll only chase us on horseback. The speed of the magic conductor is much faster than that of the horses, and it has a shield. With our current speed, itll be very difficult for them to chase us. Oh, thats good. According to the location Allie had mentioned before, Lei Luo went over a small hill and came to a small forest. He found a hidden magic battleship and two horses. The three of them carefully put Allie on the magic battleship. Then Lei Luo and Arthur rode on the horses. Morton sat on the chariot and started to walk along the road. From morning till then, Lei Luos journey this day was full of drama. The sky also darkened. They walked in the vast night sky for three hours. The sky also became darker. The exhausted Lei Luo felt drowsy. Suddenly, someone poked him on the shoulder. Lei Luo suddenly woke up and looked at Morton. Whats wrong, merchant? The sleepy Arthur looked at the two of them in confusion. Arthur gestured at the magic-conducting warship behind him with his mouth. Lei Luo turned his head and looked behind him. It was a black shadow slowly approaching them. Could this be Lei Luo widened his eyes in disbelief. Its the light patrol squad. Morton calmly and cruelly confirmed his judgment. Its over. They must be faster than us. Were going to be caught up. Oh my god, can we be faster? No, theres no magic power. The sudden appearance of the light patrol squad made Arthur panic. Arthur, who had never experienced a real war, was not used to the pressure of being chased by the cavalry. Our horses cant be faster than the light patrol squads horses. Moreover, we are dragging a magic ship without magic power. Lei Luo slowly crossed his arms and quietly watched the approaching light patrol cavalry. There was a strange, unruly, and compassionate smile on his lips. If Habacca were there with him, he would know that Lei Luo was completely in a state of high thinking. As long as he was in a state of high thinking, he would instinctively get used to this kind of action and expression. Arthur, who was a little flustered at the moment, did not notice the difference. Morton, however, noticed it. He had always been watching Lei Luo. Lei Luo somewhat piqued his curiosity. He was very curious about this young man who was also very curious himself. Then what should we do? Dont tell me we should stop and surrender? Surrender? Of course, that is also a choice. What? You really want to surrender? Arthur widened his eyes and looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. We have two choices at the moment. The first is to increase our speed to the maximum and run as fast as we can to return to the small forest. Although our speed is not as fast as the light cavalry, our bodies are more agile than theirs. Where? We have a chance to get rid of them. However, this is a dangerous path. The light cavalrymen might catch up to us at any time on such a long journey, and they wont attack us. Moreover, even if we successfully enter the forest, we still need an extremely high level of horseback riding skills to be able to pass through the forest. I dont think that any of us can do it. Therefore, I personally am not inclined to this choice. There are only two choices. We will stop, but we will not surrender. We will let our pursuers become our escorts. Theres no doubt that the second choice is much better than the first choice in every aspect. However, the decision of the second choice is not in our hands, but in the hands of the other side. Look at the emblem on their flag. Its the flag of the Dark Dragon Alliance, but its not the Phoenix Heart City Lords. Morton used the night to carefully identify the emblem on their flag. Lei Luo asked, Are you sure? Do you know this emblem? Yes, it belongs to Centurion Mitchell. Centurion Mitchell is an intelligence liaison officer of the Dark Dragon Alliance. Weve dealt with him before. He used to be my client. Tell me what you think of him. If its this guy, theres no hope at all. Although he doesnt have much of a place in the Dark Dragon Alliance, hes still an old-fashioned soldier. Even when he came to my office in casual clothes to meet me, he would salute instead of shaking hands. Morton had basically understood Lei Luos intentions. But its possible that his adjutant Lei Luo muttered as he glanced at the unconscious Allie. We can only try What are you two talking about? I dont understand a word, Arthur said. Ill explain it to you laterSince you think we can make a bet, thenlets do it? Lei Luo glanced at Arthur and then at Morton. Lets do it. What are you hesitating for? Lei Luo turned around and stopped the horse. Then he said in the loudest voice, Please dont do anything. We are all hostages of monarch Allie. She is now seriously injured and unconscious. Please treat us in a peaceful way. You must not harm our personal safety. Otherwise, we will sue you according to the Empires Protection Law! Ah? Is that Boss Morton? You didnt suffer any harm, right? He probably did not expect that the other party would throw such a harsh sentence at him. It made Centurion Mitchell very unhappy, but because he could not read the other partys mind, he could not say anything. So he turned to speak to Morton, who was standing behind Lei Luo. This is my friend from the Imperial City. He is the heir of a duke. To be more precise, he is already a duke. Because his father is dead, he is going back to inherit the title. You can call him Duke Lei Luo. Duke! The word duke did not only mean status, but also wealth. It also meant a noble bloodline. In the entire empire, there were only less than a hundred dukes. Chapter 377 - Big Shot Not to mention poor Mitchell, who was about to retire. Even Lei Luo was shocked. Lei Luo turned his head and saw Mortons sincere and calm expression. He suddenly understood how the empire was divided. The entire empire was divided into twelve provinces. Between each province, one could pass through a teleportation magic array. However, the fees were very exaggerated. Ordinary people would spend their entire lives in their own small towns. They knew almost nothing about the affairs of other provinces. For example, the matter of the Dark Dragon Alliance destroying the East God Alliance was even more of a special case. Since that was the case, in a short period of time, it was impossible for Mitchell to have any other way to investigate this matter. Since he wanted to say that someone else had betrayed him, naturally, he had to say how powerful he was. No matter what, Morton used to be the boss of Morton Trading Company. Although his assets were gone, his credit was still there. And it was obvious that Mortons words quickly played out as expected. Lei LuoDukeDukeregarding your unhappy encounter with us, I represent In the legends, a person who had the title of duke was highly privileged. This title would allow him the chance to speak at the empires assembly. In the entire Dark Dragon Alliance, only the leader, Yekis, was at that level. Mitchell, who was a middle-rank military officer who had failed to achieve anything, suddenly felt a little scared after being burdened with such a huge mission. At this moment, Lei Luo completely acted like a big shot. He waved his hand a little wearily. All right. Just treat it as a special trip. As long as we end this quickly, it will be fine. After that, Mitchell respectfully invited them into the carriage. Even Arthur was treated as a guard and entered the luxurious carriage. Inside the carriage Now can you tell me what you want to do? Arthur spread his hands and looked at the two innocently. Lei Luo and Morton looked at each other. The two of them smiled knowingly. Then, Lei Luo opened his mouth to answer Arthurs question. We plan to let Mitchells deputy, that young man, defect and then escort us to the place we want to go. Buton what basis? I will send him a city with a population of 10,000. As a small military officer, this is a goal that he will never achieve in his lifetime. Hearing Lei Luos words, Arthur was stunned. Where is your city? What do you mean? I dont have one, but Duke Lei Luo does. Arthur blinked and understood a little. Ohyou want to lie to him? But how confident are you? Probably80%. Hearing Lei Luos words, Arthur looked at Morton. Morton nodded as well. More or less. What if the plan fails? Then what should we do? Thenwe can only accept our fate. Lei Luos tone was very casual. It was so casual that it had nothing to do with him. This Arthur looked at Morton as if he was asking for help again. Do you think that its more likely for you to break into the enemys territory on horseback, or is our plan more likely to succeed? Five minutes later, Lei Luo and the others took a simple rest and were invited into their tent. After a few simple greetings, Lei Luo and the other two were welcomed into the tent in a highly polite manner. Everyone planned to set up camp and rest. However, despite being small, the camp looked very good. From this, it could be seen that the Dark Dragon Alliance was proud of themselves. They liked to show off their noble demeanor everywhere. This was not just a legend. The prosperity of the second province is well known. It is said that there is everything there. Almost all the good things in the entire empire are there. I wonder why Duke Lei Luo would think of coming to our third province for a trip? Only Mitchell, Lei Luo, Morton, and his adjutant were in the tent. It seemed that Mitchell had really been fooled by Lei Luo. Not a single guard was left in the tent. Before coming, Lei Luo had been worried that Arthur would lose his cool, but Arthurs performance had exceeded his expectations when he acted like a big shot and did not say a word. He stood behind Lei Luo as a guard and stood straight with an extremely cold expression. It was as if he had been a guard for a long time and didnt care about anyone. Morton and I are good friends. When I heard that his business had failed, I specially came over to see him. I didnt expect to encounter such a thing. Morton, what was that womans name? Lei Luo turned his face slightly and looked at Morton. Allie. It is said that she is the daughter of the former East God Alliance. She is related to the royal family, so she has the title of Princess. Oh? I see. She is a member of the royal family. She is indeed very good-looking. Lei Luo had specifically asked Habacca back then about what he needed to do to become a big shot. Habacca then replied, First, you have to speak slowly. Lei Luo had asked Habacca what he meant. He wanted to know what exactly he had to do. He felt like it was an uncomfortable ordeal. Habacca had thought for a moment and replied to him, Just imagine that you are eating air. If you eat fast, you will choke to death. And now, Lei Luo spoke as if he was eating air. It was as if he would choke to death if he spoke any faster. His appearance had actually shocked Mitchell and his adjutant. The two of them widened their eyes. They did not dare to turn their eyes as they stared at him. And just as he was about to say that, Lei Luos voice suddenly stopped. And at this moment, Morton also followed up at the right time. Mitchell, why did you capture Allie? Was it the order of the city lord? Feng Xins subordinates almost killed all of us. The city lord was too bold and offended all of you. On behalf of the Dark Dragon Alliance, I would like to express my deepest apologies to all of you. We are not here to capture Princess Allie. Instead, we are here to protect her. What is going on? Lei Luo and Morton looked at each other. Huh? Thats a long story. Back then, Lord Feng Xin and Lord James were married through a political marriage, but James had already had someone in his heart, and that person was Princess Allie. Princess Allie and James are in love, but the son of the king of the Northern Territory, Ulysses, has always had a soft spot for Princess Allie. The leader of the East God Alliance also has the same idea. In addition, Feng Xin just happened to choose James, so the East God Alliance kept James in the dark and separated the two of them with great righteousness. Chapter 378 - Inciting a Rebellion Later, the East God Alliance and the Dark Dragon Alliance fought, and Princess Allie was injured. James abandoned Feng Xin and rushed to the battlefield. Later, the East God Alliance was destroyed, and James died in battle. City Lord Feng Xin was so angry that she joined the Dark Dragon Alliance. However, she hated Princess Allie, who had taken her husband away. This time, she received news that Princess Allie had snuck into Xida City alone, so she ordered that Princess Allie be captured alive. Although we dont want to be involved in this womans war, the Dark Dragon Alliance has a deep relationship with the king of the northern territory. In the empire, the king of the Northern Territory takes care of Princess Allie. We absolutely cant let Princess Allie, who Prince Julius loves, get hurt in our negatives. However, when we received the news, it was already too late. When we rushed over, we received news that Princess Allie had escaped from Xida City, so we searched all the way here. Thank God that nothing major happened. After all this time, so thats what happened. Lei Luo felt as if a huge weight was lifted off his heart. Then what do you plan to do with Allie now? As far as we know, although Prince Ulysses fell in love with Princess Allie at first sight, Princess Allie only has the deceased Sir James in her heart, so she has never agreed to this marriage. In addition, after the destruction of the eastern God, Princess Allies whereabouts became even more uncertain. Later, the people around Prince Ulysses spread the word that Prince Ulysses would heavily thank them for helping him send Allie to his city, and that the people of Ulysses were still alive in the alliance. Once these words were said, everyone related to the king of the northern territory understood, but they still could not find the whereabouts of the princess. This time, I can meet the princess, and I will definitely escort her to Ulysses. I wont let down the king of the northern territory, who has done a great favor to our alliance. If you cant catch him, then use this kind of forceful method. Although Prince Ulysses has a noble status, he is just an ordinary person, Lei Luo said with a faint smile as he curled his lips in disdain Ulysses has a noble status. Only someone like Duke Lei Luo has the right to comment. Servants like us do not have the right to speak. This surprised and delighted Lei Luo and Morton. The deputy commander they had been waiting for all this time actually spoke at this time. Although there was no hint of disrespect in his words, his words were filled with dissatisfaction towards Prince Ulysses. Just as he finished speaking, Lei Luo and Morton smiled and looked at each other. Both of them could see the others meaning from the others smile. Their confidence had increased. Our family comes from the business world, but we still have some contact with the king of the northern territory. When my father was still alive, he relied on the king of the northern territory to take care of him. Therefore, although Prince Ulysses is noble, Im not afraid of him. Its fine if I dont know about his despicable behavior, but since I met him today, I have to take care of him Lei Luo thought for a moment. If the two of you are willing to let Princess Allie go, Ill give each of you a city with a population of more than 10,000. How about that? With what Lei Luo did, Mitchell and the young commanders eyes instantly widened. However, Mitchell quickly calmed down. Duke Lei Luo really knows how to joke. Ive never seen him joke about such things since Ive known Duke Lei Luo. Duke Lei Luo, is what you said true? As the young adjutant spoke, his body stood up slightly. When Mitchell saw this, he shouted resolutely, Casa! What do you want to do! Sit down! Sir, thats a city. No matter how hard we work, Im afraid Shut up! Do you know what youre doing? The loyalty and honor of a soldier are priceless! At the appropriate moment, Lei Luo quietly said, Everything in the world has a price, Centurion Mitchell. Duke Lei Luo, I forgive your words for your identity. However, do you know that what you said just now is equivalent to inciting a rebellion among the officers of our Dark Dragon Alliance? Oh? Only equivalent? Lei Luo stood up with a smile. I thought so? As he stood up, Arthur immediately made his move. He suddenly flashed behind Mitchell and pulled out his sword. Then, he pressed it against his neck. Although Arthur could not say how strong his combat ability was, Mitchells main ability was in commanding. His personal ability was not much better than Arthurs. Moreover, he was ambushed, so Arthur did not encounter any difficulties during the process of controlling him. Commander Casa, the heavens have given you a chance to become the castellan of casa. As for the final outcome, it will be up to you to decide. This is a decision that no one can make on your behalf. Lei Luos face still had a faint, mysterious smile. The smile was faintly discernible. It was as if it was a hint of fate. Casa could not help but feel tempted. I want to know why you want us to let Princess Allie go. I dont believe you at least want to uphold justice. In the eyes of the big shots, justice is not that valuable. Of course, Im not doing it for justice. I just want something that Prince Ulysses likes. If I just let him go like that, the Dark Dragon Alliance wont let me go. Then you should come with us. The Dark Dragon Alliance has to ask for directions in the sixth province. If I go with you, my future in the military world will be over. Please look at the way Mitchell is looking at you. Casa turned around and looked into Mitchells eyes. There was only disdain in those eyes. Personally, I dont think you need to follow me in your military career. Its over now. At least in the Dark Dragon Alliance, its over. What do you think? What do you want me to do? Casa stuck a hand into his short chestnut-colored hair and finally made up his mind. Inform the others that the one you captured is the fake Allie. Continue to carry out the tracking mission on your own. After they give you all the remaining supplies, return to the town. When Lei Luo said this, it was as if he had rehearsed it a thousand times. He had already obtained the other peoples resources and supplies. Therefore, Lei Luo and the others could change horses along the way and had enough speed. However, Lei Luo was also a little worried. In the entire world, he did not know anyone, so where could he go? Fortunately, Morton was there. Lets go to Cali City. This place seems to be After seeing the coordinates on the map, Casas brows furrowed slightly. Thats right, its one of the places where Allies cousin is. Its Samar City. Chapter 379 - Blinded by Greed After Casa received confirmation from Morton, he turned his gaze to Lei Luo. Im different from Ulysses. He only likes conquering, and I want to have it. So, I wont just bring Allie back. This will make me feel very unfulfilled. I will bring her back to her brothers city, and after obtaining his brothers permission, I will take her away openly. There was no rehearsal, but Lei Luo took over Mortons words. He took them almost perfectly. This made Morton feel very comfortable. He had a little expectation from the beginning that there would be a deeper collusion between him and Lei Luo, although Casa still felt a little suspicious about what Lei Luo had just said. But, in his opinion, as a low-level military officer, it was only natural that there was an incomprehensible gap between them. And even if he wanted to turn back now, there was no turning back. It was with his help that Arthur had taken Mitchell hostage. Casa could only follow them. About a day later, everyone arrived at Samar City. This sudden arrival had scared the guards in the city. Lei Luo went forward to negotiate and told Allie about the situation. The guards immediately went to inform Samar. About half an hour later Princess Allies personal maid said that Princess Allie did sneak out, but she didnt tell us where she went. General, theres a concert with Lady Youxue in Xida City, which is under the command of the Dark Dragon Alliances Wind Heart City Lord. When the news reached here, anyone who knew about the past between Allie and Youxue should know what was going on. A jealous woman is really more terrifying than any magical beast. While the duty officer sighed, he also gave his orders. Immediately dispatch a small team to escort them into the city after confirming that its safe. Before the city gate was opened, Lei Luo, who was standing in front of the gate and waiting for it to open, became complacent. Casa frowned slightly. Although he wasnt as cunning as Morton and Lei Luo, he wasnt a fool. Seeing Lei Luo like this, it was impossible for him not to notice that something had gone wrong. But now, what was done was done. Even if he suspected it, what could he do? He could only blindfold himself and charge forward. And it was precisely because Lei Luo aimed at this point that he was so unbridled. As the city gates slowly opened, the person who came to welcome them was the duty officer of the day. As soon as they met, two female soldiers walked over and took Princess Allie over first. The duty officer smiled and said, Sorry to trouble the Dark Dragon Alliance. Perhaps he thought that this would make him appear very enthusiastic, but none of the people present took a fancy to him. Generals, I think you have misunderstood. We are not from the Dark Dragon Alliance. Of course, except for this one. Commander Casa did not hesitate to defect for your Princess Allie. You have to thank him properly to be worthy of his loyalty. The other party was very confused by Lei Luos words. Casas expression changed on the spot. Duke Lei Luo, I saved her because? I know. You saved her because of me. It doesnt matter. My share will be given to you sooner or later. I just want to help you get another share from the East God. You have given them such a huge favor. If you dont get any benefits, wouldnt it be a joke to outsiders that the East God is stingy? Thiswhats going on? The duty officer looked around with a stunned expression. All of this is a coincidence. Morton spoke concisely about the matter on his shoulder. Other than Lei Luos identity being concealed, everything else was revealed. When Casa heard Morton say that Lei Luo had only come to him to ask for his savings, his expression turned exceptionally ugly. However, he was a smart person after all. It was too late for him to say anything then. If he were to turn hostile now, what good would it do him? He could only swallow his broken teeth. As he glared at Lei Luo, he cursed himself in his heart for being blinded by greed. Since thats the case, everyone is Princess Allies benefactor. Please stay in the inn first. After I rule the city lord, I will thank everyone. It sounded ridiculous, but they were grateful that Princess Allie had been sent over properly. It was impossible to say that it was fake. It was just that they did not completely trust these people. They could only wait for Princess Allie to wake up before asking in detail. With this thought in mind, the duty officer made such an arrangement. It didnt matter to Lei Luo. Since he had just left, he didnt know anyone, and he had good food and drinks. What was wrong with that? Arthur didnt say anything. They were all poor anyway. Being able to eat and drink for free was his greatest dream in life. Morton didnt have to worry about food and drinks, but he was very curious about Lei Luo. Therefore, everyone was very satisfied with the arrangement of the duty officer. Only Casa was very angry. He took such a big risk and took such a big responsibility of betraying the alliance. He was counting on the promise of Lei Luos city. Who would want the gratitude of a broken City Lord? Although there was fire in his stomach, he could not say it. He could only force it in his stomach. No matter how down and out he was, this was still his territory. Besides, he had done such a thing, and there was no place for him anywhere else, no matter how unwilling he was. He thought that he could only rely on these people for the rest of his life. The more he thought about it, the more Casa wanted to beat them up to death. But in the end, after thinking about it, he held back. Sigh. Lets talk about it after we get to the hotel. Damn it. Ive bet my whole lifes future on coming here with you guys. You absolutely cant give me the runaround like this! After Lei Luo and the others arrived at the hotel, they gathered at the courtyard. After the guide left, Casa did not even enter the room and directly fought at the door. He casually pulled out his sword and growled at Lei Luo. What are you so excited about? Lets talk in the room. Lei Luo wiped the sweat from his forehead, shook his head, and gently pushed Casa away. Then, he directly walked into the door. As soon as he entered the room, Lei Luo threw his coat to the side.. Casa, who was holding a sword, did not take it seriously. Morton also walked in with a smile on his face. When he saw Arthur, who looked a little nervous, he sped up a few steps, trying to stop Casar. Morton reached out to stop Arthur, then shook his head with a smile and whispered, Dont worry. I dont need you. Chapter 380 - Three Mistakes Commander Casa, did you know that you made three of the biggest mistakes in your life in just one hour? Firstly, you were blinded by benefits. Secondly, you were careless. Thirdly, you didnt know what was good for you. Lei Luo was lying on the sofa. He had one hand on his head and the other stretched out three fingers at Casa. I dont need to tell you that you are blinded by benefits. And the so-called carelessness is that you didnt realize it when you reached an agreement with me. I only told you the amount of the reward, but I didnt promise you the time to pay for your revenge. Therefore, from a legal point of view, you have no right to accuse me of breaking the contract. As for the fact that you dont know whats good for you, that is because you overestimated your own value first. After discovering the cruel truth, you didnt dare to face it bravely. And most importantly, do you think that you can solve the problem by pointing your sword at me? As long as I kill you with this sword, I can at least wash away the shame of being deceived by you. Thats where youre wrong. Since the ancient times, which person hasnt been deceived? Even our great emperor Victor has been deceived by many people, hasnt he? From this, it can be seen that being deceived by others is not a disgrace. Being deceived by others and not knowing how to reflect on yourself is a disgrace. I can tell with one look that youre ambitious and want to stand out. But to say something cruel, Commander Casa, with your current level, when will you be able to stand out in your lifetime? You Dont be agitated. Lei Luos words are unpleasant to hear, but they are definitely advice to you. Advice my ass! You guys tricked me into coming here and ruined my entire life! You still have the nerve to say that you were simply giving me advice? You cant say that. Someone once said that a persons potential is unlimited. But if you dont force him, you might be unknown for the rest of your life. If you force him, you might become a big shot. Take you for example. If you hadnt experienced what happened today, you would have been a centurion at most. However, after what happened today, you might have become a great being. Great being, my ass! I have no other choice but to rely on you guys now. However, the East God Alliance used to be very strong. However, after the death of its leader, the entire alliance was forced to disband by the Dark Dragon Alliance. In the past, all the members had to go their separate ways in order to survive. Even Allies brother, Samar, was no exception. What hope do you think there is in living like this? Fool, who said that we are going to follow Samar? We clearly have a good path to follow now. Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and sat up straight. He looked at Casa and smiled. You want to hit on me again? His smile made Casas hair stand on end. He was so scared that he took a few steps back. Look at you. Can I still rape you? But since we know each other, Ill show you the way, Lei Luo said and pointed at Morton. Although Im a fake Duke, the former boss of Morton Trading Company is real, right? Of course hes real. If hes not real, how could I fall for your trick so easily? Casa said as he looked at Morton with some resentment. Logically speaking, Morton and Lei Luos responsibilities were similar. But for some reason, Casa instinctively felt that Lei Luo was the instigator of everything. The resentment naturally shifted to Lei Luo. His hatred towards Morton was very weak. Look, all of your equipment, supplies, and horses are currently worth around 20,000 to 30,000 gold coins. If you were to sell them on the market, you would naturally not be able to sell them for that price. But if you were to sell these things to a thief who desperately needed weapons, then it would not only be worth that price. You could sell them for at least 40,000 gold coins. That would not be a problem. 40,000 gold coins is enough for you to eat, drink, prostitute, and gamble for the rest of your life. But looking at you, of course, youre not just satisfied with prostitution and gambling. Of course, thats not a problem. We have a top financial expert in the entire empire. As long as you give him the money, in ten to twenty years, wont your city be settled? I dont believe your plan. Youre exaggerating. Youre just trying to trick me into giving you everything in the end. Then you have to remember what you said today. Its not that Im not willing to fulfill my promise, but youre the one who turned it down. As Lei Luo said this, there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for the person inside to respond, the person outside had already pushed the door open and entered. It was Princess Allie. Can I come in? Arent you talking nonsense? You only asked when you walked in. Dont tell me were going to chase you out? Allie ignored Lei Luos glib tongue and asked directly, If I say I want to take you guys as my subordinates, would you be willing? Huh? Lei Luo and the others were a little surprised. Although they all thought that Allie was not bad and was a beauty, being a subordinate of a beautiful woman was another matter. Princess, this matter can be big or small. Do you think its real or fake? Lei Luo asked this question on behalf of the other three people who were present. Ive been thinking about this for a long time. Its just that I havent been able to find anyone to help me. Today, I was fated to meet you guys. I feel that I have the courage to go and have some common sense. If you want to say something, just say it. Do you know why Ulysses wants me so badly? Allie walked over to the sofa in the middle of the room and sat down. She happened to be sitting opposite Lei Luo. Morton leaned against the door and blinked his eyes as he said casually, Do you even need to say that? Of course he would be interested in your beauty. There should also be a reason for the East God Alliance that you represent, right? If it wasnt for the fact that he was relatively fat, his posture would have affected his beauty. This is why Im willing to work with you because youre all smart people Thats right. My father is the leader of the East God Alliance and can be considered a member of the royal family. Hes different from other men. Hes an infatuated person. Ever since my mother died, he hasnt had any women. So, my father doesnt have many children. Other than me, he only has three sons. I originally thought that this would make it easier for our family to compete for the inheritance compared to other families. Chapter 381 - The Law of Succession in the Empire I want to make a point here. About 300 years ago, a certain nobleman pushed a bill like this in the aenate. This bill was called the law of succession in the empire. This law was different from what the feudal lords were used to. All the noblemen had no right to appoint an heir, whether it was a duke or an earl. All their descendants had the same right to inherit. Fighting for the right to inherit was protected by the empires senate. In a fight for the throne, it could even break the empires law. All wars were reasonable. So, unless one of the sons was publicly recognized as exceptionally outstanding, all heirs were qualified to fight for the throne. The original purpose of introducing this bill was to restrict the Alliance group formed by the dukes and nobles. To prevent them from being too arrogant, they had to work together. However, this bill was introduced less than 50 years ago. The originator of this bill, the noble, was killed by his own son in his home. The war between the sons would never end. This was the symbol. The inheritance method of the entire empire was decided by the elders, and the strong were respected. From a certain point of view, this further increased the turmoil of the empire. At the same time, it also increased the competitiveness of the human race. From the final result, I think everyone knows that my three brothers are on their own, attacking each other. They all want to get the position of the leader of the East God Alliance. During the process of the three of them fighting each other, James has been preparing for war, but he did not join any side. He did this because he had long noticed the ambition of Doomsday. Ten years later, when the East God Alliance fell apart due to the conflict between my three brothers and became weaker and weaker, Doomsday took the opportunity to invade across the provinces. Even though James fought hard, it was useless. In the end, all three of my brothers died in battle, and I was the only one left in my fathers bloodline. And as a warrior, I had no way to inherit the great cause. Everyone in the East God Alliance saw that there was no hope, so they scattered and left. However, I still have a attachment to East God. Ulysses took a fancy to this point, so he used the name of loving my beauty. In fact, he wanted to subdue me to indirectly rope in the remaining forces of the East God for his use. And you cant accept Prince Ulysses because you like the dead James, right? Allie looked at Lei Luo, who was speaking, and slowly shook her head. Of course theres a reason, but Im not that stingy. If we can revive the East God Alliance, then I wont hesitate to sacrifice myself. But if the east god is able to be reborn in this way, do you think that our members will receive the glory and respect they deserve? In the end, arent we just cannon fodder, living on the other peoples faces? Therefore, if East God is to rise again, he must stand on his own feet. What is lost on the battlefield can only be recovered on the battlefield. Isnt that the case? I really want to know how much capital you have. As a businessman, he knew how important money was. Therefore, out of his professional instinct, Mortons first question was this. When my father was still alive, he had already obtained the title of earl for me in the empire. However, because of my woman, my father didnt want me to be too tired, so he only helped me buy the identity of an earl. However, there was no land to be granted, so I was only an empty earl. Other than that, I had nothing. In other words, you have no capital at all? Lei Luos eyes widened. Thats not the case. The title of earl is worth about 300,000 gold coins in the empire. You can sell your identity as an earl as well. In the end, you have no choice but to sell your title. Its nothing new in the empire. Although a second-hand noble doesnt sound like an official title, you can sell it for about 100,000 gold coins. Thats not a problem. Its also a large sum of money. After Lei Luo finished speaking, Morton immediately corrected his mistake. If its 100,000 gold coins, then the situation will be completely different. When Lei Luo heard this, he immediately looked at Allie with a lot of respect. However, his eyes became lazy and unruly again. The reason was very simple. It was because Allie had completely cut off their path. You dont have to think about that. The title of earl is the only inheritance my father left me. Not to mention that even when my cousin was poor, he once wanted me to sell the title of earl to help him. I kept saying that I would rather sell myself to Ulysses than sell the title, so he gave up. You dont have the strength at all. With such a big hat, dont you feel bad? As Lei Luo said this, he immediately thought of something. Oh right, doesnt she still have the title of a princess? How much is this worth? Its not cheap. This is even more expensive than a count. It costs ten million gold coins. Because this is an honorary title, there are only ninety-nine in the entire empire. Although this title is expensive when you buy it, its not worth a cent when you get it. This is because an honorary title cannot be sold. This Lei Luo was about to say something bad about Allies father. However, he saw her unfriendly expression. He believed in the terrifying combat strength that she had displayed in Xida City. He could only swallow his words back down. Princess Allie, I dont know about them, but I personally feel very honored that youve recruited them. However, I think that since youve been able to recruit us, you must have some understanding of us. I, Morton, am a businessman and not a great figure. Even if I want to assist you, with your strength, Ill be honest and say that no one will be able to save you. Morton said that he would not get involved in this mess. Theres nothing in this world that cant be done. Allie bit the corner of her mouth stubbornly. Thats right, but theres a prerequisite to being able to do anything, Lei Luo said as he stood up from the sofa. All right, Princess Allie, thank you for your kindness. Theres no need to say anything else. For the sake of sending you back, tell your cousin not to be too polite. Give each of us three 80,000 to 100,000 gold coins each. Thats enough. Were also casual people. As for this Casa, please take him in. Its difficult for him to return home because of you. You guys should treat him better. I think thats it. Morton, what do you think? Chapter 382 - Recruitment Lei Luo turned his head and looked at Morton, who was still by the door. If you can help me revive East God, I can guarantee that each of you will become a duke, military minister, finance minister, and prime minister. I can give all of these powers to you. I only reserve the right to fight. As long as you let me be the emperor, I can give you any power. I only want to have exclusive rights to the harem. You Allie was forced to blush by Lei Luo. At this moment, even Morton could not help but speak. Princess Allie, to be honest, Lei Luo and I have only just gotten to know each other today. Furthermore, he is my creditor, so it is indeed impossible to talk about friendship. Therefore, I did not say these words today on purpose to favor him. Instead, I said what I had to say. I personally think that the reason why Lei Luo said these words is very excessive, but he didnt mean to hurt you on purpose He just wanted to dispel your thoughts. Ever since the implementation of the Law of the Empire for seizing the throne, the world has been in chaos. Sons kill fathers and brothers kill brothers, but in fact, all of this is just a facade. The general power of the empire is still in the hands of the senate. To put it bluntly, the senate is decided by the twelve dukes and kings. The nobles dont care about the small matters of the empire, but if it really involves the extermination of an entire clan, especially a large clan like the East God Alliance, how could they turn a deaf ear to it? But the East God clan is truly dead. What does this mean? Could it mean that the senate has lost control over the empire? Wrong! This means that these important figures research had tacitly approved of Doomsdays actions. In other words, the destruction of the Eastern God clan was not what it looked like on the surface. It was not just because of the internal strife that the Eastern God clan was destroyed by Doomsday. It was because there was a more complicated and deeper power struggle among the higher-ups. Princess, it would be fine if you had the military weapons. But now, you have nothing but an empty title. Yet, you want to revive the Eastern God clan. Dont you think that this can only be described as an idiotic dream? Lets not talk about how difficult it is for you to develop from nothing. Lets talk about the Doomsday dusk that the east god enmity hates. Lets talk about those who have decided to abandon the upper echelons of the East God Alliance. Between the two of them, which one of them are you strong enough to fight against? Is it possible that they will sit by and watch you grow? Princess, the path that you choose is one that is extremely close to death. Since that is the case, why dont you sell your title and become a blissful ordinary person? I understand what youre saying. I only hear one sentence. Which one of you is willing to follow me? This time, Allie made it clear. To put it bluntly, the reason she came here this time was only because of Lei Luo and Morton. It was best if both of them could be used by her. If not, then at least one of them had to stay. Im sorry, Morton, Im afraid Ill have to waste Princess Allies good intentions. Morton saw that it would be difficult to convince Allie though he had already said so much. He shook his head in disappointment. What about you? Allies gaze finally landed on Lei Luos eyes. There are many things in this world that are foolish. There are also many things that are unreasonable. For example, when a moth flies closely to a flame. But my Princess Allie, even if I want to be foolish, you have to give me something that is enough to make me foolish, right? But what can you give me? As long as you can help me build a main army, no matter who it is, I can marry him. Princess Allies words almost came out of her mouth, and from her expression, it did not seem like she had thought of it at the last minute. She must have already thought of it on their way there. According to the empires popular organization, the current organization of a main army of an army level was about five thousand heavy armored knights, ten thousand light cavalry, thirty thousand infantrymen, twenty thousand archers, and a thousand mages, as well as various logistics troops. When Princess Allie mentioned this condition, it gave the people in the room a shock. Morton and Lei Luo looked at each other almost at the same time. They were both shocked and puzzled. Both of them were stunned for a while. Lei Luo tried to probe again. Its easier said than done to build a legion-level main force. I dont even know how long it will take to succeed. Im asking for an advance payment now. Allie gritted her teeth and stood up abruptly, saying coldly, Ive already booked a room at the side. Come with me. At this moment, Lei Luos emotions were very complicated. Im just testing youDont take it seriously. Sit down first. If you have something to sayWe can talk about it slowly. What I dont understand is why do you value the two of us so much? To the extent that youre willing to lose your innocence because of this? Hearing Lei Luo ask her to sit down, Allie closed her eyes. She let out a long breath. Her entire nervous body relaxed a lot. The moment she sat down, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. However, in order to not let others look down on her, she forcefully restrained herself. She spoke as usual. Ill be honest. Before I went to Xida City to look for Youxue this time, I had already decided that after settling my grudges with Youxue, I would leave my cousin. I want to restore the glory that my father left behind on my own. Even if I was beaten to death from the start, I would still be willing. At least when I see my father after death, I would not embarrass him. Hmm, it seems that you still have self-awareness. If you really did that, then you would really have been beaten to death from the start, Lei Luo said. Deep in his heart, however, he had already begun to secretly admire Allies determination and loyalty. At the same time, he felt sympathy for her current situation. However, his sharp tongue had become his most prominent instinct, and he could not get rid of it at all. I dont need you to say it. I also know that this is courting death. However, so what if I dont die? Is there any pleasure in living in this world as someone elses plaything? I dont understand. Whats the difference between Ulysses having sex with you and me having sex with you? Dont tell me that Im more handsome than him? Are you more willing to have sex with me? Even if I have sex with you, if Im unhappy, I can chop you up at any time. Can I do this to Ulysses? Allies patience had finally reached its limit. She finally could not help but yell at Lei Luo. Lei Luo, dont say such unkind words. Your mouth wont rot. Morton could not help but act like he was trying to advise her. Lei Luo looked at Morton with disdain and closed his mouth, not saying another word. Allie was interrupted by Lei Luo and forgot what she wanted to say, so she asked Morton, Where was I? Chapter 383 - Courting Death You just said that youre courting death Yes, I know that Im courting death At this point, Allie couldnt help but pause. She felt a little awkward, but she couldnt figure out what was so awkward, so she could only continue. However, this time, by chance, I met the two of you. I feel that this is my opportunity. Theres no need to mention Morton. No matter what, he used to be the boss of a large trading firm. Although he used to be a businessman, as long as he sincerely helps me and goes through a few years of experience, he will definitely become my right-hand man. As for you Allie looked at Lei Luo. According to what I said earlier, if the entire plan was designed by you and you were able to get along with this kind of attention and complete it in such a short period of time under such a tense environmentI dont know how talented you are, but based on this point alone, I know that you are not an ordinary person. Moreover, even Morton was willing to play a cooperative role in the plan. This further proves that you are a capable person. Allie addied, Its just that your mouth is really too cheap. When Lei Luo heard Allies words, he laughed lightly. Theres nothing I can do. Ive spent all my time with my teacher, ever since I was a young boy. He always uses all sorts of theories to pressure me. If I dont memorize them, it would be more difficult for me. As time passed, it became a habit. At this point, Lei Luo turned his head and looked at Morton with a questioning gaze. Morton, after listening to Princess Allies heartfelt words, has your spirit been deeply baptized? Morton smiled and blinked, asking in return, What about you? Five minutes later, after hearing the answer from Lei Luo and Morton, Allie left the room. She went out to look for her cousin to announce her decision. As Allie left, Morton walked to Lei Luos side and asked with a smile, Why did you make such a decision? Do you even need to say that? Of course its to make a promise with my body! Such a beautiful woman with big breasts is one of the three goals of my life. Im not joking with you right now. I want to listen to you seriously. As Morton said this, his face turned serious. This was the first time that Lei Luo had seen Morton wearing a serious expression after knowing each other for a long time. His serious expression made Lei Luo serious as well. This was the invisible power that Morton possessedif he wanted everyone around him to get serious, he could. For now, I just want to stand firm in this chaotic world. Everything else can be discussed in the future. Are you really confident that you can help her achieve her wish? Im not so arrogant as to think that I can help her achieve her wish, but I think I can help her for two or three years and then make her back down. I didnt expect you to be so kind. I cant say that Im kind. Anyway, theres nothing I can do. Ill continue to help her so that I can train myself and treat it as some sort of training. Im done. What about you? Why are you helping her again? Is it because you sympathize with her? No. Morton shook his head almost immediately. Im different from you. Youre new to the world, but youre still too soft-hearted. Ive been in business for so many years. Ive seen all kinds of dirty things. Poor people. This world is very simple. The strong survive while the weak survive. Thats all. People are people after all. I can only go with the flow. Im a very utilitarian person. Im not a person who only enjoys the process and doesnt care about the result. I like to pursue this result in everything, so Ive never done anything that I know is impossible. If thats the case, why did you help her? My reason is also very simple. Its because I saw some kind of outcome in you. Or rather, I saw some kind of possibility in you. Oh? Lei Luo looked at Morton in puzzlement. I want to give it a try and take a gamble. Anyway, Im not planning to do anything during this period of time. Just treat it as a rest. I dont dare to say for a long time. I can afford to spend two or three years. In the end, what did you see? Its meaningless if I say this out loud. One day, youll understand. I hate these words the most. Lei Luo turned his head and gnashed his teeth in disdain. I know Im useless, but since both of you are going, then Ill go too. Anyway, Im just a vagabond, and Im not doing well. I might as well go with you guys. Maybe I can make a name for myself. It was Arthur who spoke. His innocence could be seen from the way he spoke. He was simply like a naive and pure child. His eyes were so bright and clear. Just as Arthur finished speaking, he heard Casa say, I want to go too. You? Lei Luo and Mortons eyes widened in unison. Why do you want to go too? My father said that the best way to get along with treacherous people is to stand with them and lie to others. Princess Allie is right. Although Im not a great mission, you can easily deceive me in that kind of environment. This means that you must be capable. Capable people and treacherous people. When these two qualities are combined, I believe that as long as the two of you work together, you will definitely be able to make a name for yourself. Anyway, I have nothing left. I only have some equipment left. Why dont I follow the two of you to make a name for myself? If it doesnt work out, I will do as you say. I will sell my equipment and hide in a faraway province to open a brothel. If it works out, just like what this brother said, I might be able to make a name for myself. Morton, what do you think? Lei Luo smiled as he looked at Morton. Of course there wont be any problems. Morton revealed a smile. At the lords castle Although the East God family had already declined, because of Lord Samars mismanagement, the small territory under his command had been in deficit year after year. It was so poor that it had to sell military equipment to maintain it. However, Samar still built his castle into a resplendent gold. Even the leader of the Twilight Alliance was not inferior to him. When Allie walked into his castle with determination, he was inside, having fun with three famous prostitutes bought from the far seventh province. When he heard Allie asking for his sword, Samar just wrapped a blanket around his waist. Then, he summoned his cousin. Meanwhile, the three prostitutes were still naked. Chapter 384 - Starting From Scratch Samars bedroom was huge. It was filled with all kinds of sex toys and unsightly equipment. Ever since she had come to Samar, Allie had been hearing about how promiscuous the bedroom was. That was why she had never gone to Samars bedroom. When she heard Samar call her into the bedroom, Allie instinctively resisted at first. But in the end, she forced herself to go. And when she went into Samars bedroom, she couldnt have imagined what she had seen. She couldnt imagine that the second most powerful general of the east, except James, had fallen to such a state. In such a sad and angry mood, Allie kept walking forward towards Samars bed without looking away. She did not stop until she was only five meters away from Samars bed. Are you still not going to change your mind? When he raised his head, he saw Allies silent expression. Samar seemed to have understood something. Its useless. There are many things that you are not clear about. Things are not as simple as you think. What you have chosen is a path that is impossible to walk on. I advise you to consider my suggestion and give yourself to Prince Ulysses. This is I know better than anyone else how difficult the path I have chosen is, but I will still walk on. This is what is called courage. I know that you cannot understand or can even try to understand because you have completely lost it. Samar seemed to laugh at her. He also seemed to laugh at himself. After a moment, Samar said to Allie, I have an abandoned village, and there is a mine nearby that does not have many resources to mine. You can settle down there. I will give you 20 horses, some food, eight carriages, two sets of armor, five swords, and 3,000 gold coins. You can go. Thats all I can give you. Thank you for your generosity. After hearing Samars offer, Allie stood there in a daze for a while. But in the end, she bit her lip and did not let herself explode. Instead, she coldly said these words and turned around to leave. What! 20 horses? Five baskets of food! Eight carriages! Two sets of refined armor, five swords, and 3,000 gold coins? My god, isnt your cousin too f*cking generous? When Allie brought these back from Samars place, Lei Luo almost jumped up on the spot. He covered his face with both hands and shook his head in disbelief. Allie swallowed her saliva in shame, not knowing what to say. In fact, Lei Luo was not the only one who had such thoughts. Other than Arthur, everyone else was shocked. I personally suggest that the two of you go talk to Samar again. After Lei Luo finished shouting, Casa almost immediately stood up nervously. I have a feeling that well be killed on the way. Even Morton shook his head with a pessimistic expression. Its impossible for us to obtain more things. If you want to regret it, its still not too late, Allie said as she turned around and walked out of the window, ignoring the scenery outside. In his life, Lei Luo couldnt stand people making such expressions. It was as if they were saying, Dont worry about me. Just let me die. Seeing Allie like this, Lei Luo immediately turned around. Actually, what does it matter if we have more capital or less? Everyone is prepared to start from scratch. Arthur saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff, so he came out to smooth things over. Things are not that simple. The senate will only start to confer titles once every ten years. This means that the people of the entire empire only get a chance to get a noble title once every ten years, and those who get a noble title only get a chance to get a fief once every ten years. And once they have their fiefs forever, they can have the legal right to declare war and diplomatic power. They also have the right to expand their territory and obtain more territory. The senates next chance to develop a noble title will be in the next year. Hearing Mortons explanation, Arthur understood. That is to sayThat is to say, we only have one year and ten years to raise three million gold coins to buy the fiefdom. Otherwise, it will be ten years later. Morton shook his head as soon as Casa finished speaking. He explained further. No, there are many nobles who request to implement the fiefdom every year. However, according to the senate, the territories developed by the empire are quite limited. Therefore, this price is only the official price. If you really want to get the real territory from the senate, you will need to spend more money. If you dont have a reliable backer, the cost will be more than ten times higher. Ten times?! Thats right, these nobles bought it. After all, there are too few people who can actually get the family title. Most of them only have the eldest son. In other words, we have to use our current trash to earn more than three million gold coins in a years time? What kind of joke is this? Its impossible for us to have so little wealth now. Your highness, Im a genius, not a god Everyone realized this. Whenever he talked about money, Lei Luos expression would turn ferocious. However, jumping was one thing. Going crazy was another. Lei Luo didnt give up on his promise. He still set foot in that small village without a name. Since Lei Luo agreed, Morton and Arthur naturally went. As for Casa, he was bound to die. What else could he do but follow? In fact, the village wasnt far from where they were. It was just that they chose to travel at this speed, so they treasured it. The daily journey wasnt fast either. It took them more than half a month to reach the small village. In everyones mind, they thought that the best candidate to be the commander was Lei Luo. They were not sure if he had the talent to command, and he did not say anything himself. However, everyone still relied on their instincts and thought that he was the best commander. However, once Lei Luo got on the carriage, he and Morton stayed in the carriage and didnt come out at all. Arthur and Allie were both warriors, and commanding the carriage wasnt something they were good at. Thus, Commander Casa had to be the commander. At first, everyone thought that Lei Luo was just angry and would come out in a few days. But no one expected that Lei Luo would stay in the carriage for a whole month. And what was even more incredible was that Morton stayed in the carriage with him for a month. It had gotten really weird. Even Allie found it all strange. One day, Allie sneaked to the carriage and peaked into what they were doingand she didnt expect what she had seen. Chapter 385 - Bad Guy Do you think this will work? Morton was a little excited, but at the same time, he scratched his head. Let me ask you, do you think it wont work there? Lei Luo asked back. Actually, youve noticed all the details and it will work. Its just that no one has ever done something like this before. To think that you used to run a business. Dont you know that no one has ever done such a thing before, which is the biggest profit? Thats true, butbut the essence of this matter is to swindle the senate! Morton raised his head and looked at Lei Luo. A pair of small eyes flashed with excitement. The two big hands kept rubbing against each other. Looking at his expression and actions, it was more like encouragement rather than dissuasion. He was obviously eager to give it a try. Seeing Mortons expression, Lei Luo smiled and said, Isnt this poverty? Evil is evil. After two months, a convoy arrived at the abandoned village. Almost none of the buildings here were intact. Every house needed large-scale renovation. Moreover, there was not even a single villager. It had become the world of all kinds of plants and animals. These weeds with tenacious vitality grew everywhere. How could such a miserable situation be described as simple poverty? This was simply a pile of ruins. No, that was not right. It was even worse than a pile of ruins. After some calculations, Morton came up with the data. If they wanted to renovate all the houses here and make them usable, they would need a total of 50,000 gold coins. This was not something they could afford at the moment. Lei Luo scolded them indignantly. Its better to rebuild it! Its much cheaper to rebuild it! Morton reminded him, Allie is only a nobleman, not a noble lord, so theres no way to apply for help from the senate. What should we do? Seeing her miserable state, even Allie, who thought that she had prepared for the worst, could not help but frown. She shook her head and sighed. I personally think that we should give this village a name. I feel annoyed just looking at this stupid place. Why dont we call him bad guy? Yes, lets call him that. These were the suggestions that Allies two most trusted aides gave her. After saying these three sentences, Lei Luo said to Allie, Morton and I still have some matters to attend to. Well probably be leaving for a period of time. Morton turned around and patted Casa on the shoulder. He said earnestly, After the two of us leave, this place will all depend on you. This is your first time managing a territory independently. You have to work hard! Only by managing this territory well can you manage your own territory well in the future! After that, Lei Luo and Morton, while Allie was dumbfounded, threw the whole mess of bad guy to the back of their minds. Then, they made a carriage that was arranged and left. The carriage sent Lei Luo and Morton to the nearest official magic teleportation portal, and Lei Luo and Morton lost contact. They had been gone for more than two months. At this moment, Lei Luo and Morton appeared in a church. The church was managed by an organization called the Salvation Society. The president of the Salvation Society was a member of the church. He used to be a powerful independent lord, but later, he felt that he had killed too many people, so he joined the church. Gradually, people no longer remembered his birth name but knew that he was called Priest Robert. After Lei Luo and Morton came to the church, they said that they were willing to donate a huge amount of money to the church. Therefore, when the two of them came, although they saw that the two people did not bring a follower. They also did not have anything good on them, but the church still did not dare to neglect them. The highest room, good water, and good tea were prepared and served for them. In less than three minutes, Priest Robert personally came to greet them. The three of them took their seats. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, without waiting for priest Robert to speak, Lei Luo said, The two of us have always been very good at helping the world. We dont have much money in the world, but we are still willing to contribute a little more for the world-saving society. Priest Robert nodded. But there was not much of a smile on his face because his eyes were also very vicious. When he saw Lei Luo and Mortons appearance, a plan arose in his mind. The two people in front of him probably didnt just come to donate money. I wonder how much money you two want to donate to the association? Our abilities are meager, so we can only donate a mere 20 million. Dont look down on us, president. Hearing Lei Luos words, Priest Robert finally revealed a smile. To an individual, 20 million silver coins is already extremely valuable. If there arent many people in this world who have such a kind heart. President, you seem to have misunderstood my meaning. What we want to donate is not silver coins, but gold coins. Lei Luo smiled faintly and corrected Priest Roberts mistake. What! Twenty milliongold coins? Priest Roberts face changed color on the spot. His eyes were wide open. This was a considerable amount of money. It was almost equivalent to a duke receiving a years worth of taxes. With so much money, how much could he do? Im afraid that even the World Service Association wont be able to take this money so easily. He was shocked by the figure and lost his composure. He was, after all, someone who had once been a lord and he knew what it felt like to have such a large amount of money in his hands. When he saw that Lei Luo was still smiling when he said this, he immediately regained his vigilance. Its not difficult to say, and its not easy to say either. Everything is just a thought of the president. As Lei Luo said this, he picked up the tea on the table, put it to his mouth, and pursed his lips. He lowered his eyebrows and only looked at the ground. If you have anything to say, you can speak freely. Its meaningless to deliberately make things mysterious. Priest Robert stopped smiling and sat upright. Morton saw that the atmosphere was almost over, so he immediately smiled and went to the side of priest Robert and said, As far as we know, as a church, the World Service Association has ten free quotas for mercenary missions below F-rank every year. Thats right. The senate gave us this privilege so that we can issue mercenary missions and arrest those bandits who attack our church. This privilege sounds nice, but even the highest F-class thieves only need to pay 30,000 gold coins to issue it. I wonder how this will help you two? Chapter 386 - Media Crystal Robert looked at Lei Luo and Morton in confusion. He had no idea what they were up to. Lets say a bandit group attacked the church, and you send a bandit character to arrest them. However, a team completed the bandit character according to your requirements. Then, they only need to pass your certification. Can this team automatically get the money from the reserve center of the Mercenary Guild given by the senate? Of course, since it is a free F-class quest, then naturally the reward is also given by the senate. Even if we calculate it according to the highest F-class reward, it is only 30,000 gold coins. We can only publish it ten times a year at most. This is nothing to the Senate. Even if I give you all these ten opportunities, the total will not exceed 600,000 gold coins. Guild leader, youve misunderstood us. Of course, we dont want guild leader to give this opportunity to us. Morton paused for a moment. Guild leader, have you ever thought about the possibility of you submitting an F-grade bandit mission? After that, did you think that because you were busy with official business, you set the completion of this bandit mission as an automatic magic authentication? Automatic Magic Authentication? Thats right. For example, as long as you set it to obtain the blood authentication of the bandit, you would be deemed to have succeeded in capturing him. After that, a team, after going through a lot of hardships, finally captured the bandit leader and used him to pass the magic authentication. Guild leader, at this time, will you be able to receive this sum of money on the Mercenary Guilds Mission Card? Even after hearing this, Priest Robert still didnt quite understand what these two people were trying to say. He didnt say anything and just nodded. After receiving this amount of money, Ann said that this team should hand over the bandit leader to the guild leader, but unfortunately, the moment they received the money, this cunning bandit leader actually ran away again. So, after going through a lot of hardships, the team caught the leader of the bandits again. Originally, they shouldnt have accepted the money, but the leader of the team was a little greedy, so he passed the certification again. Then, would he be able to get another sum of money from the Empire Assembly? Thats impossible. After the mission is completed, the mission will be canceled. Its impossible for him to have the time to get the certification twice. That might not be the case. As far as I know, because of the complexity of the Senates affairs, they have divided the departments very meticulously. For example, the announcement of the thief mission belongs to the mercenary guild, and the issuance and cancellation of the thief mission is another part. The confirmation of the completion of the thief mission and the submission of the reward is another department. The logic of the thief mission is like this. After we complete the mission, we first go to the Mercenary Guilds Department for Certification. After the Mercenary Guild receives the confirmation from the publisher, they then send the message to the acceptance department of the thief mission to cancel the mission, and then the Management Department of the Thief Mission Reserve will send the confirmation of the reward. After the acceptance department of the thief mission receives the message, it confirms the cancellation of the mission and then sends a message back to the certification department of the thief mission to cancel the certification. Even with the current speed of the transmission of magic information, a message needs an intermediary to spread to the entire empire. In other words, if the part in the hands of the thief mission is placed between the third provinces intermediary and the next one, there will be a delay if the distance between the two is more than a certain distance. Lets also assume that if the part in the hands of the thief missions intermediary crystal is placed between the third provinces intermediary and the receiving department of the thief mission, there will be a delay of more than ten minutes. This is impossible. The senate has placed media crystals in every province. The distance between each other is not too far, so it is impossible to create so many delays. Hearing this, Priest Robert immediately shook his head and smiled bitterly. Thats true, but what if the media crystal of a certain council of elders happens to be destroyed, then can this only be sent to the nearest other media crystal? This was what Lei Luo said. But as the instigator, he couldnt help but smile a little smugly. And based on my personal premonition, this intermediary crystal thats about to be destroyed happens to be the closest crystal to this place. Dont you think its a coincidence? Hearing this, he would be a fool if he didnt understand. Robert shook his head in disbelief. And how many times do you have to complete this mission within these ten minutes? You cant say that. Although the senate is rich, they will still be anxious if they lose too much meat. We should just stop where we are. Robert raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him with his brilliant smile. It was difficult for him to describe him as shameless. You know I cant refuse you, right? The two people in front of him had already accurately exposed their thoughts. The doubts that Priest Robert had in his heart had disappeared. On the surface, it was time for him to make a decision. But in reality, he knew that the other party already knew his situation. Eight years ago, the Salan Mutual Aid Association had just closed down. More than 20 million poor people who relied on the Salan Mutual Aid Association had lost their livelihood guarantee. No lord has ever received such a large number of incompetent refugees, and the senate has never had the habit of helping, even though I personally feel that they have the obligation to help the weak. In the end, it was the president who took over the Salan Mutual Aid Associations list, which made both of us deeply admire him. I believe that in the third province, there should be many people who admire the president as much as we do. But sympathy and admiration, which have no cost, are things that no one will give. As for actually escaping with the money, thats another matter. Although the president has tried his best to do all kinds of publicity, the donations you received are only a drop in the ocean compared to the expenses of the World Service Association. The president once applied for funds from the Elder Council, but it was delayed by all kinds of complicated procedures. Even if the money was stripped away, it would not exceed one million gold coins. Now, all the funds of the society can only be supported by the president himself. However, this is not a long-term solution after all. If there are no new assets to be injected into society. In that case, within a year, I think that the Society of elders will not be as good as the Salan Mutual Aid Society. Chapter 387 - Thief Mission Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL You guys have calculated it very clearly. It seems that you have made sufficient preparations beforehand. Of course. After all, we are taking food from a tigers mouth. How could we come here unprepared? ? Is the person you arranged in the medium crystal reliable? An ordinary mage. Even though he works for the Mercenary Guild, his monthly income is only 30 silver coins. We only need to let him accidentally knock on the medium crystal and he will be able to earn 10,000 gold coins. In addition, he doesnt have any specialties, but he still has the dream of becoming rich Before Lei Luo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Priest Robert. All right, we wont discuss this person, but if the magicians of the senate sense it, they would rush over as well. What a coincidence. On that day, a part of the teleportation magic circle of the Senate was damaged and could not be used, and one person would receive another ten thousand gold coins. Priest Robert sat quietly. He began to think of any loopholes in this matter. The reason why his reaction was slow was not that he was much dumber than Lei Luo. After all, he was once an independent lord. However, he had never thought of doing such a dirty trick in his life, so it was understandable that his reaction was quite slow. If you want to get so many gold coins, you need to send a carriage to get them. If you want to get so many gold coins, you need a special carriage team to get them. Moreover, it will take time for your carriage team to go to the mercenary guilds vault to receive the money. If the mercenary guild reacts during this time, what will you do? Once we confirm that the thief quests vault has given this amount of gold coins, we will immediately exchange this money into silver coins through the exchange firm. Then, all the silver coins will be transferred into a designated amethyst card, and then it will mysteriously disappear. Trading firm exchange? Gold coins for silver coins, just the handling fee alone will lose two-thirds. That doesnt matter. We only need to triple the number of times that quest is submitted. How can you ensure that the mercenary guild wont be able to find out after your silver coins enter the Chamber of Commerce? Hearing Lei Luo Point at him, Morton said confidently, My partner was once the most outstanding boss of the trading firm in the third province. He was once the President of Morton Chamber of Commerce. Speaking of these methods, I know more than the Mercenary Guild. If that mage is caught, then We are registered with the lowest level mercenary group. The highest level of missions we can accept is F-grade. The businesses that accept gold coins may leave traces behind. However, the people you mentioned above will disappear without a trace within the empire, as if they never existed in this world. When Lei Luo said this, he looked at Priest Robert and smiled. Since you were once an outstanding lord, I think you should know that to the masses of civilians, the senate is simply a tax collection agency. It doesnt have a strong governing mechanism for the common people. Those seemingly strict management systems are only effective for honest people, but its meaningless for smart people. Okay, one last question. How much money do you want from the senate and the Mercenary Guild? Ninety million gold coins, and we just promised the president twenty million gold coins. We will get the remaining money. Priest Robert picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of water. When he put down the teacup, he said, Then Im afraid you can only get fifty million gold coins. Morton immediately raised his head and glared at Priest Robert. Meanwhile, Lei Luo was filled with resentment, but he still smiled and said, President, Im afraid this is not very fair, right? Theres nothing unfair about it. You can make other evidence and insiders disappear, but you cant make an insider disappear, because he still has to manage the livelihood of thousands of refugees. Even if its a secret fee, it wont be as much as forty million, right? Lei Luo answered with a smile. If its a secret fee, of course it wont be that much, but if you add in the responsibility fee, then this price can be considered benevolent and righteous. When Priest Robert said this, he also glanced at Lei Luo. Everything youve done seems to be ingenious, but in reality, there can only be one result, and that is to have the senate assembly point all the blame at me. In the end, they will definitely think that all of this was instigated by me behind the scenes. Do you think that this responsibility is worth forty million? Even so, the senate is only guessing and there is no direct evidence. They have no way to punish you. Our society needs to ask for money from the Senate every year. According to the rules of the senate and the Citizens Congress, each union cannot lose more than 100 million, while we only need 90 million. Therefore, the impact of this matter is limited to the mercenary union. The nobles in the senate wont even know about this matter, so this matter has no effect on you applying for assistance from the senate. Fifty million is the highest price I have given. I believe that the amount of money you have invested in this matter so far will not exceed 30,000 gold coins. This is a thousand times the profit, you should be satisfied. After Priest Robert finished speaking, he turned his face away. Lei Luo and Morton looked at each other. They knew that they could not win against this priest. All right, thats it then. We have two addresses here. These are the two key figures that we promised to pay 10,000 gold coins to. Please give them the money within three days. Lei Luo shook his head helplessly. A week later, the church of salvation issued an F-class bandit mission. They claimed that their church was attacked by unknown bandits. Because of the help of adventurers, they captured the bandit leader during the battle and obtained his blood. But they claimed that the cunning bandit leader escaped while the guards were caught off guard. The Salvation Society was extremely indignant about the attack on the church. Hence, they issued this mission. They also changed the method of completing the mission from wiping out the enemy bandit group to capturing the leader of the bandits. As long as the blood and magic authentication were completed, the mission would be considered completed. The reward for this mission was 10,000 gold coins, which was the highest reward for an F-grade bandit mission. The mission had been released for a whole week, but no lord or mercenary group had found any information about this bandit leader. Chapter 388 - Completed 9,000 Times The reason was simple. This person was created by Lei Luo using magic. How could he be found in the real world? On the eighth day after the mission was released, a newly formed mercenary group named Its so damn hard to choose a name completed the mission. They completed the mission extremely well. It was simply unprecedented because they had completed this mission 9000 times in less than six minutes. Because the mission rewards were distributed by themselves, no one needed to review them. These rewards were also transferred to the mercenary groups account. Soon, this money was converted into silver coins and entered the empires largest Blue Ocean Chamber of Commerce. After an extremely complicated exchange, the money disappeared like a cloud. If the mercenary union knew how to look up the money, then they would have to pay a special information inquiry fee to the Chamber of Commerce. This fee was one-thousandth of the inquiry fee. After tracking down more than twenty chambers of commerce in a row, the mercenary assembly gave up because they realized that they might need to pay ten times the amount of gold coins taken from them just to be able to track down the money. This was only a possibility. A few days later, in the third province, the most famous place for profligacy and the paradise of the playboy and nouveau riche After a month of debauchery, the originally passionate Lei Luo gradually became tired of this kind of life. He began to realize that what he originally desired, in fact, could not really satisfy him. The reason why he desired so much was simply because he lacked them. When he truly had them, he felt bored. On this day, after having an in-depth exchange with the eighty-sixth big-breasted beauty who came to the depraved system, Lei Luo paid them a thousand gold coins to leave. Then, he collapsed in the bathtub and looked out of the window in boredom. Lying in the bathtub, Lei Luo shouted loudly, Its about time to go back. I wonder how the situation with the big-breasted violent woman is. Its really out of my expectations. You actually want to go back so quickly? Morton, who was holding a pipe in his mouth, walked out of the study and walked to the bathroom door. He smiled and spoke to Lei Luo, who was in the bathtub. Well, I think Ive had enough fun. Theres no point in going back and forth with those things. Alas, Im still in the village, thinking about it day and night. After experiencing it, I feel that its nothing more than this. No wonder you looked dispirited after coming here. Its true that youve been here before. Lei Luo stretched out his hand and patted the foam on the water surface. Youre much stronger than me. When I first came to the fallen capital, I stayed here for a whole year and couldnt bear to leave Morton exhaled a long puff of white smoke. Well, speaking of which, Ive been with you for a few months, but I actually dont know much about you. Youve never told me about your past. Past? Youre interested in my past? Im interested in it, of course. What Im most interested in is, how did you start from scratch in such a short period of time? And how did you collapse? Starting the price, its very complicated. After so many years of struggle, its not something that can be explained in a few words. However, the reason why I can start the price so quickly is because of a persons help. If that person didnt give me three million gold coins as the capital, I might still be a failed reserve officer up until now. Three million gold coins? The person you are talking about isnt my teacher, right? Lei Luos eyes widened. Thats right. We met in a tavern at that time. I only wanted to do business for a while, but because of my fathers orders, I had no choice but to become a reserve officer and go to the military academy to study. Your father is a reserve officer? No, he is just an ordinary gardener, but he wants me to make a name for myself. He has always hoped that I could become a lord and noble, but I have no interest in military affairs. I only want to promote business. KnightsBusiness and military affairs do not conflict. I have read a lot of war history. Behind every war, it is all about money. The number of soldiers who die from gold coins is no less than the number who die from magic and swords. Business and war are inseparable. A commander who does not know how to use money will not become a good general, Lei Luo said in a natural tone. What you said makes sense. Everyone knows about knights, but how many people can actually do it? Although we can also learn about military affairs and business, there are very few people in the entire empire who can achieve outstanding achievements in business and military affairs. In the past thousands of years, it has become a tradition of the entire empire that the plutocrats and the warlords despise and repel each other. Therefore, the prejudice between the plutocrats and the warlords can no longer be shaken off. Morton shook his head with a smile and continued, Not to mention others, even an unworldly expert like your teacher cannot shake off such an adult. In the past, he also repeatedly advised me to join the military. In the end, when he saw that I was determined, he only gave me three million and allowed me to pay the academys money so that I could use it to start my own business. When he gave me the money, his face was filled with regret, as if he saw that I had wasted my life. With the emergence of the law of succession, the older generation was increasingly restricted, and the space for the younger generation would also become larger and larger. No matter how much effort the Citizens Assembly or the senate put in, their system, which is neither too high nor too low, is destined to be excessive. They will eventually be overthrown. Of course, the people of their generation have their own points, but their era is also destined to pass. I dare to bet with you that the empire will be reshuffling, and the time required will not be more than twenty years. And as the era changes, these clich ideas, as well as those noble nobles, will be completely destroyed. I think exactly the same as you, Lei Luo said. It is precisely because I have realized this that I cant wait to get up early. I know that as long as I make preparations early, I will be able to gain a firm foothold before the coming World Chaos. In the beginning, I did everything very well. I developed rapidly, but I was steady. In just four years, I went from Morton Trading Company to one of the largest trading companies in the third province. Such wealth is not inferior to even the most powerful alliance leader. Chapter 389 - Commerce and War I felt that my wings were full, so I began to extend my hand out of the third province. I wanted to become a chamber of commerce that spanned across provinces. At this time, I met my first strong enemy in the business world, Trump. Trump? Lei Luo said. I heard my teacher talk about him. He seems to be a rare tycoon and warlord, and he is also a member of the Doomsday Dusk Alliance. Yes, thats him. What happened between you and him? We had a bet. We fought in the military goods market of the third province. If I win, he will give me his share of the business in the first province. If I lose, I will give him a share of the business in the third province. This is a big bet. Based on my character, I shouldnt have agreed to it. I dont know why, but I agreed. Now that I think about it, it should be because Trumps too famous, and that aroused my competitive spirit. I want to defeat him to prove to myself that I am no longer an ordinary person, that I am a big shot who is walking towards the plutocracy. In the end, you lost. Yes, I lost even more miserably than I imagined. My thoughts were completely controlled by him. He guided me bit by bit until I put all my wealth on the Magic Crystal. And he was actually able to make the entire Doomsday Dusk Alliance declare war on the seven alliances at the same time. For a time, the price of the Magic Crystal in the third province soared, and I bought it to fall Youve underestimated Trumps influence on Twilight of the Apocalypse. Do you think that hes just a businessman like you? Those lords wouldnt make such a huge sacrifice because of him. Yes, Twilight of the Apocalypse makes me feel that its not like a traditional military group. There should be a very smart person behind it. That person is someone like you who has a deep understanding of the relationship between business and war, and is willing to integrate these two forces without bias. They launched this huge war with astonishing military expenditure and far-reaching influence, and all they got was my bankruptcy and the Morton Trading Company. Morton smiled bitterly at this point. Ive carefully calculated that if I want to raise the price of the magic crystal to the point where I would suffer a loss, the scale of the war required would be more than one billion gold coins, and one billion for six billion. This is a money-losing business, and they wouldnt have done this originally. When I made the decision at the beginning, it was based on this thought. Looking back now, my level is still too low. Just as you said, a person who does not know how to use business is not a good strategist, and a merchant who does not know how to integrate military theory cannot be considered a good merchant. You seem to have learned a lot from this battle. Yes, from then on, I began to understand that the chaotic world is not coming, but has already arrived. Its just that it cant be seen on the surface yet. If Im not wrong, the people standing behind the Doomsday Dusk Alliance are very likely to be powerful nobles in the senate. The Doomsday Dusk Alliance, which is a military alliance that is completely integrated with the military, is completely in line with the characteristics of the new military group in the future. Once such a military group is born, it is impossible for traditional merchants to compete with it. If I want to realize my dream of becoming the empires number one merchant, then I have to find a military group to work with me. It doesnt have to be the empires number one military group, but it has to be first-class, Morton said as he lowered his head and looked at Lei Luo. Hey, dont look at me like that, okay? Im not wearing any clothes. If you look at me like that, Ill misunderstand. Without wiping, he only put on a towel. Lei Luo walked out of the bathroom wet. The huge Morton followed behind him and said softly, Can I ask you a question? Lei Luo picked up a cup of tea, took a sip, turned around, and leaned against the table as he said to Morton, I want to know what the consequences will be if I say its impossible. Its nothing. Its just that the two of US will go our separate ways from now on. Im just a businessman. I dont invest in any business that Im not sure will succeed, Morton said as he waved his pipe. Mortons face did not show any excessive expression in response to his answer. He didnt seem surprised, nor did he seem to care at all. He just held the cup of tea and blinked. Then he licked his lips. All right. For me, Allie is a very unexpected starting point. Morton didnt ask, but Lei Luo had already answered his question. Morton nodded naturally. Very good, continue. Even without Allie, I think I would have chosen a starting point. The reason why I am able to reach this point is not because of my free will. It can be said that I have no other choice. Because time waits for no man. I must do something as soon as possible to establish my own foundation. I dont want to be like my teacher. Lei Luo smiled and shook his head. To me, I would rather be a grass-head king than an uncrowned king. It is precisely because you have something similar to your teacher and something different from your teacher that I am so interested in you. From what I see now, I was actually right all along. In that case, do you think you have seen through me? Lei Luo asked with a smile. I actually thought of a plan, but I gave up on it after a while. When? Just when I realized that you deliberately didnt want others to know you too well, perhaps even you didnt realize it yourself. You instinctively dont like others asking you why. You also dont like others asking you about your past. You seem very relaxed, but in fact, you always maintain a high degree of vigilance. You attach great importance to self-control, whether its your facial expression, language, emotions, and thoughts. At the same time, youre also very used to having to control others. You always say clever things, using words and other methods that are so light that theres almost no trace of it, to make others follow the direction you want to go. All smart people have the same problem, dont they? Arent you the same? But no, were different. Im only like this because I was trained on a daily basis, and I dont think you went through that yourself. You seem to be born with this ability. Otherwise, I cant imagine why you did everything so naturally and without any obstacles. In other words, you just did things so flawlessly! Chapter 390 - Pirate Soldiers Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Morton kept looking at Lei Luo as he said this. Lei Luo turned his head slightly. He was also silent and wore a smile on his face. ? Since you want to hide it from yourself, as someone who wants to work with you for a long time, I dont think I have to disobey you. Morton took a puff of his cigarette, shrugged his shoulders, and revealed a smile. Although Lei Luo was smiling, the atmosphere was more or less stagnant. He wanted to change the atmosphere. Morton, I want to ask you a question. I want you to answer truthfully. Lei Luos expression suddenly became serious. Do you think I treat you as a friend? To be honest, Im not sure, but I treat you as a friend. Thats right, you do have the habit of hiding yourself, and sometimes even to the extent of performing. But, you also have a warm power in your body. This warmth makes me involuntarily believe that you wont hurt your friend. Lei Luo smiled happily. I feel that there are some things that I need to let you know What is it? Its about the world falling into chaos and the magister Ten minutes later, Morton was so anxious that he jumped up. You clearly know that our time is so tight, yet you still dragged me here to waste so much time. Its really hateful Morton roared loudly as he dragged Lei Luo, who was only wearing a towel, out of the carriage. Let me explain. I did it because I knew it was going to be the last free moment of my lifeOh my god, I dropped my towel After almost five months, both Lei Luo and Morton are back on each others bad side. However, they didnt really have a lot of time to argue and fight. They soon arrived in the village entrance that has clearly long been dilapidated. They found that, far from being repaired, the village was even more dilapidated than when they had left it. As soon as he stepped out of the carriage, Lei Luo looked about him and said, It was ransacked by thieves. How do you know? Morton was smart, but his specialty was business, not war. Any territory should be precious. But Allies brother would rather leave it abandoned, because it is one of the most famous bandit areas in the empire, and he would rather leave it abandoned than send men to guard it. When Lei Luo said this, he stretched out his hand and looked at the sky. You are a businessman. Your business has never expanded to this area, so you are not very familiar with this area. You must know that in this area that is only a few hundred miles away, because it is close to the sea, there are actually tens of thousands of bandit groups living here. More than a hundred years ago, this area was called Wings of Satan. It was known as one of the empires three great pirate bases. Since you already knew how dangerous this area was, why did you agree to let Allie come here? You should have thought of this answer. Great merchant, there is no better soldier in the world than a pirate Within the empire, all the suzerains placed their attention on the commanders. However, I dare tell you that with the magic conductors rebellion, everyone will slightly change this habit. Apart from outstanding commanders, we also need well-trained soldiers. You actually want to recruit pirates? Please, what kind of people are those? I know too well that they cannot become outstanding soldiers. Recruit? What kind of joke is that? How can I trust a paid pirate? Seeing Lei Luo leisurely strolling forward as he spoke, Morton began to understand a little. You knew that the pirates would attack here? Yes, but their efficiency is a little lower than I imagined. These pirateswere arranged by you? Although he didnt really believe that his deduction was true, Morton found such ideas easy to believe if Lei Luo was involved. Lei Luo was a strange man to him. Who knew what he would do next? To a certain extent, you can say yes, but in reality, its not. When Lei Luo said this, he probably felt that he was being a little mystifying. Therefore, he smiled and let out a sigh of relief before beginning to explain. Even with the status of the Dark Dragon Alliance, they would still want to capture Allie to win the favor of Ulysses. Then, how could these greedy pirates let her go? In their eyes, Allie is equivalent to a large amount of treasure. However, what slightly surprised me was that the pirate gangs intelligence was so slow that they only captured Allie after she arrived here for more than four months, causing me to waste so much time in the fallen capital. Only then did Morton realize that this was exactly why Lei Luo stayed in the fallen capital for so long. What do you think the pirates will get if they offer Allie to Ulysses? It doesnt have any benefits for me, so the pirates wont offer Allie to Ulysses. Because, after they made their move, someone immediately notified Ulysses brothers who were hostile toward him that their brothers were colluding with the pirates. Their goal was to obtain Allie and then subdue the remaining power of the East God so that they could take over the throne. Ulysses is very smart, but not all of his brothers are stupid. They will think of some ways to make Ulysses completely ignore the pirates who wrote to him. Morton was not a fool. If he were a fool, Lei Luo would not have told him so much. The reason why he had been confused earlier was because he wasnt familiar with the situation of the pirates in this area. He hadnt expected this situation at all. But now, after hearing so much, when the two of them got back into the carriage, he began to make some judgments about the situation. From the beginning, Allie was treated as a bargaining chip by you, right? You cant say that. I made the decision to let the pirates take Allie when I decided to carry out the plan of extorting the mercenary guild. Lei Luo placed his hand on the edge of the shabby carriage seat and turned his face to look at Morton. You dont have to look at me like that. When I said that you treated Allie as a bargaining chip, I didnt mean it in a derogatory way. When Allie brought us in, we were only a bargaining chip to her. Besides, even if we didnt come, Allie would still have been captured by the pirates. So, I dont think you have any moral responsibility. Chapter 391 - Plan Morton patted the bricks of the house. Although this place is simple and crude, no matter what, the basic operation is still normal. This means that even though Allie was taken away, the bad guy is not completely abandoned and is still in operationCasa should also know about your plan, right? Yes. Lei Luo nodded. In terms of character, Arthur is more reliable, but he is too practical and has no talent. He cant control the situation at all, so he can only rope Casa in. Why didnt you tell me this on the way back? Morton asked in a resentful tone. If you had told me so early, you wouldnt have thought so much. Lei Luo looked at Morton. To be honest, I quite like that you dont think and do things for the money. Its good for you. All right, lets talk about something more practical, such as the next plan Morton pouted without being curious. Its very simple. Our next goal is to leave the bad guy within a month and get our own place. After that, Lei Luo marked a city less than 150 miles away from the bad guy on the map. The target is here. Its owner has named it the blessed. After a month, its name will be changed to Journey. After carefully checking the official information about this empire, Morton shook his head. The defense level of this planet is almost fortress-level. This means that, according to conventional battle tactics, even a lord-level main fleet might not be able to take it down. And now, we As Morton said this, he suddenly frowned and turned to look at Lei Luo. Dont tell me you want the pirates to help us fight this battle? Lei Luos eyes widened, and he acted as if it was something that was implicitly agreed on. Why not? Allie is still a great beauty. After being kidnapped by them for so many days, shouldnt they make some blood? Since youve made up your mind, dont keep us guessing. Tell us the specific plan quickly. After a while, when Lei Luo told Morton everything about his plan in detail, Morton couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. Lei Luo, isnt it a little too dangerous for you to do this? If we follow the normal path, no matter how fast we are, it will take three to five years for us to gather enough strength to deal with the chaotic world. Lets not talk about three to five years now. It might not even take three to five months. Using the right path wont work at all. Then we can only use a strange strategy. Do you think Im happy about it? My plan will be found out by Allie sooner or later. When that violent woman finds out that I intentionally let her be captured, God knows what she will do. Morton thought for a while after hearing what Lei Luo said. It seemed that this was indeed the only way. Moreover, if Lei Luos plan was successful, his talent as a businessman would also be able to expand. Therefore, he finally nodded. All right. Lets do it! Lei Luo and Morton were in the carriage. After discussing about 60-70% of the key details that needed special attention, the carriage had already arrived at another hidden house. This was the new village that was being built. Because of Casas dispatch and the money Lei Luo had secretly transferred, the hundreds of people who came with them appeared very calm. Their faces showed as if they didnt care if the sky was falling for as long as they were paid on time. Lei Luo pulled Casa to the side and quietly asked, How many people died when the pirates came to steal Allie? Not a single one died, Casa said indifferently. When Lei Luo heard this, he became anxious. What? Who told you to arrange it like this? You should at least beat them up and kill a few people. Otherwise, wouldnt Allie be suspicious? Are you trying to get me killed? By the gods of heaven and earth, this was not arranged by me. The pirates rushed up with 6,000 people at once. I didnt give the order at all, and everyone gave up resisting on their own accord. Lei Luo looked around. These people were either Casas old subordinates or the disgruntled ones who had been sent there. None of them were willing to be there. None of them were loyal to Allie or anyone in the leadership. Such an army was facing enemies that were ten times more powerful than them. Giving up on resisting was also a matter of course. All right, then well continue with the plan. Ill give you half a month. Go to the nearby planets to recruit soldiers. Recruit 30,000 people first. These people must all appear at the bad guys within half a month. 30,000 people? Although the territory is big enough to house more than 100,000 people in theory, there arent all kinds of things here. Theres not even a barracks. How can 30,000 people live here? Lei Luo rolled his eyes, revealing the whites of his eyes. This is not my problem. Casa frowned and thought for a while. All right, I will think of a way, but I need money. You have money. I will give you 1 million, 600,000 for recruitment, and 400,000 for construction. 1 million? Casas eyes widened. Is that enough? We just started building an army, and we still have to defend against pirates. We must have started from small boats, and each boat only has about 300 to 400 people. 30,000 people, that is 100 boats. This means that we need 100 commanders. Just the cost of these commanders is far more than a million. These 600,000 people just need to recruit soldiers. As for commanders, theres no need to recruit them. Not recruiting commanders? Then who will be the commander of this ship? I naturally have a way, you dont have to care Why do you always say I naturally have a way? Do you really have a plan? Looking at Casas doubtful eyes, Lei Luo chuckled. Dont you think its too late for you to doubt me now? Hearing what Lei Luo said, Casa could only swallow all the words in his stomach. He shook his head helplessly and went to do his business. Youre planning to direct all the ships by yourself, right? After Casa turned around and left, Morton, who had been standing not far away, walked up. The senate has controlled the entire empire for almost 400 years. After the senate took power, the first thing they did was to establish the empires military academy and take over the right to train military commanders. Apart from a very small number of private education, more than 99% of the military commanders in the entire empire are from the empires Military Academy. Today, 400 years later, the total number of military commanders trained by the senate has already accounted for 80% of the military commanders in the empire. This is a group of military officers who are loyal to the so-called military ethics instilled by the Senate and are even more loyal to their employers. Chapter 392 - Grizzly Pirates Are you worried that they wont carry out your orders while carrying out the plan? No, they wont, because although my operation this time is risky, it doesnt violate the military rules of the senate. The reason why I dont want to recruit these officers When Lei Luo said this, he shook his head contemptuously. Its because I dont need obedient children by my side. I like people who are not accepted by the world. When Lei Luo said these words, Morton saw that deep in Lei Luo eyes, there seemed to be something secretly burning that was hidden deep inside of him. Morton could not understand why Lei Luo had was strongly prejudiced against officers who came from regular backgrounds. He could not understand the burning mystery in Lei Luos eyes. Its not an easy thing to control hundreds of ships by yourself. I believe you have the ability to do so, but I think you might need a good weapon. Ah, yes, I almost forgot. I do need a weapon. You should be able to get it, right? I can think of something. Besides, we only have one million gold coins for backup. All the rest of the money will be used to buy warships, recruit soldiers and mages, and buy equipment and weapons. Morton used to trade in military goods. There was no doubt about it. Needless to say, it fell on him. He thought for a moment and said, I need half a month. Besides, I doubt that our port will be able to hold so many ships. Our port can only be used by us. You can take the other ships directly to the blessed land. The Grizzly Pirates have a liaison office there. Okay, then Ill set off now. Morton was about to leave when he turned his head and looked at Lei Luo, Speaking of which, were all busy, but what do you plan to do for the next half a month? Pray, Lei Luo said seriously. The next day, a huge army arrived at the port of the bad guy and countless ships. Each ship was allocated according to the minimum number of people, which was the minimum number of people that could barely maintain the normal sailing of the ships. A total of nearly 30,000 people were needed. Lei Luo, who had come out to pick up the ships, was shocked when he heard that he had bought so many ships at once. He had thought that there would only be one-third of the number of ships, but he had no idea that there would be so many ships at once. Morton, youre really capable. You actually bought so many ships. As soon as he entered the ship and saw Morton, Lei Luo smiled so much that his eyes were half-closed as he gave him a bear hug. It just so happens that the Dark Dragon Alliance and the Big Dipper Alliance are having a great time. Theyre short of money, so they tossed out such a sum. We just happened to bump into them. When we wake up in the future, well really have to treat the lords of the Dark Dragon Alliance to a meal. With so many ships, the success rate of our plan will be even higher However, from the looks of it, the original 30,000 people are definitely not enough. Well have to find another 50,000 people to succeed. However, this has nothing to do with us. Let casa handle this kind of crap. After all, he was born with a mission. How should we divide these ships? Morton asked at this time. Well keep all the light ships. As for the remaining ships, well have to trouble the brothers here to make a trip and transport them all to the blessed land. So many ships, and all of them are given to the Grizzly Pirates? Morton grimaced in pain. I cant bear to part with my children. If I want them to completely trust me, I have to give them such a great gift. All right, then Ill go first. When will you come? Over the past few days, tens of thousands of people have come one after another. Now that there are so many ships, I have to settle down. Ill just take care of some things. Ill need three to five days. Hmm, thats fine too. Anyway, youre acting as a big shot. As a big shot, you have to show off. Its fine if youre a few days late. That night, a piece of news reached Zha Mu, the leader of the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang. Ulysses sent someone. The Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang wasnt considered a big pirate gang, because if it was a big pirate gang, they wouldnt bother to curry favor with Ulysses in exchange for benefits. Of course, the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang wasnt considered a small pirate gang either, because if it was too small, they wouldnt have dared to capture Allie. If it was a small pirate group, they might have been attacked by a larger pirate group that wanted Allie. In reality, Zha Mu was a pirate with ambitions. Kidnapping women wasnt something he was willing to do. The main reason was that when he attacked a merchant group, he was ambushed by a Lord and suffered heavy losses. He urgently needed a sum of money to expand his strength, which was why he had done so. However, when he had really captured Allie and sent a letter to Ulysses, he had not expected to receive any reply for almost a month. He had even thought that it was just a rumor that Prince Ulysses wanted Allie. Now, Prince Ulysses had finally sent someone over. Where is he? Hes in the blessed land. The blessed land was an abandoned mine. As a pirate gang, as a pirate cave with their lives, they naturally wouldnt show it to others easily. And now, the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang used this place as their liaison office. How many people came? How much money did they bring? Only one person came. He didnt bring a ship, but he brought a ship. Ship? How many ships? A total of 130 light ships and 220 paddle sailboats. When the pirate leader said this, his face turned red with laughter. It was obvious how satisfied he was with this gift. Zha Mu didnt think much of it. 130 light ships and 220 paddle sailboats? The number is not bad. Its just that Prince Ulysses has such a high status. Why didnt he send a few main battleships instead of sending small ships? Even if its two or three, its still good. Our grizzly bear pirate gang is at a disadvantage because we dont have any main battleships. If we had dozens of heavy battleships, how would we be so miserable? This Its rare to have such an opportunity, we cant just count it like this, Zha Mu said as he stood up. Lets go, Ill make a trip personally. I need more things. After saying that, the wooden horse left the pirates lair and took a ship to the blessed land. At this time, Morton had just finished handing over the ship. Before he could even sit down, he saw a dark and tall man walk in. Thinking of how powerful Allie was back in the Dark Dragon Alliance, Morton could not help but swallow his saliva in fear. Even though he was only an accomplice, and even though he knew that Allie wouldnt be in any danger, he was worried because in any case, he was involved in using Allie as bait to lure the pirates in. If Allie found out about this, she would surely kick him in the face. Oh god, wherever she kicked him, he would immediately turn into sand. He didnt want to die so young. Chapter 393 - Pirate’s lair Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Mr. Morton, why dont you look well? Oh, Im fine. Its just thatPrincess Allie is so fierce. ? Of course. Our warehouse is made of steel plates, but she has already kicked it six times to reinforce it. It seems that Princess Allies body is very healthy. I dont think I need to meet her anymore. Lets wait for the official to arrive first. Morton looked at Zha Mu with a half-honest and half-fake look of embarrassment and fear. Princess Allie is not happy to be with her highness. If I meet her and she is impulsive, then I understand, I understand. Zha Mu patted Morton on the shoulder. How about this, the CEO will be staying with us for the next few days. We have nothing else but a bunch of whores. We snatched them all. Mr. Morton, you can choose anything you like. Thank you, thank you. Just give me a quiet room to read in. Zha Mu raised his head and gave the instructions to the leader beside him. No problem. Give the president a quiet room. Also, give the president ten top-notch whores to serve Mr. Morton and order them not to speak. Unless the president gives the order, they cant make any sound. Morton smiled bitterly. He did not know what to say, so he could only let him be. Three days later, Lei Luo wore clothes that cost more than 600 gold coins and carried a box. In the box, there were two sets of clothes that were even more expensive than the one he was wearing. They soon arrived at the nest of the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang. After more than 30 years of construction, this pirate nest had become a fortress. For more than 30 years, the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang had relied on it to survive. The lives and wealth of the tens of thousands of people in the nest, including the elderly, the weak, women, and children, were all dependent on it. When the empire collapses, the only strength I can rely on is probably people like them. When the ship approached the pirates lair and was about to arrive, Lei Luo silently looked at the people living in the pirate lair. Unlike ordinary civilians, the space that the pirates had was very limited. Therefore, their buildings were built in a plain and unadorned manner. Everything was based on the principle of practicality, and there was nothing gorgeous or useless about them. Because of the possibility of being attacked at any time, when the pirates returned to their nests, their lives would become extremely regular and regular. Once they were attacked, the residents of the nests would be able to find their own posts in the shortest time possible and start to defend their homes. Although the leaders of the pirate gangs were generally not very capable, because of the quality of the members of the pirate gang, the pirate gang wasnt at a disadvantage in the battle with the Regular Army. In the early stages, the quality of the soldiers was more important than the quality of the commander. This was Lei Luos policy, so it was no wonder that he was drooling over these pirates. Commander When the ship docked at the harbor of the lair, Lei Luo saw a burly man and Morton coming to greet him. Upon seeing him, Morton immediately bowed humbly. Lei Luo just waved his hand lightly as a return salute. These were all things that he had discussed with Morton beforehand. He wanted to wear high-end clothes, be cool, and have a noble demeanor. Seeing that Morton was so respectful, Zha Mu quickly walked forward and extended his hand towards Lei Luo. Aiya, Lord Envoy, youve finally come. Lei Luo frowned and used his gloved hand to pat Zha Mus hand. It was considered a handshake. Leader, theres no need to be so polite. Find a quiet place and quickly settle the matter. His Highness is still waiting for news from here. Lei Luos behavior made Zha Mu very unhappy. However, thinking that he was Prince Juliuss trusted aide, he had to ignore it. Moreover, he was there to send money. Endure it. Forget it. In this day and age, whoever had money was the boss. Everyone went straight to the meeting center. Zha Mu gave the seat of honor to Lei Luo. He was too lazy to show off to this old master. I wonder what His Highness is planning to give us? What we need the most now is gold coins. We are lacking many items for the people. Recently, the empire has been cracking down on us. There are also many mercenaries on the merchant ships. Its not easy to steal things. Lei Luo blinked his eyes and said. Arent you all pirates? Why are you afraid of mercenaries? Everyone knows that our area is one of the three great pirate bases in the Empire. There are tens of thousands of pirate nests wandering in the entire region. We have been committing crimes and breaking the rules since our ancestors. It was the same when Victor was emperor. Now the Senate is in charge, but we are still the same. We like to be free and dont like to be controlled by others. Just as the messenger said, we will snatch whatever we lack. We will only be fed with blood. But recently, our days have not been so good. We dont dare to touch the goods that are too troublesome. The main reason is to protect our strength. You are not a regular army. Only a regular army will be weaker and weaker. Pirates are stronger. Thats rightMessenger, do you know that there are a total of top-tier mercenary guild pirate missions? One of them is to destroy the Satans wings pirate group. Ive heard of it. I dont know, but Ive never heard of such rumors. Not long ago, the Doomsday Dusk Alliance, which just destroyed the East God Alliance, is likely to accept this mission? Oh? How come I havent received any news at all? It should be just a baseless rumor, right? There are more than a hundred million pirates in the wings of Satan, and countless warriors. Even if the senate were to launch an all-out attack, it might not be successful, let alone an alliance. Although he said that he did not believe it, Lei Luo was actually very interested in it. If the news was true, then his next step would be settled. Just as the messenger said, if the pirates can unite as they did before, then even if the senate comes to suppress them, we are not afraid. But now is different from the past. Since the birth of the law of succession, many people have come to our area to recruit people in order to fight for the throne. The prices they pay are very high. Although we pirates like freedom, we dont like freedom more than money. Chapter 394 - Beautiful Holy City Those guys paid a lot of money, so in the past ten years, many of our powerful pirates have turned to mercenary groups. As time goes by, most of the powerful people have left, so the remaining forces have started to expand rapidly. Among them, the three strongest pirate groups are Black Beard, Masra, and Flame. Any pirate gang that was close to them had to hand over 30% of the goods they plundered. Otherwise, they would be wiped out Many people were unable to endure the disturbance and were forced to leave their familiar shipping routes to look for new shipping routes. But not long ago, these three forces suddenly established a pirate union together. They also released news that the Doomsday Dusk Alliance was about to receive the Alliance mission to wipe out Satans Wings. I suggest that all the pirate groups preserve their strength and join the wing of Satan Pirate Union to resist the upcoming disaster. In that case, its just their one-sided statement. The reliability is very questionable. To be honest, I didnt believe the news at first either. However, the problem is that I saw many things with my own eyes. Several pirate groups that Im familiar with suddenly disappeared from their area of activity. I asked other friends. Some said that they were taken in, and some said that they were wiped out. However, no one could provide any evidence, which made people very cautious. Therefore, Im now half-skeptical about this news, and Im only doing half of the things. I dont want to join the union, but I want to protect my strength. Hearing this, Lei Luo reached out his hand and stopped Zha Mu, who was speaking with confidence. If His Highness is willing to take you as a mercenary group, are you willing? His Highness? Zha Mu was stunned for a moment, then he laughed. Envoy, you arent joking with me, right? What kind of person is His Highness? How can he look up to people like us? Whether he looks up to you or not, its not up to you. Its up to His Highness. So if there is such a chance, are you willing to cooperate or not? Seeing that Lei Luo seemed to be serious, Zha Mu started to feel tempted. He glanced at Lei Luo, and his eyes started to move. No matter what, there are so many people in the Grizzly Bear Pirate Gang. Even though youre the leader, I dont think one person can make up his mind. Its better to ask for the opinions of others first. Theres no rush. As Lei Luo spoke, he acted as if he wanted to stand up. This is a pirate gang, not a senate meeting. Theres no need to hold a meeting to make a decision. I alone can do it. ButI dont quite understand. Why would His Highness want to take in people like us? Isnt he afraid that we would be a huge liability? Although His Highness has actually taken you in, His Highness will not give you any written agreement, nor will he admit his relationship with you. But we will give you money regularly, and you will do what we ask you to do. What can we do for His Highness? Who knows? Maybe there will be something for you to do tomorrow, or maybe you will not be needed for the rest of your life. May I ask, what is the general treatment of the Grizzly Pirates? How many people do you have? 300,000 women and children and 100,000 warriors. In that case, all kinds of daily necessities, as well as the cost of gold coins in the nest, maintenance, and maintenance of the fleet, your annual maintenance fee should be around 10 million gold coins, right? Lei Luo did some mental calculations. Yes, about that. 20 million annual employment fee. When we have no mission for you, you are allowed to plunder. Once you suffer a great disaster, we will provide you with a city to take refuge in. Within a certain range, we can also provide you with military support. What do you think of this condition? Although His Highnessconditions are good, all these conditions are only spoken by the king. If His Highness turns hostile in the future, what should I do? Dont worry, His Highness has already expected this. In order to avoid your worries, I will sign the contract with you. Although I am not His Highness, I am His Highnesss confidant. If you agree to the terms in the contract, then His Highness will have to sever relations with me. To put it simply, he will have to sacrifice me. In other words, His Highness has bet me on you. I wonder if the regimental commander feels that this bargaining chip is enough? Zha Mu didnt expect Ulysses to give him any guarantees. But now, this person who was once a big shot like Morton was willing to give him a guarantee in disguise. That was naturally the best. All right, the mercenary groups standard agreement is very simple. You can download it online. Later, well just sign it. Now, lets talk about business. I wonder what His Highness plans to reward us with? Not a penny, not a boatHell give you a city A city? Lei Luo took out a map and found the city that he had been studying for a long time. Beautiful Saint Citythe richest city of Governor Dasha, a member of the Anglo-immortal Economic Union. Its population is 70 million, and its the most important weapon production area among the 26 cities under Lord Dasha. In the citys warehouse, there are three million gold coins, various military supplies, iron ores, and a total value of more than 50 million gold coinsEverything in this city belongs to you. Lord Emissary, do you know the defense of the Holy City of beauty? Lets not talk about anything else. Just the four thousand magic cannons alone are enough to turn us into ashes before we get close. If these defenses work, that is indeed the case. Lei Luos words were not hidden, and Zha Mu found it hard not to understand. Envoy, do you mean that Lieutenant Da Sha will go easy on us? Unless His Highness gives him permission, he will not go easy on us. But if His Highness gives him permission, doesnt that mean that he has something to hold over us? Do you think His Highness would do such a stupid thing? So, Lieutenant Da Sha wont go easy on us? Then how are we going to get those things? In order to keep the defensive structures in combat state at all times, basically all the defensive structures in the empire are on alert at all times. But even when they are on alert, they still consume magic power. The defensive structures also consume magic power when they are on alert. The more defensive structures there are, the greater the consumption. When they are in a state of war, the defensive structures alert state will be raised to the highest state. The mana consumption in this state is tens of times more than usual. When the number of defensive structures reaches a certain number, it will bring a heavy burden to the entire mana system. Recently, the union of immortal and economic cooperation and the Union of Phoenix are in a state of war. I think you know this. Chapter 395 - Written Off In order to defend against the Phoenix Alliances attack, the alert status of all the defensive structures in the Holy City of Beauty has been raised to the highest level. Just as you said, the Holy City of Beautys defense has reached an amazing level. In order to maintain the mana requirements of this astonishing number of defensive structures, the Holy City of Beauty must transport mana crystals from a nearby city every 20 days for their use. The messenger means that we attack the troops that transport magic crystals? Exactly. Whats the use of that? Its impossible that the holy city of beauty doesnt have magic crystals that are used during wartime. Of course they do, but they wont be able to use them. Lei Luo smiled faintly. Zha Mu revealed a knowing smile. After that, they discussed a little more about Sister Xie, and almost everything was settled. Both of them were very satisfied with the outcome of the negotiation. At this time, it had been almost five months since Lei Luo and Allie had separated. Lei Luo made a timely request to visit Princess Allie. After receiving the benefits, Zha Mu naturally agreed to all of them. Lei Luo, who was covered in armor and looked no different from a heavy-armored knight at first glance, turned to Morton and asked, Do you think I can dress like this? WellPrincess Allies combat strength has always been Morton coughed when he said this. When he saw Lei Luo turn towards him, Zha Mu hurriedly said, UhThis is the best close-fitting armor for our Grizzly Pirates. If its any stronger, we can only use magic armor. Lei Luo let out a long sigh and said sorrowfully, All right, for His Highness Open the door! If the emissary is really worried, why dont we use Sleeping Magic First? Zha Mu said fawningly. Theres no need. Allie will be His Highnesss person sooner or later. If we treat her like this now, we will regret it. She will be with His Highness in the future. If she sues us, neither you nor I will be able to bear it. Zha Mu thought about it and agreed. He did not say anything else. Allie was probably tired from the past few days. She was lying on the bed to sleep. When she heard the heavy door slowly open, she immediately sat up from the bed. Two people appeared at the door. She gazed a the mans armor. She was a little confused at first, but then, when she saw the pair of eyes hidden behind the helmet, she immediately recognized the person. Hello, Princess Allie. My name is Lei Luo. I am the envoy of His Highness, Ulysses. When His Highness found out that something had happened to the princess, he was burning with anxiety After blabbering on and on, he saw that Allies originally open mouth was slowly closing. Allie had retracted her finger. Lei Luo knew that Allie understood. His identity could not be revealed. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, Oh my god, Im already dressed like this, yet you can see through it. This is really Allie only knew that Lei Luo was supposed to be there to save him, but she still could not figure out what Lei Luo was up to. So she did not say anything. She just turned around and looked very angry. Princess, His Highness told me everything. He knows that you left this time because he did not fulfill his promise to give you a city as a place to stand. So, apart from rescuing the princess, he also asked me to deliver a message. Its not that hes unwilling to give you a city, but he hasnt chosen which city to give you. Now, he has decided to hand over the holy city of beauty to you and specially sent me to assist the princess in obtaining this city. Hearing Lei Luos words, Allies eyes lit up. You meanthe city? Exactly. Could it be an abandoned village? As Lei Luo spoke, he took out a map and displayed the location of the Holy City of Beauty in front of Allie. The Holy City of Beauty. The senate will place great importance on economic cities. With a population of 70 million, the city will have everything that a city should have. Military supplies are an important source of shields. Civilian supplies are famous for jewelry and luxury goods, and the most reassuring thing is that the Holy City of Beauty has a strong defense structure. The citys defense structure is also extremely powerful. Even without the cooperation of a strong army, it is enough to ensure safety After listening to Lei Luos introduction of the Holy City of beauty, Allies eyes were dazed. Lei Luo, can you really give this city to me? Of course I cant. Lei Luo laughed and reminded her, But His Highness Ulysses can do it. After Lei Luos reminder, Allie immediately woke up. Thendoes he really keep his word this time? Sigh, when has His Highness not kept his word? Its just as the princess said. Its not as simple as eating bread. Its only natural that His Highness needs more time to plan. Princess, dont be anxious. The revival of the East God Alliance is not something that can be done in a day or two. Who can trust empty words? You said that he was serious this time. Then show me the real evidence, Allie said as she stretched out her hands. When Lei Luo heard this, he raised his hand slightly. He patted his hands with difficulty. Outside the door, Morton and Zha Mu, as well as the pirate warriors who were guarding them, filed in. Let me introduce you. This is Morton, the former president of Morton Chamber of Commerce, His Highnesss new representative in the Third Province. Lei Luo first pointed at Morton. Hello, Princess Allie. Morton politely nodded and said, Yes. Allie nodded and automatically ignored Morton. She knew that it was the conspiracy of these two people. This is the captain of the Grizzly Pirates. He sent someone to rob you. Lei Luo turned his hand and pointed at Zha Mu. Allies eyes immediately widened, and she was about to make a move. Seeing this, Zha Mu instinctively trembled and wanted to retreat. The pirates behind also took half a step forward, and they all acted as if they wanted to protect the emperor. Lei Luo reached out and grabbed Zha Mu, stabilizing his body. He turned his face and said to Allie with a smile, Princess, His Highness gave this city to you, but he still needs this Captain Zha Mu to cooperate with you. How about you guys just treat the past unhappiness as a misunderstanding and forget about it? Thats right, your highness. We had no choice in robbing you. Our brothers are really poor. Please forgive us, Princess. This time, we went to seize the Holy City of Beauty for Your Highness. We, the Grizzly Pirates, have nothing to say. We will definitely do our best. We will not give up until the last person dies in battle. Enough, Captain Zha Mu. Dont go too far in expressing your loyalty. We wont let you die in battle until the last person dies. At an appropriate moment, Lei Luo shot him a sarcastic remark. Zha Mu chuckled and didnt say anything. Allie looked at Lei Luo and then at Zha Mu. She thought to herself, Just what kind of show is this? Hes just a mercenary pirate. Why should he help me? Chapter 396 - No Doubt About the People We Use.” Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Allie looked at Lei Luo. Oh right, its precisely because hes a mercenary pirate that hes willing to cooperate with us. ? However, its not enough for them to make a move on this matter. Im afraid the princess will have to make a move herself. Ill make a move? How? Princess, dont be anxious. Listen to me explain the entire plan About half an hour later, Lei Luo had already explained the whole plan in detail. After listening to the whole plan, Allie asked doubtfully, According to what you said, this territory belongs to the lord of the distant mountains of the Commonwealth Economic Union. If we just take his territory, will he not retaliate? Hahaha. Lei Luo raised his head and laughed for a while. Whats there to worry about? Its not convenient for His Highness to directly take over his territory, but as long as you take over his territory, wouldnt it be easy for his highness to force him to admit the fact? Will Ulysses really listen to us? This question swirled in Allies mind, but she was not a fool, so she could not really say it out loud. She just nodded and said, All right, then Ill do as you say. I hope you didnt lie to me this time, otherwise As Allie spoke, she reached out and gently patted Lei Luos armor a few times. A loud bang bang was heard, and Zha Mu and Morton were so shocked that their ears were plugged. As for Lei Luo who was inside the armor, that was obvious. After Lei Luo finished talking to Allie, Zha Mu let her go. Accompanied by Morton, they returned to the Bad guy. Lei Luo continued to stay on the mother nest of the pirates and arranged the execution of the entire plan with them. When Allie returned to the bad guy, she saw that the bad guy was already filled with almost 20,000 people, all of whom were found by Casa. The originally lifeless bad guy suddenly became a little angry because of the arrival of these 20,000 people. These people were all civilians, so they all came after receiving the contract payment. When they arrived at the bad guy, they didnt dislike it. Everyone took the materials Casa and the others bought and started to build their own simple military camp. First, they saw hundreds of ships at the port, and then they saw more than 20,000 people here. Allie was both happy and doubtful. Allie reached out her hand and pointed at the busy crowd. She looked at Morton and asked, These people, are they Morton put his hands behind his back and straightened his big belly as he said proudly, These people and these ships, they are all the results of the business trip that Lei Luo and I took. Where did you get so many people and so many boats? These people and boats are all sponsored by the senate. Huh ? Morton chuckled and told her everything that they had done in the past few months. After hearing that, Allie was stunned. I knew that kid had a plan, but I didnt expect it to be so big. When Allie said that, she clicked her tongue. She turned her head and looked at Morton: You said that youve been together with him for the past few months. Do you think hes reliable? Allie shook her head after asking that. Stupid question. Youve been together with him for so long, and weve only been together for a few days. You should be closer to him than I am. Morton smiled and said, Princess Ali, theres something I have to tell you. Theres a good saying in the ancient times: if you suspect someone, dont use them. If you use them, dont suspect them. Whether its me or Lei Luo, neither of us wanted to come. It was you who forcefully dragged us here. If you suspect us now, then we wont be able to help you in the future. Allie quickly waved her hand. Youre thinking wrongly. I dont have any intention of suspecting you. Its just that Lei Luos way of doing things is too excessive. It makes me feel a chill down my spine. If hes not such a person, how can he help you? As long as hes on your side, what are you worried about? All right then! Allie pursed her lips and thought for a while. Who cares? I have nothing to be deceived anyway. Just follow his path as long as he doesnt get me killed. Dont worry. Although Lei Luo seems to be boundless, he still has a bottom line in his heart. At the very least, I can guarantee that he wont harm you. Wont harm me? Hmph Allie snorted coldly. Wont harm me? He even intentionally let me be captured by the pirates? Hmm? What do you mean by that? As for All right, stop hiding it. Im not as smart as you, but Im not that stupid. Everything that happened today was planned by that fellow Lei Luo, including me being captured by the pirates. It would be ugly if he continued to explain. Hence, Morton could only chuckle. This matterHow should I put it? Lei Luo is 100% sure that the pirates wont do anything to you, so I dont want to hear it. Allie turned her face away. In short, Ill remember all the good things you two did this time. Ill return it to you sooner or later. Morton smiled bitterly and started to be ungrateful. I didnt know about this beforehand. He only told me about it on the way back. I dont understand. If youre someone, why are you so easily manipulated by Lei Luo when you get together with him? Allie looked at Morton with dissatisfaction. When Allie had invited both of them, she had more or less intended for them to restrain each other. Unexpectedly, not only did they not restrain each other, but they had become colluding with each other instead. In Mortons eyes, Allies little scheming was just the standard of a child playing house. So he did not take it to heart. He just smiled and said, Wait for a little longer, and youll understand. Allie was not a brilliant politician to begin with, and she had never really thought about the checks and balances of power. Therefore, when she saw that Morton and Lei Luo were clearly on the same page, she could not be bothered to think about it anymore. All right, as long as you can help me revive East God, you can do whatever you want. Tell me, what do you want me to do now? There are a total of 60,000 people in the city. Its not easy to manage such a territory. Even maintaining the security of such a large territory is not easy. More importantly, we need a large number of soldiers to help us complete the occupation of this territory, and this is East Gods forte. You want me to recruit the old troops of the East God? Isnt that what you want to do? Chapter 397 - Recruiting Old Subordinates Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Of course, after East God disbanded, there were indeed a lot of scattered people. The number of these people is not small. As long as I recruit them, I can definitely recruit them. However, empty words Of course, its not empty words ? As Morton spoke, he handed an amethyst card to Allie. There are five million gold coins in here. You can spend them as you like. Treat it as a gift for them. Also, after we get Holy City of Beauty, well keep all these people. Well try our best to give them good treatment. At the very least, it wont be worse than staying in East God City. If thats the case, itll be much easier. Tell me, how many people do you need? Allie grabbed the amethyst card. Allie, who had been suffering for a long time without money, realized that money was a good thing. Officials, we need about 10,000 soldiers and 100,000 soldiers. Thats all. Also, we need about 20,000 to 30,000 basic workers. Dont you need an army commander? East Gods commanders are also very famous. No, not a single one. Allie frowned. She was a little unhappy, but she still replied with an Oh. Dont think too much. We are not afraid of the people you brought to steal our position. If we had such thoughts, we wouldnt have let you recruit our old troops. Morton knew what Allie was thinking. He also knew that she was a straightforward person. She could not be bothered with anything, so he said directly, Then why dont you want the commander of our East God? The commander is the core of the army. Princess Dont call me princess. It sounds awkward. Call me Allie. Okay, Allie, youre wrong. Its not that we dont want the commander of East God, but we dont want even a single commander. Not even a single commander? Then how can we guarantee our combat effectiveness in battle? We dont have to worry about that. Reylo will think of a way. Youre saying that he will command the army alonehow is that possible? Its possible, but for me, its impossible. We dont have to worry about it. Let Lei Luo worry about it. Well just do our own thing. I dont understand. Why do you trust him so much? Lets wait and see. When you get your wish and obtain the Holy City of Beauty, I really want to see if youll still say that. All right, lets not talk about this anymore. Ill be able to complete the things you said in half a month. Ive been in contact with them. Its just that we dont have a foundation, so we cant recruit them. However, after these people gather here, we have to do something within a month. Otherwise, theyll probably fall apart. Dont worry about that. In less than a month, holy city of Beautywill definitely be in our hands. I can only trust you now. Tell me, other than this, what else do you need me to do? Act as bait. What? Again? Do you want me to let the pirates kidnap her again? No, this time, I was saved by a hero, Morton said sincerely. Just as its name suggested, the Goshawk Legion used to be an extremely powerful legion. At its peak, it once had 50 heavy armored knights as its core, with a total of more than a thousand soldiers. However, since last year, after a tough battle with a legion of the Phoenix Alliance, the Goshawk Legion was crippled. Out of the fifty heavy armored knights, only two were left, and nine out of ten of the other soldiers were gone. After returning from the battlefield, the remaining intact warships of the Goshawk Legion were all taken away, leaving only a few dozen ships behind. The goshawk legion was never able to recover from this setback, and the commander of the Goshawk Legion, Cassel, lost his ambition and became a hedonist. There were no magic crystals in the Holy City of Beauty. Even in normal times, the lord of the distant mountains had to mobilize the magic crystals from other territories, especially during wartime. According to the normal configuration, the army that transported the magic crystals should be thirty heavy carriers, two hundred heavy frigates, or an army of the same combat strength. However, as the war between the Union of Immortal Economic Cooperation and the Union of Phoenix became more and more intense, the legions were moved to the front, and the legions at the back became more and more nervous. Therefore, the size of the Magic Crystal Guard Legion was reduced again and again until the lord of the Distant Mountains gave Cassel thirty heavy carriers and made the Goshawk Legion into the magic Crystal Guard Legion. It seemed a bit exaggerated that only forty or so frigates had become the Magic Crystal Guard Legion. However, the lord of the distant mountains had no other choice. The front was too nervous. No matter what, the area where the Holy City of Beauty was located was under the control of the British immortal economic cooperation. The Phoenix Alliance would not be able to break in. The mission of the Guard Legion was to guard against the pirates. There was not much profit in military magic crystals. If they really fought, the loss of the battleship would be more valuable than the magic crystals on the ship. It was not worth it. Moreover, the consequences of snatching the lord were not something that ordinary pirates could bear. Therefore, it did not matter if the Guard Legion was a little smaller. It should be said that under normal logic, the deduction of the distant mountain lord was indeed very reasonable. After the Guard Legion had been reduced in size for more than half a year, the Magic Crystal Guard Legion had not suffered any losses. However, today, the distant mountain lord and Colonel Cassels good luck had run out. Because today, they had encountered an opponent that had never had the slightest relation to normal logic. Reporting sir, there is a ship floating in the sea ahead, sending us a distress signal. Is your mother on that ship? Cassel asked without turning his head as he flipped through the book. Ah? No, the investigator said somewhat inexplicably. Since your mother is not on that ship, what does that have to do with you? Cassel finally turned around and scolded impatiently. OhBut The inspector pursed his lips in embarrassment. This is a private passenger ship. The owner of the ship is a very beautiful woman. Oh? Cassel reached out and touched his shiny bald head. Bring her in. When the person came in, Cassel immediately saw a woman standing in front of the control panel. This woman was wearing black clothes, and a black top covered her impressive figure. Just like a human who would resist when being oppressed, her figure seemed to be dissatisfied with the oppression of the top. It was filled with a kind of power that spread outward, and this feeling was really dazzling. The lower half of her body was adorned by a short skirt, and under this short skirt were a pair of long and beautiful legs. She was not wearing stockings. She was as white as jade, flawless, and as beautiful as a work of art. Chapter 398 - Ten Times the Force The charming lines, the smooth skin, the feeling of light flowing on it Her hair was combed into a bun, with a strand of black hair hanging down from the left side of her forehead. With the breeze on the surface of the sea, it swayed on her forehead, which was as smooth as a goose egg. It seemed to be some kind of seductive hint. But such a woman, however, had a cold expression. However, this was precisely what made her the most alluring. Because she was sexy and cold, it was undoubtedly the trait that most easily aroused mens instinctive desire to conquer. Maam, hello, this is the Goshawk Legion. I Am Commander Cassel. We have received your call for help After hurriedly putting on his military cap and uniform, he also buttoned up the wind buckle. Cassel walked forward with blazing eyes and spoke solemnly. The private cabin door was opened, and the soldiers who came to rescue the Goshawk Legion saw the cold beauty. Sitting beside her was a thin, sickly-looking young man. As for the others, they were just a dozen servants dressed in waiter clothes. Each of them looked frightened. When they saw them appear, their faces were filled with joy. Thank you very much for your rescue. My brother and I would like to meet your supreme commander to express our gratitude. Although it was a thank you, the cold and beautiful womans words did not sound warm at all. However, from the joyful expressions on the rescue soldiers faces, it was impossible to tell that they had suffered any harm because of her indifference. Okay, we will arrange it for you as soon as possible. Soon, the dozen or so people on the passenger ship were all rescued. And they were arranged to be in a cabin next to the Cassel flagship. It was arranged that the cold-looking beauty and the sickly-looking young man would be in a more luxurious cabin. However, they said that they wanted to be with the servants who suffered with them, so the soldiers did not force them. After waiting for about three minutes, the cold beautys request was fulfilled. Hello, I am the highest commander of the Goshawk Legion, Commander Cassel. Cassel, who was dressed neatly in his military uniform, exuded the masculinity of a soldier that he had not seen for a long time. He strode forward and extended his hand toward the cold beauty while introducing himself. The cold beauty did not move at first. It was not until Caasels hand was almost in front of her that she suddenly took a step forward. Before anyone could see clearly what was going on, his huge body was already controlled by the cold beauty, who was 20 centimeters shorter than him. She twisted his hand behind her back with one hand and strangled the back of his neck with the other. She also exerted force downward, forcing his legs to bend a little. This caused his body to remain only five centimeters taller than the cold beauty. Everything happened too quickly. The soldiers who were in the mood to see the beauty did not think that such a thing could happen. However, hesitation could only happen in an instant. Soon, all the soldiers present pulled out their weapons in a flurry. If youre already equipped with weapons that can be bent, then go ahead and do it. The one who spoke was the sickly-looking young man who was blocked behind him. Do youthink this is a wise move? After realizing that he had fallen into a trap, Cassel was once immersed in a mix of anger and fear. But when he realized where he was and the comparison of strength on the scene, he quickly regained his rationality. Its really unwise to say such words when the people of East God are pinching your throat, the sickly-looking young man said as he stood up from his chair with a calm smile and walked in front of Cassel. He laughed as he looked at the soldiers who were nervously pointing their guns at him. When youre surrounded by forces that are ten times your own, and you still think that youre at an advantage, its not just unwise, its foolish. Ten times our forces? Cassel laughed coldly. Young man, why didnt you just say that you came with a full lords main fleet? Just as Cassel finished laughing coldly, he saw the investigator hurriedly walk in from the command room. When he saw the situation in the room, he swallowed everything he wanted to say. He looked around blankly, This Whats going on? Its nothing. Its just a small misunderstanding. If the inspector has any military affairs, just report it to me. The ill-looking young man pulled a chair and sat down. The inspector looked at Cassel with uncertainty. After getting an affirmative answer, he dared to say, Colonel, a fleet suddenly appeared in front of us. Their intentions are unknown. How big is it? Cassels neck was still being pinched, so he could not turn his head. He could only turn his eyes and look at the sickly-looking young man beside him. Then he continued to ask, How big is the fleet? There are about a hundred heavy frigates, more than four hundred light frigates, and thousands of ships of various sizes. Hearing this, Cassel blinked his eyes in confusion. According to this figure, the young mans words were not arrogant, but rather modest. But where did such a fleet come from? The Phoenix Alliance? They could actually infiltrate so far? This was impossible. Could it be pirates? This was also impossible. This area was within the sphere of influence of the British immortal economic cooperation. which pirate was so bold? Theres no need to think so much, Mr. Colonel. The ill-looking young man stood up again, walked to Cassels side, and patted his shoulder. No matter what you think, you cant change your own life and the fate of your fleet, which are all in our hands. What exactly do you want to do? Cassel looked at the young man in front of him and asked in confusion and indignation. Cant you see? We want to save your lives. Do you actually imagine that our goshawk legion will surrender without a fight? Cassels expression looked as if he had been insulted. Of course, the sickly-looking young man said as if it was a matter of course. Are you so stupid that you want to let yourself and your brothers who follow you die in this damn place? Just for the distant mountain lord who will leave you in the garbage heap after you have finished fighting? The ill-looking young man shook his head with a mocking smile. If your IQ and that of your colleagues are only at this level, I have nothing to say. Cassel, who was hit by the sore spot, fell silent for a moment. Then, he looked at his subordinates around him who had unwilling expressions on their faces. Finally, he sighed. All right, but I really want to know who you are and what you want to do. Commander Cassel, theres no need to be in such a hurry. Go to the place weve arranged for you to rest for a few days. It wont be long before you get all the answers you want. Chapter 399 - All Hands on Deck Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The Goshawk Legion was like an actor, completely cooperating with the script that Lei Luo had arranged for them to surrender. This increased and solidified Zha Mus trust in Lei Luo. ? The reason for this was because as a pirate, it felt really good to be able to force the regular army to surrender without fighting. However, as the boss in name, Allie still had a lot of questions about Lei Luo. Are you sure that within twenty days, the sacred city will not be able to receive any more mana crystals from its neighboring territories? Of course. Right now, the Immortal Realm Economic Cooperation has entered a state of complete war. Mana crystals are first-class strategic resources. The lords have always been very selective in the allocation of mana crystals from their territories. In such an environment, they still have to take turns to support the sacred city and make the neighboring territories very unhappy. Now that such a thing has happened, they will definitely blame each other. No one will be willing to fill in the hole. Does the distant mountain lord not care? In order to cover up his mistake, the lord of the beautiful city will not admit that he lost contact with the escort fleet. He will only say that the fleet encountered a storm or died in an accident in the sea. Under such circumstances, the distant mountain lord will lose his vigilance. After all, compared to the Phoenix Alliance, Holy City of Beauty is in the rear and is not a strategic location. At this time, the distant mountain lord can not care about them. You said that after losing this magic crystal, their current magic crystals can only last for five days at most, and then their battle preparation magic crystals can only last for ten days at most. After half a month, their defensive structures will be completely ineffective. Is this also true? Allie asked again. Lei Luo pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before finally saying, False. Then you said that it will be completely ineffective? If we dont put it that way, is it possible for the grizzly pirates to participate in the battle? Lei Luo retorted mercilessly. Isnt this lying to them to die? Waris never tired of lying. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Allies expression. It was exceptionally cold, and Allie felt a chill in her heart. I didnt expect you to be so ruthless. If you dont have the heart, you can go out right now and tell Zha Mu that all of this is a scam. Lei Luos words were still as merciless as ever. Allie was momentarily at a loss for words. After holding it in for a long time, she stomped her foot angrily and helplessly before rushing out of the room. Although she has lived a few decades longer than you, in terms of intelligence, she is merely a little girl. Why do you have to speak so bluntly to her? Morton, who was behind Lei Luo, sighed. A person with responsibility is not qualified to be childish. Since she has chosen the path of reviving the East God, this is the price she must pay. Morton was stunned for a moment and nodded. This is also what I wanted to ask you. In the past ten days, with a call from Allie, more than 100,000 old soldiers of the East God came. This really surprised me. I really underestimated Allies influence. This is still within my expectations. There are too few beautiful things in this world, so its completely understandable that humans always like to reminisce about the past. No, thats not what I want to say. What I want to say is Morton looked outside the door. After making sure that there was no one outside, he said, After these ten days, the composition of our entire army has completely changed. Are you saying that from a random army that only uses the name East God, it has become a true East Godrevival army? Isnt this worth worrying about? Morton asked. Lei Luo smiled. I dont think theres anything to worry about. The people in the world may seem very complicated, but theyre actually very simple. To any person or group, as long as your existence is beneficial to them, then your existence is valuable. Therefore, I personally believe that the most effective way to live is to prove and display ones own value. Hearing Lei Luos words, Morton knew that Lei Luo had his own idea in mind, so he did not say anything more. Instead, he changed the topic and asked, Half a month later, when the Grizzly Pirates attack the Holy City of Beauty, how much will they lose? At that time, the magic crystals of the sacred city wont even be able to sustain a single volley. And because the Grizzly Pirates have a large number of spaceships with poor quality, they will definitely choose to focus their magic crystals on small defensive weapons. Ive done a calculation model. According to the optimal and worst configuration of the defensive side, the Grizzly Pirates second-tier ships will lose between 80% and 50% of their ships. However, the loss of the main fleets heavy frigates will not exceed 40%. Half a month later, the grizzly pirates acted according to Lei Luos plan. They sent out all the ships they could. The entire fleet was over 6,000 ships. There were 32 heavy transport ships, 165 medium transport ships, and close to 4,000 light transport ships. He had already predicted that the fleet would be huge, but when he heard that the fleet was so huge, even Lei Luo was shocked. With such a huge fleet, he was confident that this battle would be successful. However, when Lei Luo realized that some old and weak women and children were hiding on some carriers, he was furious. This is a war, not a vacation. Zha Mu did not quite understand why Lei Luo was so angry. He did not think it was a big deal. After all, it was a battle without any danger. Even if he brought the elderly and children to watch the show, what was wrong with that. However, since Lei Luo was so angry, Zha Mu had no reason to argue with Lei Luo over such a small matter. Hence, he followed Lei Luos instructions and transferred the elderly, the weak, women, and children away. Even though everything was done according to Lei Luos instructions. However, Zha Mus heart still had a knot. He still felt strange. Why would Lei Luo care about such a small matter so much? This time, we will definitely win, and our losses will be smaller than expected. When the fleet finally started moving, Lei Luo, who was in the Captains Lounge on Zha Mus flagship, looked at Allie beside him with some relief. Have you ever thought that you might arouse Zha Mus suspicion by banishing the old, weak, women, and children off the ship? I have thought about it, but by doing so, I can at least give myself some self-consolation, right? As Lei Luo said this, he laughed self-mockingly. When one day in the future, when I think about this scene and feel that its unbearable, I can comfort myself and say that at the very least, Ive chased the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children off the ship. As Lei Luo said this, he turned his head and saw that Allies mood seemed to have become a little bad, so he raised his head. Hey, Im just a little scared because its my first time on the battlefield, so I said some mysterious words to cover up my fear. Dont believe me. Chapter 400 - Being on the Battlefield If youre really afraid, why are you still staying on Zha Mus ship? You could have found an excuse to leave. I have my own uses for staying here. As for you, theres no use for you to stay here. Why are you following me? No matter what, everything youve done is to revive our East God. I have no reason to leave you alone for such a dangerous matter. Lei Luo smiled and shook his head. Its the duty of a commoner. Allie glared at Reylo and said, Enough. In the entire empire, youre the only one with a brain. Everyone else is a commoner. Because the fleet was huge and the quality of the ships was generally low, they were unable to move quickly. They could only proceed towards the Holy City of Beauty step by step. Two days before they arrived, the sacred city had already discovered the traces of the pirate fleet. However, nobody took it seriously. The defense commander did not hesitate to turn the operation of the huge but low-quality fleet into a migration journey for pirates. When the Grizzly Pirates were only one day away from the sacred city, the defense commander started to feel a little strange. They sent a message to the Grizzly Pirates, announcing that the half-day flight distance from the Holy City of Beauty was a no-fly zone. The Grizzly Pirates did not reply, and they continued to fly forward at their predetermined speed. The defense commander was still inclined to believe that the other party did not receive his message, so he sent another message. At the same time, he ordered all the defense buildings to prepare for battle. At the same time, he ordered them to calculate the optimal combination of the defense buildings under various circumstances. When the fleet received the second warning message, Lei Luo suddenly appeared in the command module. Zha Mu looked at Lei Luo with a smile and gave the order. All the fleets charge towards Holy City of Beauty. The other ships will follow closely behind and charge with all their might. At this point, Zha Mu turned his head and looked at Lei Luo with a smile. Lord Envoy, in such a simple situation, theres no need for any brilliant tactics. Sorry for making a fool out of you. However, the combat strength of our Grizzly Pirates is definitely not limited to this. In the future, if your highness has any use for us, feel free to instruct us. We will definitely Zha Mus flattery seemed to have reached its peak when he suddenly heard a loud bang that shook the sky. When he turned his head back, he saw that the sea outside was a dazzling white. After about three to four seconds, the dazzling white gradually faded away. Looking again, during the combined artillery attack just now, most of the small frigates of the Grizzly Pirates had been destroyed. The other light patrol ships and other ships that flew slightly faster also suffered huge losses. Seeing such a tragic loss, Zha Mu was completely stunned. He staggered and looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. Youlied to me? Allie, who was standing not far behind Lei Luo, saw Zha Mu and her eyes turned red. She immediately went into a state of alert and was ready to attack at any time. They still have two small-scale defensive weapons fired at the same time, or one large-scale defensive weapon with 60% of its power fired at the same time. You have two choices now. First, retreat immediately. In this situation, the enemy can calmly analyze and mark the position of each of your ships, so they will definitely choose the latter. In this way, you will lose all your heavy patrols and most of your guards. But, you wont get anything. Second, continue to attack with all your might. In this situation, the enemy can only choose the former, so you will lose most of your small ships. But your main fleet will basically be preserved, and you will be able to get everything I promised youYou only have ten seconds to make a decision. Lei Luo spoke very quickly, but his words were very clear, and his voice was very cold. Zha Mus crimson eyes stared at Lei Luo. One second, two seconds, three seconds, three seconds later. Zha Mu shook his head with a desolate smile. Then, he suddenly turned around and roared loudly, Everyone, charge at the city with all your strength. After being bombarded by a cannon, the grizzly pirates were already in a bit of a mess. Many people didnt know whether to advance or retreat, but after hearing Zha Mus order, only a few ships remained in the retreat position. Most of the ships continued to advance bravely, even the transport ships that didnt have any offensive power. Their purpose was purely to share the fire for the others. A few seconds later, the small-scale defensive weapons fired again, and another piece of the ship was turned into dust and debris. The last artillery attack will definitely wait until the best distance. They still have forty heavy patrol units in their territory. If you hand over the command to me, I think your losses will be smaller. Before the third artillery attack arrived, Lei Luo finally summoned up the courage to make such a request to Zha Mu. Do you think I will still believe you? Zha Mus words were as cold as ice water in the deep sea. At this time, your fleet needs the strongest commander. And for you to fall to this stage today, it is enough to prove that I am stronger than you, right? Lei Luos words were much more rational and cruel than Zha Mus. Believe him. He rarely tells the truth, but this sentence is true. Zha Mu turned his head and saw that it was Allie who spoke. Her eyes were filled with pity as she looked at him. Zha Mu saw that his fleet had already fallen apart. The originally scattered formation had completely collapsed at this moment. Other than moving forward, the various warships had no other thoughts. Facing such a situation, Zha Mu lost all confidence. Other than maintaining the courage to charge and survive, he couldnt do anything else. When he understood this point, Zha Mu looked at Lei Luo coldly and didnt say anything. He just took off his cap and placed it on the console. Normally, taking off the cap was equivalent to giving up command. Leader Zha Mus actions shocked the pirates who were watching Lei Luo. From now on, the commanderis this person. Zha Mu looked at his brothers who had gone through life and death with him with tears in his eyes. He slowly walked to Lei Luos side and pointed at his face as he spoke in a very soft voice. After saying that, Zha Mu crossed his hands behind his back and left the command cabin without saying a word. Gentlemen, we are still on the battlefield. Chapter 401 - The Grizzly Pirates are Crippled.” Lei Luo walked up to the stage and put on the command hat that Zha Mu had left behind. Although they were filled with a deep-seated hatred for Lei Luo, the pirates in the command module all acknowledged that Lei Luo was indeed a genius commander. The remaining 1,000 warships were almost in a state of chaos. Under the command of Lei Luo, in just three minutes, they had basically returned to normal. His instructions were detailed to every ship, and the frequency and level of detail that each ship received was also something that the pirates had never heard of. It was under the detailed operation of Lei Luo that the light transport ships with fewer passengers and lower value were placed at the front. After that were the heavy-armored ships with powerful firepower and strong defense, followed by the frigates and other auxiliary ships. It should be said that this arrangement was rational enough. But at the same time, it was also cold-blooded enough because it was clear that the passengers on the light transport ship would be cannon fodder. One had to know that even if they were not destroyed by the last volley of shots from Holy City of Beauty. They wouldnt be able to escape the attack of the heavy armored defense forces that were already in the air and ready for battle. Even Lei Luo was prepared for the mutiny of the light transport forces when he gave this order. He was also prepared to make space for the ships behind them to allow the light transport forces to retreat. However, what surprised him was that there wasnt a single light transport ship that was retreating. They faithfully carried out Lei Luos orders. Only, on the command crystal, different kinds of words kept flashing. These were all the last words left by the members of the light carriers to their families. Witnessing all of this, Lei Luo understood why a small pirate group like the Grizzly Pirates had never had a great leader. They had been able to survive for so many years in the cruel world of the empire entirely on their own. All of this was because of the terrifying cohesion between them. At this moment, Lei Luo felt a little regretful. He thought that he might have been wrong. He had sacrificed something that should not have been sacrificed. However, this was not the time for Lei Luo to think too much. This was because the fleet was close to the moment when the enemy was about to fire their cannons. Lei Luo opened his eyes and stared at the crystal. He watched as the brilliant multi-colored light burst out from the countless cannons and gathered in the empire. Finally, it swept into the grizzly pirate fleet and turned into a white light. All remaining transport ships, retreat. Heavy armor and escort the main assault. The other auxiliary ships will assist in shooting. Other than heavy armor, all ships will completely abandon their shields. All their energy will be converted into offensive energy. Shoot! Each ship will choose their target. Before the white light dissipated, Lei Luo immediately shouted the order. Now that they were in close combat, both sides were too close to each other. Courage was more important than strategy. Therefore, there was no need to make any detailed commands. Everything seemed to have been rehearsed according to the script. When the white light dissipated, the heavy armor defense team of the city went into battle. Their last defensive force went into battle. When they had just appeared on the battlefield, they were hit by a volley of shots from the fleet of the Grizzly Pirates. Before they could figure out what was going on, they had already lost half of their heavy armor. Among them, the captain of the defense fleet was also hit. With the battle going on like this, there was no suspense at all. The fleet of the Grizzly Pirates, which had the upper hand, easily broke through the defense of the defense fleet of the city. With only sixteen heavy-armored defense fleets remaining, the fleet announced their surrender. They had finally taken down the city. And as the price, the Grizzly Pirates were completely crippled. Among the sixteen heavily armored ships that surrendered, the Grizzly Pirates only had 70 or so heavy armor, 100 or so guards, and 300 or so support ships. When they received the surrender message from the defensive fleets, the pirates that were originally amazed at Lei Luous commanding ability immediately raised their swords and aimed at Lei Luo, who was their commander just a second ago. At this moment, Zha Mu slowly returned to the command cabin. When he passed by Lei Luo, he paused for a moment before walking straight to the chair next to him and sitting down. Zha Mu turned his head and looked at the remains of the ships in the sea. He calmly asked, You are extremely intelligent. Did you ever think that you would be bleeding on the spot today? I have thought about it, but the probability is very low. Just because of your lie, our pirate gang was crippled. Do you still think the probability of me killing you is very low? When the flowers wither and fall into the soil, theres no use crying anymore. The only way is to wait for spring to come. Lei Luo took a deep breath and slowly turned around to face Zha Mu. The Grizzly Pirates loss is already an established fact. Even if you kill me now, you cant take it back. But, if you kill me, youll lose the benefits I promised you. If I kill you, Ill still snatch the city. Zha Mu clenched his right fist, his veins popping out. But he still managed to speak in a low voice. It was obvious that he was trying his best to control it. Thats right, but what about after that? Will the alliance give up? Can you withstand their pursuit? With your current strength, Im afraid you wont be able to last a month. Until now, you still dare to imagine that our grizzly bear pirates will listen to you? The corner of Zha Mus mouth curled up, revealing a smile that was a little out of control. Theres something Ive said before, and Ill repeat it to you today. A responsible person has no right to be childish. After Lei Luo said this, he strolled over to Allies side. Lets go, its time for us to leave. Stop! Zha Mu stood up abruptly and let out a loud roar. This roar was deafening. Even Allie was so nervous that her hair stood on end. She was ready for battle, and she was ready to respond at any moment. Lei Luo, on the other hand, was still very relaxed. Zha Mus loud roar only made him pause for a moment. Then, he continued to walk forward. Zha Mu pulled out his sword, pointed at Lei Luo, and said, Give meStand still! Allies hair stood on end, and she was about to make a move, but Lei Luo reached out and pulled her back. Allie never expected that Lei Luos strength would be so great. He could pull her back with just a stretch of his hand, and she couldnt move at all. This shocked Allie to the extreme. ThisWhat kind of person is he? Leader, look Chapter 402 - I Will Always Protect You.” The sudden appearance of hundreds of black dots on the crystal caused a pirate to cry out. Zha Mu turned around and fixed the black dots. When he zoomed in, he saw that it was a light frigate that won with speed. There were more than 200 frigates in total. It was obvious that this was a brand new symbol on the ship. It was the symbol of the East God. This time, the pirates in the command center looked at Lei Luo with even more hatred than before. Their eyes sparkled, and they wished they could swallow Lei Luo whole. One of the pirates waved his arm and angrily roared, Leader, dont be afraid of him. F*ck. Its just two hundred light frigates. Well give up our old assets and destroy them. However, his sorrowful cry didnt receive any response. Although the other pirates were as angry as him, they knew that this suggestion would result in their deaths. Under the current situation, once the war started, the 16 heavy armor ships that surrendered would definitely turn against them. Attacking from both sides, the grizzly pirates were at a disadvantage. With Lei Luos ability to command a fleet, as long as there was one person in the fleet who was equally capable, then their strength advantage would be lost. Under such a situation, the victory would only be 50-50. Moreover, even if they won, the Grizzly Pirates Gang would truly disappear from this empire. Just as everyone was painfully hesitating, Lei Luo and Allies figures had already disappeared from the command center. When they could no longer see this person, Zha Mu, whose entire body was tensed up, finally let out a long sigh and fell onto the command chair. The other pirates also heaved a sigh of relief. They had no choice but to choose something that was extremely painful. They knew it was so painful that they did not want to choose at all. This kind of burden was not something that anyone could bear and face. In the end, Zha Mu gave Lei Luo a sightseeing boat and allowed him and Allie to return to the East God fleet that came to welcome them. When the sightseeing boat slowly sailed through the sea, the shattered pieces of the ship. The broken limbs floating in the sea, as well as the scattered blood, were all scattered around the sightseeing boat. The reason why Zha Mu gave Lei Luo a sightseeing boat was to let him see all the scenery around him. Although he was sitting in the sightseeing boat, he was protected by a tight protective barrier. However, they were still able to smell the faint smell of blood. The Grizzly Pirates released the corpse collecting boat. These mechanical monsters that looked like octopuses continuously waved their tentacles and sucked the limbs that were floating on the sea into a huge container. Each of them emitted a bright light that illuminated the surrounding space, making the hellish scene around them even more threatening. Because of this, Allie could not resist vomiting. Although she had grown up in the major leagues, Allie was a warrior-type person. East God would never allow her to go onto the battlefield. Therefore, this was the first time she had encountered such a scene where hundreds of thousands of lives were instantly sent to heaven. What made her feel strange was that Lei Luo actually did not have any adverse reactions. He just lay on the bed silently and stared at the chaos that he had directed. Whats so good about this? How cold-blooded. Allie wiped the filth from the corner of her mouth and rinsed her mouth at the mouth of the sightseeing boat. Allie saw that Lei Luo was still lying there motionlessly, so he said naturally, Im very tired. Can you let me rest for a while? To Allies surprise, Lei Luo did not refute her this time. Instead, he simply turned around and smiled at her. This was the first time she had seen Lei Luo speak so politely, and his voice was so gentle. For a moment, she was at a loss. UhOkay. Thank you. Lei Luo took off his coat and lay down on the sightseeing chair. Then, he covered his head with his coat, as if he had really fallen asleep. Allie noticed that the sightseeing chair was at least two meters tall. It was taller than Lie Luo, but Lei Luo didnt stretch his body fully. Instead, he curled up into a ball. The sightseeing boat continued to move forward. There was no sound inside the boat. Allie kept looking at Leroy who was lying quietly on the sightseeing chair. Even Allie didnt know what was going on. After she just watched for about two or three minutes, she began to feel the urge to go up and comfort Lei Luo. Her intuition told her that Lei Luo was not as strong and cold as he appeared to be. It was like he appeared to be powerless in front of her, but at the critical moment, he was able to burst out with such great power. This man had always habitually concealed his true so that no one could see who he really was. Suddenly, Allie realized that she really wanted to get to know Lei Luo. It was not an intelligence-based understanding, but she felt it in her heart. It was a kind of understanding that she wanted to get close to. She could not believe that she would really want to get close to such a man. He was so scheming and shrewd. This instinctive resistance made Allie delay for a while longer. After a while, Allie finally couldnt help but walk over to the sightseeing chair that Lei Luo was lying on. She sat down and gently patted the jacket that was covering his head. Hey, what are you doing? Can I borrow your shoulder for a while? Hmm? Without Allies permission, Lei Luo suddenly sat up and hugged Allie. Allie almost instinctively wanted to push Lei Luo away. However, when she realized that Lei Luo really only needed a hug and did not have other ulterior motives, she sighed and acquiesced to Lei Luos actions. When they were about to reach the east god fleet, Allie asked, What kind of person are you? Dont you know that in this world, the most difficult person to grasp is yourself? I dont know what kind of person I am right now because people change. Lei Luo, can you give me a guarantee? No matter how much you change, you will still treat me as your companion. Allies words stunned Lei Luo. He let go of Allie and sat face to face with her. Allie continued, Morton once told me that you are a person who will never hurt your partner I didnt believe his words before, but now I do. Lei Luo looked at Allie and asked, Why? No reason. Allie shook her head slowly. Women dont use their brains to think, especially women like me who dont have good brains. Im used to using my intuition to think Can you promise me? Ill always protect you. Chapter 403 - The Peace Conference Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo and Allie looked at each other, having just gone through the first baptism of life and death. Both of them were at the emotional peak of their lives. ? It was in this context that Lei Luo made his promise to Allie. It should be said that, in a way, Lei Luos words were somewhat impulsive, but Lei Luo used his life to fulfill his impulsive promise. A day later, in the first province at the imperial capital where the senate was Ever since the Black Knights rebellion, the No. 1 conference hall, which had been sealed up had been reopened. The people gathered here were the princes who actually controlled the fate of the entire empire. Historians generally believed that this conference was the last chance for mankind to peacefully solve the problem of the magic conductor. Therefore, this meeting was called the Peaceful fall meeting. The beginning of the meeting was inaugurated with Calasios introduction. This middle-aged man, who relied on his familys bloodline to obtain the status of a feudal lord, was now in his fifties. It should be said that his talent was not too bad, but he did not have any interest in learning. Over the years, he ate, drank, played, indulged in extravagance and debauchery. To this day, he was a completely mediocre person. He used his hands and feet and his extremely exaggerated expressions and actions to help explain what had happened to his non-nominal subordinates. Most of the people present were disdainful of his exaggeration and cowardice, but their faces were full of sympathy and deep affection, and because of this, Calasio felt a sense of accomplishment. After Calasio finished his demonstration, Gao Ze was the first to speak. As the core of the empire, the magic shooters of our fifth province have already been cleared below the danger line. In that case, I personally suggest that we make a prompt decision and immediately notify the alliance leader of the entire empire in secret to mobilize the army and deal with the problem of the magic shooters of the entire empire in an extreme amount of time. It was obvious that Gao Ze had already investigated the magic conductor data of the alliance that he could influence. He was confident that he had the ability to control it. I object. Although the magic conductors of the fifth province have almost been dealt with, what about the other provinces? If they start fighting in such a hurry, the magic conductors will definitely have a huge riot. Everyone, please dont forget that, to a certain extent, the magic conductors have the ability to replicate. Even if magic conductors are at a disadvantage in certain aspects, their terrifying ability to reproduce will offset all the disadvantages. If they really cause a ruckus, the situation of the riot from back then will be repeated. Griffin almost immediately voiced his opposition, even though Griffin had already thought of ways to hint to the alliance leaders and suzerains that they should consider reducing the number of magic conductors. But his subordinates, who are also full of the desire to expand, have produced too many magic conductors in large quantities in the past few decades in order to expand production. Even if the production has shrunk in the past few years, the total number is still extremely shocking. Then are you trying to say that we should allow the suzerains to continue producing magic conductors? Do you know that there are millions of new magic conductors in the empire every day? Who knows, there might be an unprecedented great uprising. With these two people as representatives, the meeting room was immediately divided into two factions. They were caught in a long argument, and only three people remained silent from the beginning. One was Ulysses, the other was the honorable King Papafilin, and the other was the Knight King Graham. When the argument reached the end, Gao Ze said loudly, Its meaningless to keep arguing like this. Lets just vote. As soon as he said this, everyone quieted down. Everyone has been arguing for so long, but our most honorable king of glory hasnt said a word. Why dont we invite the king to say a few words? The Knight King Graham, who had been closing his eyes and meditating with his beard, opened his eyes at this time. He threw out this sentence. Papafilin seemed to be a little surprised to hear Graham say this. He first glanced at Graham indifferently then turned his gaze to Ulysses. Im not the only one in the entire meeting room who hasnt said a word. Although Prince Ulysses is young, his reputation as being extremely intelligent has already spread throughout the empire. We old fellows might as well be humble and listen to the opinions of the young people. Hearing Papafilins words, Morse could not help but show some displeasure on his face. Meanwhile, Papafilins words also made Ulysses feel very surprised. The reason why he did not speak was not because he was arrogant and thought that he was amazing. It was because he knew that there were not many people who were inferior to him in terms of intelligence. It was only because everyone had their own ulterior motives that they would act so mediocre at the meeting table. Thus, he had been studying silently for the past few hours. But now that Papafilin had said so and since everyones eyes were on him, it was impossible for him to remain silent. After pondering for a moment, Ulysses stood up and bowed to everyone present. Seniors, in my opinion, I think we can issue the senate order, the magic guide preferential treatment law, which states that all magic guides must have the same food, clothing, and other conditions as before and can not be changed. As long as we do this, then 99% of the magic guides will not cause trouble. At this point, Gao Ze continued, Although there is only a one percent chance, there are 65 million magic guides who can give birth. Moreover, the reason we allow them to give birth is precisely because these magic guides have to carry out more complicated work. Their thoughts are also more complicated. They are the elites among the magic guides. What should we do with these people? Ulysses bowed to Gao Ze before replying, I think we can let them return to human society and become a part of it. This is a very good suggestion, but I feel that this is an impossible task. Papafilin finally spoke. Everyones gaze naturally focused on him. First of all, for a long time, many people no longer see magic conductors as humans but as beasts. There are many such fundamentalist lords. This is no longer the era of the empire, and the senate does not have the authority to order the lords. Even if we issue such an order, the lords might not follow it. I believe that when that time comes, there will be endless cases of people secretly torturing and killing magic conductor Ke Yu. A fox mourns the death of a rabbit. It is difficult for the surviving magic guide Ke Yu to not feel fear. Chapter 404 - 195 Billion Gold Coins Moreover, the status of the fertility magister is special. I dont think that they will be able to integrate into normal society, because the so-called normal society is actually a cruel world where the strong prey on the weak and bully the good and fear the evil. Not to mention those conceited elites, even the commoners will probably discriminate against them. In the long run, it is inevitable that they will feel resentment. When the two are added together, sooner or later, these fertile sorcerers will still be in chaos. After Papafilins eloquent speech ended, everyone present fell silent. A few people in the middle nodded in agreement. Papafilin picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. There are only two long-term solutions now. The first is that we set aside half of the province as a special area for the sorcerers. We will relocate all the fertile magic conductors in the empire to live here. In this way, the relocation fee will be a huge expenditure. Many lords may not be willing to do it. And this will require the senate to bear a certain amount of expenses. At the same time, all the magic conductors are engaged in military work. They lack experience in producing civilian products and have no experience in organizing society. Therefore, the senate will give them all kinds of assistance. Ive calculated that it will take about thirty years before we can completely let go of the magic shooter and let them develop their own. This money will have to come from the senate again. How much does it cost? Among all the people present, no one was more greedy for money than Calasio. Half of the money of the senate went to the various expenses of the senate, and the other half was shared by all the members of the senate according to the voting rights. Spending the money of the senate was equivalent to spending part of the money of the dukes. Thus, when Calasio heard that he was going to use the money of the senate, he immediately spoke up. Ive calculated. On average, each fertile sorceress needs to spend up to 300 gold coins. In total, they need about 195 billion gold coins. Ah Hearing this number, almost everyone in the meeting room cried out in unison. This was almost the total income of the senate for a year. As if he had long known that the situation would change like this, Papafilin smiled. Since everyone cannot accept the first method, then we can only use the second method. As for what the second method is, I think I dont need to say it, right? The entire meeting room was silent. The opportunity for peace quietly passed in this silence. Not to mention 65 million people, even if 65 million people are just flies, it wont be so easy to kill them. The empire is so vast. Even if the senate were to coordinate, it would take at least two years for them to communicate with each other. After the meeting, on the way back from the meeting center to the port on the empire ship, Morsi, who was full of worry, said to her brother, How can there not be any changes in such a long time? Morsi was not an ordinary person, but he lacked a sense of urgency. His talent had not been put to much use, and he had been mediocre in terms of strategy. It was not until he realized that his position was likely to be threatened by his younger brother in the past few years that his intelligence began to grow. However, he was not considered a brilliant person. As a lazy person, what he wanted to do the most was to safely inherit King Beichens position as a vassal according to the tradition of the first-born sons of the various dukes and kings. To him, any unrest that could affect this matter would not be tolerated. And with his intelligence, he also knew that the plan approved by the senate today to exterminate the fertility magister in the entire empire would inevitably bring turmoil to the empire, and even change the entire structure of the empire. For this brother who had talent could not bear the loneliness of learning. He was so immersed in the pleasures of reality that after years of learning, he had always been a middle-class strategist. Ulysses actually did not think much of him. However, due to his identity, Ulysses had always been respectful to him on the surface. Ulysses smiled at his brother and asked in return, Big Brother, do you really think that todays meeting is only about the issue of the magic conductor? Morsi looked at his younger brother and felt a wave of disgust in his heart. He hated Ulysses faint smile the most, even though his face was filled with humility and respect. But he knew that his younger brother looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. Every time he saw this smiling face, he could not help but feel the urge to rush up and give it a slap. Because this smiling face seemed to have seven big words carved on it: Stupid fellow, Ill tolerate you. Younger brother, just say what you have to say. Were brothers, whats the point of keeping it in suspense? Morsi turned his head unhappily and looked out of the window. In todays meeting, almost no one spoke the truth. The so-called issue of the Mana Guide is actually just a pretense. Todays meeting is actually discussing the issue of redrawing the boundaries of influence. And the reason why the proposal to exterminate the fertile mana guide was passed in todays meeting was because the power to change the status quo was greater than the power to maintain the status quo. In fact, these two powers existed from the very beginning. However, in the past hundred years, the formers power has gradually increased. Just like the mysterious Doomsday Alliance, an unknown new alliance actually annihilated the East God Alliance. The proposal to punish it was actually stopped by the Alliance Disciplinary Committee. This decision was not a coincidence. As Ulysses spoke, he sighed. The changes in the empire have been going on for a long time. Its just that today, this kind of quantitative change has finally accumulated to the extent of a qualitative change. Big Brother, take a long look. In just three to five years, this empire will become completely different from what you imagined. The position of the starsis about to change. Morsi turned around to look at his younger brother. He saw Ulysses with his hands behind his head, half leaning back on the chair. His eyes were deep and cold as he looked at the ceiling. At this moment, Morsi suddenly felt a little discouraged. As time passed, his younger brothers growth rate did not slow down at all. He had been advancing rapidly. He felt that he was on a completely different level from his younger brother. Whether it was in terms of intelligence, thinking, or ruthlessness, it was the same. Five hours later, in the fifth province of the Alfa Empire, the city under Prince Ulysses Ulysses had just returned home. When he reached the door, he saw his teacher and his most trusted assistant, Strachey, come out to welcome him. Chapter 405 - Lord’s Complaint He was also the chief advisor under King Beichen. Ever since Ulysses was born, he had volunteered to be Ulysses teacher. King Beichen thought that this would destroy the balance of power between his sons, but Strachey insisted. He even made the decision to resign if he did not agree, forcing King Beichen to make concessions and hand Ulysses over to Strachey for education and training. When Ulysses turned eighteen, Strachey, as King Beichens chief advisor, was seconded to Ulysses as his administrative officer. Ulysses reputation and more than half of his strength had been blessed by his teacher. This had also led to Ulysses rise among King Beichens sons. It directly affected the originally stable Moores right of inheritance, causing King Beichen a headache. In recent years, King Beichen had been plagued by illness, but he did not recuperate well. Instead, he began to indulge in sensual pleasures. He probably felt that he did not have much time left, so he indulged in his pleasures. As a result, his health became worse, and his confidence began to drop. It was to the extent that he started to become suspicious of his sons. He even suspected that one of his sons wanted to kill him and usurp the throne. Among them, the one he was most afraid of was Ulysses. There were a few times when the King Beichen almost wanted to kill Ulysses. It was all because of Stracheys mediation. That was why he gave up on the King Beichens idea. It was precisely because of this kind of relationship. Therefore, Ulysses and Strachey, who were called master and disciple, were actually like father and son. Teacher, whats the matter? Seeing Strachey come out to welcome him, Ulysses looked a little strange. The distant mountain lord of the Union of Immortal Economic Cooperation has sent news, Strachey replied. Union of Immortal Economic Cooperation? Ulysses ran through his mind and finally remembered. Its from the third province, right? Yes. I dont have much contact with the Union of Immortal Economic Cooperation. As for the distant mountain lord, thats even more Ulysses was a little lost. He told us that the people of the East God alliance had occupied the city of a Lord of the Alliance. The East God Alliance? Ulysses raised his eyebrows. Who? Its Princess Allie. Allie? Her beggar fleet? They couldnt even stop a small pirate fleet. They were even tied up. How could they still take over the colony star? Ulysses pondered for a moment and asked, What city is this? Is it a new village? The walls havent been built yet? This city is called Holy City of Beauty. Its the most heavily defended city in the Alliance. As Strachey spoke, he had already pulled out the map of the third province. Here Strachey stretched out his hand and pointed at the location of the said city. Soon, they saw a city appear in front of them. Around the city were all sorts of data about the city. As one of the people who valued intelligence the most in the Empire, Ulysses had been fully developing spies ever since he had obtained his main city at the age of fourteen. To this day, the level of spies in his hands was quite high. These spies helped him to scout around the entire empire. This information would eventually be gathered in Ulysses hands and become part of his intelligence database. It was also because of this that Ulysses was able to know the world like the back of his hand without leaving his house. After skimming through the data of this city, Ulysses was even more confused. He asked Strachey in disbelief, How did Allie conquer this city? Princess Allie conquered this city with the help of the Grizzly Pirates, Strachey replied. What? Ulysses was even more confused. Wasnt she kidnapped by the Grizzly Pirates? Why would the Grizzly Pirates help her fight? This is the reason why the distant mountain lord complained to you. Princess Allie hired the Grizzly Pirates under your name to help her conquer this city. Strachey explained the whole story to Ulysses. After hearing it, Ulysses was stunned. Whowho came up with this battle plan? I want to see him. Hearing Ulysseswords, Strachey laughed. Your reaction is also within this persons expectationsPrincess Allie also sent a message to see you. Princess Allie also sent a message Heh, no wonder teacher knows so much. I think these details were relayed to you by Princess Allie, right? Thats right. Princess Allie is a battle-type person. Such a genius and cold-blooded plan is definitely not something she can do. Of course. But Princess Allie said that shes already on her way. In half a month, she will arrive at Ulysses and explain everything to you in person. However, as a condition, you must guarantee the safety of the Holy City of Beauty during the month that she travels back and forth. Allie has a capable person under her. Ulysses clapped his hands and asked Strachey. In your opinion, what do you think I should do? Someone who can come up with such a plan is definitely not a nobody. I dont believe that such a person would be willing to assist Allie. Therefore, I believe that he either has a far-reaching plot of his own, or he intentionally did something shocking to attract her attention. If its the former, then we must kill him without hesitation. The world is currently in the midst of a great war. Just by looking at his actions this time, if such a person allows him to become a force to be reckoned with, he will sooner or later become a disaster for you, who cares about the entire empire. And if its the latter, then no matter what kind of high position you give, no matter what price you have to pay, you must take him into your pocket. Yeah, I think so too All right. Regarding the distant mountain lord, reply that Im in the senate for an important meeting and cant communicate with the outside world. We cant confirm this matter. Please dont act rashly for now and wait for me to come back before giving him a reply. Just as Ulysses decided to reply like this, Allie was already on such a ship heading towards Ulysses main city. Is the city really going to be okay? Even though she had asked this question many times in the past day, Allie could not help but ask again. What do you mean? There are so many people in the city. Can Morton and the others really handle it? Even if you stay there, you wont be of much help, so you dont have to think about it. At this point, Lei Luo seemed to feel as if he had gone a little overboard. He added, Dont worry. Morton will arrange everything properly. Chapter 406 - The Genius Youth Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL But, with so many fleets of the grizzly pirates there, will they really accept our reorganization with peace of mind? Of course not. However, when they attacked the Holy City of Beauty with all their might, we had already captured their mother nest. As a group of pirates who had lost their mother nest and family members, they did not have the conditions to bargain at all. They were only forced to submit. They were not really on the same side as us. Only the strong have the right to make people submit. With our current strength, it was already the best situation for us to be able to make them submit. But something will happen sooner or later, wont it? ? Lei Luo instinctively wanted to say a few more vicious words. But when he saw Allies anxious expression, he knew that if he did not explain clearly, the problem would remain in Allies heart, and that would bother him for a long time. So, he had no choice but to be patient and explain. To be honest, what we did was indeed not aboveboard. It was also shameless. But there was nothing we could do. We lacked strength. We needed a force like the Grizzly Pirates. In order to obtain such a force, we had to resort to all means. However, such a situation will not last long. The Holy City of Beauty has a strong economic and military production capacity. As long as Morton is in charge, we will soon be much stronger than the pirates. At that time, we will have the capital to convince the pirates. How are you going to convince the Grizzly Pirates? You have hurt them so deeply. How will you even get them to listen to you? Do you know why I like pirates? Because pirates are always the most realistic people in the world. No matter how much they hate you, as long as you bring them the greatest benefits, they will still work for you. Of course, as long as you give them a chance, they will not hesitate to throw you to the ground and eat you to the bone. The Grizzly Pirates are now crippled. They can only get the greatest benefits by following my plan and following behind us, so dont worry. It wont be long before the Grizzly Pirates will be completely fed up with being associated with us. However, dont you feel a chill down your spine to have such a pirate gang around you? They will eat you up the moment you get weak. Since weve already taken this step, theres no turning back. If were weak in the future, there wont be a need to wait for the Grizzly Pirates. There will be countless others who will eat us alive long ago. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Allie with a smile. So, if we want to survive, theres only one wayforward, forward, and forward. Why do we have to be so extreme? Cant we use a slightly safer method? Lei Luo laughed when he heard this. Could it be that Princess Allie is afraid? Allie lowered her head and was silent for a while. Then she said in a low voice, Yes, Im afraidThis is the first time Ive seen so many people turn into ashes. Lei Luos smile was a little stiff. He pursed his lips, swallowed his saliva, and turned his head away. After a while, Allie spoke, Ive seen Ulysses once. Hes a smart guy with smoke coming out of his head. Do you really think you can deal with him? I know him better than he knows me. I think the odds of winning are very high. The only thing thats worth worrying about is his teacher, Strachey. At this point, Lei Luo shook his head emotionally. Most of the time, no matter how stubborn a middle-aged man is, hes still more difficult to deal with than a genius youth. You say you know Ulysses. Have you seen him before? A face-to-face conversation is indeed a way to understand him, but the way to understand people is not just that. All right, stop talking nonsense. Lets get down to business. How do you plan to deal with Ulysses? Its very simple. Just adapt to the situation. Thats easy for you to say. Adapt to the situationdo you think its that easy? If you do your homework well and keep your mind steady, its that easy. Then tell me, what kind of person is Ulysses? On the surface, Ulysses seems to be a righteous, dignified, and graceful person, but in fact, his heart is filled with insecurity. The coldness, anxiety, paranoia, and a certain degree of brutality brought about by this insecurity form the main part of his true character. Allies heart trembled when she heard what Lei Luo had to say, because Lord James had once given a similar evaluation to Ulysses. Anyone who had truly come into contact with Ulysses heart knew how dangerous and terrifying he was. Due to Ulysses talent and self-control, as well as his ability to cleverly conceal the thoughts in his heart, most people were deceived by his elegant and magnanimous appearance. Allie did not interrupt and listened to Lei Luo seriously. Ulysses took great pains to maintain this image. For this reason, he deliberately put on his usual solemn appearance, making it difficult for people to get along with him for a long time. This was to keep a distance from others so that his inner world would not be spied on. In this world, the first person to fully realize Ulysses true personality is probably his father, King Beichen. The second person is his first instructor, Strachey. In terms of Ulysses personality, there was a total of 2,300 votes in the senate that ruled the empire. Among them, the 12 marquises held 1,300 votes. In other words, as long as the 12 marquises were united, they would definitely be able to control the senate. However, in reality, this was almost impossible. The 12 marquises feared each other the most, so how could they be united? Although this situation has not spread to the succession of the marquises until now, it does not mean that the hearts of the descendants of the marquises have not changed. Once the Pandoras Box is opened, it will be hard to control. Everyone knows that the succession of the marquises is similar to those of the plutocrats and warlords. It is only a matter of time. Chapter 407 - : Where is That Person? The hearts of the people who grew up in this era are more or less distorted. As for Ulysses, who was at the center of the vortex, because of his outstanding talent, he suffered the jealousy and hatred of all his brothers from the day he was born. They wanted to kill him every chance they got. There were a few times when Ulysses almost died. It was only until his father sent strange to be his first instructor and received his protection that he was able to live this long. Hearing this, Allie finally could not help but interject. In that case, the only person Ulysses can rely on and trust in his life is probably Lei Luo smiled faintly and said, If thats the case, then I wont be coming this time Allie raised her eyebrows and looked at Lei Luo. I mean, how can Ulysses, who grew up in such an environment, be normal? Then again, how can a person who grew up in such an environment, a person who doesnt even dare to trust and rely on his own biological father, completely trust a person? No, absolutely not, never. His only eternal ally is himself. Even if the empire is reversed and time and space reverse, it is also Ulysses belief that he will never change, and this is his greatest weakness. Lei Luo raised his hand slightly and clenched it into a fist. As long as there is a weakness, it can be used by me. Half a month later, Lei Luo and Allies carriage arrived at Ulysses City. On this day, Ulysses was in his study studying the daily routine of war cases with Strachey when his adjutant suddenly walked in from outside. Your Highness, Princess Allie has arrived. Ulysses raised his eyebrows and asked, Where is she now? Shes in the living room, the adjutant answered. Is she alone? Yes, Your Highness. Shes alone. Ulysses turned around and glanced at Strachey. Alone? Then he waved at the adjutant and said, Go. Tell her that Im in class and will see her soon. After the adjutant answered yes and left, Ulysses looked at Strachey and asked, Teacher? Shes in the living room. We just need to ask her and well know everything. Although Ulysses was young, he had a dignified personality. Usually, his subordinates would be in awe of him when they saw him. The only one who could speak in such a tone beside him was Strachey. Ulysses nodded. Teacher, you should go too. Strachey heard Ulysses and stood up. He bowed and said, Yes. Ten minutes later, Ulysses came to the living room with Strachey. When she saw Ulysses enter the room, Allie immediately stood up and bowed to Ulysses and Strachey. When James was in trouble, as the messenger of the East God, Allie had seen Ulysses once. However, she did not receive Ulysses help. Instead, she received Ulysses request to take her as a side chamber. When he saw Allie again this time, he found that Allie had totally changed. Before, Allie appeared fierce on the surface, but her heart was filled with fear, her actions were impulsive, and she did not know how to use words. She always had a strong sense of unease. But now, Allies words and actions were very appropriate. Although it was clear that she still feared him, her feelings were completely within her control. And the biggest change for her was the sense of steadiness that came from the depths of her heart. As expected, theres someone capable to help. Only when I feel confident will I be so calm. With this thought in mind, Ulysses nodded slightly. He walked to the main seat and sat down. Then, he waved at Princess Allie. Princess, you can sit too. After Allie sat down, Strachey also sat down. Ive always had a good relationship with Lord James. Ive been feeling very apologetic for not being able to help you with the matter concerning the East God. Ive also always wanted to find the princess so that I can help you revive the East God. However, the empire is too big, and there has been no news about you, princess. Not long ago, I heard the news that the Grizzly Pirates kidnapped the princess. I was going to rescue you, but because of the constraints of my family, I still I understand all of Your Highness intentions. However, Im not here to reminisce about the past, so its fine if I dont talk about the past. Allie spoke in a low voice, neither servile nor overbearing, according to what Lei Luo had taught her. Hearing Allies words, Ulysses was stuffed with all the information he wanted. Unconsciously, Allie had the initiative to control the conversation between the two of them. Oh Ulysses pondered for a moment. I wonder why the princess came all the way here to look for me. What do you need my help for? Indeed, I need your help. I think Your Highness understands exactly what I need your help for. Hearing this, Ulysses could not help but smile faintly. He thought to himself, Good fellow, you are not here to ask for my help. You are clearly here to collect your debt. Ulysses held his hands together and rubbed them for a few rounds. Allie, these words are not your own words, right? I dont think you are in charge of Holy City of Beauty now, right? Hearing Ulysses change of address, Allie knew that they could finally talk about practical matters. His Highness is only half right. These words are indeed not mine, but Im still in charge of that city. Youre still in charge of Holy City of Beauty? Ulysses smiled. Allie, I didnt think you would learn how to brag. Allie answered, There are only three troops in the Holy City of Beauty now. One is our old troops of East God, with a strength ratio of more than 50%. The other is the remaining troops of the Grizzly Pirates, with a strength ratio of about 40%. The last one is the new army that we recently recruited, with a strength ratio of only 10%. They are about to be transferred to the public security team, leaving the field combat system. So, all in all, there are only two real armies in the city. One is completely subordinate to me, and the other is purely fighting for interests. Your Highness, how can I not make the decision? Allies description made Ulysses feel a little surprised. He slowly separated his hands, raised his right hand, and gently stroked his upper lip, staring at Allie. Allie kept staring at the ground. Where is that person? In the end, Ulysses decided to stop this boring language game and went straight to the point. Allie did not answer Ulysses. Instead, she looked up at Strachey. Strachey is my teacher. There is nothing to hide from him, Ulysses quipped. Chapter 408 - I Only Want You Allie knew what kind of relationship Strachey had with Ulysses, but she didnt give in. Your Highness, we can only talk to you alone. How dare you! Ulysses said almost immediately. Allie lowered her head and didnt argue, but she didnt give in either. At this moment, Strachey stood up. Your Highness, I suddenly remembered that there are still some matters at the tax center that I want to take care of. After saying that, Strachey left. Ulysses looked at Allie unhappily. Can I finally ask for your advice now? Five minutes later, Lei Luo, who had been drinking outside Ulysses residence, finally appeared in front of Ulysses. When Ulysses appeared, Allie was shocked. Because the Lei Luo at this moment had almost nothing in common with the Lei Luo she thought of. If not for the fact that this face was so familiar, Allie would have thought that someone she had never seen had come to the door. Lei Luo, who was standing at the door, was neatly dressed, had a calm expression, and his figure was straight. He gave off an invisible feeling of cynicism and harshness. It was as if he had been surrounded by coldness and darkness since he was born. He had never seen the sun, and he had never felt warmth. His eyes were straight as he looked forward, like a warrior on the battlefield, and his gaze was his weapon. If it was a performance, wasnt it a little too realistic? It was so realistic that even she couldnt tell if Lei Luo, who had leaned on her shoulder in the boat that day, was real, or if this Lei Luo in front of her was real. Lei Luo, who had felt it clearly, started to blur in Allies heart. When she first saw Lei Luo like this, Ulysses made a judgment in her heart. This persons self-control and rationality have already exceeded the scope of what ordinary people can understand. He is a person who completely obeys his rational judgment. He will never be blinded by agitation and passion, and he will never be bound by worldly emotions and common sense. This was the first impression that Lei Luo wanted to form in Ulysses heart. Ulysses sat silently in his chair and sized up Lei Luo, who was still standing at the door. Lei Luo did not avoid looking at Ulysses. This situation lasted for about five seconds. Ulysses finally opened his mouth to ask, Are you the person who created the plan to raid the Holy City of Beauty? Can I sit down and answer your question, Your Highness? Lei Luos words were kept at a constant speed, and his tone was controlled to a very clean and neat level, without any sloppiness. Ulysses nodded and said, Of course. Thank you, Your Highness. Lei Luo took three steps and just walked to the opposite side of Ulysses. He sat down two seats away from Allie. Yes, I made the plan. Lei Luo spoke only after he had completely sat down. Ulysses blinked. Ill only give you one minute. If you cant convince me in one minute, your life will be over. Personally, I think that given the current situation, its best for His Highness to use his wisdom elsewhere. Using it to play such a childish cat-and-mouse game would be a waste. Situation? Listening to you, it seems like the sky is about to collapse. The sky is just a mass of fog and will not collapse. However, a complete change in the situation of the empire is already unavoidable. At that time, even you, Your Higness, will not be able to stay out of it When Lei Luo said this, he raised his head and looked at Ulysses. His Highness should be well aware of this. Otherwise, why would you go through so much effort to cultivate your own faction? Why would you want to use the name of taking Princess Allie as a concubine to gain control over the remnants of the East God? At this point, Ulysses finally stopped smiling. Who exactly are you? A traveler who has wandered around the depths of the Empire for many years. A traveler whose past cannot be traced even with your abilities, Your Higness. Ulysses stood up and started pacing around the living room. What Lei Luo said was true. On the way here with Allie, Ulysses had already tried his best to find out more about this mysterious figure. However, the earliest trace of all the investigations was only to the Blood Red Pearl from a few months ago. Who he was, what his personality was, and what his likes and dislikes were, were all unclear. All the intelligence reports submitted by the intelligence agents ended up with almost nothing useful and relevant. I know you came here to trade with me. I know what you want from me, but I dont know what you want to give me in exchange. But thats not important I dont want anything, I just want you After pacing for about a minute, Ulysses suddenly turned around and pointed at Lei Luo. Ulysses words made Allie stand up immediately. Your Highness Ulysses reached out to stop Allie from speaking. As long as you are willing to be my subordinate, no matter what the conditions are, no matter what you want from me, I can agree to it. I can also agree to it. As long as you submit to me, I will give you the rank of second-in-command, major general, and feudal lord. Hearing this, Allie opened her mouth and was about to speak, but she was unable to do so. She had never expected that the moment she met Ulysses, he would immediately start recruiting Lei Luo. Moreover, he did not make a move, but the moment he made a move, it was already so heavy. It was not an exaggeration to say that as long as Lei Luo agreed, he would immediately go from a worthless brat to a dazzling new star of the empire. Tomorrow, his name would spread throughout the entire empire, and all the online weekly magazines would have his face on the cover. This was something that anyone could only dream of. Allie herself did not know what was going on, but she felt that Lei Luo would not accept it. She felt like he would have no legitimate reason to support Ulysses. She just had a hunch that Lei Luo would not agree. However, even if she felt that way, Allie could not open her mouth to stop Ulysses from recruiting her. In any case, this was a great opportunity for Lei Luo. She could not give him anything right now, but she felt like he was ruining his future. This could not be justified. I came here today not only to offer myself but also to offer the entire East God to His Highness. Hearing Lei Luos words, Allie frowned slightly. Other than that, there was no other reaction. Ulysses, on the other hand, was not moved at all. He knew that the benefits of being smart were not so easy to take. So he was in no hurry to speak and just kept looking at Lei Luo. He was still waiting to hear what he had to say. Chapter 409 - Losing to Human Nature Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When the Dark Knights were in chaos, King Beichens body was injured and his health was damaged. In addition, he had been in a bad mood for the past few years. I think he wont be able to last much longer. Hearing Lei Luos words, Allie could not help but glance at Ulysses from the corner of her eye. ? But when she saw that Ulysses did not even raise his eyebrows, she immediately thought to herself, These two are really a match for each other. They are fellows who completely disregard human relations and ethics. Without a doubt, everyone in the Empire knows that His Highness is the most outstanding person. For an outstanding person to be in the position of His Highness, there are only two paths that can be taken. One is to go up and become a person of unparalleled fame or to go down and quietly die in a corner that no one knows about. And judging from the current situation, His Highness will most likely end up in the latter. Ulysses eyebrows twitched slightly, but he still did not say anything. His Highness might feel uncomfortable when I say this, but my advice is harsh to the ear. Your Highness, between you and your brother Morse, only one person can have the title of King Beichen. When one of them wears the crown, it will be the other persons head falling to the ground Ulysses raised his hand and interrupted lei Luos words. You dont have to repeat this to me. I know this better than you. Just tell me why you think I will fail. In terms of intelligence, personal charm, reputation, and even the morale of the people, Your Highness is above Morse. If Your Highness is going to lose, there is only one thing you can lose, and that is human nature. Humanity? Ulysses looked at Lei Luo, his eyes revealing a hint of confusion. Yes, humanity. Humanity is lazy, humanity is realistic, humanity is cowardly, and humanity is fickle. Humanity is lazy, so unless there is a violent external shock, people are used to obeying the rules, and the eldest son inheriting the throne is the rule. Humanity is realistic, so people only look at the present, not the future. Even though everyone knows that his highness has unlimited potential, they would rather rely on Morses current strength than on His Highnesss potential. Human nature is cowardly, so even if people like you more, they will be happy to support you when you gain power, but when you are about to encounter a disaster, they will not have the courage to help you, Your Highness. Human nature is fickle, so all the adoration and admiration for His Highness today is only temporary. With a little instigation, all of His Highness good reputation will turn into bad reputation. Since youre all smart people, theres no need to be so mysterious. Just say what you want to say. What I want to say is actually very simple. His Highnesss greatest advantage is fame, and Morses greatest advantage is strength. If this doesnt change, then all of His Highnesss advantages now, apart from sending you to your grave faster, are meaningless. When Lei Luo said this, he once again looked straight at Ulysses. Your Highness, Lord Stracheys nurturing and help has brought you todays fame and opportunity. However, in the middle of the night, did you ever feel frustrated with Lord Strachey? Because if it wasnt for him, you might have chosen to be a carefree prince. You make it sound like Im already dead. Ulysses raised his head and smiled. His expression was relaxed as he spoke. Ulysses appeared calm, but that wasnt the case. Every word Lei Luo said struck his true feelings. Strength. He needed strength. But as a young man in his twenties, as a young man whose every word and action was watched by othershe had no chance at all. And with Stracheys unrelenting support, he had no way of avoiding the battle with Morse. From a very young age, Ulysses had known that his only chance of winning was his fathers will. So he had been trying to impress his father, hoping to gain his fathers approval to legally inherit the throne from him. However, what disappointed him was that his father had always maintained a certain distance in his admiration for him. When he turned eighteen, his father gave him the city that he had started from as his main city. At the same time, he also gave him a huge sum of money for developing it. His behavior made Ulysses feel relieved. Just when he thought that he had won his fathers favor, his father sent the younger brother of one of his concubines, a man named Kalman, to spy on him. Over the years, King Beichen had repeatedly engaged in such contradictory behavior. Ulysses had always appeared calm and composed on the surface, and he had always been elegant and graceful. However, in reality, he was immersed in deep anxiety every day. Waking up from a nightmare was nothing new to him. Your Highness, you need a powerful Eastern God who not only obeys you in name but also listens to your orders completely. You say it nicely, but why do you have to obey me? Because we need you, Your Highness. That is now. In the future, when you are strong, what will happen? Will you still be loyal to me then? Hearing what Ulysses said, Lei Luo was silent for a moment, then said, Your Highness, would even someone as intelligent as you still believe in loyalty? Ulysses raised his eyebrows and looked at Lei Luo. Continue. Even Lord Strachey, whom Your Highness trusts the most, insisted on following and protecting Your Highness because of loyalty? You were only two years old at the time. How could an expert like him be loyal to a two-year-old child? In the end, wasnt it because King Beichen and Morse were unwilling to avenge him and hoped that His Highness would take revenge on his brother after he inherited the throne? If even a person like Lord Strachey did not follow His Highness because of loyalty, then whose loyalty can be trusted in this world? Then, according to you, what can be trusted? Of courseits benefits. His Highness shouldnt be thinking about how to obtain the loyalty of his subordinates but how to maintain the interests of his subordinates. As long as the benefits of following His Highness are greater than working alone, then we will undoubtedly follow His Highness. And if following His Highness is better than working alone, then even if we serve His Highness, Im afraid it would be difficult for us to do it alone, right? Ulysses was silent for a moment before he nodded. Youve said it clearly. All right, after saying so much, lets get down to business. How do you want to trade with me? We dont need His Highness to give us arms, nor do we need His Highness to give us funds. We only need to borrow your reputation, Your Highness. Chapter 410 - : City Decoration Tax We dont Need His Highness to help us obtain the legal possession of Holy City of Beauty. We only ask His Highness to ask the distant mountain lord to agree to lend to us for three years. We also dont need His Highness to help us obtain the real name of the lord and restore the name of the alliance. However, we need His Highness to buy some licenses of the senate for us when necessary. Is that all? Before we make relative contributions to His Highness, thats all we have for now. Then what do you plan to give me? Within three years, we can offer half of the third province to His Highness. Offer half of the third province? After repeating this sentence, Ulysses shook his head with a smile of disbelief. You actually want to completely unify the third province within three years? Three years is already the longest time limit. The third province has always been one of the most complicated and most powerful provinces in the entire empire. Not only does it have doomsday, which has always been hostile towards East God, but it is also home to the Dark Dragon Alliance as well as Satans Wings, two of the three great pirate bases in the entire empireThree years? Thats impossible. Of course, its impossible without your help, Your Highness. But its not impossible if Your Highness is willing to join us in the water. As Lei Luo spoke, he raised his head and looked at Ulysses with a fervent gaze. While Lei Luo was in the middle of the intense negotiation, Morton in the sacred city was also very busy. Before he left, Lei Luo left all the gold coins to Morton, which amounted to almost 30 million gold coins. After taking down the sacred city, according to the agreement in advance, all the spoils of war should be distributed to the Grizzly Pirates. However, Lei Luo asked for a half-year extension to pay in gold coins. As the mother nest and their families were completely controlled by the Grizzly Pirates, there was no room for negotiation. They could only sign this agreement with Lei Luo. In this way, the three million gold coins and 50 million gold coins worth of military goods in the sacred city were all under Mortons control. Morton used his connections and connections in the past to clean up all the industrial materials and parts within a week at a price of 25 million gold coins, which was 50% below the market price. These few items added up to a total of 29.5 million gold coins. Morton gave three million gold coins to Zha Mu to let him settle his men so that he would not force these pirates into a desperate situation. After the things in the warehouse were farmed, Morton turned his attention to the tax aspect. First of all, since the first day he arrived at Holy City of Beauty, Morton began to conduct a comprehensive tax survey. He carried out a comprehensive reorganization of the tax issues left behind by the former distant mountain lord. In order to cooperate with this reorganization, Morton also issued a special decree, which became the citizen correction law. The law stipulated that anyone who evaded taxes and was reported for tax evasion must pay a fine ranging from three to ten times. It also stated that the whistleblower could receive 20 percent of this amount. The deficiencies were offset by various real estate. Apart from that, Morton also imposed a special tax on the citizens of the Holy City of Beauty, which had a population of 70 million. The name of this special tax was infuriating. It was called the city decoration tax. The tax was also insane. It was 60% of the annual income of all citizens, and as a compromise, Morton promised that he would not impose any tax on the city for the next ten years. It had been six days since they last met, and it had been more than twenty days since they had left the city. Allie did not say anything when she saw Lei Luos carefree expression, but her heart was beginning to pound. She thought to herself, Why is Lei Luo so confident? What will he do if Ulysses does not do as he expects? Dont worry, the letter of protest from the distant mountain lord should have filled Ulyssesmailbox. The Things Ulysses has prepared for us should have been prepared as well. Lei Luo laughed confidently. Are you saying that Ulysses wants to give you something? Of course, I came all the way here and didnt give you anything. Wouldnt that be too stingy? But why should he give you anything? He doesnt owe you anything. Thats right, he doesnt owe us anything, but he wants us to owe him something, Lei Luo said and drank the wine in his hand in one gulp. Then he walked to the hotel sofa and collapsed. How about sleeping for another half an hour and then going to the market with you? I suddenly remembered that I didnt buy anything for Morton. That guy should have an opinion. As soon as Lei Luo finished speaking, someone knocked on the door. Allie stood up, walked over, and opened the door, it was the confidential adjutant of Ulysses standing outside the door. His Highness invites the two of you. Hearing the confidential adjutants words, Allie turned around and looked at Lei Luo. At this moment, she saw Lei Luo, who had a lazy look on his face, sitting upright with a serious look on his face. Okay, please wait outside the hotel for a moment. Well be out soon. Lei Luo slowly stood up and looked at the confidential aide with a gaze as sharp as a sword. The confidential aide smiled and nodded, then turned around and left. When the aide was three steps away, Allie closed the door and Lei Luo immediately lay down on the sofa again. She smiled and shook her head. Looks like I wont be able to buy Mortons gift. Allie continued to walk back to the dining table to eat while saying, I seriously suggest that you become an actor. If I become the lead, I will consider it, Lei Luo said with a smile. A few minutes later, the confidential adjutant brought Lei Luo and Allie directly to the port. The one who welcomed the two of them outside the port was Prince Julius. Standing behind him was a thin, pale-faced man who was about 1.85 meters tall. He looked like he was in his thirties, but his mental fatigue made him look like he was already in his fifties or sixties. He was clearly wearing a well-ironed major generals uniform, and his military posture was very standard. However, for some reason, he always gave off a relaxed feeling. As Ulysses adjutant, when Ulysses greeted Lei Luo with a smile, he should at least give him a smile. However, he did not. When Ulysses extended his hand to Lei Luo, he still stood straight. The gaze he gave Lei Luo was not malicious, but it was not intimate either. Chapter 411 - Lord Karman What a misfit, Lei Luo thought to himself. He then took the initiative to ask Ulysses, Your Highness, may I know who the general behind him is? He looks extraordinary. Oh, I was just about to introduce him to you. Ulysses smiled and pulled the man over. This is Lord Karman. Hes twenty-five years old this year. He was one of my fathers favorite generals. Later, I spent a lot of effort to get him from my father. Under my tutelage, other than my teacher, he can be said to be my number one valiant general. However, in order to support your career, from today onwards, Ill let him follow you. What was going on with this Ulysses today? Was his head broken or something? Was he using him to spy on me? With Ulysses intelligence, he wouldnt think that I would actually be watched to death, right? Was he really giving this talent to me? Heavens, wasnt this a little too generous? Feeling a little confused, Lei Luo sneaked a glance at Ulysses. Karman reporting to Your Excellency. Karman gave a standard military salute to Lei Luo. Before Lei Luo could regain his senses from having acquired Karman, Ulysses had already brought Allie and Karman to the lounge at the port. He led Lei Luo to Dock No. 1 at the port. Before the lights were fully lit up, a pure black ship appeared in front of Lei Luo. When he saw this ship, he was a little surprised because it did not seem to be a common imperial ship and he had never seen the likes of it in public before. It seemed to be some kind of mysterious private ship. This ship is called the Dragon God Ship, and this is a new type of ship that my fathers research institute just developed last year. Its almost at the level of an ocean-going ship, and its speed is very fast. Its dodging ability far surpasses all the current popular ship types, and its firepower system is also very good. In addition, it also has the biggest advantage, which is that its easy to operate. There are almost no requirements for the crew, so even if its a civilian, as long as they have been trained, they can operate it. However, the biggest weakness of this ship is that its not sturdy enough, and it has almost no defense. Therefore, its very easy to break through, and its not supposed to be the lone defense of a battleship army. However, if it works with other fleets, it will have a miraculous effect. After listening to this introduction, Lei Luo could not help but ask, Your Highness, why did you suddenly bring me to see this ship? Because this is the ship that I want to give you, Ulysses replied. Your Highness, why did you give me a ship? Lei Luo asked in confusion. No. Ulysses shook his head, Not one, but a hundred. The lights in the port lit up, and the other ninety-nine Dragon God Ships appeared in front of Lei Luos eyes. Your Highness, this With Karmans shock, Lei Luo should not have been shocked anymore. But when he saw the hundred Dragon God Ships in front of him, Lei Luo was shocked again. Just from listening to Ulysses introduction, Lei Luo knew that it was impossible to develop such an original ship without an advanced shipyard with more than ten years of experience. There were almost only twelve marquises who could have such a high-level dock. This meant that although the Dragon God Ship was not very strong, it was a genuine ship of the marquise class. Most importantly, for Lei Luo, who lacked regular officers, the Dragon God Ship was exactly what he wanted. At this time, Ulysses continued, The development process of the Dragon God warship is rather complicated. However, its components are actually not that complicated. Its just a skeleton, a launcher for a magic cannonball, and eight magic crystal engines. Other than the magic cannonball launcher being a little troublesome, the other components are all very easy to build. The most troublesome thing is the assembly. Theres a lot of knowledge in it. However, the level of assembly required to create an original ship is completely different from that required to duplicate a ship. Lei Luo understood what Ulysses meant. He was hinting that the assembly proficiency required to duplicate this ship was not high. Thus, Lei Luo immediately asked, Your Highness, how many people do you need to assemble this ship? Based on my personal experience, 120 or more is enough. 120 people? Lei Luo nodded and began to calculate in his heart. Then, according to the usual situation, he calculated how much would be needed. At this time, Ulysses took out another magic crystal. There are two messages in this magic crystal. One is the contact information of the fertility magister. They both have extremely high creativity and self-awareness. As for the second, it is all the assembly information of the Dragon God Ship. Oh. Lei Luo calmly took the magic crystal in his hand. Lei Luo, who was initially a little surprised, was not surprised at all at this moment. Because what Ulysses had said and done had already proved that he had an extremely thorough understanding of his own strength in the Holy City of Beauty. He knew that he lacked military officers, so he had specially provided Lei Luo this kind of ship to give him a headstart. He knew that he needed to develop rapidly and explosively, and he had no time to slowly develop his technology. So he directly handed over the research materials of this type of ship to him. And in this world, there were many times where greed was hidden behind the generosity. The more he gave, the more he naturally wanted. Therefore, after placing the memory card in his hand and flipping it back and forth a few times, Lei Luo turned his face and looked at Ulysses. Your Highness, what do you want from us? Ulysses smiled and looked at Lei Luo for a while before saying, Im sincere. Your Highness, dont you think that these two words are too illusory? Yes, its indeed illusory. However, the most valuable things in the world are often not real. As Ulysses said that, he smiled and put his hand on Lei Luos shoulder. All right, Lei Luo. You and I are both very clear about the situation in the Holy City of Beauty. I know that youve always wanted to go back. This is the first time youve talked to me. I know how much acting there is in your expression and your words. Ive also guessed a little about your ambition and your train of thought for development. Moreover, I also know that you know that Ill know everything. Lei Luos originally tense expression suddenly broke into a smile at this moment. I came here this time to bet that His Highness is a person with absolute confidence. Now it seems that I have made the right bet. I hope that His Highness will not take the many tests and performances from before to heart. Judging is one thing, but the truth is another. You did that because you were being cautious and wanted to protect yourself. There is nothing to blame. Chapter 412 - Allies However, you will be leaving soon. Can we speak a few words of truth? Of course. Your Highness. Please, Lei Luo said. All right. Ulysses nodded. He did not give in and said it himself. Use four words to describe my current state. Its like walking on thin ice. I dare say that as long as I can ascend to the throne of Beichen King, I wont care about any of the people on the stage right now. However, the crux of the problem is that I might not be able to ascend to the throne right now because I have an older brother who is a few hundred years older than me. He is an older brother who has been in business for a few hundred years more than me. No matter how capable I am, Im only in my twenties. Ive only been in business for a few years. Im just like a few-year-old baby. No matter how strong I am, how can I defeat an adult? Youre right. I may seem famous, but Im actually full of danger. To me, this reputation is a fortune, but its also a disaster. It forced me to have no way out. I have to move forward. However, the truth is that with my current strength, unless my father supports me, Ive carefully calculated that my chances of winning dont exceed 10%. Therefore, I have been secretly enduring. I am waiting for a variable. I have never known what this variable is, but I always believe that this variable will come. At that time, I will be able to turn the tables. Until a week ago, I waited for you. After I finished talking to you, I am sure that the variable I need is you. You are smart enough, cold enough, flexible enough, and at the same time, you know how to make a choice. Almost from the moment I finished talking to you, I made up my mind. As Ulysses said this, he looked at Lei Luo with a serious expression. Lei Luo, you and I both know that we are not open and aboveboard people. There are dark corners in our hearts that cannot be known by others. However, I think you also know that people like us are not completely devoid of blood and sincerity. Its just that we cant meet the right person. And today, I, Ulysses, am willing to swear to you that with the fifth province as the boundary, as long as your influence has not developed to this point, I will always be your ally. No matter what happens to you, I will do my best to support you. Are youwilling to make the same promise to me? This timeI want you to tell me the truth. Ulysses words were like a medium-sized stone thrown on the surface of a lake. It left a ripple in Lei Luos heart. It was only at this moment that Lei Luo finally had a sincere respect for this prince in front of him. Your Highness, if I succeed, sooner or later, I will pass the Fifth Province. After a long silence, Lei Luo finally spoke frankly. Regarding this, you and I understand. Perhaps one day, we will become enemies. But that is in the future. Now, we are the same. We need to pass the test in front of us. Moreover, if that day really comes, I will not feel disappointed. On the contrary, I will feel a great sense of achievement. Choosing a lifelong friend is something that even vagrants on the streets can do. However, how many people can choose a person to be their greatest enemy in their lifetime? Hearing this, Lei Luo slowly laughed. He raised his right hand and said with a smile, I, Lei Luo, swear here that unless Ulysses influence crosses the fifth province, no matter what happens to you, I will do my best to support you Ulysses raised his head and laughed heartily. He slapped his right hand on Lei Luos. Deal. When Ulysses stretched out his hands, he smiled as he looked at the fleet that was gradually leaving. Without knowing when, Strachey had already walked up slowly. Your Highness, I know that you dont like the Great Hall to keep Lord Kalman by your side, but you actually sent him away just like that. Isnt that a little inappropriate? Besides, since you let him leave with Lei Luo, then the Grand Hall will most likely know about the matter of you giving Lei Luo a hundred Dragon God Ships. If the Grand Hall finds out, it will probably be very angry, right? Father has decided to sell the research materials of the Dragon God Ships to the senate to obtain a huge and substantial amount of power gold. When that time comes, the senate will soon sell the Dragon God Ships all over the empire. Lei Luo will only get it one or two months in advance. Even if father finds out about this, its just a scolding. Its no big deal. As for Karman, hes always by my side. Hes also a scourge. Its also a good thing to send him away at this time. Karman is an unruly person. Father only sent him to my side because he felt that he wouldnt be bribed by me. As for how much he likes him, that might not be the case. So, teacher, feel free to relax. Nothing big will happen. Hearing what Ulysses said, Strachey also thought about it. He felt that what Ulysses said was quite reasonable, so he didnt try to persuade him further. He just nodded. After a while, Strachey asked again, Your Highness, the alliance between you and Lei Luo Teacher wants to ask if its serious? Ulysses asked with a smile, and Strachey answered in silence. It might seem a little hasty, but Teacher, in that chaotic world in the future, perhaps this hasty alliance between him and I will be the one that lasts the longest. Ulysses smiled confidently when he said this. After thinking for a while, Strachey asked again, Why did it have to be him? There arent many people who have the ambition to participate and have a clear understanding of the general situation of the empire. And Lei Luo feels that its one of them. Moreover, the development of the situation is much faster than we imagined. We dont have the time to choose a more suitable candidate than him. As Ulysses spoke, he took out a piece of white paper. This is the meeting record of our meeting in the Imperial capital. Teacher, you can take a look. Strachey had a premonition, but he also had some doubts as he took the meeting record and looked through it. After a short while, Strachey was shocked, The matter has already Ulysses did not answer. He only took a deep breath and looked up at the Lei Luo squadron that had already disappeared into the darkness. As ambitious young men, Lei Luo and I have a common natural disadvantage, and that is that the empire did not give us enough time to prepare. Therefore, we cant develop on the normal path. We have to constantly gamble, take risks, and win every time. The meeting recordHave you shown it to him? Strachey asked again. Chapter 413 - Unspeakable Secrets Before I showed it to him, he had already predicted everything. There was no point in hiding it, so I simply made a copy for him. Upon hearing Ulysses words, Strachey nodded and said, Yes, Your Highness. Ulysses had held the meeting records of the heart of vastness in his hands for an entire week before showing it to him. Moreover, he had already made a copy for Lei Luo before that. This might seem like a small matter, but Strachey, who had been sharp all his life, could smell something unusual from it. He told himself in his heart: Strachey, from now on, you should understand that you are no longer Ulysses teacher but his loyal assistant. From now on, you must not overstep your boundaries. Its been seven days since the fleet of Lei Luo left. Because the Dragon God Ship uses the most advanced eight magic engines despite being very small, the Dragon God Ship not only has the ability to fold space, it can jump as far as 2,000 nautical miles at a time. Thats almost ten times the distance of the fastest civilian freighter and almost the level of a battleship. In this way, the Dragon God Ship will only take more than a month to arrive between the Holy City of Beauty and Ulysses. For the past seven days, Lei Luo has been hiding in the cabin alone. He doesnt go out except for eating. No one knows what he is doing every day. All they can see is that his hair is as messy as a birds nest. Its obvious that he is mentally exhausted. However, seven days later, Lei Luo suddenly seemed to be in high spirits. He suddenly held a glass of wine and came to talk to Karman. Lord Karman, I heard that you were sent by the main hall to His Highness side, is that right? Lei Luo seemed to be asking a question he already knew the answer to. When he asked this question, he had already understood the relevant information. The formation of King Beichens team could not be considered a secret. You already know the answer, yet you still ask questions. Wont you feel bored, Lord Lei Luo? This was the first time that Lei Luo had had a relatively formal conversation with Karman. He had already experienced Karmans unkindness. Fortunately, Lei Luo was almost immune to verbal stimulation, so it was not a big deal. If thats the case, does His Highness, Ulysses, have the final authority over you? When Lei Luo said this, he made a circle in the air with his hand. I mean, the order His Highness gave you to follow me, is it true and effective for a long time? Karmans brows raised slightly. He also glanced at Lei Luo and then leaned against the command chair. Looking at the boundless and silent sea, Ulysses His Highness, doesnt have the authority to order me. Seeing that Karman was reluctant to address Ulysses as His Highness, Lei Luo already knew the relationship between him and Ulysses. When do you plan to go back? Will you go back after you send me back to the Holy City of Beauty or go back? As If Lei Luo had poked a sore spot in his heart, Karman revealed a somewhat desolate and bitter smile. He reached out to grab the whiskey bottle that had never left his side ever since he boarded the ship. He stuffed it into his mouth and gulped down a mouthful of strong whiskey. Even though he was nearly two meters away, Lei Luo could still smell the strong whiskey. He could not understand how Karman had swallowed it. The lord seems to have some unspeakable secrets? Karman glanced at Lei Luo, revealing an unmistakable contempt. You wont understand the pain of a soldier. Whats there to not understand? Lei Luo smiled faintly and said, Its nothing more than being depressed and unable to achieve anything. Lei Luo casually stuffed this sentence into his mouth, causing Karman to awkwardly purse his lips and continue drinking. If Im not wrong, the lord should be someone the palace doesnt like. His Highness doesnt trust him and thinks that heroes are useless, right? Lord Lei Luos observational ability is really amazing. It was clearly a compliment, but when Karman said it in a strange tone, it sounded particularly harsh. Reylo didnt mind and continued, Lord Karmans father is a chef, and his mother is a maid. You were born poorly. Normally, you wouldnt stand a chance, but you were born with great talent. Even so, youre still looked down upon by people of noble blood. So, no matter how hard you try, you still cant really integrate into the warlord group, nor can you get the approval of King Beichen. Even after going through all sorts of hardships and finally obtaining the title of lord with great difficulty, and even obtaining the title of Imperial Knight, you dont even have your own city. Youre just an empty lord. Am I right, Lord Karman? Its been hard on you. Its really not easy to find such detailed information. Karman placed the wine bottle on the command platform and looked at Lei Luo. In reality, Lei Luo knew more than that. He also knew that Karman did not obtain his identity as a suzerain by relying on his own abilities. It was because his sister had been favored by King Beichen for a period of time. That was why she had helped him obtain the identity of a suzerain from the senate. Even though he had obtained the identity, he still needed money to become a true suzerain and have his own city, army, and population. As for Karmans sister, she had only been favored for a short period of time, so Karman did not have the time to get this. This meant that Karman had obtained the identity of a lord through his nepotism, and King Beichen had never given him a chance to show off. It was no wonder that Karman was so depressed. Of course, Lei Luo was not stupid enough to say such things. Since both sides arent getting along well, why dont you just join someone else? Lei Luo looked at the formal mirror and stretched out his hand to tidy up his hair. I would like to, but my military status is under King Beichens command. Who would dare to want me? Karmans body was half-paralyzed on the chair. He gulped down another mouthful of wine. So, youre still going back? To be honest, I think youre quite pitiful. You have such great talent, but you wasted it like this. I really feel sorry for you. Lei Luo revealed an insincere expression of sympathy. Theres nothing to feel sorry for. Ive already thought it through. After sending you to the Holy City of Beauty, I plan to resign from King Beichen and give up my identity as a lord. Ill leave the military profession. Karman smiled nonchalantly. Not a soldier? Then what else can you do? I can go into business. Im not suitable to be a commander. Maybe Im suitable to be a big businessman. Perhaps triggered by Lei Luos disapproving expression, Karmans words were beginning to sound like an argument. Lei Luo craned his neck and made an Oh. Chapter 414 - Luring People onto the Ship I know youre right, but the question is, youve been a soldier for so many years. Are you used to doing business all of a sudden? Also, doing business requires you to learn a lot of things, like those financial rules, all kinds of laws, and its very complicated. Have you learned all of these? Can you continue learning? Will you suddenly commit suicide halfway through? Karman could finally see that Lei Luo wasnt afraid of him being disgusted to death. Thus, he couldnt be bothered to continue arguing with Lei Luo. He only said this lightly, There will always be a way out. Lets take it one step at a time. Seeing Karmans unconcerned expression, Lei Luo understood that this guy was at a loss. Doing business? Are you kidding me? Lord Karmans financial situation is not as optimistic as being short of money. Even though he is just a nominal lord, he still has to spend money to buy it. The senate is a complete economic animal. Without money, you can forget about getting anything from it. Forty years ago, even though he had the face of King Beichen, to get the title of a nominal lord, he needed a whole million gold coins. The king would not give him this amount of money. This amount of money could only be paid by Karman himself. For this amount of money, Karman owed more than 800,000 gold coins. The salary that King Beichen paid him was only a pitiful 10,000 gold coins a year. A year ago, after he came to Ulysses, his salary had slightly increased, reaching about 12,000 to 13,000 gold coins a year. This income was just enough for Karmans basic expenses every year, as well as for his studies and self-growth. Today, although the people who lent money to Carl were all friends who gave him the most touching low-interest rate, Carls wealth still went from minus 800,000 gold coins to minus 2,000,000 gold coins. How about I partner with you? Feeling that it was almost time, Lei Luo suddenly turned his head and looked at Karman with a smile. You? Karman opened his eyes wide and looked at Lei Luo. Do you have to be so surprised? Lei Luo opened his eyes even wider than Karman. Youve been going around me for a long time, so you want to tell me this? But why should I cooperate with you? As Karman said this, he raised his head and laughed proudly. Its very simple. I have money. Compared to those plutocrats, it may not be much, but I can easily invest three to five million gold coins. Besides, since I can take down the Holy City of Beauty, I still have some fleets. In addition, the Dragon God fleet that Ulysses gave me can be considered to have some capital. While Lei Luo said this, he thought to himself, With your wealth, you actually said that you want to do business. From this, it can be seen that your personality is very optimistic. A few million gold coins and a pheasant fleet is nothing to a true lord. But its a pity that you are just an empty lord with no city, no money, and no ships. Stop being so high and mighty and quickly follow me, Young Master. Just as Lei Luo thought, when he thought about Lei Luos advantage, Karmans heart indeed palpitated. In the past few decades, he had been afraid of being poor. After so many years of hardship, he had been high-spirited and arrogant in the past. He had long been stifled into a sour mood. Although the person in front of him did not have much capital, he knew a little about his experience. It took courage to say that he had no future at all. Although his mind was active, he had looked down on him just now. If he accepted the invitation now, it would be a little embarrassing. After hesitating for a long time, Karman cleared his throat and said, I have a very bad temper. Even King Beichen and Prince Julius cant tolerate meI dont know if Sir Lei Luo and I can get along. Were doing business together, not dating. As long as we divide the benefits, we can do our own things. Whats there to talk about? Karman thought for a while and nodded. That was true. Then, about money The money is mine, and the fleet is mine too. As long as you invest in yourself, you dont have to invest in anything else. After you leave the military, I estimate that youll lose about 10,000 to 15,000 gold coins a year. Ill pay you 10 times the highest salary in your history and give you 150,000 gold coins a year. How about that? Lei Luo said without thinking. Karman didnt even need to use his brain to figure it out. He knew that this was a deal worth making. Moreover, he knew that this was the best choice that he could get. Thus, he finally stopped being reserved. Do weneed to prepare a contract? Dont worry about that. I have already finished all of it. I am just waiting for you to sign it. As Lei Luo spoke, he immediately took out a contract from his pocket. Karman took the contract. There were dozens of small and large items on it. When he saw these things, Karman couldnt help but laugh. I say, youve been cooped up in the cabin this week. Are you just thinking about how to trick me into getting on your ship? Lei Luo smiled very kindly and said truthfully, Thats not it. Im not just trying to trick you. One wouldnt know if one didnt look carefully. After a closer look, Karman realized that he wasnt the only one that Lei Luo had tricked. That was because he and Lei Luo werent the only two people on the guild list. There were a total of five people. They were Lei Luo, Allie, Morton, Zha Mu, and himself. What made Karman feel even more curious was that the largest member in the guild was not Lei Luo, but Allie. She had 51% of the voting rights in the entire guild. Lei Luo was not even the second largest member. The second largest member was Morton, who had 20% of the voting rights. As for Zha Mu, just like himself, he also had 10% of the voting rights in the guild. On the other hand, Lei Luo only had 9% of the voting rights. Upon seeing this, Karman immediately questioned him. Could this be a fake? Of course not. We are building a real guild. We dont play tricks. All of our fleets, including the Dragon God fleet, will be classified as belonging to the guild. If thats the case, why do you have so little voting rights? Faced with Karmans questioning gaze, he laughed. I really want to tell you that the real reason is because Im indifferent to fame and fortune, but I know you wont believe me. So you can think whatever you want. You can imagine that Im having an affair with Allie. Her voting rights are actually completely under my control. You can also understand that Im doing this with ulterior motives. Chapter 415 - A Mob It doesnt matter. You just need to know that your interests will be guaranteed. Thats what Im going to ask. How do you guarantee my interests? Seeing Karman ask this question with a straight face, Lei Luo could not help but laugh again. Karman, Im starting to feel that you do have a talent for business. Lei Luo smiled and said casually, As long as you sign it, this Dragon God fleet and all the fleets under East God will be reorganized by you. You can use regular officers from the senate, you can hire your trusted aides, and you can establish a complete command system that only listens to your orders. Not only can you use your own dividends to maximize the expansion of this fleet, but after you apply for it, the guild will also support you in expanding this fleet. Lei Luos words caused Karman to be silent for a long time. After a long time, he asked, Do you know what this means? Having a fleet that only listened to his orders was a path that any warlord would want to take and acquire. And Lei Luos words almost meant that he wanted to turn Karman into a real warlord. Lei Luo smiled, curled the corners of his mouth, and asked in return. What do you think? Do you trust me that much? Karman asked in disbelief. Why not? Lei Luo smiled again and asked in return. Weve only known each other for a week. Before todays conversation, we didnt have more than 30 conversations. Dont you feel uneasy that youve given such an important power to me so quickly? Karman frowned and turned his head with a troubled expression. It seemed that he was really troubled by Lei Luos completely disorganized way of doing things. A week? Hehe Lei Luo laughed. Back then, when Morton, Allie, and I decided to work together, we had only known each other for a day. The time I spent observing you was seven times longer than theirs. When Lei Luo said this, he pointed at the two words that flickered in the air. As for Commander Zha Mu, he views me as his enemy. Hes the same as you. Not only is he a member of the guild, but hell also maintain his own fleet. The guild will also give him additional ships and troops as appropriate. I dont need to worry about him. What do you think your current situation is worth? Karman was truly confused. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he did not know what to say. It seemed that nothing he said was appropriate. A motley crewDo you really want to say these words? Lei Luo straightened his originally casual body and stared straight at Karman. Although he still had a faint smile on his face, behind that smile, there was an unconscious sense of pity and disapproval. This made Karman feel an inexplicable sense of oppression, like a cold current that had not been predicted, making him feel uncomfortable and stunned. As if realizing that his casual attitude had made Karman unhappy, Lei Luo lowered his head and walked to the other end of the command room three to four meters away from Karman. Karman, in your opinion, how should you investigate a person? Listen to his words, observe his actions, and observe his personality. How long will you have to investigate before you can determine whether a person can be trusted? If its a low-level position, it will take at least a year. If Its a big job, it will take at least ten years. Lei Luo nodded, crossed his hands behind his back, and continued to walk. If I had done it a hundred years earlier, I would have told you what I would have done. I would have joined a well-known lord and become an officer. Then, I would have used twenty years to accumulate battle achievements, wealth, and reputation. In another twenty years, I would have established my own network and organization. After that, I would have been able to establish my own family and become a lord. Then, I would have joined an alliance that was neither too big nor too small. I will use thirty years to fight for this alliance. During this process, I will not only expand my own strength, but I will also expand my own team. I will also train a perfect system of officer selection and reserve officers. After that, I will usurp the position of alliance leader. In the next thirty years, I will use military, diplomatic, commercial, and other means to maximize my strength. At the same time, I will accumulate enough allies. When everything is completed, I will sit quietly in my study and wait for the chaotic world to come. At this point, Lei Luo suddenly changed the topic. However, not only has it not been 10 yearsit hasnt even been a year. Speaking of the worst, it is likely that it hasnt even been a month. At this time, moving forward slowly is equivalent to courting death. Not even a month? Is time that tight? It was not that Karman had not noticed the information that Lei Luo knew. However, because he was not trusted by King Beichen and did not have a good relationship with the other suzerains, he did not have any concrete information. This also caused him to misjudge the situation. From his point of view, the large-scale unrest in the empire would probably take another ten years, or at the very least, five years. Lei Luo did not answer him. He only handed the meeting records that Ulysses had given him to Karman. Listen to it for yourself. See if Im exaggerating or not. Karman received the meeting records from Lei Luo with doubt. After reading for less than three minutes, he hurriedly flipped to the end. When he saw the final outcome of the meeting, a strange smile appeared on Karmans face. That smile seemed to be filled with disbelief, but it also seemed to be saying that it was as he had expected. This is why Prince Ulysses chose me as his allyBecause he didnt have the time to choose a better ally than me? Similarly, the reason why I chose these people, including you, to become my teammate was also because I didnt have the time. He and I are the same. Anyone above the standard is a precious asset for us. We are not qualified to be picky. We must unite every such person and make the best of them. Kalman shook his head disapprovingly. But even if everyone, including me, listens to your arrangements and stays together for the time being However, such unity is always temporary. The rabble is, after all, a mob. Unless you can bring it unexpected victories time and time again, it wont be long before the team falls apart. Chapter 416 - The Cape of Good Hope As soon as Karman finished speaking, Lei Luo almost immediately followed up with a dilemma. Then create unexpected victories again and again. But what if there is a setback in the middle? Then it will immediately be a situation beyond control. Gathering like a gale, defeat like loose sand. From the ancient era of the empire to the era of Emperor Victors struggle for hegemony, are there still many cases like this? Then we will resolve the setback. Lei Luo sat down. He was sitting in a chair, but his back was straight and did not touch the back at all. His left hand was naturally placed on his left leg, and his right arm was quietly placed on the command platform. The light on the command platform leaked through the five fingers he placed on the command platform, forming a sparse shadow under his palm. If the sea blocks us, then fill the sea. If the mountains block us, then push them down. If the stars block us, then destroy the stars; if the Heavens Block us, then go against the heavens. The reason why a human can become a human is not that he can stand up and walk, but because he has a stronger will than any beast. If a human loses his strong will, then he is no longer worthy of being called a human, and he has become a mere animal. When Lei Luo said these words, his expression was exceptionally calm, and his tone was also gentle. However, this did not make Karman feel at ease, but instead, it made him feel even more creeped out. This made him believe even more that the words of this young man in front of him did not come out of a moment of hot-bloodedness and arrogance, but came from the bottom of his heart, from the depths of his heart. Youreally think you can defeat Fate? Karman himself did not know what was going on. The young man in front of him clearly had a gentle and rational appearance. However, he had a strong sense of unease, so much so that when he spoke, he would unconsciously appear much more cautious. It was as if he said one wrong word, Lei Luo would rush up and tear him into pieces. Fate? A contemptuous smile appeared on Lei Luos face. If I surrender to fate, I will be dead when I was born. The fact that I am able to live so healthily is in itself a mockery of fate. As Lei Luo said this, he paused for a moment and then said a sentence in a calm but firm tone to summarize everything that was said above. If I really want to talk about fate, then from the moment I was born, I was destined to defy the heavens. I rarely admire people in my life, especially young people like you. But I have to say, I sincerely admire your perseverance and courage. Karman took a deep breath and shook his head with some regret. If you are given enough time to temper yourself, I believe that your future is limitless. But if you insist on taking such a risk, frankly, I feel very regretful. You wont succeed. If you want to stand firm in this cruel world, courage is far from enough. In your eyes, Im just a conceited and paranoid youth, right? Lei Luo finally turned his face to face Karlman. You have amazing potential. In time, in the entire world, the number of people who are qualified to be your opponent can be counted on one hand. But for now Karman hesitated for a moment and finally said, Yes. Lei Luo did not defend himself. He only took out a magic crystal from his pocket and pulled out the map. Then, he pointed at one of the provinces and said, Do you know where this is? Karman only glanced at a few numbers of this star field before quickly answering, Satans Wings, one of the three great bases of the Empires pirates. Lei Luo nodded and pointed at a city on the edge of Satans Wings on the map. He asked, Do you know what city this is? Cape of Good Hope. It is the only city owned by the Lord of the Broken City of the Commonwealth Economic Union. It has a population of 1.9 million. It is one of the most prosperous cities in the third province and has a complete ship production chain. In terms of military, the broken city lord has defined the main direction of development as a commercial city. Hence, the military strength of this city is not exactly top-notch. However, in terms of commercial cities, it can be considered extremely powerful. The Cape of Good Hope has four lord-tier defensive fleets, and its defensive structures are quite solid The Cape of Good Hope was originally an ordinary mineral city, but it was later acquired by the Sky-breaking Pirate Gang. After the Sky-breaking Pirate Gang acquired this city, they turned into a trading group, specializing in selling stolen goods for the wings of Satan Piratesand the Cape of Good Hope gradually flourished. A hundred years ago, the leader of the sky-breaking Pirate Gang, Pocheng, bought the title of Lord from the senate and successfully turned the Cape of Good Hope that he owned into his own legal city. The Sky-breaking Pirate Gang was not a very powerful pirate gang in the first place. and the most outstanding talent of the leader, Pocheng, was also in business, not military. Therefore, in order to obtain protection, Po Cheng Lord joined the newly rising Anglo-immortal Economic Union. With the secret support of the Anglo-immortal Economic Union, the Cape of Good Hope was doing a lot of pirate business, and now it had become the center for the Pirates of Wings of Satan to sell stolen goods. The Cape of Good Hope flourished rapidly because of the large-scale pirate trade. At the same time, it also became a refuge for many down-and-out pirates. Satans Wings had an unwritten rule. As long as anyone escaped to the Cape of Good Hope, no matter how great the enmity was, it could only end there, unless that person left the Cape of Good Hope. According to the statistics, out of the 1.9 million people in the Cape of Good Hope, there were more than 200,000 people who were related to the pirate profession Normally, as a legitimate lord, it is unlikely that he would be accepted with such deep connections to the pirates. However, because the lord pays a large amount of bribes to the senate and the Union of Immortal Economic Cooperation every year, his gray business methods and the black-and-white identity of the Cape of Good Hope are also accepted. When Karman talked about the Cape of Good Hope, he was like a storekeeper who was reporting the inventory in his warehouse as if it was a treasure. This was enough to prove that in Karmans mind, he had detailed information about all the key cities in the empire. The knowledge he had about this matter was acquired through years of experience. In this regard, even Lei Luo was inferior. Chapter 417 - Taking Advantage of Opportunities When I first planned to occupy the Holy City of Beauty, I originally planned to use it as a base for development, because the defensive structure of the city is so strong that anyone who wants to capture it would have to pay a greater price than obtaining it. Therefore, I can develop in peace here. However, during the course of the operation, I accidentally received news that the Twilight Union was recruiting troops on a large scale from Satans Wings. Therefore, I received a very good inspiration. If we were talking about the origin of the Satans Wing pirates and the convenience of recruiting pirates, what could be better than the Cape of Good Hope? You have to know that many of the people living here were originally pirate leaders. They had no choice but to hide here because they were frustrated for various reasons. If we can mobilize these people, then this kind of energy will definitely be astonishing. When Lei Luo said this, he enlarged the map, then, he pointed at the map and said, You see, we can divide the entire third province into four regions. The first region is the Dark Dragon Alliance. Their true strength accounts for almost 30% of the entire third province, and they are the strongest alliance in the third province. The region that is close to the third province is the second region of the Dark Dragon Alliance. The region that this region occupies and its strength is only about 10% of the entire third province. However, because this is the territory of the Big Dipper Alliance, which is a feud between generations, the Dark Dragon Alliance is very concerned about it. For more than a hundred years, they have been attacking the Big Dipper alliance with all their strength. They want to get rid of them as soon as possible. Back then, the strength of the Big Dipper Alliance and the Dark Dragon Alliance were on par. Unfortunately, the alliance leader Saad died young, and the alliances strength was greatly weakened. Meanwhile, the Dark Dragon Alliance was strong and had many talents. After more than a hundred years of killing, the Big Dipper Alliance was finally suppressed to the current situation. Just as the Big Dipper alliance was about to completely fall, the Doomsday Dusk Alliance reached an alliance with the Big Dipper Alliance because they hated the Dark Dragon Alliance for not allowing them to take over East Gods original territory. Although the Dark Dragon Alliance is strong, it wont be easy to deal with them when the Big Dipper Alliance and Doomsday Dusk join hands. They have to do their best. Its precisely because of this that the Yingxian Economic Cooperation Alliance and Phoenix Alliance in zone three rose to prominence. The overall strength of zone three also accounted for 30% of the entire third province. This place was originally East Gods territory. In this region, besides East God, there were more than a dozen unremarkable small alliances that served as the vassals of East God. Among these unremarkable small alliances, the two largest ones were the union of Immortal Economic Cooperation and the Union of Phoenix. At that time, the Union of East God was attacked like Doomsday. After the Union disbanded, Doomsday had originally planned to take over the entire region, but who knew that the Dark Dragon Alliance would oppose it so strongly? On one hand, the Dark Dragon Alliance was willing to go all out. On the other hand, they were trying their best to mobilize their connections in the Senate to prevent the senate from recognizing Doomsday Dusks occupation as legal. After doing both, Doomsday Dusk had no choice but to leave this region unwillingly. Doomsday, who was unwilling, turned around and formed an alliance with the Big Dipper Alliance to deal with the Dark Dragon Alliance. In this way, East God was destroyed, Doomsday left, and the Dark Dragon Alliance had no power to interfere. Zone Three suddenly became a vacuum of power. It was under this kind of heaven-sent opportunity that the Union of British Immortal Economic Cooperation and the Phoenix Alliance quickly grew and became a first-class major alliance. The Union of British Immortal Economic Cooperation and the Phoenix Alliance are both new alliances that have been rising for less than two hundred years. Although their strength is not considered to be the best, the leaders of the two alliances are very aggressive. Unifying Zone Three and becoming a top-tier alliance on par with the Dark Dragon Alliance is the same wish of the two alliances. For this reason, the two alliances have been fighting for more than ten years, and they can be considered mortal enemies. Because they are busy fighting each other, they can not fully conquer the other small alliances. Therefore, in Zone Three, there are still seven small and big alliances. The total strength of the seven of them is about 40% of the total strength of Zone Three. Zone Four is monopolized by Satans Wings. The Cape of Good Hope is stuck between Zone Three and Satans Wings. As long as we obtain the Cape of Good Hope, as long as we maintain a friendly relationship with the alliance, we can get huge amounts of money economically by selling stolen goods for the Pirates of the wings of Satan. As for the military, we can also easily absorb and change the strength of the Satans Wings pirates. At the same time, we can also obtain the permission of the alliance, and with their cooperation, we can divide the strength of these seven small alliances. If everything is arranged properly, then at the earliest, about a year and a half, we can open our own alliance, establish an alliance, and become a medium-sized alliance. At this point, we can truly have our own foundation and use a more formal method to steadily advance. When Lei Luo said this, he finally finished explaining his train of thought to Karman, who only affirmed his courage but was unwilling to affirm his wisdom. After listening to Lei Luos long and tiring introduction, Karman somewhat returned to his cynical nature. Everything is planned very well, except for the Cape of Good Hope, which doesnt belong to you. You say it as if youve already got it. Lei Luo threw the map on the command platform and said with a faint smile, Perhaps in your eyes, the Cape of Good Hope is just an unattainable dream. But to me, it is almost no different from being in my hands. I really want to knowWith this little bit of strength in your hands, how can you take down the Cape of Good Hope? Although the military strength of the Cape of Good Hope was not super-first-rate, it was not weak, and there were no obvious loopholes. The opportunistic method you used to deal with the Holy City of Beauty is ineffective against it. Karman put away his contemptuous expression and asked with a serious and expectant face. He knew that Lei Luo was not the kind of person who would shoot off without a target. Although Karmans expression was not so contemptuous, Lei Luo could still hear the casual contempt in his words. Between the lines of Karmans words, he did not think much of his plan to take down the said city. He only thought that he was opportunistic and lucky. Chapter 418 - Blue Ocean Guild Now is the time to stun this arrogant fellow, Lei Luo thought to himself. He kept quiet and only pursed his lips into a smile, then lowered his head and softly repeated those three words from Karman. Based on what? After Lei Luo repeated his words, he maintained his silence, a mysterious smile hanging on his face. Finally, Karman couldnt hold it in anymore. Tell me, I really want to know what you can do this time. If you want something, why do you have to snatch it? Cant you let others give it to you? Lei Luo raised his head and looked at Karman with a smile. Give it to you? Are you saying that the broken city lord will give his city to you? Karman couldnt believe his ears. Of course, the Cape of Good Hope belongs to him alone. If he doesnt give it to me, who else would? Butwhy would he do that? Karmans eyes were wide open and his face was filled with curiosity. Someone would force him to do that. Lei Luo waved his hand. Thats the end of the question. Thats all I can say. I cant say anything more. Then, no matter how much Karman pestered him, Lei Luo only used one sentence to answer. I can only tell you one thing now. The Cape of Good Hope will definitely be in my hands. As for the rest, I wont say another word. After a fruitless pestering, Karman sat helplessly on his seat. He habitually touched the whiskey bottle, but he was not in the mood to drink it. So he put the whiskey bottle down again. Why did you tell me so much? Because youre a good commander, and what I need most right now is a good commander. But why did I hear that you like to use those commanders who debuted through irregular channels? Youre very well-informed. Not as well-informed as you, but its still all right. Since thats the case, why did you use me? Because I prefer to use people who are not accepted by the world. Karman took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. Even if I believe that you really have a way to get the Cape of Good Hope, I have deep doubts about you using this team to achieve your strategic goal. Do you think that the others in the team arent worthy of you? Lei Luo asked. This isnt a problem of ability, but a problem of cohesion. If what we did together was really just a business guild, then I wouldnt feel that there was any problem, and I would be happy to participate. However, if we were to do what you said, to be honest, I dont have the confidence. If I fail, I wont be losing money, Ill be losing my life. What youre worried about is exactly what Im worried about. Thats why I want to set up this Blue Ocean Guild. The reason Im doing this is to determine everyones interests through this guild. Everyone on this membership list can receive the dividends they deserve according to the ratio on the list. In addition, unless more than 51% of the votes are in favor, they can never sell their voting rights, Lei Luo said and shrugged. We do have many internal concerns, but the benefits of taking down the Cape of Good Hope are obvious. Anyone on the membership list can obtain much greater benefits than before by taking down the Cape of Good Hope. Therefore, for the sake of benefits, we will unite. This is only a short-term unity. A short-term unity is enough. As long as we obtain the Cape of Good Hope, we will have a long-term development base. At that time, we will have a lot of leeways, and we will also be able to bear the necessary losses of internal friction. At that time, if we are willing to work together for a long time, then we will continue to work together. If we are not willing, then we will give him the benefits he deserves and let him leave. Will things really go so smoothly? Karman leaned against the control panel and looked at Lei Luo. Based on my personal experience, plans that sound good often fail. All problems will be completely solved after we obtain the Cape of Good Hope. Lei Luos words were as firm as his gaze. Im almost certain that you wont succeed so smoothly As Karman said this, he paused and looked up at the member table that was spinning in the air. But a failure is also a success, soall right, Ill sign it. As Karman spoke, he pointed his eyes and fingerprints at the corresponding authentication location on the contract card. Just as he was about to sign the contract, Karman suddenly asked, Right, if someone breaks this contract in the end, what will happen to him? A peaceful smile appeared on Lei Luos face. Im really looking forward to someone doing this, because on that day, someone will know what kind of nightmare it is to break my contract. Almost a month later, Lei Luos squadron finally returned to the Holy City of Beauty. During this process, Lei Luo had been communicating with Morton. They were trying to understand the current situation of the city. And almost every long-distance communication ended with Morton saying, Please, come back quickly, I really cant hold on any longer.. When Lei Luos fleet finally arrived, Morton rushed out of his office and personally went to the port to welcome them. As for Zha Mu, Major Casa, and the others, they didnt have the time. All of them brought patrol boats to patrol around the city in case of a large-scale riot. Even Arthur took on the role of garrison commander temporarily. He brought 100,000 heavy armor warriors to guard the safety of the sacred city. Oh my god, youre finally back. Upon seeing Lei Luo, Morton almost pounced on him. Fortunately, Lei Luo was agile and dodged to the left. Otherwise, with Mortons figure, Lei Luo would have fallen to the ground immediately. Whats wrong? Is there a need to be so excited? Lei Luo asked with a smile. One month, at most one month. I cant stay for another day. If we stay for another day, well be plunged into the ocean of the Peoples War. What are you panicking about? Isnt this all within expectations? Lei Luo smiled calmly. How can you laugh and smile about this? You can even think of such a thing as a city decoration tax. Now that Ive taken the blame for you, my reputation is ruined. Right now, I sleep with one eye open every night. Without the protection of a hundred and eighty heavy armor warriors, I dont dare to go out on the streets at all. I might be shot in the dark wherever I go. When the time is right, do something unusual Besides, it seems like Im the one who came up with all the bad ideas. If it werent for your idea of letting the little banker participate in the tax collection, how would we have been able to earn so much money? Chapter 419 - Meeting Lei Luo turned around and pointed to Karman. All right, big businessman, nagging isnt your style. Come, lets get down to business. Let me introduce our new member, Lord Karman. Oh? Youre Lord Karman? Mortons eyes widened slightly after hearing Lei Luos introduction, and his body leaned forward automatically. Thats right. Karmans body seemed a little stiff. It could be seen that he had no experience dealing with strangers who were interested or had a good impression of him. I heard a friend of mine in the seventh province mention that back in the free sea, he was attacked by a huge pirate fleet. It was Lord Karman who fought with less than a third of the fleet and chased away the pirate fleet, ensuring his safety. Just like Satans Wings, the Free Seas was also one of the empires three great pirate bases. That pirate fleet was only about a hundred heavy ships. It couldnt be considered huge. At that time, I was only leading a team to pass by. There wasnt any fierce battle. We only had a little contact, and the other party was afraid of King Beichens deterrence and automatically retreated. Hearing Karmans words, Morton glanced at Lei Luo from the corner of his eye. His meaning was very clear. Why is the person you brought here so inconsiderate? Lei Luo smiled awkwardly and leaned over to Mortons ear. Thats his problem. How did you poach King Beichens subordinate? Morton also leaned over to Lei Luos ear and asked quietly. I didnt poach them. I picked them up. Even a commander like that has to be picked up? Then hurry up and pick up a few more tomorrow. Lei Luo and Morton stood there whispering to each other for more than a minute. It wasnt until Allie couldnt stand it anymore that she raised her hand to her mouth and coughed a few times. Only then did the two of them stop whispering. Lei Luo walked back to Carlmans side and said, Come, let me introduce you. This is Morton, one of the members of Blue Ocean Guild. He is also our future chief financial officer. Hello. Karmans attitude towards Morton was so good that even Lei Luo felt a little jealous. He actually took the initiative to extend his hand to Morton. Its done. Theres no need to stand on ceremony here. Lets hurry to the meeting hall to discuss business. We dont have much time now. As Lei Luo spoke, he turned to the two bodyguards behind Morton and said, Immediately inform Commander Zha Mu to come to the meeting hall. The meeting held in the meeting hall began with Lei Luo giving everyone present a contract card. The way Lei Luo divided the voting rights surprised Allie and Zha Mu. Isnt my voting rights a little too high? Allie was the first to speak. Those who take advantage of me will be secretly happy. As Lei Luo spoke, he turned around to look at Zha Mu, who opened his mouth to speak, but it was clear that he didnt know if he should say it or not. All the supplies and replenishment of the Grizzly Pirates are converted into guild costs. This 10% is purely a dividend right, you didnt suffer a loss. After the first sentence and the second paragraph, Lei Luo blocked Allie and Zha Mu. As Lei Luos most trusted partner, these plans were all the results of the discussion between Lei Luo and Morton. On the way back, Lei Luo and Karman had already discussed it, so neither of them had any objections. With this, in less than 100 words of discussion, blue ocean trading groups voting rights were decided. Next, Lei Luo used about ten minutes to explain the specific distribution of the guilds rights and benefits. Regarding these distribution, Morton and Lei Luo had repeatedly discussed it during their series of long-distance communications. They had fully considered the feelings of all sides. Thus, basically, Lei Luo read the whole way and didnt have much to discuss. Around 12-13 minutes later, everyone signed the contract for Blue Ocean Trading Group. Although it was a democratic process, in reality, Lei Luo was the only one talking to himself, and the situation was set in stone. Because his mind was filled with too many things, Lei Luo didnt pay much attention to the expressions of everyone in the meeting room. Thus, Zha Mus thick eyebrows expressed dissatisfaction. Karmans slightly raised mouth showed a smug expression, but none of these entered his line of sight. As for Casa, who was not qualified to enter the conference room, the malicious gaze from outside the conference room did not catch Lei Luos attention. Lei Luo was too busy. His mind was filled with all kinds of grand plans and ingenious schemes. As for these details that did not seem too obvious at the moment, he really did not have time to consider them. After seeing everyone sign the contract, Lei Luo hurriedly announced the next agenda of the meetingmilitary and economic deployment. After cleaning and maintenance, we still have a total of 102 heavy cruisers, 116 cruisers, 204 destroyers, and 250 frigates that we can still use. Weve replenished all kinds of ammunition and ship parts. Apart from that, weve ordered 80 heavy battleships, 120 battleships, 500 heavy cruisers, 300 cruisers, 800 destroyers, and 1,000 frigates. We bought all these ships from the 16th province, which has the least amount of war and the lowest price of warships. After deducting the cost of transporting and replenishing all kinds of ammunition, the total is about 30 million gold coins. I was informed yesterday that all of these ships will arrive in our city tomorrow night. During this period of time, in order to adapt to the situation of rapid expansion, we have recruited all kinds of pirates, wandering soldiers, and East Gods old troops on a large scale. So far, the total number of troops we have has already exceeded four million, of which 400,000 are heavy armor soldiers from East God, and have very strong ground-breaking abilities. The remaining 3.6 million, 1.5 million, are ground-based security maintenance troops. In essence, they are equal to security. Basically, they are the security forces that took over the former Holy City of Beauty. These peoples combat ability is extremely low, and they can only maintain security. The remaining 2.1 million are all combat troops, which is about 1.6 million ship-operating soldiers. The ground assault force is 500,000. Among them, about 800,000 are all kinds of pirates, including the Grizzly Pirates. The other 1,000,000 are the former troops of East God. The remaining 300,000 are wandering soldiers from all over the world. Among all our soldiers, including the current commander of the Grizzly Pirates, about 4,000 of us are qualified to be the minimum commander. The Grizzlies pension, plus the recruitment fee for all, costs about five million gold coins. Chapter 420 - Fleet Allocation Our main expenses are these two items, together with the other miscellaneous expenses of about four millionas well as the maintenance fees for the entire city, and the resources weve collected over the past few days. Almost all of them have been changed into gold coins, totaling about 46 million gold coins. At present, our surplus is about seven million gold coins.. Based on the current situation, our tax on the Holy City of Beauty has almost reached the limit that the citizens of the city can endure. Currently, we can only collect 300,000 to 500,000 gold coins a day. Moreover, as far as I know, resistance organizations are brewing everywhere and could erupt at any time. Many citizens are also using their connections to seek help from the surrounding suzerains. Its hard to guarantee that there wont be people taking advantage of the situation. Therefore, politically speaking, our situation in the Sacred City of America is basically at risk. Based on my personal estimates, well only stay for another month or so. After that, well have no choice but to fall into a bloody cycle of suppression. And once this happens, the political and military pressure well face will be unprecedented. In fact, apart from Allie, no one was listening to Mortons subsequent report. Zha Mu and Karman only cared about one thing, and that was the distribution of the fleet. To the two of them, this was the key. Lei Luo did not keep them in suspense. After Morton finished his report, he quickly laid out the distribution plan for the new fleet. The distribution of the fleet is very simple. Karman will form a lord-tier main force fleet, and the rest of the warships will belong to Commander Zha Mu. According to the Alfa Empires current structure, a lord-class main force fleet would be formed. There would be 50 heavy battleships, 100 battleships, 300 heavy cruisers, 200 cruisers, 400 destroyers, and 600 frigates. This meant that Zha Mu would be given 30 heavy battleships, 20 battleships, 200 heavy cruisers, 100 cruisers, 400 destroyers, and 400 frigates. It should be said that this replenishment was already massive for the Grizzly Pirates. However, Zha Mu found it hard to say that he was satisfied with what Karman had received. Karman has just arrived, and our Grizzly Pirates have already paid the price of being crippled for our guild. Nine out of ten of our fleets have been destroyed. Yet, the replenishment our Grizzly Pirates have received is actually inferior to the new Lord Karman? Zha Mu pouted indignantly. Even if there is a natural difference in status between pirates and the regular army, it shouldnt be to such an extent, right? Zha Mus reaction was within Lei Luos expectations. He waited until Zha Mu had just finished speaking before pausing slightly, then, he slowly said, Todays arrangements are not to reward people based on merit, but to prepare for the Great War. At this time, its not about who has the most merit and gets the most things. Its about who has the most ability and gets the most things. The meeting was very rushed. I didnt have the time to introduce Lord Karman to everyone. Lord Karman was originally a lord under King Beichen. Ten years ago, during the lord training exercise under King Beichen, Lord Karman was ranked seventh. As for his strategic index, it was 12. Although Lei Luo said that he wanted to introduce him to everyone, in reality, he was only speaking to Zha Mu. He made a special emphasis on the last sentence, because Zha Mus strategic index was not even a little bit inferior to Karmans. When Lei Luo said this, he saw that Zha Mu still seemed to be angry. So, he stood up, walked to Zha Mus side, and patted his shoulder, Zha Mu, dont just look at the current situation. I think you know better than me what the situation is like. We cant stay here any longer. Within a month, we have to occupy a new base and start our long-term development there. Ill announce the specific plan later. After we get that new base, Ill give you everything that the Grizzly Pirates deserve. Zha Mu laughed coldly and said, Well said. Lei Luo looked at the situation and knew that he had to use his trump card. In three years, how about one lord-class main force fleet per year? Hmm? Zha Mus brows opened up. How is that possible? What city can support such an expansion? Lei Luo smiled and asked, If we acquire the Cape of Good Hope, would you still have the same doubts? The Cape of Good Hope? Zha Mus eyelashes fluttered at a high frequency. With our little fleet, how can we defeat the Cape of Good Hope? Dont worry about that. I will announce it to everyone later. You only said that if you want to obtain the Cape of Good Hope, can you temporarily bear with my unfairness to you? Of course! Zha Mu said almost without hesitation. If you really have the ability to defeat the Cape of Good Hope, naturally, I can bear with everything. Okay! Lei Luo smiled and patted Zha Mus shoulder with his right hand. He waved his left hand and said, Look at the map. Allie had already prepared the map. Lei Luo walked over and pointed at the map, showing a city. Whether it is the overall level of talent, the strength of the fleet, and the overall economic potential, the Anglo-immortal Economic Cooperation Alliance is superior to the Phoenix Alliance. And the reason why the union is at a disadvantage in all these years of struggle is all because of the battle seven years ago, and the focus of this battle is precisely this city, the Great Wall of Iron Blood. The greatest characteristic of the Great Wall of Iron Blood is that it has a huge amount of high-quality magic ores that are very rare even in the entire empire. To put it simply, this city is basically made up of energy concentrates. The energy it can provide is enough for a hundred lord-class fleets to maintain a normal patrolling battle for 10,000 years. At the same time, it is also enough for 50 lord-class fleets to jump from any part of the empire to any part of the empire in one go. This city is located within the sphere of influence of the British Immortal Economic Union. The British Immortal Economic Union has always treated this city as the most important mana base to use. A large number of magic collectors and large-scale magic mines have been built on top of it. Seven years ago, there were as many as 80 million magic guides on the Great Wall who could excavate and process magic power. Chapter 421 - Huge Benefits In order to prevent surprise attacks, the Alliance supported Lord Rowley, who owns the city, to build the citys defense structure. It was built to be even better than the Holy City of Beauty. At the same time, it supported six lord-class main fleets for Rowley, allowing him to have up to 14 lord-class main fleets of heavy troops. At the same time, the Alliance also deployed several heavily-armed cities near the Great Wall of Iron Blood to provide support at any time. According to normal logic, the possibility of such a city being conquered is close to zero. However, the people of the alliance neglected the fact that Rowley was a young lord who was emotionally rich and single. Ten years ago, when he had just inherited this city from his father, he was only a hundred years old. From then on, the leader of the Phoenix Alliance, Philip, had his illegitimate daughter secretly seduce him. After three years of hard work, Philip finally made Rowley gradually fall in love with her. In the end, what made Rowley completely fall in love with the Phoenix Alliance was the title of deputy leader that Philip had given him, as well as the exchange of twenty wealthy cities. When Philips five lord-level main forces suddenly arrived within the defensive range of the Great Wall of Iron Blood, and the defense officers were preparing to launch an attack while they were still jumping, they received Rowleys order to surrender to the Phoenix Alliance. Just like that, the energy fortress of the Alliance fell within the Phoenix Alliance. When the alliance realized what was going on, the Phoenix Alliance already had nineteen lord-level fleets and one of the most powerful defense structures in the empire. With the Great Wall of Iron Blood as the bridgehead, the situation of the Alliance and the Phoenix Alliance changed. The alliance had no choice but to shrink its defense line on a large scale to deal with the cancer inside. The Phoenix Alliance has been steadily pouring new fleets into this enclave. Since there is plenty of energy on the Great Wall, no matter how many fleets there are, they do not have to worry about running out of energy. Because the Phoenix Alliance has been pouring in fleets and the defensive structures on the Great Wall have been expanding, the Great Wall has become one of the two major fortresses in the third province. It has more than thirty lord-level main force fleets and the first defensive structure in the third province. In the past seven years, in order to fight for this fortress, the two alliances have lost more than 100 lord-tier main forces. After a fleet warped, due to space-time warping and unstable materials, the fleet would normally lose its combat ability for about 30 minutes to an hour. This was the interval between warps. It was precisely because of this phenomenon that invading a city from within the enemy had always been a favorite tactic of famous generals. After introducing the situation of the city, Lei Luo concluded, And our target this time is precisely it, the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Only it has the right to be traded with the Cape of Good Hope by the British Immortal Economic Union. The second half of the meeting was basically about how to attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Morton was really not interested in military affairs. Ali was a warrior-type person. She was very experienced in fighting alone, and she had no acuity in commanding an army to fight. Therefore, the second half of the meeting was mainly about Lei Luo, Karman, and Zha Mu. Since she had nothing to do with herself, Allie dozed off peacefully. But Morton was not in the mood at all. While the three of them were nervously discussing, Morton had been watching Karman and Zha Mu. Zha Mu seemed nervous. In his opinion, Lei Luos plan was too risky. So he repeatedly cited various dangerous situations, trying to overturn Lei Luos strategy. However, each time, he was speechless by Lei Luos strict plan. As for Karman, he didnt say anything except for the occasional interjection. Instead, he looked at Lei Luo and Zha Mu with great interest, as if he was interested in their quarreling situation. While Lei Luo and Zha Mu were arguing passionately, he would sometimes find time to come over and talk to him. Sitting in the meeting room, Morton did not know what was going on, but he had an instinctive sense of unease. But he could not explain his unease directly, so he could only sit on the pins and needles until the end of the meeting. After the meeting was finally over, Morton pulled Lei Luo to a secluded corner and asked in an anxious tone, Whats wrong? One of them is a former lord under King Beichen, whom Ive just met, and the other is a pirate gang that holds a grudge against you. Do you really think its reliable for you to give all your army to two people like that? Lei Luo blinked and said, I know that Zha Mu is dissatisfied, but for the sake of the huge benefits of the Cape of Good Hope, I think hell tolerate it for the time being. Moreover, in order to avoid the danger brought by his sole military power, didnt I call Karman here? Morton hesitated for a moment before saying. To be honestI think that the real danger is not Zha Mubut Karman. Oh? Lei Luo widened his mouth. What do you mean? Do you have any evidence? No. Morton shook his head. I dont have any evidence. I just have a hunchhavent you noticed? When you and Zha Mu argue, Karman always seems to be happy. Lei Luo smiled and said, Thats normal. Hes like that. If not, he wouldnt be unable to get along with others everywhere he goes. No, this is different. This isnt the type of smile that cant get along with others. Then tell me, what kind of smile is this? A lewd smile? Lei Luo smiled and looked at Morton. Morton clicked his tongue and said, Sigh, I dont know either, but Im serious. Im not joking with you. I know, I know. Lei Luo nodded repeatedly. Actually, Ive thought about what you said, but I still have to do it in the end. There are several reasons. First, the most important part of the whole plan is to get the cooperation of the sorcerer of the Great Wall of Iron Blood and the cooperation of the Union of British immortal and economic cooperation. On the side of the Union of British immortal and economic cooperation, Allies father had an old relationship with the union leader of the Union of British immortal and economic cooperation, so they had something to say. The reason why the lord of the distant mountains has been holding back from attacking us for so long is not only because of his own strength and Ulysses relationship but also because of the alliance leader, Saxton. Chapter 422 - Birthday Celebration With this relationship and my plan, they will definitely be interested, so the alliance on the Anglo-immortal Economic Unions side will not be a big problem. The real difficulty lies in the cooperation with the magic conductor, who our collaborators are, how we should cooperate, and how we should help them completely organize within a month. These are all fatal things. I cant just hand these things over to others. I have to do it myself. In this way, the only reliable person here is you, but you dont know anything about military affairs, so I can only make arrangements like this. As for Karman, I know in my heart that using him isnt without risks. But, as I said before, this is the last resort. You know the current situation. We have no way to establish a foothold in the Holy City of Beauty in the long run. We have to fight our way out in the short run. And at this juncture, I dont have the time to reorganize the army. Im not completely at ease with letting Zha Mu do all the reorganizing. Thats why I thought of poaching Karman. Apart from the previous reasons, I used Karman for two other reasons besides his own ability. First, although he said that he wanted to leave King Beichens military status, no matter what, he was once King Beichens man, and it was Ulysses who arranged for him to stay by my side. If he didnt get Ulysses authorization and created trouble for us without permission, he wouldnt have been able to get past Ulysses. And I can tell that Ulysses and I are sincere in forming an alliance. He would never let Karman do such a thing. Morton opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but before he could say anything, Lie Luo continued speaking. Even if Karman is extremely bold and wants to do something, I dont think he will be able to do it. The reason is simple. The people we handed over to him are basically people from the original East God. These people all acknowledge Allie, so how could they acknowledge him? Moreover, from now on, it will be less than a month at most. Even if he manages some of his armies during this period of time, it will be impossible for him to completely control this army in such a short period of time. Although Im a businessman and Im not as good at strategic military strategy as you, I still feel that theres a dead reason. Im always terrified when I dont control the army in my own hands. Then what do you think we should do? You and Allie dont know anything about military affairs, and I have to go outside again. How about this? How about I go for you on the side of the magic conductor? Youd better stay in the Holy City of Beuaty to reorganize the army and let Karman be your deputy. I think this is more appropriate. No. Lei Luo rejected the idea very straightforwardly. If the alliance with the magic conductor on the Great Wall of Iron Blood is to disappear, I have to go personally. Im not doubting your ability, but this matter is too important. I cant tolerate even the slightest mistake. Lei Luo smiled and patted Mortons shoulder. Dont worry too much. As long as we reach the Cape of Good Hope, Ill settle everything. Morton saw that Lei Luos attitude was very firm, so he could only sigh in the end and say, I hope that Im worrying over nothing. All right, go ahead then. I have a lot of things to do with my finances. As Morton spoke, he was about to leave when he asked again, When do you plan to depart? Tonight, I still have to explain to Allie how to talk. After that, Ill depart tomorrow. After Ive done most of my work at the Great Wall of Iron Blood, Ill send you a message. At that time, Allie will be able to depart directly. Set off tomorrow? So soon? Arent you going to stay for another day or two? Brother, how can I have time? Dont you know what kind of environment were in now? Lei Luo smiled and patted Mortons shoulder. When he saw Mortons slightly disappointed expression, he asked again, Why? is something the matter? No. Morton smiled and shook his head: Arthurs birthday is the day after tomorrow. He said he wanted to treat us to a drink. Whats a mans birthday? Hes not a woman. Lei Luo raised his head and laughed. Hey Morton waved his hand. Actually, were just looking for a reason to get together and have a chat. Unknowingly, weve been together for more than eight months, but we dont really have much time to get together. Im fine with you. I always have the opportunity to talk to you, but Arthur never had the opportunity to talk to you. Arthur was completely convinced of you. He always thought that you were his idol and felt that it was his lifetime fortune to be able to meet you. Although his ability was limited, during these eight months, within the limits of Arthurs ability, he worked desperately so as not to embarrass you. For example, if you let him be the commander of the capitals security force, it would have been an unimportant idle job. Sooner or later, well have to give up on the Holy City of Beauty. Our group isnt around, so theres nothing good to guard. But Arthur still worked hard and led his brothers well. Each and every one of them called him brother. Its very popular. After listening to Mortons words, Lei Luo nodded vigorously and said, I still understand Arthur. He is a real person. Just like you, he is a real brother. Time is pressing at the moment. There are many things that we cannot do according to our own methods. When we have free time in the future, Arthur will still have many uses. At the very least, this sincerity and loyalty of his is something that no one can replace. At the very least, no one is more suitable than him for the position of commander of the guards. Sigh, dont look at Arthurs background. He actually doesnt value this. He is different from you and me. He is a person with no ambition at all. His heart was like a string. Our group bumped into each other and caused such a big scene. He felt proud of us and happy for us. He worked hard for us. As for what he could get, he never thought about it. Its not that kind of hypocritical thinking. Its that he truly didnt think about anything. Yeah, ArthurWhen Im with him, I feel relaxed, Lei Luo said with a sentimental tone as he clicked his tongue. Yeah, although Arthur cant help us with our career, were still friends. Whether its you or me, in the end, no matter how big our achievements will be, we are all still ordinary humans. In the end, what do we live for? Were just friends. So, I think, if were not in a hurry, we should stay until the night after tomorrow. Arthur has wanted to drink with you for a long time. Chapter 423 - The Magic Conductor’s Rebellion Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Lei Luo thought for a moment and hesitated before nodding. All right, lets drink this wine before we leave. The sky wont fall. Hearing Lei Luos words, a simple smile appeared on Mortons face. He didnt say anything and only stretched out his hand to pat Lei Luos shoulder, looking very satisfied. Soon, it was evening. Arthur, who spent almost 24 hours a day in the office and patrolling, had already packed up most of the things on hand. Then he took a bottle of good wine that he had looted and ran to Mortons room in a flash. When he entered the door, he saw Morton and Lei Luo already sitting in the room waiting for him. There was a map between the two of them, as if they were discussing something. Arthur, who was standing at the door, smiled in embarrassment and asked timidly, Am I disturbing you? What are you talking about? Its your birthday today. Youre the oldest. Lei Luo turned around and saw that Arthur was already at the door. He quickly put away the map and stood up with a smile. If you have anything important to say, you can talk first. Ill come back later. As Arthur said this, he really turned around and wanted to leave. Seeing this, Lei Luo hurriedly walked over and pulled him back. What the f*ck? Theres nothing important in this world. Come, come, come. Hey, what is this in your hand? Red wine? Is it real or fake? When Lei Luo mentioned this, Arthur immediately became excited. Of course its real. This wine is passed down from our ancestors. My family has been winemakers for generations. We dont have anything else, but we have a treasure that is stored in a special box. I went home a few days ago and brought it over. Morton, who was well-versed in wine, took the bottle and spoke with a pained expression. F*ck, youre really willing to part with it. You killed a bottle of red wine on your birthday. You have the bearing of a Grand Alliance leader. Whats the big deal? Theres no banquet without wine. Its fate for us to bump into each other. A bottle of red wine is nothing. As Arthur spoke, he forcefully broke open the bottle of top-notch treasure that he had brought from home. The moment the bottle was opened, the fragrance that had been stored for thousands of years instantly filled the room. We cant let this bottle of wine suffer. Morton, which is the best restaurant in the entire city? Lead the way. Its my treat. Lei Luo patted his chest and laughed. Haha, good. You always think of scamming others. Its your turn to be scammed by us. After Morton finished speaking, everyone laughed along. Suddenly, the usually rational Lei Luo suddenly had an unrealistic thought, that time could stop at this time. Because at this time, he felt something special. This was the thing that he lacked the most in his life, and he didnt know how to express it. Lei Luo, who was immersed in this carefree mood, suddenly felt that all the great ambitions had become empty at this moment. Looking at Morton and Arthur, who were smiling brightly and simply, Lei Luo thought to himself, If only it could be like this forever. While Lei Luo and the other two were happily eating meat and drinking wine under the hotel owners hateful gaze, Ulysses, who was far away in Ulysses, was not in a relaxed mood at all. Last night, he had just received bad news that Marquis Calasio had died in the rebel army of the magic conductor. A dignified marquis had actually died in the hands of the magic conductor. From this, it could be seen how serious the matter had become. And this was not the only thing that made Ulysses anxious. After such a serious matter had happened, the other marquis could not sit idly by. This time, papafiline had taken the initiative to gather all the Marquis Kings for another meeting. However, this time, Ulysses did not receive an order from his father to attend the meeting. Instead, Morse went to attend the meeting alone. Ulysses thought that this was undoubtedly an unusual signal. However, he could not see through his fathers intentions at once. His old father always seemed to like doing things that he could not understand on purpose. Whenever there was a problem, Strachey would always come to him to discuss it. But for several days, Ulysses didnt see Strachey and didnt know what he was busy with. Ulysses was depressed. He walked in the garden for half a day, but he couldnt get rid of the anger in his chest. So he strolled to Stracheys apartment. Ulysses apartment was made up of a group of buildings on a hill. Stranges apartment was one of these buildings. Therefore, Ulysses walked from the garden to Stracheys apartment in less than half an hour. The apartment was an independent villa. It was decorated in the style of the ancient times that Ulysses liked. Ulysses came to the door of Stracheys apartment and saw that it was closed. He walked up and knocked on the door, but after a few knocks, there was no response. Ulysses thought that Strachey had probably gone out to buy something with his servant. He knew that his teacher had this hobby. When there was something that he could not figure out, he liked to personally bring his servant to the market to buy things. With this thought in mind, Ulysses walked back. However, after a few steps, he saw Stracheys only servant walking over with a bag of vegetables on his back. Your Highness. Upon seeing Ulysses, the servant hurriedly bowed to Ulysses. Why dont you change this bad habit of yours? Dont be so polite when theres no one around. Stracheys old servant was someone who had watched Ulysses grow up. Ulysses was even more friendly to him than Strachey. Seeing him bow, Ulysses quickly walked over with a smile and helped him up. Hey, wheres Teacher? Isnt he with you? Uncle Zhangs eyes were wide open as he said with a puzzled expression, Isnt master at home? Is Teacher at home? Ulysses blinked his eyes in confusion as well. No one responded to me when I knocked on the door. Oh, then it should be because he didnt hear you. Master seems to be communicating with someone through magic. He probably thinks that I shouldnt be listening to their conversation, so he specially sent me out to buy vegetables. Hearing the old servants words, Ulysses was slightly stunned, then he nodded and said, Oh. Your Highness, come back with me. Master should be at home. As the old servant spoke, he was about to pull Ulysses back. Ulysses smiled and shook his head. Since Teacher is so busy, then I wont disturb him. Moreover, I suddenly thought of something to do, so Ill go back first. Help me tell Teacher to come to my place when hes free. I have something to ask him for an idea. Chapter 424 - True Brothers The old servant nodded and said, Okay. After saying that, the servant carried his food and went back to Stracheys apartment. Looking at the old servants back, Ulysses muttered to himself thoughtfully, Important magic communication? What important magic communication is there at this time? For some reason, Ulysses began to feel that his teacher was too similar to his father. Both of them were like this, and it had become hard for him to understand or see through them. After finishing off a bottle of thousand-year-old red wine and half of the top-grade wine stored in the best hotel in the Holy City of Beauty, Morton and Arthur were finally placed on the table by Lei Luo. At this moment, Lei Luo looked out of his window again. The moon was starting to emit a faint light. He then looked at his own clock. Damn, the three of them had drunk a whole twelve hours in one go. At this moment, Lei Luos body was actually more exhausted than Morton and Arthurs. Logically speaking, he should have fainted a long while ago. However, he had something on his mind and had wanted to leave early. Therefore, he used superhuman will to forcefully suppress the urge to faint and barely maintain his consciousness. However, although his consciousness was clear, Lei Luos body was as limp as a ball of dough. Even turning his head to look out of the window took a lot of effort. Therefore, Lei Luo slowly closed his eyes and focused all his attention to feel the changes in his body. After about half an hour, Lei Luo finally gained control of his body. Lei Luo stood up and first loosened his muscles and bones. Then he smiled and looked at Morton and Arthur, who were lying on the table. He whispered, Brothers, lets meet at the Great Wall of Iron Blood. After saying that, Lei Luo took out a card from his pocket and put it beside Arthur. Then he left. The card was made of paper and was made by Lei Luo himself. Apart from the words Happy Birthday on the front, Lei Luo also wrote a sentence on the back: Brothers support each other and dont compare. As long as there is a difference in heart, you are not a real brother. I treat you as my real brother. I hope you wont let me down. C Lei Luo By the time Arthur and Morton awoke from their drunken stupor, Lei Luo was already on a passenger ship bound for the Great Wall of Iron Blood. After sitting on the passenger ship, Lei Luo began to relax his body slowly. After about an hour, Lei Luo finally returned his body to the state he wanted. At this time, his face had already turned red, and the effects of alcohol on the brain came back to haunt him. Lei Luo ordered a cup of sleeping fluid with the steward and simply fell asleep. Under the effects of the sleeping potion and alcohol, Lei Luo fell into a deep sleep. Even if you beat him up like a pig, he would not feel anything. Ten hours later, Lei Luo finally woke up. He felt that he was awake. Looking at the time on the passenger ship, there was still about an hour before the Great Wall of Iron Blood. After ordering another bowl of noodles, Lei Luo placed it on his temple and began to review the information he had prepared. There were more than 10 billion magic conductors in the entire empire, and the number of high-level magic conductors among them was as high as 65,000. But in the documents that Ulysses had given to Lei Luo, there was only a total of more than 300,000 information about magic conductors. From this, it could be seen that those who were qualified to be on this list could be said to be the cream of the crop among the magic conductors. Among these lists, there was only one person who was on the Great Wall of Iron Blood. His name was Kronin. In the categorization of the information, it was like this: Kronin, design age 100 years old, age 85 years old, top-notch assembly engineer, self-taught top-notch doctor. He had a strong appeal among magic conductors. As for the details, there were many detailed information, including the data that Kronin reported during his annual physical examination, as well as his social relations, work results, and so on. Lei Luo had read all this information more than a hundred times. However, in the end, Lei Luo found that none of the information had the portrait that was posted in the summary, and it was more informative. The appearance of a person is a portrait of the heart. The appearance expresses and reveals the entire personality of a person. In a persons life, his behavior, mode of thinking, and state of mind were often accompanied by many subtle expressions that he was not aware of. These expressions would be imprinted on his face after countless repetitions. The deepest impression was in his eyes. A person with an empty heart would never be able to pretend to be wise. This was why Lei Luo was so obsessed with this portrait. Because he was too old, his skin had become as rough as sackcloth, dry, and deeply wrinkled like a canyon. His face was completely tied together, and his hair, which was about two fingers long, had turned white, it was a little messy at the back of his head. If this is all you have to pay attention to, then this portrait is absolutely a perfect specimen of the cruelty of life. However, when you look at the eyes on this face, you will find that everything has been turned into magic. It is a pair of eyes full of vitality, so much so that you can feel just by looking at this portrait, how lively the eyes will project. And when the eyes merged with the face, one could get the entirety of the portrait: an old man with a tolerant, humorous, and slightly sad expression. In terms of age, Morton was actually not much older than Kronin, and Morton was also a wise man. However, for some reason, although they had not met yet, Lei Luo could not help but feel that from a certain point of view, this Kronin and Morton were not on the same level at all. I really want to see this person as soon as possible. It was with this kind of mood that Lei Luo came to the Great Wall of Iron Blood. First, he stayed in the civilian area for two to three days. After getting a clear picture of the situation, Lei Luo thought of a way to disguise himself as a communication soldier of the Phoenix Alliance and entered the military zone. Because he had investigated everything carefully beforehand, Lei Luo used less than fifteen minutes to arrive at Kronins house. It was a very old house. Before he went to knock on the door, Lei Luo raised his head and confirmed the address of the door. Thats right, it was here. Creak. With the sound of the wooden door opening, which was already hard to hear, Lei Luo saw the old man in the portrait appear in front of him. Chapter 425 - Communications Soldier Whats the matter? Kronin asked first. Lei luo didnt answer him. He just stood a meter away from Kronin and observed the old man. When he was looking at the portrait, Lei Luo had always felt that there was a magical power in the old mans body. But now, when they stood face to face, he couldnt help but wonder where the magical power in the old mans body came from. Kronin was a little surprised at first. He looked at the silent communications soldier who stood straight at his door in the early morning. However, after a moment, Kronin smiled and said, Youre not a communications soldier. Yes, Im not a communications soldier. However, I did come to bring you some information. I believe that the information I will bring to you will be more than what you want to know from a communications soldier. Unknowingly, Lei Luo had used honorifics on Kronin. I have always heard that the ghost shadow military advisor, Sir Lei Luo, is young and promising. His wisdom and bravery are unparalleled. Seeing you today, you really live up to your reputation. Kronin looked at Lei Luo for a while and suddenly threw out such a sentence that shocked Lei Luo. However, his face did not reveal a trace of emotion. He only smiled and said, Mr. Bai is only half right. I did come here on the order of Sir Lei Luo, but Im not Sir Lei Luo. Sent here? Kronin raised his head and smiled faintly. The matter here is so important. Can Sir Lei Luo trust anyone? Lei Luo was shocked again, but he just stood there. For a moment, he didnt know how to respond. It didnt feel good to be exposed twice. When Kronin saw him like this, he smiled again and said, Sir Lei Luo, you are quite calm. Arent you afraid that I will expose you? Lei Luo restrained his smile and replied calmly, Since I was able to sneak in, I naturally thought of a way to escape unscathed. The Ghost Shadow Military Advisor really lives up to his reputation. Just his composure alone is very impressive. When Kronin said this, he moved aside, giving Lei Luo a space to enter the room. Seeing this, Lei Luo did not doubt him and walked in with his head held high. When he entered the room, the tables, chairs, and benches were all made of wood. The best part was that there was actually a wooden bookcase. There was actually a mountain of books on the bookcase. There was a charcoal stove next to the coffee table. There was a wine pot hanging on the stove. After the warm wine was roasted by the charcoal fire, a portion of it turned into a fragrant steam that flowed in all directions in the air. Lei Luo was surprised as he was looking at the furnishings in the room. Kronin then asked, Sir Lei Luo, would you like some wine or tea? Old Mister Bai, please dont treat me as an outsider. Just call me Lei Luo. Just give me a cup of tea. I just had a big drink a few days ago. I really cant drink wine. Hearing Lei Luos answer, Kronin poured two cups of tea and the two of them sat opposite each other at the coffee table. As soon as he sat down, Lei Luo said, I wonder how you saw through my identity at a glance. Theres nothing difficult about that, right? Kronin first smiled and then explained. Your gaze is too focused, sharp, and penetrating. If the military even had a communication soldier of this standard, then the Phoenix Alliance wouldnt be like today, and would have long unified the world. Even if youre sure that Im not from the military, how can you know its me at a glance? If were just talking about talent, the Anglo-immortal economic cooperations Saxton is above the Phoenix Alliances Philip. Otherwise, the Anglo-immortal economic cooperations strength wouldnt have been superior to the Phoenix Alliances. But Saxtons biggest weakness was his arrogance. If it wasnt for the fact that he had always looked down on Rowley, how could Rowley have been pulled over by Saxton? One must know that the Phoenix Alliance at that time was already on the verge of collapse. As Kronin said this, he raised his head and looked at Lei Luo. Think about it. Saxton doesnt even look down on a lord who controls the most important base. How could he possibly be willing to spend time with me? The only people who want to make a move on the Great Wall of Iron Blood and think that they have the ability to do so are the old troops of East God, who have suddenly appeared on the comet recently. Everyone, including me, who is concerned about the situation in the third province, is paying close attention to such a force that has suddenly sprung up. And everyone knows that the person supporting this force is not Princess Allie, but the person who is hiding behind her and known as Military Advisor Ghost Shadow. Based on your actions in the Holy City of Beauty, everyone knows that you dont want to stay there for long. With the combination of the two, it makes sense that you want to do something to the Great Wall of Iron Blood. With the strength you have now, if you want to take down the Great Wall of Iron Blood, the key is that there must be trouble inside the wall. Therefore, whether theres trouble inside the wall is the key to your success or failure. Take a look at your path of rise over the past nine months. The most crucial part is that youve almost done everything yourself and never put your hands on others. From this, it can be seen that youre not only very confident, but youre also so confident that you dont trust anyone. Therefore, you had to come personally today. Although there was still no change in Lei Luos expression after Kronins explanation, the shock in his heart could not be described with words. After a moment of silence, Lei Luo asked, Why do I want to take down the Great Wall of Iron Blood? Although this place has a strong defense and sufficient energy supply, its economy is backward. For the two alliances, it may be an important place, but for us, its just a hot potato. Its naturally a hot potato in our hands, but if we throw it out, we can sell it for a good price. Lei Luos body was gradually stiffening. He struggled to pick up the teacup and took a sip. After a while, he slowly asked, What price do you think I will sell it for? In my opinion, the Cape of Good Hope is not bad. Ding! The teacup in Lei Luos hand fell to the ground, and the tea spilled all over the ground. Kronin stood up as if nothing had happened. Ill pour you another cup. Kronin poured another cup of tea and placed it in front of Lei Luo, then said these two words indifferently. Arrogant. Lei Luo reached out and held the teacup in his hand. His eyes looked at Kronin, but he did not dare to speak. No matter how modest a native is, in front of a magic conductor, he will always carry this kind of emotion in his bones, and you are no exception. Kronin drank his tea as he slowly continued to speak. You are just a magic conductor who will not live to be a hundred years old. Even if you have some influence with a magic conductor, how strong can you be? In the depths of your heart, you will always be unable to resist muttering to yourself like this. Chapter 426 - The Massacred Lei Luo continued to remain silent. Kronin had given him enough shock, enough to make him humble and cautious. Therefore, until now, he still did not say a word. He just listened to Kronins words with a calm head. After a while, when he was sure that Kronin had no intention of continuing to say anything for the time being, he raised his head again. He looked at Kronin very seriously and asked, I thought that I had enough evaluation and respect for you, but this level of evaluation and respect is completely unworthy of your wisdom. Therefore, first of all, I would like to sincerely apologize to you for the rudeness and arrogance in my heart. Theres no need. This is not a problem for you alone, but a problem for many. Just like how a tiger will always look down on a wild wolf, its not a crime for a native to look down on a magic conductor. The reason why I said so much to you just now is because I have a special understanding of you. I think that there might be a real in-depth communication between us. Kronins words made Lei Luos eyes light up. So, theres still a possibility of cooperation between us? Of course. Otherwise, why would I tell you this? Kronin asked with a smile. Lei Luo smiled in relief. He thought for a while and then asked tentatively, I dont know why, but I suddenly have a feeling that you seem to have been waiting for me to cooperate with you If you dont appear within ten days, then we will very likely send people to contact you. Kronins words once again surprised Lei Luo. He was stunned for a long time before he asked, Butwhy? Then why are you confident that you can convince me? Kronin asked back. Because I have some bad news for the magic conductors. I think that after you see this news, you will cooperate with me, Lei Luo said. Some regions of the empire have already started a large-scale purge of the magisters, resulting in a riot. Is this it? Lei Luo was no longer shocked, because he was so shocked that he was somewhat numb. How did old Mister Bai ? Kronin smiled faintly. To be able to obtain such confidential information, it can be seen that Sir Lei Luo and Prince Ulysses should have formed a reliable alliance. Congratulations, sir.. However, not only the massacres, but also those who were massacred know of this news. Are you saying that its the news from the magister in the riot zone? In order to consolidate its rule, the senate deliberately tore apart the connections between the provinces, the alliances, and the lords. Thus, in this advanced magic era, the senate still has a way to block the relevant information. However, as the victims of the massacre, we dont have such a torn relationship. A long time ago, we gradually established a connection, and in recent years, this connection between us has covered the entire empire. Has a complete system been formed between the magic conductors? When Lei Luo put the teacup on the table, his right hand trembled slightly. We have only established a perfect connection, but we have not formed a perfect system. Because like the natives, the magic conductor is also a human, and our interests are not completely unified. However, at the very least, we can communicate with each other. Hearing this, Lei Luo gently exhaled and said with a self-deprecating laugh, Smart people always like to think of themselves as chess players and others as chess pieces. But why havent I thought about it? Why dont others think of themselves as chess players? When Im thinking about how to use others as chess pieces, why dont others think about how to use me as a chess piece? With your pride, its already rare for you to say this. When did you start paying attention to me? After you outsmarted and acquired the Holy City of Beauty. I only occupied a small city, and the lords of the third province are as numerous as the stars in the sky. Why did you pay attention to me? Although there are many stars in the sky, they cant hide the brilliance of the giant stars.. Your show in the city not only shocked us, it also caused a small commotion in the third province. Youre probably too busy and havent had time to pay attention to it. Many organizations have already listed you in the highest-level database and are starting to conduct in-depth research on you. You even have the nickname of Military Advisor Ghost Shadow. Is this move worth the time you spent waiting for me? Of course not. What makes us the most excited is your rebellion against the senate and the current system. We know that you dont like to use regular military officers. You even used the pirate corps. You have a strong insufferable temperament, and for people like us, we like anyone who is insufferable. For us, if possible, we hope that as many native people like you can take over the power. This is good for us. I understand. If thats the case, then everything will be as it should be. There are no obstacles in our deal. We just need to discuss some details. Since thats the case, then before that, I want to ask you a personal question. Please. What kind of person do you think I am? Kronin hesitated for a moment and said, From a certain point of view, you are more mature than most people, but from a certain point of view, you are still a child. Lei Luo blinked and asked again, If I am still a child, then how can I grow up? Only through the baptism of blood can you become a real man. Havent I experienced enough blood in the Holy City of Beauty? The real blood is the blood that will make your heart ache when it flows. Lei Luos eyes widened as he asked, Whose blood is that? This is a question that only you can answer. Kronin paused for a moment before continuing, This is a question that every person who wants to become a powerhouse must know the answer to. When the topic of fresh blood ended, Kronin changed the topic. He started to discuss the details of the cooperation with Lei Luo, as well as the terms of the deal between the two parties. Compared to the beginning of the empire, the militarys logistical support was mainly handled by civilians. However, the military was increasingly unwilling to hire civilians to handle their logistical support. This was because modern humans had already abandoned the hard work, frugality, and adventurous spirit of the beginning of the empire. The weakness of the human nature of being lazy once again enveloped the entire human race. Chapter 427 - Broad Vision Compared to them, magic conductors were not only cheaper but also more reliable and hardworking. Therefore, abandoning civilians and choosing to produce a large number of magic conductors to participate in military production and logistical support had almost become the common trend of modern armies. The Great Wall of Iron Blood was a complete fortress of war. Other than the army of millions, there were only hundreds of millions of magic conductors left. The army was only responsible for fighting. Everything else naturally fell on the sorcerers. Whether it was the production of energy, processing, the repair of the fleet, or the maintenance of the space port, all of these were under the control of the sorcerers. What Kronin and his accomplices needed to do was to cooperate with Lei Luo to launch a riot on the ground when necessary and completely paralyze the ground defense of the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Lei Luo promised that he would persuade the British Immortal Economic Union to launch the largest offensive in the past decade. On four fronts, they would launch a general attack on the Phoenix Alliance, forcing the fleet on the Great Wall of Iron Blood to send reinforcements. And Lei Luos fleet would choose the right time to launch a surprise attack on the Great Wall of Iron Blood, creating a situation conducive to the riot for the fertility magister group on the ground. Although it was a detail, both of them had only reached a vague concept. When Lei Luo created a favorable time for the magister to riot, the magister would riot. And once the magister started a riot, Lei Luos fleet would use all their strength to attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Lei Luo didnt tell Kronin how he would persuade the alliance to launch such an attack, nor did he say how he would attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood, and Kronin did not tell Lei Luo how he would start a riot. Lei Luo did not say it because he believed that Kronin would do everything. That was not the only reason why Kronin did not say it. As for the terms of the exchange, it was relatively simple. After seizing the Great Wall of Iron Blood, Lei Luo would gain control of the city, and all the fertility magicians in the city would be protected by their own bodies and peacefully move to the Cape of Good Hope. After that, Lei Luo would be responsible for escorting a portion of the core members to the rebel area to participate in their rebel cause. As for the remaining fertility magicians, Lei Luo promised to seize an energy city as soon as possible for them to live in. These magicians would receive Lei Luos military protection, and they could exercise complete autonomy in the city. However, they were not allowed to participate in an armed rebellion, nor were they allowed to manufacture weapons. All the energy produced must be sold to Lei Luo. He had thought that it would take about a month to reach the Great Wall of Iron Blood. However, in just two hours, all the problems had been solved. And all of this was not because he was very smart, but because he had a partner who was much stronger than he had imagined. This made Lei Luo happy, but he was also a little disappointed. However, most of all, he was emotional. After the official business was finished, Lei Luo asked, After this plan is over, are you going to the rebel area as well? Yes, the headquarters are urging me urgently. We have always wanted to go there as soon as possible, but we just couldnt find the right time. Sigh Lei Luo sighed. This time, I was able to meet you, so I finally understood what it meant to say that there is always someone better than you. I originally thought that after this incident, I would have to learn more from old master Bai. I didnt expect that I would no longer have the chance. Sir Lei Luo, you dont have to belittle yourself like this. If it was just in terms of thinking ability, I wouldnt be able to catch up to you even if I flattered you. The reason why I can see so clearly in certain areas isnt because of how fast my brain can think, nor is it because of how strong my calculation and memory abilities are. You humans have fallen into one of the biggest deviations, and that is always competing to see who can think faster, who has more power, and who has more computing power. Thats right, over the years, you have made amazing progress in these three areas, but you have lost the most important thing, which is a wide field of vision. Wide field of vision? Kronin replied with a smile, Its a broad field of vision. It sounds like a completely meaningless illusory word, right? How many steps does it take from your home to the market closest to you? Lei Luo shook his head blankly. I dont know. An answer that can be found by walking once, but many people will never get it in their lifetime. Why is that? Because youve never thought of it that way. Most of our lives, what we think is more important than how we think. Magic has brought a lot of convenience to humans and gave a great boost to human civilization. But at the same time, it has also limited human vision and ossified human thinking, making humans more dependent and lazy. From a certain point of view, you have improved, but from another point of view, you have regressed. What you think is more important than how you think. Lei Luo silently recited this sentence in his heart. After repeating it a few times, he said, May I ask one last question? Please speak. Just now, you evaluated me as an immature person. I was not convinced before, but after listening to a series of high-level arguments, I am completely convinced. But I would like to ask, is it possible for an immature person to become a good commander? At this moment, Lei Luo had already completely regarded the Kronin in front of him as his teacher. Therefore, before he left, he would still ask this question. Kronin smiled and said, A truly good commander wouldnt ask this question. Because a good commander wouldnt doubt himself. Thank you, I understand. Lei Luo nodded, stood up, and was about to leave. Wait a minute. Kronin raised his hand and motioned for Lei Luo to sit down. You are now a first-rate staff officer, a second-rate general, and a third-rate commander. If you are a king, then you are not even a ninth-rate commander. If you are already old, then there is naturally nothing to say. But the problem is that you are still so young, and you have a strong ability to reflect on yourself. You have enough qualifications to be optimistic about your own prospects. No one is born to be a king. When Kronin said this, he hesitated for a moment before saying, Speaking of which, we have hit it off quite well. I have something to say to you. Lei Luo leaned forward. Please speak. Sir Lei Luo, you probably dont understand what happiness feels like, right? Kronins words stunned Lei Luo for a moment. Er Chapter 428 - A Broken Heart Is there anything in Sir Lei Luos life that must be obtained? Is there anything in Sir Lei Luos life that must be protected? Only the most shameless and sinister people can ascend to a high position. All history is the history of conspiracies. This is the most accepted view of history. However, this is also the view of history of the weak. The weaker and inferior the person, the more willing they are to believe in conspiracy theories. They like to classify everything that cannot be explained as a conspiracy. But in my opinion, a true king is definitely not an animal that only relies on intelligence and resourcefulness. What kind of person is a true king? After being speechless for a few minutes, Lei Luo finally spoke. A true king is a person who knows how to be happy. Not only can he feel happiness, but he can also transmit this kind of happiness. A true king gives hope to those who are in despair, goals to those who are lost, and collectives to those who are lonely. A true king needs to have extraordinary intelligence and a strong personality. and most importantly, he needs to have the strength to warm peoples hearts. When Kronin said this, he took a deep breath. Sir Lei Luo, you already have extraordinary wisdom and a strong personality. However, in terms of warming peoples hearts, please forgive me for being blunt. You are more like a willful child. Lei Luo swallowed his saliva, unable to speak. I can see from your eyes that although your gaze is firm, your eyes always tremble involuntarily. I can see from your sitting posture that although you want to appear very casual every time, in reality, your body has never truly relaxed. It is almost always in a tense state. I can see from your actions that you have never placed your palm on a person. You have always placed the back of your hand on a person. Sir Lei Luo, there is resentment in your heart that you have never shared with others. This resentment that is buried in the deepest part of your heart controls everything about you. You have become the slave of this hatred and even lost yourself because of it. You are like floating grass in the air, always moving with the wind, but you have no direction of your own. Therefore, you have nothing that you must obtain, nothing that you must protect. You do not love others, and it is difficult for you to truly accept the love of others. Sir Lei luo, compared to a human, you are more like a man made by machines. Lei Luo, who had been pursing his lips and forcefully controlling his body, finally could not bear it anymore. He jumped out, Thank you for your teachings. Im sorry After saying that, Lei Luo flew out. Why cant you just tell him everything that will happen? When Lei Luo flew out, Kronin sighed, stood up, and looked towards the study. Everyone has a weak side in their heart. If you want to become a true powerhouse, you must first learn to face your broken heart. A voice came from the study. It was a womans voice. This voice exuded a lazy feeling from the bones. Normally, the feeling of laziness was vague and approachable. However, this voice was lazy. However, aside from laziness, there was a clear coldness that kept people away. It was like a drop of clear spring on a high mountain. It looked clear and moving. When one reached out to touch it, one would find that it was a cold that penetrated ones heart. As the voice sounded, a woman slowly walked out of the study. Just like her voice, her face was languid and cold, and in her eyes, there was a look of insight and helplessness. When people see a woman who is pleasing to the eye, they call her beautiful. When they see a woman who is pleasing to the eye, they call her beautiful. And some women dont get any evaluation. All they get is a sigh. They were so beautiful snd yet so far away that there was no room for imagination. This woman was such a woman, and people could only sigh. However, if Lei Luo was present, he would not think too much, because he would only think of one thingthis woman was exactly the same as the woman on the cross. But no matter what, hes only an 18-year-old child. Maybe we should give him more time. Kronin shook his head, unable to bear it. Dont get emotional easily. Itll affect your judgment. As the woman spoke, she turned her head and looked outside the door. Since Mellie was able to give him Gods time, she naturally had high expectations for him. Although Mellie has a bad temper and is narrow-minded, she still has a good eye for people. You should believe that this young man will not collapse so easily. Although thats what he said, I dont know why, but when I saw him lowering his head and forcing himself to sit there and listen to me, I suddenly felt that I was very cruel. After saying this, Kronin smiled faintly at the woman. Your Highness, perhaps Im really old. Now is not the time for such meaningless feelings. Ive already met this person. In the future, you will be the one to communicate with him. Now, it depends on whether he can survive this trial on his own. If he can, then you can continue to help and monitor him at the same time. Thenwhat if he cant get through this trial? The woman paused for a moment and shook her head. No, in my opinion, he should be able to get through it. As I said before, Mellies shortcomings are piled up like a mountain, but her eyesight is not bad. Thats all. Im leaving. If theres anything, contact me at any time. As the woman spoke, she turned her body towards the door. Kronin bowed respectfully and said, Yes, Your Highness. Farewell, Your Highness. The woman did not say anything and just walked towards the door. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and said to Kronin, If the situation that youre talking about really happens, then take Gods time from his arms as soon as possible. There are only four of those. If he cant do it, we must immediately find a successor. The time until the gate of the Devil Realm opens is getting tighter and tighter. We have no time to waste. Yes, Your Highness. Kronin bowed respectfully once again. The night, the endless night, the night that seemed to never end, descended from the sky like an airtight black cloth, covering Lei Luos face. In the beginning, he didnt feel much. He only felt light fog-like air. But soon, Lei Luo began to experience some breathing difficulties. Chapter 429 - I Like Your Laugh In an instant, the difficulty of breathing turned to suffocation. He reached out with all his might, trying to tear the thing off his face. But the harder he pulled, the harder the black thing pressed against his face. Eventually, it even seeped into the skin of Lei Luos face. It was a burning pain that was so real and penetrating. It made Lei Luo clench his teeth, and his whole body couldnt help but twitch. Ah! Finally, Lei Luo couldnt stand it anymore. He opened his mouth wide and shouted out loud with all his strength. With this shout, Lei Luo woke up from his dream. When he woke up, he saw all the lights in the hotel room were on, and his head was full of sweat. He didnt know whether that shout was in a dream or in reality. He got up and drank a mouthful of water. Lei Luo sat on the bed, unable to fall asleep again. So, Lei Luo decided to take a hot bath. When his whole body was in the bathtub, and the warm water flowed over the surface of his skin, Lei Luos nervous mood was slightly relieved. However, what followed was a faint sense of loneliness. Lei Luo scratched his head and took out his communication crystal. After hesitating for a moment, Lei Luo still chose to contact Allie. Who is it? Allies voice was unclear. One could tell that she was woken up from a dream. She was still a little confused. Whats wrong? Are you sleeping? Lei Luo asked. Please look at the time. Allies voice was still not very clear, but it was much better than before. Did I wake you up? Then I wont disturb you anymore, Lei Luo said somewhat embarrassedly. Oh my, youve woken me up. It doesnt matterwhats wrong with you? You dont sound like you have something urgent to do. Could it be that youve gone there feeling lonely and are beginning to miss me? People in the dark were always more emotional and cute than during the day, especially women. Allie was no exception. If it was during the day, she would never have said such a joke. But at night, even she didnt know what was going on, so she just blurted it out. Allies joke stunned Lei Luo for a while. After a while, he nodded and said in a very low voice, Yes. Lei Luos voice was very low, but Allie was very quiet, so she heard his answer perfectly. This time, it was Allies turn to be in a daze. She was in a daze for a while before she realized that her ears were a little hot. Allie cleared her throat shyly and asked, Did something happen on your side? Did things not go smoothly? No, it went more smoothly than I expected. The other party prepared much more than I expected. I dont have much work to do. I can go back tomorrow. Allie wasnt very excited when she heard Lei Luos words. She seemed a little surprised. Isnt that all good? Why are you still so depressed? Im fine. I was justmoaning for a moment. Do you find it annoying that Im like this? Lei Luo asked timidly. How can that be? I think its pretty good. No one is invincible. Youre always acting like you can solve anything. Its actually quite annoying to watch, Allie said as she slid her originally sitting body onto the bed and raised her head. Allie, can you tell me what I look like in your eyes? Lei Luo asked. Nonsense? Whats going on today? Youre such an arrogant guy, but you actually want to hear other peoples comments about you? Allie smiled and rolled on the bed. Lei Luo patted the back of his head awkwardly. Its okay to comment once in a while, right? For you, the first thing I feel is that youre smart. Other than being smart? Conceited, arrogant, and self-righteous. You Dont trust others in everything but yourself. Also, you like to act big. You like to let others follow your own steps when you do things. Once they dont obey, youll think of ways to make them submit Hey, stop for a moment. Why does it sound like all of them are flaws? I wont listen. Tell me some good points. Lei Luo protested unhappily. Speaking of good points, you actually have a kind side, but you dont seem to be good at expressing it. I dont know who taught you to be like this. Even if its for the good of others, you always treat others well in a condescending manner. It makes people feel uncomfortable. Is this considered a good point? Why doesnt it sound like it at all? Barely. Dont I have any advantages that arent forced? Of course. At least you miss me. At this point, Allie smiled smugly. Do you have to be so happy when I miss you? To be able to make an abnormal human like you want to, it fully proves my boundless charm. Its not too much to be proud, right? Allie said as she continued to smile brightly. Perhaps it was because Allies smile was too infectious, Lei Luo, who was originally gloomy, actually laughed along with her. Allie, I like your laughter. This sentence came out of Lei Luos mouth. And this sentence once again caused a short silence between the two of them. As if realizing that he had made a mistake, Lei Luo explained in a tone of explanation. I mean, I like your laughter. I knowsince you dont have anything to do over there, then I want you to accompany me to see Saxton. Can you do that? You can treat it as helping me, or you can treat it as a recuperation before the Great War. No problem, Lei Luo answered without even thinking. Just like what he had been doing for the past month or so, although he was very dissatisfied, Zha Mu was still diligently leading his subordinates around the Holy City of Beauty. During the day, he had to be calculative with Morton to receive and inspect the ships under his command. He also had to clean up his own internal affairs and restore the formation of those fleets that had been broken up. Every captain and high-ranking commander had to be reappointed. At night, he still had to bring his mecha team members and the other old East God subordinates to patrol the civilian areas that were filled with the rumors of a civilian uprising. That night, just as he was dressed neatly as usual and was about to go out to patrol, he unexpectedly bumped into Karman in the corridor of the police station. Just as Zha Mu lowered his head and was about to brush past him as if he hadnt seen anything, Karman called out to Zha Mu. Commander Zha Mu. Zha Mu stopped and forced a smile. Lord Karman. Chapter 430 - Swords and Blood Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Karman smiled as he slowly walked towards Zha Mu and asked, Is the reorganization of the fleet going smoothly? Because the amiability that Karman displayed at this moment was completely different from the arrogance that he usually displayed, even Zha Mu felt a little uncomfortable. He cleared his throat slightly and nodded, Its all right. I heard that Captain Zha Mu seems to be lacking in manpower. Is there anything that I can help you with? I have a few hundred old subordinates coming over to join me recently. They are all very good captains. If Captain Zha Mu needs them, I can spare some for you. Theres no need. Our Grizzly Pirates gang doesnt lack captains for the time being. Zha Mu was about to leave. At this time, Karman continued to say with a smile, But why did I hear that during the battle for the Holy City of Beauty, the Grizzly pirates were almost wiped out. They had no choice but to open their recruitment doors to some small pirate groups and wandering pirates. The hateful face has finally been exposed, Zha Mu thought so in his heart. He turned around and said to Karman, The pirates of the world are one family. Its not for the regular army to worry about us pirates. After saying that, he ignored Karman and turned around to leave. I wonder how Captain Zha Mu felt when he saw his brother turn into dust? Behind Zha Mu, Karman said slowly with a calm expression. Every word and sentence pierced Zha Mus heart like needles. But he still suppressed the anger in his heart and stood where he was: As pirates, from the day we set foot on the pirate ship, we have been prepared for that day. You dont have to worry about us. Just as Captain Zha Mu finished speaking, Karman raised his voice and laughed. I seem to hear Captain Zha Mus hatred is about to pierce through his chest and spew out. After hearing what Karman said, he remembered that Karman was brought back personally by Lei Luo. Zha Mu was slightly shocked. He thought to himself, Its over. I was provoked by this guy. Just as Zha Mu was thinking about how to deal with this situation, another person walked out from the corner in front of him. A mans hatred should be written in his sword and blood, not in his chest. Zha Mu looked at the person in front of him and then turned to look at Karman. While he was terrified, he began to feel confused. What do you want to do? At this moment, the sound of light footsteps could be heard. When everyone heard the footsteps, they knew that it was Arthur. The person standing in the corner quickly hid, while Zha Mu and Karman continued to stand where they were. Commander Zha Mu, Lord Karman, both of you are here. Thats good. It saves me the trouble of going around to inform everyone that Lei Luo is back. Hes gathering everyone for a meeting. Oh, I got it. Zha Mu nodded expressionlessly. So fast? Is everything going smoothly? Karman appeared to be a little surprised and also a little flustered. These subtle expressions of his was noticed by Zha Mu. However, Arthur, who was a careless guy, naturally wouldnt notice such details. Ive gathered everyone today mainly to inform everyone about my work at the Great Wall of Iron Blood. After all the members who should be present sat down, Lei Luo spoke in a straightforward manner. Because in the previous phone call, Lei Luo had roughly explained the situation to Allie, and before the meeting, he had also communicated with Morton. Therefore, this meeting was mainly for the other three people in the venue, Arthur, Zha Mu, and Karman. As expected of Lei Luo. Such a difficult task, since it was completed so quickly. Karman smiled and shrugged, speaking in a very relaxed tone. It should be said that Karmans performance was still very good. Apart from Zha Mu, no one else present could tell that his smile was a disguise. When he turned around and saw Zha Mus meaningful smile, he quickly withdrew his gaze. Morton noticed the special communication between the two of them, but he did not think too deeply into it. He just thought that the two of them did not get along. And in his opinion, with Karmans personality, it would be difficult for him to get along with anyone. Its not that Im brilliant, but our partners are stronger and more powerful than we imagined. They have already formed a strong and powerful organization in the Great Wall of Iron Blood. They dont need my help to do any communication or organization work. The magic shooters on the Great Wall of Iron Blood have already formed a strong and powerful organization? At this point, Karmans face showed an instinctive disgust. This is not good news for us. Once we succeed, we have to get rid of their core members. As a commander who was raised by the senate since young, I can understand your instinctive defense of the rules of the senate. But I still have to remind you that the magic guides on the Great Wall of Iron Blood are allies, not enemies. They are now, and they will remain so even after we succeed. Karman could hear the obvious displeasure in Lei Luos tone. So, he shut his mouth and did not say anything about this idea. The following meeting was very procedural. It was just to confirm the current progress of the work and to implement the battle plan again. After all this, Lei Luo announced, Im only going to the the US Holy City today. Considering Allies diplomatic experience is not enough, I intend to accompany her myself on this trip to Saxton. Why not stay? The army needs you too, said Morton. Lord Karman and Captain Zha Mu have just made things right, and if I interfere, many things will have to start over again, and changing the day-to-day will not be conducive to our immediate actions. Therefore, let Lord Karman and Commander Zha Mu carry on with the military matters as before. Hu When Lei Luo finished speaking, Lord Karmans heart, which had been on his chest all this while, finally relaxed. Chapter 431 - Snobbish The alliance leader doesnt have time today. Please return to the inn and wait. This was already the third day he was facing Saxtons expressionless attendant. I want to see the alliance leader of Saxton. Allie was finally furious, and Lei Luo did not stop her. He just watched coldly from the side. The alliance leader doesnt have time today. Please return to the inn and wait. Saxtons attendants expression was still as apathetic as before. Allie no longer spoke to him. She took a step forward and was about to barge into Saxtons room. When the attendant saw that she was going to barge in, he gave the guards a look. Very quickly, more than a dozen people surrounded her. Bastards, you are all trained by our East God. Who dares to stop me? Allie glared at these people and scolded loudly. Back when the east god was strong, Saxton was only a small leader and had a good relationship with the East God. He had even asked the East God to help them train their internal guards. Allie had even taught them a lesson back then. That was why Allie was confident enough when she had said this. After Allie spoke, a few of the internal guards looked embarrassed. However, this did not stop them from continuing their mission. Forget it, lets go. At this moment, Lei Luo finally spoke. But Allie was unwilling. Lets go. As Lei Luo spoke, he turned around. Seeing that Lei Luo had left, Allie could only follow him. Before she left, she glared at the guards. Snobbish. Allie caught up and said to Lei Luo, Its already been three days. Are we going to keep wasting time like this? I dont think well be able to see Saxton again, Lei Luo said with a cold expression. Why? Our plan is obviously beneficial to them. If there are benefits, why dont we do it? Allie asked in confusion. There are only two possibilities. First, although the benefits are great, the disadvantages are even greater. Second, if we give up on this benefit, we can get even greater benefits. Lei Luos words made Allie feel a little dizzy. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Allie, asking, Cant you speak in a simple and easy-to-understand manner? Before we came, we had already passed our plan to him. He was the one who asked us to come, but when we came, we were not seen. One or two days is still acceptable, but he blocked our way for three days in a row, and it was so ugly. Dont you think theres something fishy about this? Actually, I also think theres something wrong, but what exactly is wrong? Allie asked. Lei Luo did not answer Allie. A terrifying scene began to appear in his mind, which made him shudder. No, it cant be like this. Lei Luo shook his head hard, trying to stop himself from thinking about it. What are you thinking? Allie asked in confusion. Nothing, Lei Luo said and looked at Allie. Were going back now. Now? Allie widened her eyes in surprise. We havent seen Saxton yet. Why are we going back? Not for now. If Saxton is really interested, he will contact us again. Oh, okay. Lets go back to the hotel to pack up. No need. Lei Luo waved his hand. Well go straight to the port and leave through the civilian port. Why? Dont ask why. Lets do it first. Hurry. The gloomy thoughts in Lei Luos mind became clearer, and he felt a little confused. Seeing that Lei Luo seemed a little impatient, Allie did not ask any more questions and just followed Lei Luos instructions. The two of them got into the carriage. Allie looked at Lei Luo and saw that his head was leaning against the window of the carriage. His right hand was unconsciously clenching and then letting go, so she asked, Whats wrong with you? Why do you seem a little uneasy? How many of the old troops of the East God on the Holy City of Beauty are you familiar with? Lei Luo asked. UHWell, I wasnt in charge of military affairs in the past, so Im not familiar with the commanders. So Lei Luo looked at Allie and asked, So, you dont know these people? Wellyou can say that. Allie admitted it somewhat embarrassedly. Then how did you determine that they were the old troops of East God? Lei Luo asked. In the past, we would all request to see the family emblem of East God. But later, Casa said that it was too long, and many people had lost or pawned the family emblem. I thought it made sense. The family emblem of East God used to be a symbol of glory, but after all, we had been in decline for too long, so it was reasonable for us to lose it. So, we later canceled this identification method. When did this happen? Lei Luos eyes widened. It happened on the second day after we took over the Holy City of Beauty. How stupid. How could a person who would lose or pawn his emblem be a loyal old subordinate of the East God? How could you believe such nonsense? Lei Luo shook his head in disbelief. As he spoke, he began to become a little impetuous. Oh right Allie touched her cheek. ButI didnt think too much back then. We were really short-handed, sosince Casa said so, I also Casa, Casa, youre the spiritual leader of the old troops of East God. Why dont you have any ideas? Lei Luo was already feeling a little disappointed. Even if you dont have any ideas, why dont you ask for my opinion? After being criticized by Lei Luo for a few times, Allie seemed to have lost her temper. The question is, when have you ever cared about this? Lei Luo was rendered speechless by Allies words. After hesitating for a long time, he slowly closed his eyes, leaned his head against the carriage, and closed his eyes to rest. I say, whats going on with you? Why did you suddenly Lei Luo stretched out his hand and stopped Alis words. Dont say anything now. Lets return to the Holy City of Beauty first. In Ulysses, Ulysses was reading in the study when Strachey suddenly came to the door. Your Highness. Ulysses looked up and saw Strachey. He hurriedly said, Teacher, come in. After Strachey came in, Ulysses asked, Teacher, whats the matter? Its Saxton from the Union of Immortal and Economic Cooperation. He said that he had a face-to-face meeting with Lei Luo. The two of them had a very pleasant conversation, but he wants to make sure that we are really supporting them. Of course, tell him that we are supporting Lei Luo, Ulysses said without hesitation. Strachey nodded and replied, Yes. Chapter 432 - Civil Rebellion Erupts Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Hearing Stracheys reply, Ulysses couldnt help but frown. He thought to himself, Why did Teacher agree so quickly today? Isnt he prejudiced against Lei Luo? Quick, Morton, quickly pack your things. On this day, Morton was working in his office when he suddenly saw Arthur rushing in fully armed. Seeing Arthur in such a hurry, Morton quickly stood up and asked, Whats wrong? The local security forces have completely rebelled. The local security forces have completely rebelled? Mortons heart chilled. All along, Morton had been most worried about two things. One was that the military power was not directly in Lei Luos hands, and the other was that the local security forces would finally take up arms and strike a rebellion. The security forces were basically formed from the security forces left over from the era of the distant mountain lords, and their composition was basically all local people from the city. These people all had a deep resentment towards them for being so ruthless. Morton had always been giving them huge subsidies as a way to win them over. At the same time, he kept buying heavy armor and increasing the number of heavy armor warriors to give them military pressure. Unexpectedly, in the end, they had rebelled. Dont panic. Tell me first how many people are there, and where are they rebelling? Theyre rebelling, all of them. Even in the capital, there are local security forces running around everywhere. Morton slammed the table and said anxiously,Dont talk nonsense! We have such strict supervision. They have no way to establish a strict organization. How can they all rebel? Morton, this isnt nonsense. Its true. Every place is rebelling. Not only the security forces but also many civilians have participated in this rebellion. The most terrifying thing is that each of these people have weapons in their hands. In my face to face with the rebels, I found that they have more than 70 sets of heavy armor in their hands. What? Heavy armor? How could they possibly have heavy armor in their hands? Morton was really anxious this time. I dont know either. At this time, who would be able to understand this?. But, Morton, dont worry. With me here, your safety will not be a problem. But we cant stay here anymore. This place is too big a target. This is the first place the rebel army wants to attack. You have to quickly hide. As long as we can hold on until Lei Luo comes back, everything will be settled. Good, good, good. Morton was a business genius, but he really knew nothing about war. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He suddenly lost his mind. He could only nod and ask his adjutant to help pack up the things. Ask the adjutant to bring the things over later. You go first, Morton. After settling you down, I still have to suppress the rebellion. The only thing left in the capital is the 10,000 heavy armors in my hands. Arthur saw that Morton still wanted to wait for the documents to be packed, so he quickly grabbed him and spoke as he pulled the documents out. It was good that he didnt say it, but when he said it, he felt goosebumps all over his body. What did you say? Say it again. I meanall the ground mobile units have been sent to the various bases to quell the rebellion. Here in the capital, only my garrison troops are left. No, you just said that you only have 10,000 people? Yes. Arthur nodded. When he saw that Mortons face was a little pale, he thought that Morton was worried that these troops would not be able to protect his safety. He hurriedly explained, Dont worry, we have always been very strict. The rebel forces are not strong. The 10,000 heavy armor warriors in my hands are enough to deal with them. No! No! No! After Morton said no three times in a row, he slapped his thigh and said to Arthur, You dont understand! Morton, whats wrong with you? Let me ask you, isnt there 100,000 people in the garrison? How come there are only 10,000 people? Have the remaining 90,000 people been transferred away? Youre really muddle-headed. Cant you see that? The rebellion of the security forces is just a catalyst. Its true that theyre luring the tiger away from the mountain. Morton, you mean Morton shook his head helplessly and paced anxiously in the room. After a while, his expression returned to normal. He walked back to Arthur and held his hand. Arthur, remember what you said just now. You have to hold on until Lei Luo comes back. No matter what happens, you have to hold on until Lei Luo comes back. Sorry, you are under border control. When they passed through the civilian port, the border officer stopped Lei Luo and Allies passports expressionlessly. Transit control? We are not citizens of your city. Unless you can prove that we have committed any illegal or criminal acts during our trip to your city, you have no right to control us according to the law of the senate. When he heard that he was being held back by the transit control, Lei Luos heart immediately sank, but he still argued with reason. Sorry, you are being controlled by the transit control. The expression and tone of the border officer did not change. Allies eyes started to look at the port. With her speed, if she charged in, it would only take two seconds at most. Dont move. Lei Luo saw Allies eyes and knew what she was trying to do. He immediately reached out and patted her on the shoulder. When Allies attention was shifted to him, he quietly motioned for Allie to look at the lower left corner. When Allie looked in the direction that Lei Luo motioned, she saw that there were nearly a hundred bright spots hidden there. As a top-notch warrior, Allie could tell at a glance that those were heavy armors laser lamps. I request to meet the harbor commander. I want to protest against him. As Lei Luo spoke, he pulled Allie and was about to walk towards the person in charge of the port. The reason why Lei Luo did this was because he was thinking in his heart, If he is holding the chief commander of the port hostage, then there might be a chance. However, at this moment, a group of soldiers dressed in black military uniforms walked in from the hall. Princess Allie, Sir Lei Luo, the alliance Leader invites the two of you. We have an urgent matter at the moment and need to make a trip back to the Holy City of Beauty. Please tell the Alliance leader of Saxton that we will pay him a visit three days later, Lei Luo said. Im sorry, our alliance leader doesnt have the habit of following other peoples schedules. Please, the two of you. The soldiers right hand moved, and the soldier behind him immediately made a path for them. Under such circumstances, Lei Luo could not help but think of an idiomwalking right into a trap. Saxton was very tall. He was unexpectedly tall. Even if he was sitting on the ground, he was actually slightly taller than Lei Luo, who was already standing. When he stood up, he looked more like a huge tower. From afar, he looked extremely imposing. Chapter 433 - A Genius He was once known for his arrogance, but after the incident at the Great Wall of Iron Blood, he had become much more restrained. His originally inverted triangle eyes also drooped with his calm temperament, making him seem a little benevolent. But legend has it that after his temper became better, Saxton became even more ruthless. He no longer casually beat and scolded his subordinates like before. However, whenever he discovered that anyone he met had an ulterior motive, he would not hesitate to show force. It was also because of this change that the Anglo-immortal Economic Cooperation Alliance was able to withstand such a major change, They were still able to hold their ground and prevent a strategic collapse. Generally speaking, the outside world still had a high opinion of Saxton. Everyone agreed that he was a person who was feared by both external enemies and internal rebels. He was only about 400 years old. With time, he would definitely become an important figure like the Dark Dragon Alliances leader, Ming Yue. And now, this giant tower-like figure was sitting opposite Lei Luo. He was dressed in a long robe and had shaved his hair. He looked like an ascetic. The leaders clothes are really retro? In order to not reveal his guilty conscience, Lei Luo teased him with a smile. Yes, Im religious now. This way, I can kill people without any distracting thoughts. Saxtons reply could be said to be nonsensical. However, judging from his expression, he looked serious and did not have any intention of joking. Lei Luo could only smile awkwardly. The president should have already seen our plan. What do you think? Lei Luo tried to bring the topic back to the topic he wanted to discuss. I need a general. You are a good general. Obviously, Saxton did not plan to do as he wanted, and his answer once again made Lei Luo confused. I dont quite understand what the alliance leader means. Lei Luo was clearly confused. I think that you probably dont quite understand your own situation yet, Saxton said as he leaned forward slightly. Half a month before you came, Strachey sent a letter, asking me to kill you when you came. During the three days that you were here with me, Strachey asked me to kill you as many as twelve times. I am an ally of His Highness Ulysses. As His Highness Ulyssess teacher, Strachey would never give such an order. Although Lei Luo spoke firmly, he actually felt a chill run through his heart. Sometimes, I really cant imagine why a smart person like you would believe in such a meaningless alliance. Saxton shook his head in disbelief. Only with strength can there be an alliance. Only with equal forces can there be an equal allianceMay I ask, what do you have? Since the alliance leader has no interest in our cooperation, then theres no need for us to continue talking. Lei Luo stood up as he spoke. If you really want to leave, I wont stop you. However, I personally dont think that what youre doing is wise. Since the alliance leader doesnt want to take back the Great Wall of Iron Blood, then Lei Luo naturally has nothing to say. Although were weak, the empire is so big. Theres always a place for us to go. Us? Saxton stretched his body slightly. Do you still have us now? Lei Luo stared at Saxton. His chest was throbbing violently, and a strong sense of unease spread throughout his body. He did not even dare to question Saxton. Saxton slowly stood up. When he walked to the window, his huge body covered the entire window, and the room instantly became much darker. Lei Luo, Ive seen too many people in my life. I can tell at a glance just how much real talent a person has. Do you know how many times the distant mountain Lord asked me to assist him in sending fleets to attack you when you took down the Holy City of Beauty? However, I didnt agree to it. Its not because Im afraid of Prince Ulysses. As the leader of the Independent Alliance, I have nothing to do with any of the dukes, let alone Prince Ulysses, who doesnt know what his future will be like. Even if its King Beichen, why should I be afraid of him? Saxton turned to look at Lei Luo. I did this because of what you did. It made me realize clearly that you are a rare talent. What we need most now is a talent like you. As long as you join us, we only need three years to defeat the Phoenix Alliance and become a Super Alliance alongside the Dark Dragon Alliance. As long as you are willing to join us now, within three years, you will be able to become a deputy alliance leader and have the right to inherit. Thank you for your kindness, alliance leader. I have already found a job in East God. Lei Luo stood where he was and spoke indifferently. Then Im afraid you have already lost your job. As Saxton spoke, he walked to the table and took out a magic crystal. Soon, a three-dimensional projection appeared on the spot. Due to the violent acts of Morton, the galactic financial magnate, in the past few months, it caused a huge public outrage and caused an uprising throughout the entire city. The commander of the First Fleet, the current chairman of the Revolutionary Committee, Lord Karman, and the Second Fleets commander, the current Vice Chairman of the Revolutionary Committee, Commander Zha Mu, jointly issued an order to execute Morton in Rose Square three days from now, using the public outrage Hearing this, Lei Luos mind buzzed, and he could not hear anything. This was just released ten minutes ago in the Holy City of Beauty, Saxton said as he turned off the Magic Crystal and continued, Thats right. You are extremely smart, but why havent you ever thought that a tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind? Do you know that ever since you took over the city, various forces have sent their own people to serve as the old subordinates of the East God? They entered your army in order to catch you off guard at the right time. And the one who contributed the most was none other than your good ally, Ulysses. Do you have anything more to say? Lei Luos expression was frighteningly calm. No more. Then Im leaving. As Lei Luo spoke, he turned around and left. Even if you know youre going to die, are you going to go back? Im going to see Morton. Hes probably already dead. Then I need to go collect his body. After Lei Luo finished speaking, he did not say anything more to Saxton and left the living room. When he walked to the door, he saw Allie sitting outside. Allie stood up as soon as she saw him. Her face was pale. She had just learned about the situation in the Holy City of Beauty. Chapter 434 - Puppet Lei Luo smiled as he walked over. He put his hands on Allies shoulders and said, Stay here for a few more days. Ill go back and settle things. Ill come find you when Im back. Do you think Im a three-year-old child? Allie smiled along, but it was a sad smile. Lei Luo knew that Allie knew as much as he did. There was no point in hiding it anymore. So, he first looked at Allie quietly, then he reached out and held Allie tightly in his arms. One of us has to survive. Dont let me lose too much, Lei Luo whispered in Allies ear. I watched my family die in front of my eyes, but I couldnt do anything. Two times is enough for such pain. I dont want a third time. Lei Luo, the most important thing in life is not life and death Please, take me away. Lei Luo turned his head. Their faces were less than a centimeter apart, almost touching each other. Lei Luo looked at Allie as if he was staring at the distant history. In the deepest part of Lei Luos heart, in the space that was originally filled with endless darkness, a few faces had suddenly appeared. One of them was Allies begging face. Lei Luo suddenly smiled. At this moment, his smile was like a blooming peony, domineering and brilliant. This was definitely not a fake smile at all. It was Lei Luos first smile that came from the bottom of his heart. The initial disappointment and pain, at this moment, had unexpectedly been replaced by an unprecedented fulfillment. At this moment, there was nothing more to say. Lei Luo held Allies hand and the two of them left side by side. One of Saxtons trusted aides said to Saxton, Alliance leader, youre courting death. Everyone will die, Saxton said calmly. If I were two hundred years younger, I might have gone with them. Saxton turned around and went back to his room. I need to rest today. I wont see any guests. Ulysses. The beautiful sunlight shone on Ulysses study. However, Ulysses couldnt feel the warmth it brought. He had been trying to read all morning, but he couldnt read a single word. He had been waiting for Strachey for two whole hours. Strachey finally appeared. He stood outside the door and asked respectfully, Your Highness, you were looking for me? How is the situation in the third province? This was the first time that Ulysses had not called out for Strachey before they started talking. This was also the first time that Ulysses had not asked him to enter the door and sit down. Instead, he had asked him to stand outside the door and answer. The third province Just as Strachey was about to speak, he saw that Ulysses eyes were filled with a cold light. He knew that it was impossible to hide the matter anymore. The situation is great. Great? What do you mean? Ulysses asked. Our people have already seized the Holy City of Beauty. At the same time, we have also reached an agreement with the Persephone Economic Cooperation. We will continue to carry out Lei Luos plan. We will help them obtain the Great Wall of Iron Blood. In exchange, they will hand over the Cape of Good Hopeto us. At the same time, I am also contacting the remaining suzerains of the East God to prepare to reunite them. I believe that within a month, we will be able to rebuild the East God Alliance. Although we still have the name of East God, in reality, this alliance is completely in our hands. We promised the alliance that once the alliance was formed, we would sign a long-term alliance with them. Not only would we help them destroy the Phoenix Alliance, but we would also help them fight against the Dark Dragon Alliance and Doomsday. I estimated that all of this would take less than a year. After a year, we would have a military force that could not be underestimated in the third province. The main backbone of this military force will be sent out from us. Therefore, this will be an army that will be completely under our control. With this army, the gap in military strength between us and Morse will be greatly reduced. Ulysses was not moved by Stracheys blueprint in the slightest. He asked coldly, Who will be the commander of this army? In this matter, Karman played a great role, so ? Before Strachey could finish his words, Ulysses continued, So, the commander of this army naturally doesnt take me seriously, nor does he take my father seriously. He only takes you seriously. Hearing Ulysses words, Strachey immediately fell to his knees with a plop. Your Highness, I am loyal. All right, Teacher, I believe in you. You just need to order Karman to give up the rebellion and return to Lei Luos command. Then you are still my good teacher and I am still your good student. Please rest assured that if I can successfully ascend to the throne, I will avenge your family. I will avenge you even if I have to shed every drop of blood in the shogunate of King Beichen. Your Highness, I know that you and Lei Luo appreciate each other very much, but this is politics. You cant just do whatever you want. Strachey kneeled on the ground and tried to persuade him. Ulysses turned around and stared at Strachey, who was kneeling on the ground, and answered sternly. Teacher, dont say anything. I only want to ask you one thing. I want you to immediately give the order for Karman to surrender to Lei Luo. Will you cooperate? Your Highness, the Holy City of Beauty isnt completely under Karmans control. If Dont say anything. I only ask you if you are willing to give the order? Ulysses seemed to be burning with anxiety. He stood up abruptly and pointed at Strachey. He was gnashing his teeth as he spoke. Your Highness, please dont be moved by your own emotions As Strachey spoke, he kowtowed with all his might. Ulysses sneered and didnt say anything else. He walked straight out of the door. When he reached Stracheys side, Ulysses mocked himself, Puppet. After saying that, Ulysses left angrily. When Ulysses was far away, Strachey slowly stood up from the ground. On the route to the Holy City of Beauty, there was a passenger ship modified from a light carrier. There were only a man and a woman on the passenger ship. They were Lei Luo and Ellie. Lie Luo occasionally looked lazy, but his back was always straight. At this time, he was still standing on the bridge. He crossed his hands behind his back, his eyes fixed on the endless darkness, his gaze moving little by little. One by one, he looked into the eyes of the stars that dotted the darkness. Chapter 435 - New League For the past twenty-four hours, Lei Luo had been standing there silently, staring at the night sky that had always been silent. No one knew what he had found in the boundless darkness, but after twenty-four hours, he had clearly walked out of the impetuous mood of the past. Twenty-four hours later, Lei Luo slowly let out a long breath, raised his head, and closed his eyes. He imagined himself in an uninhabited wilderness. The humidity of the night permeated the air, creating a sentimental atmosphere. The starry sky was exceptionally clear as if it had been washed by clear water. The distant stars shone faintly, like tiny tears flowing slowly. Youve been standing here for a day. What are you thinking about? Allies timid voice came from behind. She couldnt help but feel conflicted, but she was afraid of disturbing Lei Luo. Lei Luo turned around, looked at Allie and said, Ive thought it through. Life is just a matter of life and death. Whats there to be afraid of? At this moment, Allie noticed that Lei Luos face was a little red. It was an extraordinary red. It was so red that it was scary. Whats wrong? Why do you look so weird? Allie asked as she held onto Lei Luos shoulder suspiciously. It would be better if she did not touch him. With this touch, Allie realized that Lei Luos body had been trembling at an extremely high frequency. The frequency of this trembling was so high that when Allie touched his body, even her palms would feel slightly numb. Oh my god, what are you Before Allie could finish her sentence, Lei Luo reached out and gently blocked her hand. He continued to speak. Im actually a person with low self-esteem. I was abandoned by my parents when I was just born. It was my teacher who picked me up and brought me home. My teacher and my teachers teacher had always cared about me, but this could not dispel the low self-esteem in my heart. I can never forget that I am a monster, that even my own parents hate me. I never believed that anyone in the world would love me. All along, my dream has always been to find a place of my own and take good care of myself. I dont want to hurt anyone, but if I have to hurt someone to get this place, then I dont mind doing it. I was so determined to get this place that I forgot why I wanted it so much in the first place. In the first few hours of the past 24 hours, I had been unable to extricate myself from a strong sense of defeat. But now, there is only peace in my heart. Lei Luo looked at Allie and smiled weakly. At this moment, his face had turned from red to pale. That day, Kronin asked me, Is there anything in Lord Lei Luos life that must be protected? I couldnt answer him at that time, but now, I think I already have the answer in my heart. Lei Luo spoke until his body staggered. If it wasnt for Allie who quickly reached out to hold him, he might have fallen to the ground. Lei Luo, whats wrong with you? Allie hugged Lei Luo tightly, her voice almost crying. Dont be afraid. Lei Luo gently waved his hand. To reach your best condition, you need to expend some energy. By this time tomorrow, my body should be able to provide us with a crucial minute. A minute? Allie blinked her eyes. Lei Luo wanted to laugh, but he actually did not have the strength to command the muscles on his face. He could only twitch the corner of his mouth slightly. Even if you can become a top warrior, and this is indeed beyond their expectations, but there are hundreds of thousands of heavy armor warriors in the Holy City of Beauty, and there are only two of us. What can we do? Allie asked. Lei Luo shook his head and said, No, there arent only two of us. You meanthere are still our own people in the city? Who is it? Morton has been locked up. Could it beArthur? Lei Luo nodded. When did Arthur contact you? Why didnt I know? All communications on the Holy City of Beauty have been completely blocked. Now, no one can contact anyone from the inside. Since he hasnt contacted you, then why do you say that he is one of our own? In the latest citizen announcement, he is listed. Arthur couldnt have betrayed us. Morton must have made him endure and be our mole. Are you so sure? If theres only one thing Im sure of in this world, then it must be this one. Seeing that Lei Luo was so sure, Allie had nothing more to say. After a while, Allie asked again, Since Arthur has no connection with you, if we act rashly, what chance do we have of winning? I didnt calculate it because theres no point in doing so. Whats the point of doing what were destined to do? Lei Luo said this with a calm expression. Why dont we let Saxton get rid of him? That way, there wont be any trouble. Saxton isnt a small lord. Hes the leader of an alliance. Although hes afraid of us and doesnt dare to completely disobey us, we cant expect them to do everything we want them to do. At the very least, which route is Lei Luo on? Dont you understand by now? Saxton does not want Lei Luo to die so quickly. In his opinion, it is best that he can continue to live and tear apart our plans in the third province. It is just a mere union of the British Immortal Economic Union. It is too far-fetched that they cannot suppress it. Its not inevitable for you to be able to reach your current position. Its just a matter of luck, so youre not indispensable. As for this point, Lord Karman, I hope youll always remember it in your heart. The above conversation took place between Karman, who was standing on the communication crystal, and Strachey, who was standing on the crystal. When he heard Stracheys merciless rebuke, Karmans instinctive stubbornness caused a strong sense of disgust to surge in his heart. However, after being frustrated for so many years, his wild desire to soar to the sky from then on still completely suppressed this disgust. Yes. Karman lowered his head and answered respectfully. Let me tell you a piece of good news. We have already contacted twelve independent suzerains. They have already verbally promised to join the new alliance that you have established in the third province. Three of them are former east god suzerains. As long as you obtain the Cape of Good Hope, theyll formally surrender. Strachey understood Karmans personality deeply. He was more certain than anyone else that he would get rid of this fellow sooner or later, but it was definitely not now. Chapter 436 - Fooled He still had some things that he needed to rely on. Therefore, after receiving Karmans deference, Strachey immediately changed the topic without batting an eyelid. Although verbal promises are gratifying, I still personally suggest that we can pressure them to send some fleets to assist us right now. The Great Wall of Iron Blood is not an easy bone to gnaw on. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has already taken care of all the external elements required for Lei Luos plan for you. As long as you can completely remove the influence of Lei Luo in the city as you promised, then with your current strength, you are already capable of taking down the Great Wall of Iron blood. It doesnt matter even if its thought that you dont have the courageI need more fleets. Im now facing Lei Luo, and my control over my army hasnt reached a strong point. I need more external forces to balance each other. Karman straightened his body, staring at Strachey on the screen as he spoke in a clear voice. Strachey, who had expected Karman to say this, blinked. How many fleets do you need? We need at least two lord-tier main force formations. Karmans true price was a main force formation. However, all the military academy instructors in the empire would teach their students to double the number when they requested for supplies, and promise to double the number when they obtained results. This is the military dispatch catalog. Download it. A document appeared on the crystal, and Karman clicked to view it. After flipping through it slightly, Karman realized that this was the military dispatch list of the twelve independent lords. On it was a detailed list showing the number of ships and soldiers sent by each lord. Apart from that, there was also detailed information about the various ships and some of the main commanders. After scanning through it once, Karman could see that these lords were still in a wait-and-see state. The number of troops they sent was only slightly higher than cannon fodder. However, if all of them were put together, there were roughly three lord-level main force formations. In terms of total military strength, its three times what you want. In terms of fleet composition, there are twelve lords, and they dont belong to each other at all. As the representative of Ulysses, you naturally become the leader. Ive given you more things than you want. You should also give me what I want, right? Karmans response was quite firm. I dont have the habit of disappointing people who satisfy me. Karmans reply made Stracheys expression soften slightly. He revealed a rare smile and stretched out his hand, wanting to end the magic crystal communication. However, at this moment, as if he suddenly thought of something, he said, Get rid of that Morton in advance. Hmm? Karman felt a little strange that Strachey would suddenly mention this matter. If Lei Luo really wants to walk into a trap, then regardless of whether that businessman is dead or alive, he will come back. In that case, let him die first. After all, the dead always make people feel more secure than the living. While Strachey and Karman were talking, in a secret room, the remaining high-level members of the Grizzly Pirates were having a meeting. Brother, Ive received news from my friends that Lord Myrtle and Lord Flying Cloud have already sent a fleet to the Holy City of Beauty. As the vice-captain and Zha Mus younger brother, Zackens position in the Grizzly Pirates was self-evident. Like the other members of the pirates, Zacken harbored deep hatred towards Lei Luo for luring them to attack the Holy City of Beauty. However, unlike the other members, he was the only one who firmly advocated for the pirates to cooperate fully with Lei Luo. This was because he always believed that this was the only way to maximize the benefits of the Grizzly Pirates. Putting everything else aside for the time being, just by withdrawing from the instinctive hatred and using rational thinking to replace impulsive decisions, Zacken already appeared to be much more brilliant than the other leaders of the pirates. Another leader also stood up and said, Yes, Ive also received this news. Ive also heard that Lord Fanteh has also sent a fleet. As soon as the leader finished speaking, Zacken immediately continued, This is only information that our intelligence network can cover. The lords that sent troops are definitely not just these three. Zacken sat on the chair in silence. As the leader, whether it was his younger brother or the intelligence reported by his subordinates, he knew everything. Otherwise, he would not have called this meeting. However, at this moment, when he was faced with a crisis, he lacked a strategy to deal with the situation, so he could only remain silent. The moment he fell silent, the entire meeting room fell into an awkward silence. If we knew this would happen, we wouldnt have rebelled together with Karman. Although Lei Luo isnt a thing, he needs us. And Karman isnt a thing either. He looks down on us from the bottom of his heart. Now, he doesnt even need us anymore. This time, it looks like we wont be able to escape this calamity After a long time, one of the leaders finally spoke. When he realized that he only wanted to grumble for a while, Zacken immediately interrupted him. Whats the use of saying all this nonsense at this time? Didnt you also vote in favor of deciding whether to cooperate with Karman? The reason why Zha Mu was persuaded by Karman was that other than his brothers who had followed him for many years, his most beloved illegitimate son had also died in that battle. Even Lei Luo did not know about this matter, nor did he know how Karman knew about it. Zha Mu could barely tolerate other words, but when he was subjected to Karmans Even his own son was killed, he could pretend that nothing had happened. Is this considered a father? After this provocation, his mind was immediately controlled by hatred. Then, he convened a meeting with his subordinates, who were controlled by hatred like him, and made the decision to cooperate with Karman. Looking back now, he was completely fooled by Karman. In fact, even without this leader saying it, Zha Mu had some faint regret in his heart. However, even though he regretted it, as the leader, his authority being questioned like this still made him instinctively feel disgusted. At this moment, seeing Zacken protect him with all his might, Zha Mus heart felt warm. If not for the crucial moment, he would still have to rely on his own brother. Chapter 437 - Enemy Attack Zha Mu leaned his body closer to Zacken and asked, Brother, you were the only one who voted against that meeting. Now it seems that you are the only one who is right. Tell me, what should we do now? Now it seems that we can only escape before Karmans reinforcements arrive. Zacken did not pause and immediately answered. From his heavy expression, it could be seen that this was a painful decision that had been made after careful consideration. Run? We have paid such a huge price and we dont want anythingRun? Zha Mus body shrank and his eyes widened. Big Brother, do you think there is a better way? Zha Mu was momentarily at a loss for words. After a short while, he asked, Thencan we fight? Zacken did not answer but only asked in return. What do you think? There were not many people left in the original squad of the Grizzly Pirates, and the new recruits had yet to return. Some of the commanders had even been secretly pulled over by Karman under the name of Ulysses. It was obviously unrealistic to rely on these people to fight Karman. Zha Mu sat on the spot and thought for a while. Then, he sighed helplessly and painfully and said to Zac, Brother, have you ever thought about it? With the current environment, even if we really decide to leave, we will have to pay a huge price. Our Grizzly Pirates have already been crippled. If we take a second heavy blow, even if we can really escape, how can we continue to survive in the empire? Hearing Zha Mus words, Zacken had nothing more to say. Just as the entire meeting room was plunged into sorrow and negativity, Zha Mus adjutant suddenly reported from outside the door. Leader, theres an emergency report. Zha Mu summoned his adjutant in and asked, What emergency? Lord Karman secretly sent people to the special prison, Timothy. They were discovered by our people and blocked them. They asked me to ask, what should we do now? Suddenly Timothy? Zha Mu stood up, looked around, and waved at everyone present. Everyone, return to your places and defend your territory. Dont move without my order. Zacken, come with me to take a look. In just two minutes, Zha Mu appeared outside the special prison with Zacken and 500 elite heavy-armor warriors. When he arrived at the special prison with his troops, he happened to bump into Karmans deputy, Pandino, who also appeared outside the prison with thousands of heavy armor warriors. The two armies faced off outside the special prison. Why did you bring so many soldiers here for no reason? Pandino was a short man. He stood in front of Zha Mu and was just right at his elbow. People often found him funny and amusing despite his domineering personality. Your Excellencys troops seem to be more than twice as many as mine. Zha Mu replied coldly, I heard that there were people who wanted to rebel, so I brought my troops to suppress them. Preventing Morton from being executed prematurely, is this considered a rebellion? Of course. We agreed that it would be three days later, and theres still one and a half days left. Why did you suddenly change your mind? This is an order from Lord Karman. Im a pirate. I dont have to listen to anyones orders. If it was in the empire, Pandino would definitely take action immediately. However, on land, although he had ten times the enemys military strength, Pandino was still not that confident. This was because land warfare was not his forte. Thus, he forcefully suppressed his temper and changed to an equal tone as he asked, I dont understand, Commander Zha Mu, why do you insist on staying for another day and a half? We agreed in advance that we would use Morton to lure Lei Luo back. After dealing with Lei Luo, well deal with Morton. He wont come back. Even a fool knows that hes courting death. No, hell come back. Zha Mu looked at Pandino and suddenly revealed a mocking expression. Could it be that Lord Karman is actually afraid of someone who doesnt have a single soldier? Lord Karman is afraid of him? Pandino raised his head and smiled contemptuously. In my opinion, isnt Commander Zha Mu afraid of his own revenge? Thats right, Im afraid of him. Whats wrong? Zha Mu replied in a clear voice almost immediately. His words nearly choked Pandino to death. At this moment, Pandino heard a loud alarm sound in the sky. It was an enemy attack. Pandino immediately contacted the duty officer of the Defense Center and asked in a stern voice, Whats going on? In the sky above the city, an unidentified flying object suddenly appeared. The defensive barrier has determined that it is an intruder. An unidentified flying object? What is that thing? The object is too small. We cant identify it at the moment Ah, its an Imperial Knights heavy armor. Heavy armor? Wheres its location now? As soon as Pandino finished asking, he saw the sky suddenly turn red. A ball of white flame rushed in, and a huge cyclone was flying towards the city. When he saw the real body of the mysterious white flame, Zacken whispered beside Zha Mu, who was trembling with excitement. Its that Imperial Knights heavy armor. The direction is Karmans address. The white flame tore through the sky and crashed into the roof of Karmans house. With a loud bang, the bottom floor was smashed open and went hundreds of meters underground. In order to protect his own safety, Karman had secretly recruited Ludwig, a personal guard of the empires knights from the fourth province, at an exorbitant price of one million gold coins a year before the mutiny. Since the mutiny, Karman had had this imperial knight guard at his side 24 hours a day. The facts proved that this was a smart decision. When the Imperial Knight flying over from the foreign empire was still tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Holy City of Beauty, Ludwig felt that something was wrong. He immediately carried Karman into his heavy armor at a speed that only someone at his level could achieve. As soon as he completed this action, the shock brought by the white flames shook the entire Holy City of Beauty. Apart from Ludwig, Karman had also specially selected 5,000 of the most elite heavy armor warriors in the army to be his personal guards to help him protect his residence. His salary, equipment, and energy were all the best in the army. As for the leader of this team of personal guards, it was as small as leading 50 second lieutenants. They were all his former subordinates that he had specially recruited from afar. They were an absolutely reliable army. How is this possible? One second ago, they were tens of thousands of miles away. How did they come over after just one second? Chapter 438 - Knights of the Empire Pandino, who was watching everything from afar, muttered to himself in disbelief. This was such a common-sense phenomenon that Pandino was so shocked that he forgot to send a rescue team. However, as a guard of the Karman mansion, he was not as slow as Pandino. When the white flame rushed towards them at an incredible speed, the guards first reaction was to immediately dodge it. However, before they could dodge it, the Imperial Knights had already smashed into the ground hundreds of meters deep. The violent explosion almost tore down the entire mountain where Karmans mansion was located. The huge shock wave spread rapidly in an arc. Everything within a kilometer suffered a devastating impact. Without the protection of heavy armor, unless one was a super-strong top-tier warrior, one would almost certainly die. Even the alloy buildings were cut in half by the shock wave. The hundreds of personal guards closest to the shock wave, except for the highest-level Imperial Knights, were all killed on the spot with their armor shattered. However, even after suffering such a heavy loss, Karmans personal guards still displayed their considerable combat strength. After the first wave of the impact wave passed, in less than a second, the high-level heavy armor warriors among them immediately pounced towards the large hole that was hundreds of meters deep. They wanted to use all the available weapons to seal the terrifying fellow inside before it came out. As for the weaker heavy armor warriors, they quickly entered combat mode. These people reacted quickly. Even a top-tier knight like Ludwig would probably die on the spot under such circumstances. However, the people who came today still made them a step slower. Just as this high-tier heavy armor warrior moved out, the imperial knights in the hundreds of meters deep hole actually spurted out like a red sun. How is this possible? Ludwig, who was fleeing crazily with Karman, turned around and muttered in a low voice in disbelief when he saw this scene. When Karman saw this scene through the visual system, he was so scared that his back was drenched in sweat. Thishow many knights in the entire empire are at this level? At this point, Ludwig muttered, Unless its a suicide attack, no one in this world can complete this attack on their own. Empire Knights can be piloted by two people. Its very likely that there are two super-warriors in this heavy armor. Moreover, even if there are two of them, the two attacks just now would have taken a huge toll on their strength. Without one or two years of recuperation, its impossible for them to recover completelyAs far as I know, there are no more than ten people in the entire empire who have this ability. Why are there two of them all at once? Ludwigs introduction did not make Karman feel at ease at all. He asked Ludwig in a hoarse voice, This time Will I be able to escape? Ill accept money from others and help them get rid of disasters. Since Ive taken your money, Ill do my best. Ludwig turned his face away and did not say anything more. He only activated his heavy armor and headed for the barracks. There were hundreds of thousands of heavy armor soldiers there. Even if the legendary God of War, Ye Yunfeng, appeared and charged into the hundreds of thousands of heavy armor soldiers, he would not be able to return. The Imperial Knights that rushed out from underground were still covered in white flames. The hundreds of large and small fire wounds on their bodies had all melted. Only the strongest core heavy armor was left. At first glance, it looked as if it would fall apart at any moment. However, after it pulled out two magic sabers, no one dared to think about it anymore. The Magic Sabers of ordinary knights could at most extend to 40 to 50 meters, while top-tier knights like Ludwig could extend to about 200 meters. However, the magic sabers of the Empire Knights, which looked like they were already charred, were more than 600 meters long when they were pulled out. The moment it was unsheathed, eight heavy armor warriors were pierced by the magic blade and died on the spot. In the heavy armor of the imperial knights, Lei Luo and Allie were sitting side by side. On the seat between them, there was a watch inlaid with a countdown timer. 55 54 53 52 Allie was sitting on the main control seat, her eyes were full of tears. However, she had been clenching her teeth and concentrating on the battle, but she did not let the tears fall. It was unknown whether she was controlling herself on purpose or because her body was in the midst of a high-intensity battle. She was so tense that she could not even cry. In terms of heavy armor training, in the third province, no one dared to claim that East God was inferior. Even in the entire empire, the heavy armor warriors of East God were top-notch. Allie was the daughter of the alliance leader and had extremely high talent, but even with her physical body, she could fight against a group of fully armed high-level heavy armor warriors and drive the top-notch Heavy Armor of the Empires Knights. Her combat strength was even more formidable. However, the main point that made this set of Empires Knights shine so brightly was not Allie who was in the main control seat, but Lei Luo, who was sitting in the secondary control seat. At this moment, other than a slight hint of red on his lips, Lei Luos entire face had sunk into a nearly transparent white color. The blood vessels and meridians under his skin were so clear that it was shocking to look at. Even his bones could be vaguely seen. He wore a square-shaped human body combat device on his brain. Just three hours ago, Lei Luo had risked his life to completely switch to his combat characteristics. In effect, every cell in Lei Luos body contained a huge amount of magic power. This magic power was not only huge but also had a terrifying explosive power. If it was combined with a powerful heavy armor, the explosive power would be shocking. And the combination of heavy armor and the human bodys combat index was precisely this human body combat instrument. It relied on devouring the powerful potential in the human body to magnify the heavy performance and power of heavy armor. If not used excessively, then this kind of training would be beneficial to humans. It could make the humans genes adapt to the environment and atmosphere of battle, thus becoming stronger. However, if it crosses the line, it will cause harm to the body. If it is overused to a certain extent, it will cause harm and even take ones life. Chapter 439 - An Unprecedented Miracle At this moment, Lei Luo, who had never done this in a day of combat training, was gambling with his life. He had used his life to exchange for a minute of brilliance for this heavy armor of the Empires Knights. Allie controlled the heavy armor of the Empires Knights and spun on the spot. After dozens of heavy armor warriors reached the end of the battle once again, no one dared to get close to them. Allie did not want to fight with them. When she flew out of the big hole, she located Ludwig, who was escaping, in a short three seconds. Its that heavy-armor soldier of the Empire. Allie made a judgment at the first moment. Therefore, after Allie forced back the personal guards, she immediately rose into the air and chased after Ludwig. After she rose into the air, the Imperial Knights who had unsheathed their dual blades started burning again due to the friction with the air. In order to conserve her magic power, Allie shortened her magic blades to dozens of meters and placed them diagonally behind her like two wings. Meanwhile, the Imperial Knights heavy armors that were charging forward were like phoenixes that had been reborn from the flames, causing the people on the ground to feel dizzy. Allie turned her head and looked at her watch. There were still fifty seconds left. She then looked at Lei Luo. His eyes were still open, but his gaze was dull and lifeless. However, there was still a faint smile on his face. The Imperial Knights heavy armor worth 100,000 gold coins is tens of thousands more expensive than the battleships on the open market. If Saxton knew that we would waste it like this, he wouldnt have lent it to us, right? When he realized that Allie was looking at him, Lei Luo smiled and said in an extremely weak voice. At that time, before Lei Luo was about to leave Saxtons home planet, he asked Saxton to lend him a heavy armor of an imperial knight. Saxton agreed to it. Allie thought that Lei Luo had borrowed this heavy armor for her to use, but she didnt expect him to have such a plan. Are you really okay? Now that the heavy armor was flying in the sky, there were no complicated battle movements, so Allie relaxed a little and could say something. Allies voice was a little choked up, and tears fell uncontrollably as soon as she spoke. If I really die here today, Allie, will you regret it? Even if I have to repeat todays scene 10,000 times, I will choose to do it without hesitation. Allie stared at Lei Luo, who was so weak that he was almost unconscious. The pain in her heart was indescribable. She really wanted to reach out and touch Lei Luos face, but she did not dare, because it looked like Lei Luo would shatter if she touched him. Lei Luos internal organs were all twitching pathologically, but he could not feel any pain at all. Because every cell in his body was being exploited by the heavy armor, he did not even have the ability to feel pain. Lei Luos vision was almost gone. He could only feel a faint light in front of him, but he could not see anything clearly. His hearing and touch had completely disappeared, so he could not hear what Allie was saying. Do you know how I feel now? Lei Luo slowly moved his lips and continued, I feel like Ive returned to my mothers wombIve never been so at peace in my life Allie wiped her tears and turned her face to look ahead. She was getting closer and closer to Ludwig. If I didnt die today, what would be the first thing you would want to do? Allie did not speak because she could see that Lei Luo could not hear anything. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to control her emotions. She focused all her attention on Ludwig. If it were meI would want to hug you. Lei Luos lips squirmed as he spoke. However, his mouth could no longer make an accurate sound. Even someone with Allies acute hearing could not hear what he was saying. Lei Luos eyes slowly closed, and he completely fainted. In the past paragraph, the forever silent and merciless time, without any interference, still showed its steps on the photon clock step by step. Thirty seconds Twenty-nine seconds Allie finally approached Ludwig, and at this time, the military camp had arrived. Because, at this moment, there were two people who had created an unprecedented miracle. They were using a heavy armor to directly charge at the military camp that had more than a million heavy armor warriors, and the one who felt fear was actually the latter. Yes, it was not nervousness. It was genuine fear. When they saw Allie riding the Imperial Knight who was covered in flames, carrying two magic sabers that rapidly grew from tens of meters to 600 meters, and rapidly approaching, only the word fear could express the feelings of everyone in the military camp. It was like a thousand beasts seeing a heavenly dragon. No matter how valiant they were, they would still kneel down. When a thousand birds saw a phoenix, no matter how fierce they were, they would still bow down. Similarly, as heavy armor warriors, they had seen with their own eyes the star-like radiance emitted by the Imperial Knights in the sky. This kind of shock to the soul was something that no words could express. Although there were hundreds of thousands of heavy armor warriors in the military, most of them were not in heavy armor. Even if they were in heavy armor, most of them were repairing and maintaining it. Only thousands of patrol heavy armor soldiers were in heavy armor and had already started their engines. After the initial shock of about a second, these patrol heavy armor soldiers immediately woke up. The enemy was not their idol, but their enemy. Instantly, about one-third of the patrol heavy armor horses rushed towards them. Among them, about 400 heavy armor soldiers appeared in the middle of them to intercept them before Allie and Ludwig came into contact. It should be said that these heavy armor warriors were acting out of instinct, not rationality. If they were given even three seconds to consider, they believed that there was not a single person present. This instinct took the lives of many people, including many of them. The Imperial Knights heavy armor that was on fire was already too fast. It was so fast that it broke common sense that heavy armor could fly in the atmosphere. It had also completely exceeded the expectations of these heavy-armor warriors. In front of Allie, there were close to a hundred middle and low-level heavy armor warriors. Before they could even open their weapon systems, they had already been split into two by the magic saber that had arrived quickly. The burning Imperial Knights body did not seem to be slowed down at all. When it charged out from the hundreds of heavy armor clusters, a series of loud explosions came from behind it. Chapter 440 - Kill Karman Nearly a hundred colorful lights shot out from the explosions, as brilliant as fireworks during a grand festival. The remaining 300 intermediate and low-level heavy armor warriors witnessed all of this with their own eyes. They were so shocked that they stopped in the air and did not have the courage to chase after the Grim Reaper. Who would have the courage to chase after the Grim Reaper? Twenty-six seconds Twenty-five seconds The photon clock jumped slightly by two squares. In such a short distance, the opponent only had one heavy armor. Moreover, its movement speed was so fast that the probability of a long-range weapon hitting its own people was much higher than that of hitting it. Therefore, in the current environment, the only thing that could be used was the magic knife. The momentum of the death of over 100 low-level heavy-armor knights was almost 40 Black Knights, 16 Empire Knights, and 20 Glory Knights. In total, there were almost 80 high-level heavy armor warriors. Even if there were 80 times more of them, no one would have the courage to face the death-like empire knights head-on. Even if they joined forces, they would not dare to. The strategic intention of these advanced heavy armor warriors was very clear. They wanted to keep Allie busy. At the very least, they wanted to slow her down. As long as they could do that, she would not be invincible. In order to carry out this strategy, the 80 heavy armors, under the command of a Knight of the Lieutenant Colonel Empire, spread out their bodies and split up into four directions to make way for Allie. At the same time, they used all their strength to lengthen their magic sabers, so that more than 100 magic sabers could fuse together to form a triple magic sabers net. Twenty-two seconds later, the watch jumped once again. At this time, Ludwig had already landed on the ground. More patrol heavy armors were rushing over, and Karmans personal guards were also coming. Although the momentum was shocking, as long as it was a human, there was still a limit. If they were allowed to complete the encirclement, then the lives of the two people might really be lost here. Theres no time. Just as Allie was anxiously combining the two magic sabers together, trying to force her way in, she suddenly realized that the magic sabers, which had weakened a little after the fierce dash just now, suddenly shone brightly. Even though the blazing white light had been filtered by the system, it was still so piercing that people could not open their eyes. It was almost a piece of cake for Allie to break through the three layers of magic sabers with this heavy armor. When the magic power blades of the Empire Knights came into contact with the magic power net, they even caused the magic power blades that formed the magic power net to explode, causing magic power sources to fly in all directions. The heavy armor of the forty Jade Dark Knights was hit by these magic power sources almost without any warning, causing them to fall to the ground one after another. The reason for this was because the magic power of the magic power blades of the Empire Knights suddenly increased explosively. The degree of magic power that increased explosively exceeded everyones expectations. When it reached its limit, a lot of excess magic power from the magic blade sprayed onto the magic power net, causing the magic power net to become extremely unstable in an instant and explode. At this time, Allie was only focused on being happy for this sudden good fortune. She did not have the extra energy to notice that beside her, Lei Luos eyes, nose, mouth, and ears were all oozing fresh blood. Even the bones in his body were slightly cracking. In the face of all this, Ludwig did not run anymore. The reason why he did not run was because he did not know the situation inside the heavy armor. If he knew that Allie could only hold on for another twenty seconds, then he would definitely choose to run, even if he had to run out of the province. Why arent you running? When he saw Ludwig turn around, stop in the air, and face Allie head-on, Karmans hair stood on end. At this time, running is meaningless. Facing such a super warrior, with the number of people in the camp, its useless no matter how many people there are. We must have a strong warrior to face it head-on and suppress its speed and momentum. Only then can we bring out our advantage in numbers. As Ludwig spoke, he opened the 12 super magic cannons of the Imperial Knights and started to fire fiercely at Allie. At this time, Ludwig was only a few hundred kilometers away from Allie. For Allie, it was just a snap of her fingers and she was already in front of him. Therefore, Ludwig dared to stop in front of Allie at this moment. It should be said that he was very courageous. And his courage was immediately rewarded. As soon as he saw Ludwig firing, the other heavy armored knights on the ground and on the ground seemed to have received a silent order. They all charged up their magic power and fired with all their might. Suddenly, a huge amount of attack magic power covered Allie at the same time. Within a radius of dozens of kilometers around her, there was a sky full of cannon fire. For Allie, this was the most terrifying situation. No matter how powerful a heavy-armored warrior was, it was impossible for them to turn a blind eye to so many cannon fire at the same time. Allie could only use her magic attraction device to attract all the heavy-armored remains around her to her side to block the cannon fire for herself. This action allowed Allie to avoid the fate of dying on the spot, but it also slowed down her movements. After all, the speed of a single heavy armor moving alone and a heavy armor carrying hundreds of thousands of tons of garbage were completely different. However, no matter how difficult it was, it did not let Allie forget the purpose of risking her life to go thereto kill Kalman. Four seconds Three seconds In a short distance of hundreds of miles, Allie actually used nearly ten seconds to get close. When she was less than five kilometers away from Ludwig, Allies eyes turned blood-red. She roared crazily, blasting away the heavy armor debris that had been almost blown away by the magic cannon. A nearly six-hundred-meter-long magic knife flew out of the sky and shot straight at Ludwig. This was a moment so short that only the most sophisticated instruments could detect it. However, Ludwig instinctively raised his magic blade and blocked the attack. It was not for nothing that he was able to become an Imperial Knight. Allies magic blade, which had been slightly deflected by the shock, moved from Ludwigs chest to his shoulder, completely removing the armor on his right shoulder. Tick-tock. There were only two seconds left. There were many such things in life. It was just a hairs breadth away, but it brought about two completely different fates. When she brushed past Ludwig, Allies eyes immediately closed. She knew that she had missed her only chance. Karman, I cant believe that in the end, this is how you die. However, Karman, who was in heavy armor, did not feel much better than Allie. He also raised his head with a bitter smile and let out a long sigh. Chapter 441 - We Won Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As for Ludwig, he was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was excited. He was a natural-born heavy-armor warrior. It was more fun than painful for him to lose his life in this level of battle. He quickly turned around and waited for Allies next attack. The slash just now seemed to be instinctive, but in fact, it had completely surpassed him in the past. This kind of improvement made him ecstatic. He was eagerly waiting for Allies next attack because he really wanted to know what kind of situation he could reach. However, Allie disappointed him. The Imperial Knight who was burning in flames did not turn around. Instead, he flew away again and instantly flew out of everyones sight. All that was left was the messy barracks and the excited and shocked heavy armor soldiers who were still immersed in the battle. All of a sudden, the world was so quiet that it made people suspect that everything that had happened just now was just a dream. Between the Holy City of Beauty and the nearby planets, there was a cave called the Fatal Vortex. After escaping, in order to avoid being chased, Allie chose to crawl into the cave. The arms of the Imperial Knights armor were gripping the hard surface of the meteorite tightly. It was not until then that Allie had the time to turn around and look at Lei Luo beside her. At this moment, Lei Luos blood had already flowed to the point that his entire head was bright red. After quickly injecting the military medicine that she had prepared earlier into Lei Luos body, Allie leaned weakly against the stone wall. The battle just now had drained all of her senses and energy. Until now, all of her consciousness and memories were still completely locked onto everything that had happened in the city just a few minutes earlier. In the past minute, instead of being a person, Allie had become a machine that completely carried out Lei Luos intentions. Everything had happened too quickly and so fast that there was no time to think. Sweat had already filled her sweat bags, but before she could pour it out, the battle had already ended. Allies consciousness was blurry. She felt her entire body going heavy, and it was as if she was carrying a heavy stone bag and was immersed in the middle of a lake. There was always a kind of inertia to sink downwards. Allie.. The military heart-strengthening needle began to take effect. Lei Luos eyes slowly opened. Although the blood flowing out of his seven orifices had stopped, the weakness of his body did not improve much. However, no matter what, Lei Luo finally regained his weak consciousness again. He gently moved his lips and called out Allies name. As if she had heard the prophets warning, Allie was jolted awake by Lei Luos weak call. Her consciousness instantly recovered and sweat flowed all over her body. Allie was like a person who had been suffocated for a long time. She desperately opened her eyes and mouth wide and forcefully exhaled a long breath. Then, she panted quickly and quickly. Im sorry. I wasted your effort. As Allie finished speaking, he began to cry again. Since when did you become so fond of crying? Lei Luo forced a smile. He tried hard to reach out his hand, but in the end, he could only lift two fingers. The crying Allie picked up his hand and gently placed it on her face. Im sorry, the opportunity that you risked your life for, I wasted itIm sorry No effort will be in vain Lei Luo coughed a few times softly, but from his frowning expression, it could be seen that the pain his body was suffering was not as light as his cough. Let me see Lei Luo signaled the crystal replay with his eyes. Allie quickly wiped her tears and then showed the replay that was recorded in the last minute to Lei Luo. After watching it for only thirty seconds, Lei Luo heaved a sigh of relief. His whole body finally relaxed. We won As Lei Luos most trusted general, Arthur had been in charge of defense from the very beginning. In exchange for the peaceful surrender of Morton, Arthur and his remaining ten thousand garrison troops had the right to defend the defense center. Since the incident a few days ago, Arthur seemed to have changed into a different person. There was an inexplicable sense of solemnity all over his body, which made his subordinates, who had been with him for a year, unconsciously feel a little respect for him. Just as Morton said, Arthur was popular. At least half of the 100,000 garrison troops loved their commander very much. Although most of the troops had been taken away by Karman and Casa, their hearts were still on Arthurs side. As for the 10,000 people who stayed by Arthurs side, that was needless to say. Arthur had spent more than 200 days and nights watering them with his bare heart. This was also why Karman did not dare to use force against Arthur. He had to accept his surrender because of his influence on the ground troops. Just now, Arthur had been standing at the center of the defense, watching the fierce battle of heavy armor. Just as Arthurs blood was boiling and he was about to respond, the heavy armor that was like the Grim Reaper suddenly disappeared mysteriously. This disappointed Arthur, but he was also a little excited. The adjutant who was serving Arthur saw the smile on Arthurs face. He had not seen Arthur smile for so many days, so he asked with a smile, Commander, although that Imperial Knight killed him to vent his anger, he did not kill Karman in the end. Why is the commander smiling? Arthur turned his face and looked at his adjutant. He said with a firm face, That person is Lei Luo. The adjutant widened his eyes in shock and asked, How is that possible? Isnt Lord Lei Luo a strategic expert? How did he become a super-warrior? Its him. I cant be wrong. Its him. Arthur smiled confidently. No matter what strange things he does, I wont be surprised, because he is always a guy who never expects anything. Arthur paused, puffed out his chest, and said proudly, If you dont believe me, just wait and see. In a few days, my brother will find his way back. The adjutant looked at Arthur suspiciously. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Arthurs high spirits, he swallowed what he wanted to say. At this moment, an inspector suddenly walked over and said to Arthur, Commander, the situation doesnt seem right. Whats wrong? The inspector suddenly threw this sentence, which made Arthur a little confused. Commander, look here As the examiner said this, he fixed the surveillance video on the action of Allie cutting off Ludwigs right shoulder. Whats going on here? Arthur still didnt understand what the examiner was trying to say. Chapter 442 - Karman is Dead Commander, dont you understand what I mean? The examiner quickly pulled out the structural diagram of the Empire Knights heavy armor from the database. The examiner first drew a rough shape on the structural diagram based on Ludwigs right shoulder that had been cut off. Then, he especially enlarged this part. At first, Arthur was still staring blankly at the structure, but after a moment, his mouth began to open slightly. Then, he slowly stretched out his hand and pointed at a certain location on the structure. Suddenly, Arthur let out an Ah! and everyone in the Defense Center was startled. Everyone looked over, and they saw Arthurs smiling face. The right shoulder is fast. Quickly play the replay again, using the slowest speed possible. Yes. Seeing that his intentions were finally understood by the officer, the inspector was very excited. He smiled and nodded, and then immediately carried out Arthurs orders. I cant see clearly. Hurry up and arrange for the computer to calculate. Lets see what the chances are that the bastard Karman died. After a few minutes, the inspector ran back from the center. Commander, the results are out. Arthur grabbed the inspector tightly with both hands and asked impatiently, Whats the probability? The probability of injury is above 99.9%, the probability of serious injury is 87%, and the probability of death is 79%. 79%79%79%? Arthur blinked his eyes and kept rubbing his hands as he kept repeating this sentence. After repeating it for almost ten times, Arthur pulled his hair anxiously and asked the person beside him, Can anyone tell me what the f*cking meaning of 79% is? The people around Arthur looked at each other for a while. Finally, a bespectacled subordinate said timidly, I think that the meaning of 79% is that if there are no accidents, Karmanshould be dead. As soon as he finished speaking, Arthur suddenly turned his head and looked directly at him. The light in his eyes was hot enough to make people feel burning pain. Say what you just said again. Arthur said these words almost word by word. The poor bespectacled man even thought that he had offended this fierce man in some way. II mean, Karman shouldshould be dead. As soon as he said that, a rush of hot blood rushed from his chest to Arthurs head. A loud roar came from his head. The whole world seemed to fall into an endless silence. In this silence, there was only one voice repeating countless times. Karman is deadKarman is dead This voice was filled with an irresistible temptation, enticing people to do something impulsively. Outside the special prison After seeing that the imperial knights left in a hurry like when they came in a hurry, Zha Mu turned his face and whispered into Zackens ear, Sigh, its fortunate that the beginning was so vigorous. How could it be so anticlimactic, its really Thats right, thats right. Zacken nodded his head vigorously, expressing his deep-rooted agreement with his brothers words. The two of them looked at the other members of the Grizzly Pirates gang outside of their heads. All of them had a look of disappointment. Just as Zha Mu and Zha Ken were whispering to each other, they suddenly saw the ground commander of Karmans side, who was stationed here with 500 men, walking to a place further away from them. It seemed that he was whispering something. Zha Mu and Zacken looked at each other. The two of them pricked up their ears almost as long as a rabbit. In the end, they vaguely heard the ground commander say something. Ah? OkayYesYes. After the call, the ground commander walked back with a frown. After glaring at Zha Mu and the others for a while, he turned around and ordered his subordinates reluctantly. Everyone, retreat. Whats going on? Zha Mu and Zacken were confused. After a moment, Zha Mu suddenly thought of something. Do you thinkIts? Zacken shook his head in confusion. It shouldnt be, right? It was 9:15 p.m. in local time at the Holy City of Beauty. The leaders of the Grizzly Pirates, who had just held a meeting in the afternoon, held another meeting. Unlike the previous meeting, the meeting this time was much more lively, and everyone was brave enough to speak up. Almost five hours have passed, but Karman hasnt shown up at all. Pandino, who is Karmans deputy, and Casa, who is actually in charge of Deputy Commander Karmans authority, have already gathered their troops. All the troops are retreating to the sacred city, but the areas they are stationed in are completely different. It is clear that they are all acting on their own. Yes, the military arrangements on Karmans side are starting to fall apart. The garrison troops of the sacred city that were originally under their watch are now completely free. Most of these people are leaning towards Arthur and Allie. As long as there is someone leading them, they will only need half an hour to counterattack the sacred city. Leader, through our calculations, we have come to the conclusion that the probability of Karmans death is more than 79% . Theres no need for any technicians. I can tell with my own eyes that Karman is already dead. Karman was a strategic expert, but his combat ability was only slightly better than that of a commoner. In that level of collision, even the shards from a magic saber would be enough to take his life. At the end of the meeting, everyone slowly began to move in the same direction. This was a great opportunity, and it was the opportunity to take full control of the the city. Leader, make up your mind. Gather all the forces of our pirate gang and move toward the Holy City of Beauty as soon as possible. Although we dont have the advantage on the warships, we dont have an absolute disadvantage on the ground. Especially since the enemy is divided into two factions. As long as we make a move, we can be sure that Arthur will respond to us. Thats right, commander. That guy, Karman, is definitely dead. Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldnt have stayed hidden for so long. Now that their morale has been lost, victory is in our hands. As long as we succeed in the first battle and successfully obtain the city, with its strong defense, we can totally stop any intruders. Leader, theres no need to hesitate. Karmans reinforcements will arrive in less than thirty hours at the earliest. We must make a prompt decision. Chapter 443 - Conserve Your Strength Zha Mu felt his heart was in a mess. In fact, in his true heart, he felt the same as his subordinates. His blood was boiling. He could not wait to throw away his sleeves and fight. The reason why he was in a mess was because his younger brother, Zacken, had once again raised a completely different opinion from everyone else. This is indeed a good opportunity. However, I dont think that we should attack the sacred city. Instead, we should immediately gather all of our people, grab as many warships as possible, and leave the sacred city. After everyone had expressed their opinions, Zacken finally expressed his thoughts. What? You must be joking. Weve paid such a huge price to finally have this opportunity today. How can we just let it pass? Zacken, arent you a little too cowardly? Youre really muddle-headed. If you keep running, can you escape from the powerful Grizzly Pirates gang? Ive never heard of such a thing. Thats right. Although Casa has a deep foundation in the army, hes just mediocre trash. Pandinos strategy was higher than his, but he had no foundation in the army. He was completely relying on Karmans power. These two people are like two dogs. In front of such people, were actually running away. This is too ridiculous. Facing everyones objections, Zacken was not moved at all. Run away and try to preserve our strength. This is our best choice at the moment. Everyone, please be clear-headed. Even if we take down the city, were destined to not be able to defend it. Lei Luo dared to stay here because of his extraordinary intelligence. The reason why Karman dared to stay here is because he has a powerful backer. What right do we have? Do we have to rely on our last bit of blood and bone? Zackens words were very reasonable. None of the people present knew how to refute him. However, at this moment, almost all of them were blinded by the seemingly huge and easy-to-obtain benefits in front of them. None of them could really listen to Zackens words. The meeting room fell into a sudden silence, and the atmosphere became a little awkward. At this moment, Adjutant Zackens report sounded outside the door again. Whats the matter? Zacken seemed to be a little displeased with the interruption of the meeting. Reporting, commander. The intelligence officer reported that two minutes ago, Arthur led troops into the special prison and rescued Morton. Meanwhile, in the Cave of the Deadly Vortex After resting for a few hours, the effects of the military medicine were becoming more and more obvious. Although his body was still very weak, Lei Luos words were barely comparable to a normal patient. Cant you tell? Those who actively sent troops to intercept are all non-pirates. Along the way, as long as it was within the Grizzly Pirates sphere of influence, almost not a single soldier was sent out. Seeing that Allie was still a little confused, Lei Luo explained in a low voice. Allie took a closer look at the crystal, and it was indeed the case. She nodded her head in relief. Karmans personality is arrogant, and its understandable that hes not popular. This isnt just a problem of personality, but a problem of a fundamental conflict of interest. Between a commander like Karman who came from a formal system and a commander like Zha Mu who came from a pirate background, in terms of ideology and the distribution of interests, they were essentially irreconcilable. If they wanted to coexist, there was only one way, and that was to have a fair adjudicator who was superior to both of them. It was precisely because I knew this that I thought that there wouldnt be a problem, and that ended up to be one of my biggest mistakes. When Lei Luo said this, he sighed regretfully. I thought everyone was too rational. After all, humans are not machines. The logic of doing things is not simply based on what is beneficial and what is not. At the end of the day, I still dont understand human nature. This lesson will forever be engraved in my heart. Humans are not saints Allie was about to comfort him, but she was immediately interrupted by Lelo. He did not need such meaningless comfort. Not long from now, Karman and the Grizzly Pirates will be at war. At that time, our chance will come. Very soon, we will have another big battle, but it wont be a one-on-one battle like today. Therefore, our priority now is to find a fleet that can fight. Fleet? Where else can we find a fleet now? Allie asked in confusion. Find a neutral city to settle down in first, then turn around and go to the Cape of Good Hope, Lei Luo said. Go to the Cape of Good Hope? What are we going there for? Allie was even more confused. Go there and wait for someone. Who? Someone who can bring our fleet. When Lei Luo said this, he moved his body a little tiredly. But before that, I need to spend one or two days treating my body. What about the sacred city? What should we do? Hearing Allies words, Lei Luo, who had a faint smile on his face, suddenly became gloomy. Since the Karman rebellion, I havent been able to control everything. I can only adapt to the situation Lei Luo sighed. It would have been better if that person had come earlier. When Morton saw Arthur rushing into the cell with his men, he almost immediately grabbed Arthur and asked excitedly. Is Lei Lou back? No. Arthur shook his head. Then why are you here? Morton let go of his hand and looked at Arthur strangely. Karman is dead. As if someone had hurriedly stabbed him in the waist, Mortons slightly bent back suddenly straightened up. Did you see it with your own eyes? More or less After seeing Mortons serious questioning gaze, Arthurs originally strong confidence began to shrink. What do you mean more or less? Originally, Morton wanted to believe this fact as Arthur did, but the hesitation in Arthurs eyes made him not dare to be so optimistic. Its the magic crystal Arthur told Morton everything that happened in the defense center that afternoon. Seventy-nine percent? Morton stood where he was and muttered this number. What are the actions of the Grizzly Pirates? Ive already sent people to contact them, but I havent received any reply. Stupid, why are you in such a hurry to make a move? Their attitude right now is crucial! Why dont you contact them first? Youre really not doing things properly. Morton looked at Arthur with a slightly resentful look. Chapter 444 - Two Suggestions This afternoon, Karman wanted to make a move on you. I listened to you and stayed at the center of the defense, not daring to leave. Fortunately, the Grizzly Pirates sent people to stop me. Otherwise, you wouldnt be in this world anymore. Dont you know that? The situation is so chaotic now. What if Casar or Pandino makes a move on you? What if something happens to you? How will I answer to Lei Luo in the future? Arthur spread out his hands and argued with an innocent expression. After listening to Arthurs explanation, Morton hesitated for a moment and sighed. I think its not a problem for me to lead these 10,000 people to guard the defense center. But in the current situation, you still have to make the decision. At this time, dont just sigh here, my big businessman Arthur was anxious. Morton looked at Arthur and walked around in a circle. As long as we guard the defense center, all the defense structures of the city will be under our control. We cant lose this place. Lets go, well return to the defense center right now. Okay. At this point, the two of them brought their men and rushed to the defense center. I think the Imperial Knight was Lei Luo. On the way, Arthur once again explained his judgment to Morton. Morton looked at Arthur strangely and asked, Lei Luo? Why do you actually think so? I dont know either. I just have this kind of intuition. Its like a dog smelling bones. Arthur couldnt help but laugh when he said this. Morton looked at Arthur in a daze. As a businessman. He had always acted according to logic and reason. He had never believed in intuition. But for some reason, when he heard Arthur say this, he inexplicably felt that he agreed. However, no matter what, out of professional habit, Morton felt that he shouldnt encourage such irrational thoughts. Its meaningless to think about this now. Lets talk about the current situation. The special prison and the Defense Center were both set up in the Holy City of America. The distance between the two was only a few hundred kilometers. Arthur and Morton had rushed back to the defense center only five minutes after they left the special prison. During this period of time, Morton basically did not hear any useful information from Arthur. However, at least, he knew one thing. That was that Arthur was basically in a blind state. He did not have a rational investigation of the current situation. As soon as the two of them arrived at the entrance of the defense center, they saw the supervisor on duty quickly walk up to them. Commander, vice-captain Zacken of the Grizzly Pirates is waiting for you. Arthur turned sideways and looked at Morton. See you right away. Ill go with you, Morton said without hesitation. Soon, the two of them saw Zacken waiting anxiously in the meeting room. Commander. Seeing Arthur and Morton appear at the same time, Zacken instinctively wanted to greet Morton because he knew that Morton should be the one making the decisions now. However, he thought about it. After all, this was the defense center and Arthurs territory, so he decided to greet Arthur first. Commander is not making the decisions now. If theres anything, you two can talk. As Arthur said this, he sat down on the side and gave Morton the seat next to Zakon. Commander Zacken, sit, Morton said as he sat down. Although his actions were fast, Morton did not speak quickly. In addition, he had a faint smile on his face. Unknowingly, Zacken felt a sense of security. He also felt a little relaxed. Whats the general situation now? After the two of them sat down, Morton asked in a tone that said, How many people are there in your family? Most of us in the Grizzly Pirates believe that Karman is dead, and the whole situation has fallen into chaos. As a former businessman who was used to collecting information from gossip, Morton keenly noticed that the word Karman used was Believe. This was a subjective wish and did not represent the truth. Morton looked at Zacken and said, Captain Zacken doesnt seem to agree with this statement? Yes, we dont have any concrete information to confirm that Karman is dead. Everything is just speculation. No matter how reasonable the speculation seems, no matter how many kinds of facts echo this speculation, speculation is always just speculation. Its rare to have such a calm mind in such a situation. Morton nodded approvingly. I completely agree with your way of thinking Then, I wonder what Captain Zacken wants us to do here? Im not here under my brothers orders, but I came here on my own accord. First, Zacken made a statement about his identity. Thats not important. Morton waved his hand, signaling Zacken to continue. The Grizzly Pirates are now fully assembled As Zacken spoke, he looked at his watch on the wall. In about three hours, we will be assembled and set off for the Holy City of America. The person the commander sent to contact should be back by now. I believe that you will soon find out about my brothers plan from him. I just finished reading it. Zha Mu expressed that he wants us to coordinate with their actions and attack Pandino and Casa Barracks together with them. Arthur glanced at Zacken and then looked at Morton. When they had just arrived at the Defense Center, the inspector reported Zackens visit and handed the report of the liaison to Arthur. Morton blinked and asked Zacken, Since you came here without permission, you must not agree with this idea, right? Thats right. Zacken nodded. I came here with two suggestions. First, I hope that you as commander can use your reputation and connections to call on the garrison troops of the Holy City of Beauty that are scattered all over the place to cooperate with our operation. They were all under surveillance, but now they are basically free. Its just that they dont have anyone to lead them, so they dont know what to do. Right now, the entire citys internal and external communication networks are in the hands of Karmans people. Im afraid I cant contact them. Although he knew that it was time for both sides to cooperate, Arthur was still brooding over the betrayal of the Grizzly Pirates. Therefore, when he spoke, he sounded very impolite. Uh Zacken understood Arthurs feelings very well. He glanced at Morton awkwardly, hoping that he would come and rescue him. However, Morton had disappointed him. Yesterday, you said that we were enemies, so you joined them to surround us. Today, you called us your allies, and now you want us to surround them with youCaptain Zacken, arent you overestimating our self-cultivation? Chapter 445 - Mutiny Zacken sighed and nodded. I can understand both of your feelings. However, to be honest, what Lord Lei Luo did to the Grizzly Pirateswas that fair? Everything is just cause and effect. If we really look into it, who is right and who is wrong? Who can say it clearly? Hearing Zackens words, Morton and Arthur had nothing to say. If they really had to talk about it, it was their side that was in the wrong. After all, there was only one person on their side who had been in prison for a few days, but almost their entire team had been crippled. Seeing that Morton and Arthur did not refute, Zacken also stopped. To be honest, I have always been against the recent rebellion. The reason is simple. With our current strength, its difficult for us to stand on our own. We have to rely on a strong person to survive. Although Lei Luo has harmed us before, hes still a much stronger person than Karman. As for the reason, I dont think I need to explain. The two of you should be clear about it. Arthur opened his mouth, wanting to say something unpleasant like, You only know that now? Arent you smart enough to have figured that out? But this time, Morton reached out to stop him. What do you mean now? Right now, most of our regiment has fallen into an unrealistic fanaticism, thinking that we can monopolize the Holy City of Beauty. However, there is no doubt that this is an impossible goal. In the end, we still have to return to the starting point, and that is to rely on a powerhouse. Regardless of whether Karman is dead or alive, after our second rebellion, we will definitely break with him. In that case, we only have one choice left. This majority should be everyone except for Commander Zacken, right? Morton smiled faintly. One sentence had exposed Zackens skill in using words. This was within Zackens expectations, so he did not appear to be in a sorry state. This is also why I came to ask for the support of the two of you. Why should we trust you? Arthur suddenly interjected. Because we need each other. Zacken turned his face and looked at Arthur. Emotions are like a storm. Although it can be scary, it will pass eventually. The only thing that determines the long-term survival of mankind and the logic of doing things will always be the need. At this moment, Zackens gaze was sharp, and his words were neither servile nor overbearing. For a moment, he actually forced Arthur to be a little embarrassed. Morton, who was at the side, quietly stared at Zacken. He thought to himself, What a mistake. I cant believe that such a talent was only discovered today. Do you want to repeat the previous mistake of our Grizzly Pirates, or do you want to make a rational choice and cooperate with us? Its a deal between the two of you. As Zacken spoke, he acted as if he was about to stand up. Well send people to contact all parts of the area now. Whats the second thing you need us to do? Although he didnt directly answer the question, Mortons meaning was very clear. I hope that the two of you can defend the defense center to the death. No matter what happens, dont make a move, Zacken said. Zackens words made Morton frown slightly. Arthur, who was beside him, had already spoken. Why do the mutinies on the ground need the defense center? The defense buildings cant attack the ground. Yes, what Im worried about is the sky, Zacken said as he pointed to the sky. Are you saying that Karman faked his death? Morton immediately reacted. So far, we have no way to deny this possibility. The port is not under the surveillance of the defense center. We have no way to know whether Karman is really dead or has sneaked to the other provinces. Once we gather, they will attack us. If thats the case, then they only need one heavy battleship to control the entire battle. Zackens words made Mortons eyes widen. He stood up and paced a few steps before walking back to Zacken. He said with an extremely serious expression and speed, Have you told your brother all of this? Ive already told him in private. Whats the result? 400,000 old warriors of the Grizzly Pirates, as well as some absolutely reliable new members, have been assigned to me. Ive ordered all of them to secretly approach ports 3, 7, and 9. Our maintenance troops will be there to receive them. All of our heavy battleships and 150 heavy patrols are gathered at these three ports. Are you prepared for your brother to attack the Holy City of America and you to carry out the escape plan? Yes, in the ground war, aerial combat is meaningless, so my brother gave all of his reliable aerial combat soldiers to me. Morton nodded heavily. Then, he asked Zacken seriously, Do you really want to serve Lei Luo? It doesnt matter. As a traitor, if I want to win the future for the Grizzly Pirates, I have to be even more loyal. You will become one of Lei Luos trusted arms. Morton looked at Zacken and spoke with certainty. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the inspector rush into the meeting room. Commander, Casa has brought a large number of heavy-armored warriors to attack. There are also many imperial mages accompanying him. Zacken stood up in shock and exclaimed, How did that happen so quickly? You actually guessed it. He had thought that Zackens worries were right from the start, but when Zackens worries became a reality so quickly, Morton really did not know what to do. What surprised both of them was that Arthur was surprisingly calm in the face of all this. He slowly stood up and gently patted the table with his hand. What should come will come. You two smart people should continue thinking about complicated things. Im going up. Go, f*ck it. As Arthur said this, he waved his hand at the examiner. Morton actually smelled a faint smell of blood when he waved his hand. As the heart of a citys defense, the defense center naturally had a strong defensive power. Otherwise, under the concentrated firepower of the enemy, the defense center would be the first to be paralyzed. What else was there to fight for? It was even more so for the fortress city, the Holy City of Beauty. In order to protect the defense center, the lord of the distant mountains had built a total of 100 large-scale city shields for it. Four hundred small-scale city shields combined to form a super defense shield. This kind of defense was so solid that it could even withstand the most terrifying magic attacks. There was also a big reason why Karman was willing to accept Arthurs surrender. It was because he thought that it would consume too much energy to take down the defense center. Level up the shield magic to the highest level. The first thing Arthur did when he rushed from the meeting room to the combat room was to immediately give instructions to the defense officer. Chapter 446 - Learn to Respect Others Commander The defense officer looked hesitant. Say what you have to say. Why are you stammering? Arthur was furious that he didnt know whether to say it or not. They have cut off our magic supply. Whats there to report? This is a matter of course. Hurry up and use backup magic. In the past few days, weve been using backup magic. Now, weve almost used up all of it. Even if we use our defensive magic to the minimum, we can only hold on for another ten minutes at most. If we use it to the maximum, we only have thirty-two seconds left. To the defense officers surprise, Arthur did not get angry when he heard this news. He nodded and patted the defense officials shoulder. Sorry, its been hard on you. Do your best. As soon as Arthur finished speaking, he turned around and saw Morton and Zacken appear behind him. The conversation between him and the defense official had already been heard by the two of them. Now we can be sure that Karman isnt dead. All of us have been plotted against by him. Morton laughed bitterly. Speaking of which, Lei Luos foresight isnt bad. He went out for a stroll and found such a powerful character. Its a pity that his role is in the opposite direction. The most important thing now is to send someone to inform my brother. They definitely dont know about this place. Zackens request seemed very urgent, but Morton rejected it quickly. No, we wont do that. You If he still had a gun in his arms, Zacken would have pulled it out without hesitation. But unfortunately, he didnt have a gun in his hand, so all he could do was glare at Morton. The real priority now is to send you to the port. Morton looked at Zackens expression. He was calm and determined. Once you arrive at the fleet, dont have any hope. Lead the team and leave immediately. If he wasnt biased, Zacken should be able to understand Mortons decision. This was undoubtedly the most rational and effective decision at the moment. However, in reality, Zacken appeared confused and surprised. Karmans fleet must have made preparations. Once we fall, they will immediately launch a full-scale attack. The people we send can escape Karmans attacks and escape to your brothers place. Moreover, your brother can also lead the team to the port before we fall. However, that would be meaningless because this will only cause chaos to the team that you originally set up, resulting in the annihilation of the entire team. Mortons voice remained steady and gentle. From the moment your brother made that decision, he was destined to suffer this cruel result. Morton paused before continuing, And its the same for us. At this moment, Morton was filled with a strong businesslike aura. His words were slow, objective, and rational. They were filled with simple yet cold logic. Although it was cruel, Zacken had to admit that Mortons decision was fair and reasonable. He had nothing to say. However, he still tried to say something because he could not accept Mortons decision without any obstacles. Should we Freedom is to make a decision on our own and then take responsibility for it. After Morton said that, he looked directly at Zacken, who was unable to say a single word. After the two of them looked at each other for a moment, Zacken helplessly looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh. The depression in his chest did not disappear at all. At this moment, Morton blinked his eyes and withdrew his somewhat aggressive gaze. I have something to ask of you. Please speak. After you see Lei Luo, please tell him that the more dangerous the situation, the more valuable the trait of being calm is. Do not lose your calm because of our sacrifice. That will only make our sacrifice meaningless. Morton didnt look at Arthurs expression after saying that. He turned his head and said to Arthur, Before I was captured, I instructed you to get someone to modify an armed carriage. It should be ready, right? Its ready. Its in the basement. After hearing Arthurs reply, Morton turned his head. Just as he was about to speak to Zacken, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck and fell into Arthurs arms. Looking at Zackens shocked expression, Arthur calmly explained, You only lost one brother. Theres no reason for our Lei Luo to lose two brothers. Its not worth it. Commander Zackens gaze turned from shock to respect. If you see Lei Luo, repeat what Morton said to him and tell him that I said it. As Arthur spoke, he pushed Morton to Zacken. In one minute, you will arrive outside the city in a carriage. Then, you will return to the port from outside the city. This way, you will be able to avoid all attacks. After Arthur finished speaking, he gave Zacken an assistant and was about to leave. At this moment, Zacken took a step forward, pulled Arthur, and whispered, Why dont you leave too? There should be more than two people in the carriage. Arthur raised his eyebrows and glanced at Zacken. He said indifferently, Learn to respect others. This will be good for you. After saying that, Arthur left without looking back. The magic lasers that blotted out the sky shot toward the heavy armor at the center of the attack. Each magic laser seemed to have its own soul, full of thoughts of piercing through the heavy armor, piercing into the flesh, and drinking the blood of all creatures. Most of the magic lasers that were shot out from the defense center collided with the magic lasers that were coming at them. This caused a violent explosion, which created a huge crater in the middle of no-mans land. A small portion of the magic lasers charged into the group of heavy armor that was personally led by Pandino as they wished, causing casualties. Although they had the advantage of the city shield, the advantage was undoubtedly on Pandinos side. Every magic laser that came from the defense center was accompanied by ten lasers that shot towards the city shield at the defense center. Because of the lack of magic, they did not dare to turn the city shields magic to the highest level. Therefore, about a third of the lasers broke through the city shields protection and directly charged into the defense center, blasting the buildings and the heavy armor that guarded them into pieces. Chapter 447 - Surrender The humans shattered body mixed with the shattered metal powder, filling the air with a strange smell of blood. One round, two rounds, three rounds After many rounds, the potholes in the middle had been blasted into a huge crater. It looked as if it had been hit by a meteorite. In just two minutes, the city shield of the defense center was finally completely broken through. The defense center was naked and displayed in front of the heavy armor group led by Pandino. At this time, the defense centers heavy armor had already lost 40%, leaving less than 6,000. Pandinos loss was almost the same. Ah! With a shrill cry, an unwilling cry was played through the speaker of the heavy armor. A few hundred meters away from Arthur, a heavy armor broke apart in the air, and a burning human-shaped thing fell from the heavy armor into the air. When the body finally fell to the ground, the soldier did not lose consciousness completely. He opened his mouth slightly and lay back down. He suddenly felt completely at peace. But if he could, he still wanted to choose not to be at peace so soon. After all, he was only eighty-four years old. There were still many things he wanted to do. He blinked his eyes. For the first time in his life, he found the sky so beautiful. He tried to reach out and touch the lovely sky, but he couldnt because he had no hands anymore. He blinked again and reluctantly wanted to look at the sky again, but he never opened his eyes again. Surrender. As long as you send Arthur to us, Lord Karman will forgive your stupidity. Pandinos arrogant voice resounded through the sky. Those who were still by Arthurs side were all loyal old subordinates of the former East God. They were all first-class heavy-armor warriors. They were a valuable asset to anyone. Therefore, it was reasonable that Karman was unwilling to give them up. Its enough for a subordinate to do what you did. If you do what they did now, I wont blame you. Arthur turned around and looked at the captains around him. After a moment of silence, one of the team leaders shouted, Commander, well give you back the words you said to Zacken. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone burst into laughter. What a bunch of people who dont know life and death. Arthur looked at his brothers who had been fighting together for almost a year and laughed with tears in his eyes. After laughing, Arthur jumped into his heavy armor and pulled out his magic knife. Through the loudspeaker, he shouted at all the heavy armor warriors, Order! Before we die, everyone must f*cking kill one. Our garrison troops will never make a f*cking loss. The six thousand heavy-armor warriors pulled out their magic knives at the same time and shouted in unison. Ha! Kill! The six thousand voices gathered together and collided in the air, forming a loud sound that reverberated in the air. It shook everyones ears on the battlefield. At this time, the military strength of the Pandino Army was already fifteen times that of the Arthur Army. Moreover, there were more than a thousand empire fighter jets as support. However, when the sky-shaking sound filled the entire space, many people in the Pandino Army felt an inexplicable chill. At this time, Pandino began to feel that it was a mistake for the empire to always judge the combat strength of an army based on the personal qualities of the commander. In the wilderness thousands of kilometers away from the Holy City of Beauty nearly 700,000 heavy-armor warriors were pushing forward in a dense manner with the assistance of three thousand mages. Due to their large number, they needed to take into account the relationship between the formation and various factors, so the speed of their advance was not considered fast. However, it was not a problem for them to advance to the Holy City of Beauty within an hour. The spies from the sacred city hadnt returned yet, but the leaders of the Grizzly Pirates were full of confidence. All kinds of intelligence showed that Casa and Pandino were fighting on their own and that they were united. As long as they killed one of the two forces in one go, then the other force would have no choice but to be like all the other observers. They would obediently prostrate on the ground and submit. At that time, the Grizzly Pirates would become the true masters of the Holy City of beauty. Not long ago, they were just a medium-sized pirate gang. Now, they were about to become the masters of a fortress city. The sense of accomplishment that awaited them was really intoxicating. Unlike all the other leaders, Zha Mu had the same desire as them. However, there was still a sense of unease lingering in his heart. He did not want to believe Zackens words, but he knew that the only things that worked in the world were often unfortunate prophecies. Otherwise, he would not have made such an arrangement for Zacken. The closer they got to the city, the more satisfied the people around them wereand the more worried Zha Mu was. At this moment, someone came from the front and reported, Captain, weve encountered Casas people. How many people are there? About 800,000. That many? The report from the front shocked the other leaders of the Grizzly Pirates gang, and they even became a little timid. As for the number of enemies and the hesitant answer to his companions, Zha Mu only had one word. Kill! Even though he had doubts in his heart, since he had come this far, there was no turning back. He could only press forward. Hearing Zha Mus words, the other leaders were slightly stunned. One by one, they activated their heavy armor and rushed to the front line to command. Although they were at a numerical disadvantage, the difference between 500,000 and 800,000 could be made up with courage. All the leaders of the Grizzly Pirates had to believe this. This was similar to the recklessness of a recruit. However, this recklessness at least proved that they had not completely lost hope of winning. Although this was in the era of the empire, it was common for casualties to be in the hundreds of millions. However, this was because before every landing battle, there would always be saturated empire fire. When heavy-armor warriors landed on the ground, the resistance on the ground would usually be exhausted. Therefore, the battle scene of nearly a million heavy-armor warriors could already be considered spectacular. Unfortunately, due to the fact that they were in the wilderness, the surroundings were dark. This kind of magnificent scene could not be fully displayed. In the darkness, the heavy sound of engines, the sound of magic blades colliding, the sound of heavy armor colliding, and the faint screams formed the most terrifying song of hell. The light from the magic laser that appeared from time to time was always intermittent, illuminating the vast battlefield bit by bit and illuminating the various aspects of this cruel scene in front of people. Chapter 448 - : The Real War Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL They saw their enemy go mad like a demon, screaming through the loudspeaker and cutting their comrade in two. They saw their comrade waving his magic sword, he behaved even more like a demon than the enemy. They heard their own hoarse screams when they felt that their eyes had become blurry because of the blood in their eyes. They felt very deeply for those wars that would kill people hundreds of thousands of kilometers away. What was happening now was like a real war. Yes, it was this bloody thing. The magic sabers cut through the chest of the heavy armor and ignited everything in the air. This was a real war. In the beginning, before everything starts, there would be nothing but fear, but in the middle, as everyone around them started killing enemies, there would be a trace of perverted excitement. However, by the time they reached the end, everyone seemed to have their nerves cut off. They had no intuition at all. They only had the instinct to press the launch button mechanically and wave the magic blade. Rows and rows of heavy armor quickly collided with each other. Then, they quickly fell into the silent wilderness, filling up the ravines in the wilderness bit by bit. Even in such a vast wilderness, the smell of blood was strong, and it was a burning, pungent odor. It also surpassed the smell of the laser explosion, emerging from the ground and spreading in the air. The dry air in the Holy City of Beauty had become moist. Suddenly, everyone felt a burst of pain in their eyes, and there were many strong lights. The light was as bright as the stars, shining from the sky. The people could not help but put their hands together, thinking that it was a divine manifestation. Yes, to the people of Casa, they were the gods of salvation. But to the people of the Grizzly Pirates, they were devils. Countless white lights poured down from the empire, in the direction that these white lights went. Without a doubt, it was the Grizzly Pirates. Before they could even make a sound, the heavy armor and the empires fighter jets that were hit by the white light were disintegrated into the most primitive particles. At this moment, all the craziness came to an abrupt end, and everyone stopped. No one panicked, nor did anyone wail. Everyone from the Grizzly Pirates floated calmly in the air, as if the most devout Christians were waiting for the call of God and waiting for the white light to turn them into the most primitive part of the empire. Zha Mu released the control handle, smiled faintly, and muttered to himself softly, Brother, this must be fate. In the distant empire, there was a person who grabbed his face with both hands. It was as if he wanted to smash his face. His entire body twisted into a ball, and he could not stop trembling. His waist was somewhat sickly hunched because he wanted to suppress the strong emotions that erupted from every cell. This person was none other than Zacken, who Arthur had personally sent to the armored carriage. A few minutes ago, he had just arrived at Port 3. He had wanted to lead the team from there. However, before he could land, Port 3 suddenly exploded violently. With such an explosion, the entire port became chaotic. The well-organized team of Grizzly Pirates, whose members had been hiding in the vicinity, suddenly became a pile of loose sand. Looking at the fire that filled the sky, Zac felt a chill down his spine. He knew that this was not the only place that had such an explosion. As expected, as if to confirm his deduction, the other two ports emitted a blinding light in less than five seconds. It was a light that could only be emitted by an explosion on the level of a nuclear bomb. At that time, Zackens first reaction was to immediately save his brother. Just as he was about to turn the homing device and fly towards the gathering place of the Grizzly Pirates, Morton stopped him. Get out of the way, Zacken shouted at Morton with red eyes. No. Morton looked directly at Zacken, his eyes still filled with determination. I beg you, I have nothing leftthe fleet is completely finished, the Grizzly Pirates are also completely finishedI have nothing left, I only have him as my brotherI beg you, let me save my brother. Even if you can dodge the air and ground attacks that are so dense that not even a fly can fly past, you can still run nearly 10,000 kilometers to your brothers gathering place. Do you think its possible for you to find your brother among the millions of rebels in just a few minutes? Mortons retort was still very reasonable. Even Morton himself found it unbelievable that he could still maintain such a calm state at this time. I dont care, I dont care. I want to save my brother. Even though his IQ had dropped to the lowest point of his life due to his emotional agitation, Zacken was still fully aware that what Morton said was right. But like all gamblers who had lost everything, Zacken was completely unwilling to face reality. He shook his head desperately, and his limbs swayed violently along with his body. His mouth was mumbling loudly. Dont be so willfulWhat youre doing will only make everyones sacrifice meaningless. As Morton spoke, he extended his hand to control the guiding device. You cowardCoward! Zacken pounced forward, trying to take back the control of the guiding device. Youre saying this because the one who was sacrificed wasnt your brother. It was good that he didnt say this. Once he said it, it was like a tiny spark had landed on a huge explosives warehouse. The emotions that Morton had been suppressing all this time finally exploded violently. Although he was tall, he had always been polite and refined. At this moment, it was as if he was possessed by a devil. His entire person was filled with a violent temperament. He first swung his arms forcefully, knocking Zacken out of the air. Then, he took a step forward, lifted Zacken up with both hands, and smashed him fiercely against the wall. Zackens entire body seemed to have been smashed into pieces. He felt a sharp pain all over his body, and he almost lost his basic consciousness. When he passed through this painful moment and looked at Mortons eyes, which were about to burst out, Zacken suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body. He was extremely confident that Morton would kill him soon. Who was the person who personally sent you to the carriage a few minutes ago? Two streams of hot tears silently seeped out from the corners of Mortons eyes. They crawled down his face with difficulty. Mortons body trembled violently with excitement, and little by little, his hands reached Zacken. As if he had received a rapid healing, Zackens emotions quickly cooled. Chapter 449 - Frame Ill listen to you. Lets go. In the end, Zacken lowered his head apologetically. When the carriage flew to the empire and Zacken saw the fleet gathered outside the city, ready to attack at any time, he already knew what he was going to face. However, now, when he really had to face all of this, he realized that even after experiencing such intense emotions, he was still unable to calmly accept all of this. If you want to cry, then cry out loud. Every tear today will be returned with a boat of blood in the future. Zacken slowly turned his head and saw that Mortons expression had never been as cold as today, and his voice had never been as desolate as today. The past, a city that was almost the same distance from the Holy City of America and the Cape of Good Hope. On the way to the hotel, the two of them passed by a flower market. Lei Luo saw that Allie was looking at a potted plant, so he asked, What are you looking at? Chang Di, Allie answered. Is this a tree or a flower? It looks so ugly, Lei Luo said disapprovingly. This is mens flower. It was rare for there to be something that Lei Luo did not understand, so Allie showed off. Nonsense, what flowers do men need? Lei Luo spoke in a reprimanding tone. Allie pouted and said, Oh, then lets go. Lei Luo took a few steps ahead of her and stopped. He turned around and said to Allie, Buy a pot. Why? Didnt you say that men dont need flowers? Allie said curiously. Arthur is a bit sissy. Maybe he likes it, Lei Luo replied. A heavy battleship docked at Port No. 1 of the Holy City of Beauty. A long landing ladder slowly extended from the heavy battleship to the alloy floor. Karman, who was wearing a sky-blue Lords suit, slowly walked down from the spaceship. Behind him, the officers who followed him down were the officers who had completed the mass slaughter together with him. No one had a smile on their face, including Karman. They used laser cannons to bombard the heavy armor warriors who had no air defense ability. For the ancient countries in the ancient era, they might boast about the zero-casualty war, but for the current imperial officers, it was not a glorious deed. Karman ordered the light magicians to shine on the main battlefields to clean up the aftermath. As the last authority of the Holy City of Beauty, Karmans order was quickly carried out. The setting sun spread its warmth over the sleeping people and the remains of the heavy armor. It was like a group of mothers stroking their children with their hands and patting their foreheads. The gentle breeze that was deliberately created seemed to be the requiem of all the dead. A moment ago, the boiling wilderness suddenly became like a windless lake. The world seemed so harmonious and peaceful. In the entire wilderness, only the imperial flying car that Karman was in said to be floating in the air alone, as if it was the only mourner. At this time, Karman was sitting with his two main assistants, Casa and Pandino, as well as Ludwig, who had been guarding him twenty-four hours a day since the mutiny. Although they were both officers of the regular empire, no matter what, both of them were the direct beneficiaries of this incident. Therefore, although the two of them did not feel proud of the matter in front of them, deep in their hearts, they were still deeply grateful for this success. It was precisely because of this that when they saw Karman leaning against the window and closing his eyes tightly, both of them were very puzzled. Casa looked at Pandino with some confusion and asked in a low voice, Could it be that the lord is really this sad for these dead pirates? Although Pandino had followed Karman for many years, it was really not easy for Pandino to answer this question. Karman had a very high opinion of himself. He never had any deep conversations even with his closest subordinates. Hence, no one really understood his values. Casa saw that Pandino could not answer him. He turned around to look at Karman and saw that he even had a pained expression on his face. After hesitating for a while, Casa reached out to touch Karman, wanting to comfort him. When he touched Karman, Casa was surprised to find that Karmans body was trembling slightly. Casa finally couldnt hold it in anymore and asked, Lord, whats wrong with you? If they dont die today, we will be the ones to die. Youre not that kind, are you? Do you think Im sad for these dead pirates? At this moment, Karman finally opened his eyes. If not for them, then lord, you Casa was even more puzzled. All of us have been framed by that old bastard, Strachey, Karman said through gritted teeth. Seeing Karmans hateful expression, Pandino saw that something was wrong, so he quickly came forward. Ah? Lord Karman, what exactly is going on Do you see it? Karman pointed outside the imperial shuttle. The ground was littered with corpses, and he smiled miserably. It would be fortunate if we could have such a happy ending in the future. Lord, what did you say Casa didnt know why Karman would say that, but he knew that Karman wouldnt say that for no reason. For the first time in a long while, he felt afraid. Do you know who launched the attack on us this afternoon? Karman looked at Casa and Pandinos eyes, which were already full of red blood. Casa and Pandino were so scared by Karmans strange behavior that their mouths were wide open, unable to say a word. ItsLei Luo, Karman said word by word. Lord, when did you know about this? As Pandino spoke, he could not help but clench his fists. At the moment we fired the cannonStrachey told me through the news. Casa subconsciously reached out to touch his throat, because his throat suddenly felt dry. Lei Luo is only in his teens, yet he has such accomplishments today. This cant be out of thin air. His performance in many aspects is too outstanding. Without a strong mentor or a strong teacher group behind him to support him, this is impossible. Before thoroughly understanding Lei Luos background and whether he has a strong force behind him to support him, Strachey would not have dared to act rashly. Chapter 450 - It Was Me Who Harmed Him.” Pandino raised his head and looked at the ceiling helplessly. Now that things have come to this, theres no turning back. We can only obediently be tied to the consequences of Sttracheys actions. Sigh, when immortals fight, mortals suffer At this time, Ludwig, who had been silent all this time, finally said, The Heaven Breaker is also a human. If its a human, it can be defeated. No matter how powerful Lei Luo is, isnt he still in dire straits? Why is there a need to lose his will to such an extent? Casa and Pandino looked at him angrily. They knew that even two hundred of them could not defeat him, so they could only snort coldly and turn their heads away. Karman also shook his head helplessly, You are a warrior, so this is not your fault. You will know in the futureI only hope that you can continue to live. It had been several hours since he had laid down, but Lei Luo had not been able to sleep peacefully. His hands and feet were cold, and his head was constantly covered in cold sweat. What made Lei Luo feel the strangest was that even he himself did not know what was going on. His heart was constantly trembling. It was as if there was something that he could not grasp. It always lingered around him, making him feel inexplicably powerless. In this strange feeling, Lei Luo forced himself to sleep, because his body was too weak, and he needed to rest. After a while, when he finally began to fall asleep, he heard his door being suddenly knocked open. Lei Luo wanted to jump up immediately, but he didnt have the strength to do so. He could only open his eyes to see what was happening. As a result, he saw Morton and Zacken, who were disheveled, and Allie, who was standing aside in panic. Not long ago, when they were in the armored carriage, Morton had used Zackens military magic communication crystal to contact Lei Luo. But the person who responded was Allie. After a rough communication, Allie informed him of his current location. Morton and Zacken were running in the opposite direction from Lei Luo. Fortunately, Arthur had given them enough energy, so they could smoothly drive the carriage to other cities. Everything As soon as Zacken saw Lei Luo lying on the bed, he immediately walked up, wanting to tell him all the bad news. However, as soon as he walked up, Morton pulled him back. Morton could see that Lei Luos body was extremely weak. He knew that the battle that afternoon must have exhausted Lei Luos energy. Looking at Lei Luos expression, he knew that it was not the time to affect his state of mind and make his blood boil, so he held Zacken back. Zacken, who had suffered the pain of losing his brother, did not care so much. He shook off Mortons hand and said somewhat angrily, What are you doing? You are Zackens brother, right? Lei Luo waved his hand. Allie quickly walked over and helped him up. Yes. Zacken nodded. Lets talk about it tomorrow. You should rest today, Morton said and pulled Zacken up, wanting to leave. Things had already come to this point. It was just a day and a half. If Lei Luo was angered, it would not be worth it. At this moment, Lei Luo said, Morton, let him speak. When Morton heard what Lei Luo said, he could only let go. Lei Luo looked at Zacken and asked, Speak. What exactly happened? Lord Lei luo please avenge my brother As Zacken spoke, he knelt on the ground with a plop. He wailed loudly as he told the whole story of what happened in the Holy City of Beauty. Whenever Zacken recounted or told a story, he would do so in an animated but vague way. There were many parts of his story that were unclear. However, the general meaning was still clear. As a listener, Lei Luo had always maintained a terrifyingly calm attitude. Even when he heard the story of Arthurs death in battle, Lei Luos expression did not change at all. It was not until Zacken finished recounting everything that Lei Luo slowly closed his eyes. Like a meditating old monk, Lei Luo closed his eyes for half an hour, and Zacken was somewhat bewildered. Allie, who had been supporting Lei Luo the entire time, could clearly feel Lei Luos blood flowing twice as fast as before. Just as everyone in the room felt that something was amiss, Lei Luo pointed at Zacken and said, I know what happened. I will give you an explanation sooner or later. You go out first. Zacken looked at Lei Luo with some doubt. GoGo out! Lei Luos voice was not loud, but it was filled with an irresistible sense of authority. Ill send you out, Allie said as she walked to Zackens side. Zacken looked at Lei Luo again, bowed to him, and then left with Allie. Lei Luo sat steadily on the bed until he could not hear Zacken and the others footsteps. He suddenly turned his head and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood on the ground. Morton was frightened by this scene. He quickly took a step forward and hugged Lei Luo. Lei Luo grabbed Mortons sleeve and said with a trembling voice, Among the three of us, Arthur is the one who should not have died. He is the most innocent. I know, I know. Morton hurriedly nodded. He has never hurt anyone. He has never even thought of hurting anyonea person like him shouldnt end up like this Lei Luo closed his eyes tightly and tears silently rolled down from the corners of his eyes. Im the one who harmed him Lei Luo, dont be like this Morton held onto Lei Luo. Just as he was about to say something comforting, Lei Luo waved his hand weakly. Im fine, Morton. Im fine. After saying that, Lei Luo looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh. Morton, are we being too childish? Chapter 451 - Blood Debt Do you know why I didnt take your words to heart despite you reminding me again and again that such a situation might occur? Lei Luo forced himself to stand up from the bed and sat down on the chair beside the bed with Mortons help. I think you have your reasons. Thats the bad part. Lei Luo shook his head. Everyone has too much confidence in me, including myself. The reason why I have this confidence is because if they were a few days later, there would be a new fleet arriving at the Holy City of Beauty. Another new fleet? Where is it? Mortons eyes widened, like a gambler who had lost all his money and saw the light of hope. According to the original plan, they should have already moved into the Holy City of Beauty in another day. However, after this incident, they had no choice but to change their plans. They will be stationed in a city of Satans Wings. That city is less than 100 kilometers away from the Cape of Good Hope. When Lei Luo said this, he paused for a moment before continuing, There was a person named Katz. He used to be the vice-captain of a pirate gang in the free seas. Later on, he was infected with a strange virus that caused his entire body to deteriorate. Therefore, he retired and became a vagabond who wandered around. Before I left the mountains, I once won a sum of money for him by gambling. This allowed him to have the money to treat this virus. Logically speaking, his virus was extremely complicated, and it would take about two years to cure it. However, he was very lucky. When he went to treat the virus, he found out that he had just invented a special drug to treat the virus. Using the special drug, he only needed a month to recover all his abilities After that, Katz pulled a group of his former underlings who had been neglected from his original pirate gang and began to operate in the Free Sea. After half a year, his pirate gang quickly expanded from a small-scale team to a medium-scale pirate gang. However, after so many years of wandering, Katz himself no longer had high aspirations for a pirate career. When he first came out of retirement and reorganized the pirate gang, his goal was to gather some strength and then help me. When I persuaded the Grizzly Pirates to attack the Holy City of Beauty, Katz contacted me through my email. He asked me if I needed him to join. It was precisely because of his question that I wasnt satisfied with the current situation. I thought that we could quickly expand to a bigger situation. He paused again and continued, If there was an opportunity, why not do it? It was with this in mind that I started the next action. At the same time, it was also because of this that I was relieved to let Karman control the army. I thought, as long as Katz came, then his strength must be our iron rod, and that it would be enough to deter all the swing faction in the army. But I didnt expect that their actions would be faster than I thought Lei Luo raised his head to look at Morton, his eyes carrying a hint of desolation. In the end, I was too confidentI will remember this lesson for the rest of my life. If this was the original, then I cant blame you for anything. Youve thought about it carefully enough. Its just that Karman is too cunning. When he said the name Karman, Morton couldnt help but grind his teeth. Unless we lie on the ground for the rest of our lives. As long as we can get up one day, well definitely find him and let him pay back this debt of blood a hundredfold or a thousand times over. Lei Luo shook his head and said, Naturally, Karman wont let it go. But, if we really talk about debt, the biggest debtor isnt Karman. Just by himself, he doesnt have the ability to control such a large-scale rebellion he has someone behind him. Behind himare you talking about Ulysses? Mortons eyebrows twitched. The matter wasnt that simple. This was something he knew long ago, but it directly involved such a high-level person, which still surprised him. Im not sure. I havent contacted Ulysses yet. Lei Luo shook his head again. Before I left Ulysses, Ulysses gave me a magic communication beacon in private. He told me to use this magic communication beacon to contact him if I had any urgent matters. Im currently testing the security of this magic communication beacon. The results should be available today or tomorrow. If Im sure that this magic communication beacon is safe, Ill send him a letter to ask about the situation. You have to be so cautious when writing letters to Ulysses Morton suddenly understood as he said this, and his face revealed a look of shock. Do you think that theres someone working with Ulysses? Ive been thinking about it carefully these past few days. For so many years, Karman has indeed been neglected and suppressed. Neither Ulysses nor his father are likely to really put him in an important position. Even if Ulysses wanted to do something like this, he wouldnt trust Karman to do it. However, its hard to say. Perhaps he saw that I was certain that Karman wouldnt do this, so he asked him to come Lei Luo pursed his lips and fell silent for a while. Then, he tapped the table with his fingers. No matter what, I still dont think its natural if we assume that Ulysses was the mastermind, but if its another person beside him, it seems logical. Before Lei Luo could finish, Morton hurriedly asked, Who is this person? Right now, theres still no answer. Im not sure yet. Morton could tell that Lei Luo did not want to talk about this issue, so he changed the topic: All right, theres no rush to get to the bottom of this. Whats most important now is to decide what to do next. I finally understand this world. You must have fresh blood in your hands. Moreover, its fresh blood that you personally killed. Its so much that its enough to make others fear your blood. Only then will others truly respect you. When Lei Luo said this, he laughed coldly, and killing intent appeared on the corners of his brows. When I went to the Great Wall of Iron Blood, that Kronin evaluated me as a first-rate adviser, a second-rate general, and a ninth-rate king Now that I think about it, his evaluation was very accurate. In the past, we were all too naive. We always thought of outsmarting others. We never thought that the things we outsmarted wouldnt be truly reliable. In the end, in this world, we still need to talk about strength. Therefore, we can not only obtain by intelligence but also obtain by force. Obtainby force? Morton looked at Lei Luo and finally repeated these two words. How do we obtain by force? Chapter 452 - A General is a King Kronin said that I cant be a king yet, and this incident has proven his theory. This is good. I can just tear away these false hopes. Im not some masters disciple, I dont want to be some bullsh*t king, Im just a general! Lei Luo clenched his right fist slightly. Ever since I came out of the mountains, Ive actually always felt like being at a loss. The empire is so big that I dont even know where to start or where to go. Now, everything is no longer a problem. Ive already thought it through. I want to be a general. Kronin said that Im just a second-rate general. Very well, then I want to become a first-rate general. I want to be a general that everyone fears! A general that can make the enemy tremble in fear just by hearing my name! What will a general be when everyone is afraid? A general will be the king! After Lei Luo finished expressing his inner monologue, he raised his head and looked at Morton. He saw that Morton just kept nodding his head without showing any strange expression. He couldnt help but ask, Morton, Ive changed so much. Arent you afraid of me? Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Morton asked. No matter how ruthless you are, youre still biting the enemy. You wont bite me, right? Hearing Mortons words, Lei Luo nodded in relief. With your words, Im relieved Morton clicked his tongue and looked at Lei Luo disapprovingly before asking, Sigh, dont let your imagination run wild. If I had suspected you, would I have followed you to this day? Tell me first, what should we do next? First of all, no matter what, our established strategy cannot be changed. We still have to take down the Cape of Good Hope, Lei Luo said firmly. He was not a person who would express his determination based on his will alone. As long as he expressed his opinion firmly, it meant that he must have a thorough consideration of this point, and he was quite confident. Morton knew this better than anyone else, so he did not question whether Lei Luo could do it. Instead, he asked, How many fleets did Katz bring? Before he came, Katz had already reorganized his pirate crew. The old, weak, and crippled soldiers were all eliminated, and the weaker ships were also eliminated. This time, he brought along all the heavy patrol and battleships. There are 300 heavy patrol ships, 200 battleships, and 120,000 empire soldiers. 300 heavy cruisers, 200 battleships, and only 120,000 empire soldiers? This should be the lowest formation, right? Why are there so few people? Could it be that there are no pirates in the Free Sea? Morton asked curiously. Lei Luo explained, No, I told him to do so. After all, this fleet will be stationed in the third province for a long period of time. As time passes, these pirates will definitely miss home. In the end, we will have to slowly repatriate most of these pirates. Therefore, the fewer the number, the better. The pressure to repatriate them in batches will be very low. If there are too many of them, there might be a mutiny. Thats true. Morton nodded. After hesitating for a while, he asked, However, with this strength, even if we have internal support, isnt it a little difficult for us to attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood directly? Moreover, even if we succeed, our losses are so great. Will we not be able to control the situation? Lei Luo glanced at Morton and shook his head. The situation has already changed. If we follow the same old routine, we can only use an egg to strike a stone. Hearing Lei Luos words, Morton was a little confused. If we dont attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood, how will we get the Cape of Good Hope? Dont tell me we can directly attack the Cape of Good Hope? Lei Luo replied affirmatively, Thats right. We can directly attack the Cape of Good Hope, but not now. Ten days later, the fleets of the original East God that had verbally surrendered to the lords had already arrived at the Holy City of Beauty. After all these fleets had arrived, Karman immediately began to completely reorganize them. At the same time, he asked for a large number of manpower from Strachey. This was because when these lords sent these fleets over, they had already planned for these fleets to be reorganized. Hence, the quality of the commanders and soldiers they sent over was terrible to look at. Karman calculated that it would take at least two months to completely reorganize these fleets into three lord-tier fleets. Fortunately, Karman now had enough time. Because of the expulsion of Lei Luo and Morton, the anger of the citizens of the Holy City of Beauty had subsided, and the uprising had basically subsided. Apart from frenzied preparations, the city was back to normal. However, not everyone had as much time as Karman. For example, King Beichen did not have even a second left. Coincidentally, when the fleet of the eastern gods arrived at theHoly City of Beauty, King Beichen died. King Beichen died on the bed of one of his beloved concubines. The coroner determined that he died of a heart attack because he was too excited during sex. The deputy coroner agreed with this statement. However, in an inconspicuous corner in the middle of the autopsy book, he wrote: King Beichen had died of a heart problem because he had taken an aphrodisiac that had an obvious effect on his heart before he had sex. According to common sense, such an aphrodisiac with an obviously excessive amount of ingredients should not have reached King Beichens side. Perhaps it was because the explanation in just a few dozen words was too inconspicuous in the twenty-plus pages of the autopsy book. As a result, no one noticed its existence for a long time. Meanwhile, Ulysses sat on a chair in the study. His chair had always been placed beside the desk, which made it easier for him to read while searching for the information he needed. However, today, Ulysses moved his chair to a position near the window. His left leg was crossed and pressed against his right leg. He held a paper book in his hand. Four fingers on his left hand supported the bottom of the book. His thumb gently pressed against the raised page while his right hand was placed on the edge of the book. He had already read through the first five pages. The angle of the white pages just happened to reflect the light from the window. The pages reflected dazzling light. However, this would not affect Ulysses vision, because he was not reading at this time. Instead, he was looking at Strachey, who was more than three meters away. Strachey did not sit like Ulysses. Instead, he stood respectfully with his back slightly bent. Now, the master and disciple looked at each other silently. Before this, Strachey had already conveyed the news of Ulysses fathers death to him. Chapter 453 - The Record of a Powerful Official Do you think it was Morse who did it? Ulysses turned his face away and looked elsewhere. Then, he turned back and looked at Strachey. If it wasnt him, who else could it be? Strachey appeared to be very surprised by Ulysses question. Morse doesnt have the guts. His fear of his father has seeped into his bones. Even if he smelled his father from a hundred meters away, he would be so scared that he would crawl on the ground and tremble. Ulysses gave his reason, while Strachey denied his reason with a tone that was close to contempt. When ambition and desire swell up, it can even cause a star to explode. How easy is it to change a person? For so many years, we have always been at an absolute disadvantage. The reason why we can still maintain the balance on the surface is because he lacks enough courage. Now, he no longer lacks courage. Do we still Have a chance? Your Highness, things arent that pessimistic. Among the five legions directly under the hall, although the second and fourth legions support Morse, most of the generals of the third legion and some of the generals of the fifth legion support us. Ulysses eyes widened slightly. Ive never heard Teacher mention this before. This is because the exchange with these generals had already been going on in the main halll. The basis for establishing such an exchange with them is absolute secrecy. Therefore Stracheys words were very clear. These generals only had trust in him. As for whether the also trusted in Ulysses, it was hard to say. It doesnt matter. In the past, the situation was treacherous, so it was inevitable for them to have such misgivings. Now, can you tell me which generals are supporting me? As Ulysses said this, he stared at Strachey, wanting to see what kind of reaction he would have. In the end, to Ulysses surprise, Strachey actually looked directly into his eyes without any hesitation. He faintly spat out a word. No. This really made Ulysses unable to step down from the stage. Ulysses lowered his head and smiled bitterly for a while before saying to Strachey, Teacher, could it be that Im really just a puppet? Stracheys words once again shocked Ulysses. Before I successfully take revenge, Im afraid. Ulysses could no longer pretend. He looked at Strachey with a cold smile. Youre indeed worthy of being my good teacher. I know Your Highness is mocking me, but from my personal perspective, I think the words good teacher are well deserved. Strachey took a step forward and spoke with confidence. Your Highness, do you know how many people wanted to reach out and strangle you in the cradle when you were born and the royal familys genetic atlas reported your Strategic Index? Even those in the main hall wanted to kill you because they thought that you might fight for the throne when you grew up, which led to the division of the royal family. And at this time, I took the risk of breaking off with the main hall to save you, Your Highness. Over the years, Your Highness has experienced many life-and-death storms, big and small. Others may not know, but doesnt your Highness know? It was because I did my very best to protect Your Highness. Although His Highness is astonishingly talented, if it werent for me teaching him everything, would His Highnesss achievements be as high as today? When Strachey said this, he paused, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, The reason why I supported His Highness is indeed because of my own selfish motives. However, if I really only need a puppet at my disposal, why would I need to look for His Highness? To put it bluntly, didnt I know that my actions would disgust His Highness? Didnt I know that once His Highness changed, it would be a thousand times more difficult for me to deal with him than to deal with an ordinary person? Since there were so many conditions that were disadvantageous to me, why would I choose you, Your Highness? Could it be that other than the fact that I truly admire His Highness from the bottom of my heart and want to help His Highness, there are other reasons? I can partially understand your feelings. If you are truly loyal to me and help me rise to power, then there is no doubt that I will do my best to help you take revenge. But noweven if I want to pretend that I am convinced by you, I cant. Teacher, can you yourself believe it? Since he had already said it out loud, Ulysses became more honest instead. Many years ago, when I submitted to the main hall, the main hall told me the same thing. For this, I worked hard for decades and contributed all my wisdom and youth, but in the end, I only received one sentence: Forget the past for your own happiness. Your Highness, as long as you are given enough time, your wisdom will sooner or later surpass the great hall, or even surpass mine. And in this world, there is nothing more unreliable than the promises of smart people. What do you want me to do? Sit here obediently and be your puppet? I have no intention of restricting His Highnesss freedom. Your Highness, you can do whatever you want. Its just that I dont like what you have to do, such as establishing an alliance with a dangerous person like Lei Luo. Ulysses silently looked at Strachey for an entire minute before lowering his head. Teacher, is there anything else? Since the news of the Halls death has spread, Morse will definitely launch a full-scale attack on us. I have a lot of time to deal with it immediately, so I wont disturb Your Highness from reading, Strachey said. Then, he bowed respectfully to Ulysses before turning around and walking towards the door. When he reached the door, Strachey stood still and did not turn around. He only said, Your Highness, I can swear to you that as long as I get my revenge, I will return everything that you deserve to you. You might even get more. With that, Strachey left. After Strachey left, Ulysses stared at his back again. He did not slowly close the book in his hand until he had walked far away. On the cover of the book were written the following words: Records of the Powerful Officials. He sat in his seat for a while. A strange light flashed in his eyes. This was the symbol of a new letter. Soon, the magic beacon transformed the letter into a message and sent it directly to Ulyssess brain. This was the letter that Ulysses wanted the most at the moment. Chapter 454 - The Cape of Good Hope Meeting Your Highness, if you have been waiting for this letter of mine, then I would like to apologize first. Out of caution, I used a large amount of magic power to make sure that your magic communication beacon was not being monitored before I dared to send you this letter that I had written a long time ago. To be honest, before I wrote this letter, I was quite hesitant. Because I wasnt sure whether your role in the mutiny was that of the mastermind or the innocent person who had been deceived from the beginning to the end. Although my personal intuition was inclined to believe that you belonged to the latter, I couldnt be sure. The fact of the blood had proved to me that my intuition could be wrong at times, and that it could be so terribly wrong. So I think you should understand that writing this letter to you is very risky. But I decided to do it in the end. My reason is simple. I need allies now more than when I last saw you. And if my instincts are right this time, then you and I need allies, too. I grew up in a closed environment for the first eighteen years of my life, where I learned a lot, but I didnt learn what life was all about. When I first came to this world, I didnt make up my mind because I wasnt sure what I wanted. All I had were crazy teenage thoughts, wishful thinking, and unrealistic fantasies about the future. In fact, until a few weeks ago, I was completely living the dream and the stupor that I had built. I thought I was mature and serious enough, but it wasnt until now that I realized how naive and ignorant I had been. But now I have to say, its all behind me. I have a brother who has washed my eyes with his blood. Ive finally figured out what kind of place Im living in. Its not a simulation, its a clear and brutal reality. I finally figured out what I wanted to do. I was destined to crush countless dreams and ambitions to get what I wanted. I was going to take power. Power that would allow me to be completely free. I had naively thought that I would be able to take a piece of the world for myself in a very short time. Then I would be completely free. Now, I know that from the moment I took the first step, I was destined to use my entire life to accomplish all of this. Although the situation has changed greatly, I still believe that I have great value to you. In order to prove my value, I want to make two things clear to you. First, the promise of unifying the third province within three years will still not change, but the situation may change slightly. Second, I will completely destroy Karmans forces within three to four months. Your Highness, I look forward to your friendship. If you give me your friendship, I will return it tenfold, and if you give me anything else, I will return it tenfold. After reading the letter very carefully in his mind several times, Ulysses felt like a prisoner who had been under a huge rock and finally set free. He raised his head, let out a long sigh, and then slowly closed his eyes. While Ulysses was feeling relieved in Ulysses, at the Cape of Good Hope, Lei Luo finally met the Katz that he had been looking forward to for a long time. Unlike what Lei Luo had imagined, Katz was not a strong man like Zha Mu. Instead, he was a little thin and wore a pair of glasses. He looked more like a researcher than a pirate. Although it was the first time they met, Lei Luo and Katz werent unfamiliar when they met at the Empire Harbor. Sorry, Im late. This was the first thing Katz said when he saw Lei Luo. No, youre just in time. Lei Luo shook his head. In the Cape of Good Hope, there were five people gathering. They were the five founders of the Black Angel Army. They were Lei Luo, Allie, Morton, Zacken, and Katz from the Free Sea. Although everyone sat casually, especially Lei Luo, who was leaning on the bed, it was a formal meeting. This meeting was later called the Cape of Good Hope Meeting. Ever since the Alfa Empire was unified, due to culture, bloodline, tradition, and various differences, it was difficult for any kind of strength or ideology to dominate. When Emperor Victor unified the entire empire, due to the limitations of technology and other conditions, he was unable to use violent military means. After completing the initial military accumulation and forming an absolute advantage over any single force in the empire, Emperor Victor actually used diplomatic means, to force the other military leaders to recognize his authority to complete the unification. This resulted in the creation of the basic unit of the human military system, which was the lord. The lord had absolute control over all the commanders, soldiers, and ships under his command. In reality, the alliance leader was just an even bigger lord. Due to his great strength and reputation, he became the chief mediator of the alliance. They only had nominal authority over the Lord, but in reality, they had no way to go beyond the lord and manage the army under his command. It was even more so for the feudal lords. Even if they were the feudal lords or alliances that they personally nurtured, after forming their own factions, the feudal lords could only command them through affection and the temptation of benefits. They could not forcefully control them directly. The historic significance of this Cape of Good Hope Meeting, which was attended by five people, was that this group of people decided to create a military group that was completely different from all the other groups. When Lei Luo raised this question, everyone present was a little confused. What was a completely different military group? As for their questions, Lei Luo divided them into three paragraphs and explained it in detail. His first paragraph said so. First, the management model is different. This military group has and only has one authority, and that is me. The appointment, transfer, and promotion of any fleet commander, as well as the recruitment of more than 100 soldiers, can only be carried out with my approval. In addition, a military justice department must be established, with a military judge for every 500 people. Military judges are not under the control of any military commander, and are directly under the control of the military justice director. The Chief Military Advocate General is directly responsible to me. When necessary, two or more military judges have the power to terminate the command of a military commander of the same rank, and three or more military judges have the power to suspend the command of a military commander of only one rank above them. Chapter 455 - The Traditional View of War When they heard this, Allie and Morton didnt think much of it. Katz and Zacken, on the other hand, sucked in a breath of cold air. After the two of them looked at each other, Zacken said, If thats the case, the control of the army has indeed strengthened a lot, but wouldnt the power of the military commander be greatly weakened? The military commander is responsible for fighting, and the military judge is responsible for governing the army. This is an important characteristic of the new army. What if the military judge randomly kills the military commander? This naturally has rules. If the military judge wants to kill someone, its not that easy. First of all, he cant do it alone. He has to find someone to work with him.. Second, if the military judge kills the wrong person, then his own life will not be saved.. Theres still a military court after that. After a moment of silence, Zakum asked again, Thenif the military judge causes trouble, does the military commander have the right to kill him? No matter how high-ranking a military commander is, the highest authority for a military judge is to detain him. If the military commander kills the military judge, then no matter what the reason is, the military commander must be executed. Katz and Zacken felt a cold chill run down their spines. Even Allie could not help but interject, Isnt that a bit too much? Lei Luo only replied indifferently, If you are kind, you will not control the army, and if you are righteous, you will not control the wealth. After Lei Luo said this, the people present had nothing more to say. Although this is a little strict, at least we can avoid something like the Holy City of Beauty. After a while, Morton nodded and asked again, Then according to this method, does it mean that there is no concept of a lord? What should we do economically? Hence, Lei Luo responded, Of course, separating the command and the management of the army is only the first step. The second step is the separation of military and economic. In our group, those who fight will fight, and those who manage money will be in charge of managing money. No matter how big the development is in the future, military officers are absolutely not allowed to touch money. We will set up a financial office, and we will assign financial officers to each army according to the principle of proportionality. As for the specific ratio, I am not sure yet, and I still need Morton to come up with a charter. However, one thing is certain. Like a military judge, a finance officer is not under the command of a military commander but is directly under the control of the chief financial officer. And the chief financial officer is directly responsible to me. All the expenses and reimbursements of the army will have to be applied to our finance center and then disbursed. If by that time our territory becomes larger, we can set up a finance sub-center to deal with it. However, no matter how we change it, there is one rule. No matter how high-ranking military commanders are, they are not allowed to touch a single cent. Once the army has financial problems, they will first punish the finance officer. As soon as Lei Luo finished speaking, Morton immediately nodded. I agree with this rule. Its fine if its small, but if its big and financial power is not controlled, the army will easily split. To ensure that the army is always under our control, the concentration of finance is inevitable. After a short while, Katz pushed up his glasses and said, Lei Luo, I agree with the second rule with both hands. As for the first rule, its not that I dont agree with it. I just doubt if it can be implemented. One must know that the new generation of commanders in the empire are basically trained by the senate. The system that we implement is basically completely against their common sense. The probability of them accepting it is very low. Do we have to rely on pirates to conquer the world forever? Although pirates have many conveniences, in any case, the overall quality of a commander is still far inferior to that of a regular military officer. What you said is exactly the third point I want to talk about, the issue of the composition of our army. At this point, Lei Luo paused and looked at everyone present before saying, Katz, you were right. Although the empire is about to fall into chaos, it will still take some time before the senate loses its authority completely. It can be as short as a few years, or as long as more than ten years. It is indeed not easy to change peoples views, especially those of the military commanders from the regular military academies. Lei Luo raised his hand and strengthened his tone. So, without a doubt, at the early stage of our groups development, its not that regular military officers cant be used, but they cant be the main force we rely on, nor can they become the mainstream of commanders. When can regular military officers be used? Only when we are strong enough and the influence of the senate is weak enough. In this way, our disadvantage in commanding was inevitable. Then, what should we do? The answer is very simple, and that is to improve the quality of our soldiers. The main duty of a military commander is mainly to be able to observe every tiny change in the warship and fleet at any time, and make a judgment quickly, and divide his judgment into many orders and send them out. Based on the current situation of the entire empire, except for a few exceptions, most of the training was not very good. The speed at which they executed the military commander, as well as the coordination and communication between them, were also very few. Basically, they were all executing all the orders of the military commander mechanically, and there was no need for them to have any subjective initiative. Hearing what Lei Luo said, Katz laughed. Lei Luo, the magic war is not an ancient war. When wars are fought, things do happen very fast. In that kind of environment, it is already not easy to complete the basic tasks given by the commander. How is it possible to coordinate and communicate with each other. If someone asks whether it can be done, I will say, of course it can be done. However, the problem is that it would take at least five to ten years to train such a soldier. After training, one would need to go through at least ten to fifteen large-scale battles before they could truly become the elite soldiers you spoke of. Not to mention that in the current environment of the empire, no lord would dare to go through more than ten large-scale battles. Just the war rewards, victory rewards, and death and injury compensation for every soldier that went out to battle was a huge sum of money. As for the soldiers that were trained, 90% of them were gone. There were only a few left. All in all, the training cost of elite soldiers is high. Its more cost-effective to directly produce warships or hire powerful commanders. This is the traditional view of war, Lei Luo said as he shook his head. Chapter 456 - Armed Sorcerers The war in the past was more like a deliberate military conflict created by the senate because it was afraid that any military force would become too powerful. But the future is different. In the future world, there will be countless life-and-death battles. Top military commanders are scarce resources. What everyone can get is limited. The only thing that could be artificially improved was the quality of the soldiers. You have to know that back then, Emperor Victor cared more about veterans than anyone else, and these so-called veterans were actually what I called elite soldiers. Moreover, the current situation is still different from the era of Emperor Victor. The fleets operating speed has greatly increased, the space magic has been greatly improved, and the distance of the space jump has become farther and farther. Moreover, our communication has also broken through. Commanding from a very long distance is much more convenient than back then. Therefore, the way war is conducted and the decisive factor of victory and defeat are completely different now from before. In this era, the quality of the fleet is more important than the size of the fleet. This point many people have not realized yet because they are still stuck in the old era. When Lei Luo said this, he gently waved his hand. After going around for thousands of years, we still returned to the old ancestors wordsthe best soldier is the essence, not the quantity. Therefore, we naturally have to search for top-notch commanders. But from now on, well use the method of continuous war to train our soldiers. Using countless amounts of blood to refine the empires strongest iron army is the inevitable path to our success. After hearing Lei Luos words, everyone present lowered their heads and did not say anything. After a few seconds of silence, Katz turned to Morton and asked, How much money do we have now? Morton shook his head and said, Not a single cent. I brought three million gold coins. Katz turned his head and looked at Lei Luo. If its just maintenance, energy, and basic salaries for the soldiers, we can still support them for a period of time. But if we do as you say, it will be a challenge to manage the amount. First, we have to recruit a large number of soldiers. This is a fee. Second, we have to keep going on expeditions. The rewards for expeditions, pensions, and victories all require money. When Katz said this, he didnt say anything else. He just looked at Lei Luo. His meaning was actually very clear: Your idea was very good, and I agree with training soldiers. But can we afford to train now? In reality, money is not a big problem. I already have a way to solve it, Lei Luo said lightly. However, changing the soldiers way of thinking is indeed a bigger problem. Ever since the beginning of the Alpha Empire, the human military thinking has been like this. The military commander is the most important, and the soldiers are the least important. The soldiers have completely adapted to the mercenary mentality of just doing a part-time job, usually getting a basic salary, and getting paid when they go out to war. I think that if our recruitment scope is still limited to human soldiers, then it will be more difficult for us to carry out our ideas. Especially since we are still in the initial stage, we cant withstand the twists and turns. After Lei Luo said this, other than Allie who often fell behind on the conversations, Morton, Katz, and Zacken all had their eyes wide open in disbelief. After a long while, Morton spoke first. Even in the midst of the mutiny at the Holy City of Beauty and the tragedy at the Defense Center, Morton, who was still calm, could not help but stutter. Dont tell meYouyou want to arm the magic conductor? No. Lei Luo shook his head. Not arm, but hire. No matter what you say. Morton shook his head in excitement. Yes, thats right. Many magic conductor soldiers come from the same gene. Training them uniformly is definitely faster than ordinary soldiers.. But, do you know the consequences of doing so? This is one of the three great sins announced by the senate. If you do this, you will be attacked by all the humans in the world. Lei Luo smiled contemptuously. Lets wait until the day when all the humans in the empire are really united. The magic conductor had already started a riot in the distance. One of the dukes had already died at the hands of the rebel army. If the senate truly had spare strength, they should also deal with the genuine magic conductor rebel army. As for a weak person like me, they probably wont take it to heart. Lei Luo, I admit that if we do this, the senate will indeed leave us alone for now. But there is no doubt that this will cause us to be isolated in the third province. This sentence was said by Katz. Arent we isolated enough now? Lei Luo asked in return. As he spoke, he raised his head and sneered. Perhaps we dont think so, but after living for a long time under the rules set by the senate, we are unknowingly bound by the rules set by them. In this empire, above all the rules, there is a supreme rule, and that is the law of the jungle. Removing the veil of tenderness on the surface, all the seemingly gorgeous and humane rules are in essence serving this rule. When Lei Luo said this, he looked at the others present and realized that his overly harsh tone made them feel a little nervous. He then softened his tone and said, I dare to assure you that if we become stronger by hiring magic conductors, then what will greet us will not be cannons, but our most loyal allies. There was an exceptional silence. After a while, Zacken, who had not spoken for a long time, finally mustered his courage and said, All right, even if thats the caseBut, Lei Luo, have you ever thought about mass-producing magic conductors as the backbone of the army? Its true that they are cheaper and easy to trainHowever, if one day we really become the strongest of this empire and our army is mainly composed of magic conductors, do you think that at that time, this empire will still be the human empire? At that time, wouldnt our group become traitors to the human race? Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and looked at the other three, only to find that Allie was frowning. From this, it could be seen that their hearts actually agreed with Zackens opinion. Although there were only five participants in this meeting, Lei Luo was very clear that this meeting would completely determine the direction of development for the next few decades, or even centuries. Therefore, he had made sufficient preparations before the meeting, and it was already within Lei Luos expectations that he would encounter the greatest ideological disagreement on the issue of magic guides. Chapter 457 - Prejudice At this time, Lei Luo smiled faintly and said, Do you know that all of you share a common prejudice? This is the common prejudice of the entire empire. It is this prejudice that caused mankinds fear of the magic conductor, and it is also this prejudice that caused the hatred of the magic conductor towards mankind. This prejudice is that all of you view the magic conductor as an industrial product that can be produced by flowing water, and not a living person. As he said this, Lei Luo sighed softly and asked in return, But are they really not human? Dont they have a head, two ears, a pair of hands, and a pair of feet like us? Dont they have to eat, wear clothes, be afraid of the cold, and be afraid of the heat like us? Dont they yearn for friends and fear loneliness like us? Why should we doubt that they have rich emotions like us? And why should we doubt that they have souls like us? Is it just because we are conceived in the womb and they are magic incubators? Morton and the others had never thought that Lei Luo would suddenly change the topic and say these words. Is a magic conductor human? They didnt think much about it, but once they mentioned it, Morton and the others realized that they had never thought about such a simple question ever since they were born. Now that they thought about it, the discrimination against magic conductors had long been deeply rooted in their hearts. Perhaps what Lei Luo had said was true. Even they had been subtly assimilated by the senates ideological education. Seeing that Morton and the others expressions had turned from serious to doubtful, Lei Luo nodded his head in relief. I can tell you what I will do when it comes to the issue of magic conductors. First, I will destroy all the magic conductor replication centers that I have encountered. Within my sphere of influence, any act of creating magic conductors through unnatural conditions will be illegal. Second, I will declare that all magic guides have the same full citizenship rights as ordinary humans. This includes the right to marry, make friends, reproduce, and learn and progress. Naturally, magic guides can also join the army. And we will also give magic guides the same rights and obligations as ordinary humans. In short, I will let there be only humans in this world, not magic guides or native humans. This will not only help us grow stronger in a short time, but it will also be beneficial to the long-term peace and stability of the entire human race. I believe that this is the only way to comprehensively solve the problem of the magicians. At this point, Lei Luo stopped and looked at the four people sitting next to him. Morton let out a long sigh of relief. Katz and Zacken were biting their lips, while Allie was scratching the back of her head in distress. After a while, Morton said, I have to admit that youve convinced me. I agree with what you said. However, I still want to say that this problem is too serious. Were still so weak now. Can we wait a little longer? Wait until were stronger before we tackle this problem? This way, if anything happens, well be able to withstand the blow. After listening to Mortons words, Lei Luo looked at the other three. They all more or less expressed their agreement with Morton. At this time, Lei Luo smiled and said, No, Morton, you have just reversed the cause and effect. We must first start with the magic conductor, so that we can quickly become stronger. As Lei Luo spoke, he stood up from the bed. Allie wanted to reach out to help him, but he avoided it. Lei Luo walked to the center of the room, turned around, and said to the four people, During this period of time, Ive actually been thinking about a problem. How can I prevent the mutiny in the Holy City of Beauty from happening again? First, I thought about the creation of a disciplinary system, so I made the first and second arrangements. But, as long as a group has discipline and is organized, will it be strong and cohesive? I dont think so. I always feel that theres something else that needs to be done. After thinking for a long time, I thought of one thing, and that is loyalty. When Lei Luo said this, he walked to a chair in front of the four of them and sat down. I have no doubt that the four of you are loyal to me. However, the problem is that in the future, our group will have a hundred million or even several trillion people. No matter how good the system was, even if it was a god, it would be impossible for so many people to be loyal to him at the same time, not to mention that I am only one person What should I do? What should I do? What method can we use to unite such a large number of people? Lei Luo pursed his lips lightly and paused. He looked at Morton and the others until he became impatient. Aiya, dont keep me in suspense. Hurry up and tell me, what kind of miracle medicine did you find? Ive thought about it for a long time, and I only came up with one answer, which is the idea. The politicians call the idea the line and the program, the religious people the belief, and the empty talkers the ideal. And I call it the idea. Lei Luo blinked his eyes and spoke slowly and confidently. If a person only struggles for himself, he can only derive strength from himself. If a person struggles for a family, he can obtain the strength of his family. If a person only struggles for a group, he can only obtain the strength of that group. And if a person wants to obtain the strength of the entire empire, he must struggle for the people of the entire empire. No one is a fool. No matter how wonderful a lie is, there will eventually come a day when it will be destroyed. No matter how perfect a scheme is, it will be seen through one day. The only unbreakable lie in this world is the truth. And the greatest scheme in this world is to make oneself sincerely believe in an idea. No matter how powerful, intelligent, and charming a person is, it is impossible to convince the people of the entire empire. But an idea can. Out of the thirteen disciples, one of them is a traitor, but religion still spreads throughout the entire human race. What does he rely on? Isnt it just a concept? When Lei Luo said this, he paused and let Morton and the others digest it. Create a concept that he truly believes in, then gather the people who believe in this concept, then use this person to conquer and assimilate, making everyone believe in this concept, thus achieving the goal of unifying the entire empire? Morton tried to annotate Lei Luos words. Lei Luo nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 458 - Black Angel Thats right, thats exactly what happened. The idea that I came up with is a very old one, but it has been proven to be effective since ancient times. That is, all beings are equal. Under this idea, not only do we have to destroy the injustice between humans and magic guides, but we also have to destroy the injustice between civilians and elites. When we pursue this concept, we will certainly encounter obstacles and setbacks, but do not doubt that we will succeed. The reason is very simplewhat we do is in the interests of the vast majority of peopleDo you understand what I mean? Morton and the others looked at each other for a while, then nodded. Morton said, I understand. Zacken said, I accept. Katz said, I believe in you. Allie said, Its up to you. Seeing that his initial team had finally come to an initial agreement, Lei Luo seemed very happy. He smiled and patted his leg: I dont care how much of what Im saying do you actually understand. I also dont care how much you agree with the idea Im talking about. I just want to say one thing. From now on, the five of us will become complete charlatans. We must firmly believe in this idea. No matter what happens, we will never waver. When Morton heard this, he laughed. Yes, Charlatan team. Im starting to have more confidence in us. We have to give our new team a good name. Ive already thought of it. Its called Black Angel! Lei Luo almost immediately followed up. In the Old Testament, there are a total of seven fallen angels. Other than the strongest, most beautiful, and most powerful Lucifer, there are five other fallen angels. They are Hosazler, Beelzebub, Abaddon, Mostima, and Samael. According to some mysterious researchers, the reason why Lucifer became a fallen angel was because he could not approve of Gods cruel behavior of wiping out all human beings because of his temporary hobby. Because of anger, Lucifer, who was the leader of the Angels of Light, became a fallen angel and changed his name to Lucifer. Lucifer, who had become a fallen angel, together with the other six fallen angels, led one-third of the angels in the heavenly realm to declare war on God. God ordered Michael, who had the appearance of God, to uphold justice and mercy and to lead the other angels to fight against Lucifer. Michael was very powerful, but he was vulnerable in front of Lucifer, who also had the appearance of God. At the critical moment, it was God who borrowed the body of Adam, the son of God, and worked together with Michael to defeat Lucifer. Most historians agreed that Lei Luo should have seen this history when he created the Black Angel Army. This was because the Black Angel Army was in many ways consistent with the mysterious records of the ancient times. The fallen angel, who had six pairs of shining wings, stepped on the celestial sphere map that symbolized the empire. He had two faces on his left and right, an angel-like smile on his left, and an angry face like a demon on his right hand. The fallen angels hands were full of swords. The sword in his left hand shone with a warm light, and the sword in his right hand was stained with a bloody red color. This is the Black Angels military flag. The designer of this military flag is the founder of the Black Angel Army, Lei Luo himself. Other than Lei Luo, the strongest core of the Black Angel Army is six people. Together, there are seven people, which is exactly the number of the seven fallen angels The above passage was taken from a popular historical book, the Black Angel and the Old Testament. In fact, there was more than one book on the origin of the name of the Black Angel Army and the military flag. It could be described as a vast sea. The reason was simple. Whether it was the name of the Black Angel or the military flag made by Lei Luo himself, they were all too interesting to write about. Not to mention the historians who made a living by writing manuscripts, even the people who were present were shocked by the design of the military flag displayed by Lei Luo on the spot. After looking at it for a long time, Morton asked hesitantly, ThisIsnt it a little too cool? It is indeed but I still like it Katz touched his chin and nodded with interest. What do you two think? Lei Luo turned his head and asked Allie and Zacken. I think it has a pirates temperament, and I like it very much. However, Im worried that it will annoy some moralists. After all, we will go into the mainstream sooner or later. When Zacken spoke, his eyes could not hide his admiration for the military flag. In the end, only Allie remained silent. Everyones eyes were focused on Allie, and Allie was also looking at the military flag seriously. After a long time, she said seriously, Can this mans skin be a little more delicate? Just like that, the name of the Black Angel Army and the military flag of the Black Angel Army were decided. Next was the arrangement of positions. As a brand-new organization, it naturally needed a brand-new management system. According to the discussion of the five people present, the Black Angel Armys military structure was based on small teams as the smallest unit. Five small teams formed a squadron, five squadrons formed a large team, five large teams formed a column, and five columns formed a lord. The lord was the highest permanent military rank of the Black Angel Army, and each lords overall formation could not be larger than five times the lord-level main force formation that was currently in use. The highest military leader of the Black Angel Army was called the General Lord. When necessary, the General Lord could appoint a legion general to be in charge of leading some lords. However, a legion general was not a permanent rank. Once the war ended, the legion would disband, and the legions general had to hand over the military authority. Without a doubt, the position of General Lord could not be taken by anyone other than Lei Luo. As the fleet was still very small and could not even reach a full column, there was no commander. All the fleets were directly under Lei Luo. As an outstanding financial director, the position of financial director naturally belonged to Morton. Considering that the fleets that started were brought by Katz, it was easier for him to communicate with these soldiers. Hence, it was easier for him to offend them. Hence, Katz became the most important director of the Military Justice Department in the entire group. Zacken was a very smart pirate. Back then in the Grizzly Pirates, his main task and specialty was not fighting but gathering and analyzing intelligence. Hence, Lei Luo appointed Zacken as the director of the Intelligence Department. When everyone elses positions were arranged, Allie felt inferior, and she lowered her head to conceal it. Chapter 459 - Dragon God Armor According to the rules of the empire, high-ranking positions were usually held by people with higher strategic abilities. A warrior-type character like her would never be able to get a position. Otherwise, why didnt she use any strength when the East God split up? It was because her strategic ability was too low that most people didnt consider her for anything this time. Let me do it. I can be the personal guard captain. I can protect your safety. In order to not make it too difficult for Lei Luo, Allie took the initiative to bring it up. She did not expect Lei Luo to actually shake his head and say decisively, No, you are not suitable for this position. The position of personal guard captain, other than being brave and good at fighting, also requires a meticulous mind. This is something that she could not do. Moreover, we only have so much capital now. We have no ability to form any personal guards at all. Hearing Lei Luo reject her request so straightforwardly, Allie pursed her lips helplessly, and her face flushed red. Moreover, with your talent, to let you be the captain of the personal guards, isnt that a little overkill? Hearing this, Allie raised her head. She was confused. Hmm? What else can I do? Mecha Director, Lei Luo said straightforwardly. Mecha Director? Allie was even more confused. Ive never heard of such a position. Yes, there has never been such a position before. This is the position Ive set up recently. When Lei Luo said this, he glanced at everyone before continuing. Modern magic has already developed to a completely new stage, and the shape of the future war will also have tremendous changes. This change involves two aspects. First, technological means lead to changes in military tactics. For example, when I went to Ulysses last time, I felt that the Dragon God armor given to me by Prince Ulysses was a typical example. The Dragon God armors air-to-air combat ability was very strong, and its speed was also fast. The biggest problem was that its defense and survivability were too low. However, this could be made up for by its low cost and the fact that civilians could pilot it. I calculated that based on the normal production process, the time needed to produce one heavy battleship was enough to produce 100 Dragon God armors. And if one heavy battleship met with 100 Dragon God armor alone, then there was absolutely no chance of winning. But if it was 100,000 Dragon God armor against 1,000 heavy battleships, then the former wouldnt be able to gain any advantage. And although the Dragon God armors can be piloted by civilians, an ordinary civilian will need at least three years of training before he can pilot it. Even people who can serve as low-level officers in the military will need at least a year to become proficient in piloting it. The Dragon God armors have been lost. Its easy to rebuild them, but training will be a very troublesome thing. You have to know that the death rate of the Dragon God armor is very high. Its not that easy to recruit soldiers. When he was in the Holy City of Beauty, Zacken had also been very infatuated with the Dragon God armor and had conducted in-depth research. But later, after careful research, he came to the conclusion that in a large-scale battle, the disadvantage of the Dragon God armor was extremely obvious. Lei Luo nodded and said, Thats right. Ive also calculated that under normal circumstances, the critical point of comparison between the Dragon God armor and the heavy battleships is about 12,000 against 120. In other words, under the situation where the fleet commander was only of average standards, 12,000 Dragon God armor still maintained an advantage over 120 heavy battleships. What did this mean? This meant that as long as we kept the scale of the battle to the scale of 12,000 Dragon God armors against 120 heavy battleships, then we would be at an advantage. In the past, most of the wars depended on the outcome of one or two major battles. But now, with the Dragon God armors, we can at least have more means, right? Everyone present was silent as they carefully considered the meaning behind Lei Luos words. In addition, as for the problem of the high death rate of the soldiers that you mentioned, this is also what Im worried about. If the death rate of the soldiers is too high, not only will it increase our training costs, it will also weaken the quality of our soldiers, and also reduce the willingness of high-level warriors to join the ranks of the soldiers. This is also why I want to set up a mecha director. I plan to change the structure and combat style of the Dragon God armor so that soldiers can fight in mecha. Once the situation is disadvantageous, under the authorization of the commander, the soldiers can set up the Dragon God armor to fight automatically and then fly the mecha to escape the battlefield. And once the Dragon God armor is hit, the soldiers can also abandon the mecha to save themselves. Ive conducted a simulation. If they receive sufficient training, then the survival rate of soldiers of the same quality in the Dragon God armor will be slightly higher than that of the soldiers in the battleship. Speaking up to this point, Lei Luo turned his face to look at Allie. Assuming that you can impart the secrets of the East God to strengthen the human body, coupled with the mecha, then the survival rate of the soldiers will be even higher. Given enough time, after the baptism of countless battles, the quality of our soldiers will become higher. At that time, our Dragon God fleet will definitely be a formidable force. Our attacking spirit, our speed, our agility, and our fearlessness will cause the enemies to be startled awake in their dreams. And whether or not all of this can be realized will depend on the results of your training. Hearing this, Allie seemed to be very excited. She nodded her head heavily. I dont dare to say anything else, but Im still confident in training mecha warriors. Seeing Allies excited expression, Katz pressed her lips together and asked, Other than the Dragon God armor, whats the second benefit of training mecha warriors? Lei Luo glanced at Katz and said, The Dragon God armor is just the beginning. I believe that in the future, there will be more and more types of warriors, and their levels will be higher and higher. Katz, dont underestimate it. Katz scratched his head in embarrassment and said, I was just thinking for a moment, and you actually saw it. I just havent seen the Dragon God armor with my own eyes. And I havent seen its combat effects, so Im just a little empirical. Since you say so, then I understand what you mean. Ill study it further. Okay. Lei Luo nodded. Chapter 460 - Charlotte As for the second aspect, there will be changes in the form of rule after the war. Based on the hundreds of years of war, the war basically has nothing to do with the civilians. The civilians dont care about the war between the lords. However, since our battle base has changed from military commanders to soldiers, our rule base has directly penetrated into the civilians. In the current situation, even under the same lord, each citys politics, taxes, and so on are basically independent. And this is not allowed for us. Every city we occupy must be unified under the same political system, tax system, and financial system. This will inevitably touch the interests of many people, thus bringing about turbulence in the civilian world. Under such circumstances, the current civilian police system is not entirely reliable. We must train a large number of mecha warriors to carry out comprehensive control over unstable areas. At this moment, Allie said loudly, Hai, if the senate really wants to deal with us, there are already enough crimes. How is there still one more? Finance director, military law director, mecha director, intelligence director Morton muttered to himself as he read through all these positions. He hesitated for a moment. If its a political system that doesnt rely on the senate at all, just these few positions dont seem to be enough, right? Hearing Morton say this, Lei Luo immediately laughed. I would like to create a few more positions, but we only have a few heads right now. Whats the point of creating too many people without anyone to do it? After another moment of hesitation, Morton said, I do have a candidate, but I still cant figure him out. Oh? Who is he? Tell me. He was someone that even a person like Morton couldnt figure out. Just this alone was enough to pique Lei Luos interest. His name is Charlotte, or rather, he calls himself Charlotte. Come to think of it, hes only twenty-five this year. Just like you, I dont know much about his strategic index. As for his past, he didnt tell me in detail. He only roughly told me that he came from a military family in the fourth sea region. Among his elders and older brothers, more than a dozen of them had already become high-ranking generals and had their own armies. As the youngest member of his family, he had high hopes, but he was lazy by nature and couldnt stand strict training and guidance. When he was eighteen, he ran away from home and wandered around the Empire. Hearing this, Lei Luo clicked his tongue and said, It sounds like a fabricated resume. Have you investigated his past? Of course. Morton nodded. But I couldnt find anything. I spent a lot of money and used all the connections I could, but I still couldnt find any information about him before he was eighteen years old. This is very similar to you. Oh? Lei Luos eyes widened slightly. Then how do you know him? Four years ago, when I was about to give it my all with Trump, Charlotte happened to wander to Morton Trading Company and became a security guard Allies mouth was wide open in shock. Such a mysterious person actually became a security guard? Yeah, I was surprised too. I happened to see him downstairs when I entered the office. All the security guards were respectful to me, and only he gave me a brilliant smile. His smile was really brilliant. It made people feel that nothing in the world was worth worrying about. It was a kind of charm that was difficult to describe with words. It made people easily feel that he was reliable and safe. If I wasnt sure that I didnt have sexual urges, I would even suspect that there is something wrong with my sexual orientation. Morton laughed when he said this, and the others also laughed. Lei Luo also smiled faintly, then pursed his lips and said, Continue. Before I started the war with Le Yan, I was already prepared for failure. So I transferred about seven million gold coins in my name to Charlottes general account. Hearing the money, Katzs spirit was immediately aroused. This is a huge amount of money. Where is this money now? Morton smiled and patted Katzs shoulder. Sigh. Dont worry. Ill talk about the money later. Seven million gold coins? Did Charlotte know about this beforehand? Lei Luo asked. No. Morton shook his head. I transferred it without him knowing. Did you have too much contact with him before? Lei Luo asked again. Yes. Morton nodded. In fact, I didnt say anything to him before this. At this time, Allie seemed to have finally figured something out and nodded. I never understood how a smart person like you could fail in business. Now I think its understandable that you went bankrupt. However, Lei Luo did not taunt Morton like Allie did. Instead, he was silent for a while before he said, You want to make friends with him, dont you? Yes. As a businessman, I rarely have irrational moments in my life. In all my life, Ive only had two. One with him, and the other with you. Even I dont know why. I just feel that he wont and wont be bothered to swallow my money. Lei Luo nodded slowly. The facts have proven that your judgment is correct, right? Thats right. What makes me feel lucky is that Ive never missed a single person in my entire life. Morton stroked his hair proudly. After I lost the battle, I, who was penniless, called Charlotte over and told him the truth. At first, Charlotte thought I was joking because he almost never looked at his universal account. But when he looked at his account, he knew what I said was true. So, just like me, he began to be interested in a person who had never spoken to him before and dared to transfer seven million dollars into his account. From then on, we became friends. From then on, I let him act as my trade agent and started to secretly trade some civilian goods. Katz finally couldnt hold it in anymore. He excitedly pushed his eyes. How much money do you have now? According to the report he sent me last month, that seven million yuan has now become seventeen million yuan. Morton shook his head discontentedly. That guy is obviously very smart, but he is too lazy. He can only make one transaction every three months at most and then go to god knows where. Otherwise, I dont only have so much money. Its already a lot, hurry up and transfer it over. The fleet is in need of money everywhere now. With this money, you can almost fill the hole, Katz said hurriedly. Morton nodded, Of course, theres no problem. When its over, Ill ask him to transfer the money over. Lei Luo raised his head and thought for a while. Then he asked, Is there any other information about this Charlotte? Yes, its probably the most important information, Morton said. Allie slapped the chair and said hurriedly, Oh, hurry up and tell us what it is. Morton blinked and said, Charlottes appearanceis quite similar to yours. Chapter 461 - : An Old Acquaintance With me? Lei Luo pointed at himself, his mouth agape. This time, he was really a little dizzy. How can that be? Morton tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, Actually, its not that similar anymore. Its just that Ive seen you for a long time, and I keep feeling that the two of you are really similar in certain areas, so I gradually feel that the two of you look very similar. If what you said is true, I think its better not to join the team with such people. Zacken, who had been silent all this while, spoke up at this time. With our current environment, we cant come to the Holy City of Beauty again, and we cant have another Karman. Lei Luo looked at Zacken. He could understand his words. The Karman incident had really dealt a huge blow to him. As the teams natural leader, Lei Luo knew that he could not fall into an overly conservative situation just because of a single mistake. This was a classic case of abandoning food for fear of choking. However, Lei Luo had to face the situation Zacken was talking about. Talent was important, but the risks had to be controlled. As Lei Luo pondered, he looked at Morton again. Morton, what do you think? To be honest, even if we want him to join us, its still unknown if hes willing to join us. However, if its only about money, I have 100% confidence in him. But if its about power, I cant explain it clearly. Hes the same as you. Hes not someone I can see through. Morton paused at this point. Personally, I hope that the two of you will have a chance to meet. Regardless of whether or not we can work together in the future, I believe that a meeting will be beneficial to both of you. Lei Luo nodded and said, All right, then arrange a time for me to meet him. Hes a lazy person. Hes always wandering around. If you want to meet him here today or there tomorrow, youll run to your death. Ill get him to come find you. Hearing Mortons words, Lei Luo nodded. All right, then you can make the arrangements. The topic ended and they moved on to the last part of the agenda for the days meeting. That was the current financial situation of the Black Angel Army. Because Morton had just revealed that he still had seventeen million gold coins, this segment was much smoother than expected. Morton has 17 million and you have 3 million. In total, its about 20 million, Lei Luo said to Katz. Ill leave 5 million for you to recruit soldiers, repair the fleet, and daily expenses. Go ahead and spend it as much as you can, pushing the fleet to the highest level. How long can you spend 5 million? Actually, the biggest expense right now is the fleet docking fee. Weve come from afar, and we dont have a base. Were not familiar with the place, so we dont dare to start a war rashly. Now that weve rented an independent lords port, just the rent alone costs 50,000 gold coins a day. Its not worth it. As soon as Katz finished speaking, Zacken immediately said, The mother nest of our Grizzly Pirates is still there. You guys can station yourselves on our mother nest. If thats the case, then five million, if the flowers are blooming, and all the members of the fleet are fully equipped, select the pirates with the best genetic quality, and equip them to the highest level After Katz finished calculating, he made a conclusion. About two months. Two months? Then what if we recruit twice the number of people? Lei Luo asked again. Twice as many people? You mean, well recruit twice as many people as the largest member of each ship? Katz asked. Lei Luo nodded, Yes. Do we need new hands or experienced hands? Katz asked again. Of course, experienced hands who dont need any training to directly participate in the battle, Lei Luo answered. If thats the case, then the cost will be much higher. In addition to the cost of personnel, in order to improve the team, the fleet must also conduct long-term exercises, which may cost a lot of money. All of these are done to the maximum. How long can five million last? If we really dont consider the matter of money at all and spend it with all our might, we can only last for a month. Fortunately, this was the Satans Wings, and this region had been very unstable recently. The pirates continued to erupt in wars, causing many pirates to lose their teams. As long as the salary was increased, recruiting hundreds of thousands of old pirates wasnt a difficult matter. Its basically impossible to do it in other star areas. One month? Thats enough. One month later, we should enter the battle to nourish the battle. Lei Luo paused when he said this. According to my prediction, Karman will completely carry out my plan, and through occupying the Great Wall of Iron Blood, exchange for the excellent foothold of the Cape of Good Hope. As for the time to complete the plan, based on his current situation, the fastest would be three months. He already had almost four lord rank main forces. After conquering the Great Wall of Iron Blood, he estimated that he would be able to obtain two to three more main forces. Then, he would have roughly six to seven lord rank main forces. These six to seven formations would become his direct main forces. And once he contributes the Great Wall of Iron Blood, then every lord that defected would have to give him at least one more main force formation. This way, when he takes over the Cape of Good Hope, hell have around eighteen to nineteen main force formations. Hearing Lei Luos calculation, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. The strength they had at hand was at most half a main force formation. Wasnt the disparity in strength a little too great? Morton did some mental calculations and said, Without a doubt, if we want to snatch the Cape of Good Hope from Karmans hands and preserve our achievements, we must at least have the strength of a main force formation. If we want to gather such an army, not counting military expenses, not counting equipment, and not counting the cost of recruiting soldiers, we need at least 300 million. And I only have 15 million left in total. Lei Luo smiled faintly and said, We dont have money, but someone has money. Why dont we just borrow some from him? Borrow? 300 million gold coins is an astronomical sum. Not to mention others, even an alliance might not have so much cash. Who can we borrow it from? Have you forgotten? Lei Luo looked at Morton and asked with a smile. You have an old acquaintance. This amount of money shouldnt be much of a pressure for him. My old acquaintance? Morton was stunned for a moment before he suddenly understood. You mean Trump? Chapter 462 - Recruitment of Crew Members On this day, Lei Luo once again stood outside the door of Kronin. Although it had only been less than a month, when Lei Luo once again stood outside the door of Kronin, he felt as if a lifetime had passed. Dong, dong, dong. Lei Luo once again knocked on the wooden door of Kronin. As the wooden door opened again, Kronin saw Lei Luo standing at the door. Unlike last time, Lei Luo wasnt staring at Kronin this time. Instead, Kronin was staring at Lei Luo. Without saying a word, Lei Luo just stood at the door and smiled faintly. Kronin didnt know what Lei Luo had learned from this mutiny. However, from the way he looked at Lei Luo, it seemed like he had completely changed. Kronin had originally thought that after experiencing such a sudden and violent blow. For a young man like Lei Luo, it would take at least a period of time for him to completely recover. However, what surprised him was that he did not feel even a hint of decadence from Lei Luo. Lei Luo no longer seemed to be that person who felt that the whole world was under his control. He was no longer as sharp and aggressive as before. However, behind his humble expression, Kronin could clearly feel an even stronger and more persistent desirethe desire to prove himself to be the strongest. Old Sir, Im here again. Because his body had not fully recovered, Lei Luos face was still a little pale. Therefore, his smile carried a little weariness. However, this tiredness could not be hidden at all. At this moment, Lei Luos body was bursting with vitality. Kronin also laughed and said, I knew you would come again, but I didnt expect you to come so soon. So, I should still be welcomed? Lei Luo asked with a smile. Kronin smiled and moved aside. Of course, always. Please come in. The two walked into the room and sat down. Kronin went straight to the point and said to Lei Luo, Karman contacted me. What did he want with you? Lei Luo replied. He offered the same conditions as you, and I agreed to his conditions, Kronin said again. Lei Luos smile didnt change. Of course. Yes. Kronin nodded and asked as he served tea to Lei Luo. ThenWhat can I help you with? Help? I dont like the usage of the word you. Lei Luo took the tea and shook his head with a smile. I would prefer it if you would ask me what else we can trade. Kronin raised his head and smiled, Yes, I was wrong. What else does Sir Lei Luo want to trade with us? I have a friend who brought me a fleet from afar. The size of the fleet is not big. Whats worse is that we dont have enough crew members. Sowe need to recruit some crew members. Hearing Lei Luos words, Kronin was a little confused. Im afraid I cant be of much help in recruiting crew members. Lei Luo saw the puzzled look on Kronins face, so he said with a smile. No, of course you can help. And its a big help. Why dont I give you a little hint? In this transaction, the thing I ask you for is exactly the thing I want to give you. Lei Luos words made Kronin a little muddle-headed for a moment, but soon, his mind quivered and he suddenly reacted. Kronin looked at Lei Luo in disbelief. Are you saying Lei Luo calmly confirmed Kronins guess. Thats right. In my opinion, loyal, hard-working, and obedient, and at the same time extremely familiar with the structure and operation of the ship, who can compare to a magic conductor who has been working for years? Lei Luo said it lightly, but Kronin knew very well how powerful it was. Using a magic conductor as a soldier was one of the three major crimes that the senate absolutely forbade. Kronin looked at Lei Luo and asked with some doubt, Are you really going to do this? Lei Luo took a sip of tea and asked in return, What, the old sir doesnt seem to be willing to help me? No. Kronin almost immediately reached out his hand and said, Of course not. Im very happy to help you. I just want to make sure that your thoughts are not impulsive. I know the consequences of doing so, replied Lei Luo. Just like I know the consequences of not doing so. After saying this, Lei Luo put down the Teacup and leaned against the chair. Although his body had recovered a lot, he was still a little weak. I think you should know how important the Cape of Good Hope is to me in my plan. However, in three months, Karman will get it. He is not a mediocre person, and he has such a huge amount of strength behind him. If I wait until he has a firm foothold, then I may lose the Cape of Good Hope forever. This is something that I cannot tolerate. Therefore, I have to do something before he successfully gets the Cape of Good Hope. And this requires an army that has always been strong and absolutely loyal. Lei Luo looked at Kronin as he spoke. To be honest, I cannot have a commander because I will personally command the entire fleet. But I have to have soldiers because the ship will always need someone to drive it. And in such a short period of time, other than the source of soldiers that I mentioned just now, I do not have the ability to find a reliable source of soldiers from any place, and one that can quickly enter combat state. Kronin nodded very seriously. He could clearly feel Reylos determination. After the two of them were quiet for a while, Kronin said again, Arent you worried about your fleet becoming a magic conductor? Arent you worried about us usurping your command? Of course Im worried. Very worried. Lei Luo smiled. After the Holy City of Beauty, Im afraid that anyone will usurp my command. Therefore, Ill ensure that you wont be able to usurp my command. First, my goal is to form ten lord-level main force formations within three months. I will form four of these formations into main force fleets, under my personal control and command. The soldiers of these four formations will all be acted by the magic conductor. There will be no ship commanders, and all will be under my direct command from the flagship. As for the other six fleets, I will split them into two auxiliary formations, under the command of my military law director and Intelligence Director respectively. Kronin pondered for a moment and said, These six fleets all use pirates as crew members If its four lord-class main forces, we will have to provide you with almost three million working magic shooters This amount is a bit large, and it will be difficult for us to gather them. I think you might have misunderstood me, Lei Luo said with a smile. Well Kronin was confused again. Chapter 463 - Equal Treatment I dont need one person from you. At this point, Lei Luo shook his head again. Oh, no, to be precise, we only need one person from you. One person? Kronin thought for a moment and pointed at himself. Do you meanme? Thats right. Lei Luo smiled. Three million sounds like a big number, but in the entire third province, its as small as a speck of dust. Kronin asked in disbelief, Dont tell me that youre going to kidnap magic conductors? Wouldnt it be more touching to use a different term, like liberation? Lei Luo asked. At this time, Kronin finally understood what Lei Luo meant. You want me to follow the army and convince those magic conductors that you kidnapped to join your army? Yes, I believe that a wise man like you is very good at thinking. More importantly, you are a magic conductor yourself, so your words are more convincing. My plan is to capture 60 to 80 million magic conductors within a month, and then choose about three million of them as soldiers. As for the rest, we will send them back to where they came from. We will never harm a single magic conductor. All magic conductors who become soldiers will enjoy the same salary, promotion, and pension rights as the other soldiers of our Black Angel Army. Treat magic conductors and natives alike? Sir Lei Luo, is what you said just a temporary measure, or will this policy be implemented forever? Kronins expression was extremely serious. It was as if he was an envoy of war between the two countries. It can be considered a temporary measure. Because in the beginning, for the sake of safety, I will appoint any magic conductor military officer. All magic conductors are treated equally and do not report to each other. In addition, considering the soldiers acceptance, the native and the magic conductor groups could not work together in the beginning and have to be separated. However, after I successfully obtain the base, I will try to unite the native and the magic conductor groups under the same command system. At the same time, the magic conductor will also produce their own officers Before Lei Luo could finish, Kronin couldnt help but interrupt him. Let the magic conductor and the native be completely equal Hmm.. Sir Lei Luo, I want to ask you one last question. Is this your true faith in your heart? Lei Luo silently raised his head and looked at Kronin for a while, then said indifferently, Whether its your true faith or not, this is not important. I will always do as I said just now. The reason is very simple because I have already realized that if you want to dominate the empire, this is the path you must take. Kronin nodded, frowned, and stood up, pacing around the room. After a while, Kronin asked, Didnt you say that you only have a small fleet now? How did you expand it to ten main forces in such a short time? Even if your method can solve the problem of your troop source, where did you get so many warships? As far as I know, all your money was exchanged for the fleet and fell into the hands of Karman. You dont have to worry about this, old man. I will think of a way to solve it, Lei Luo replied. Kronin walked to Lei Luos side and looked at him. He said in an unquestionable tone, Tell me your plan. Lei Luos brows raised. Thisisnt convenient, right? No, you have to tell me. You have to. Kronins insistence surprised Lei Luo. However, after thinking for a while, he felt that telling Kronin would do more good than harm. Therefore, Lei Luo told Kronin about his fundraising plan with some reservations. Our plan is to get the funds we need from Trump Five minutes later, Lei Luo asked Kronin, Old sir, are you satisfied? Kronin did not answer him. He just walked back to his seat. After thinking for a long time with his head lowered in silence, he raised his head again and said to Lei Luo, First of all, the first thing I want to say to you is that I am willing to cooperate with you. This answer was within Lei Luos expectations, so he didnt seem too excited. He just smiled and nodded. Thank you. Then, Lei Luo looked at Kronin with a smile, waiting for him to say the rest of his words. His intuition told Lei Luo that Kronins next words would be more important. Sir Lei Luo, if you really have the determination to carry out the policy you just said, I can promise you that you will receive a return that is beyond your imagination. Lei Luo laughed. Old Sir, your words sound like the temptation of a mysticHowever, as far as my personal interests are concerned, I am more willing to be tempted by some more realistic temptations. Kronin looked at Lei Luo and asked. I wonder if the legendary War Gods weapon is considered a more realistic temptation? War Gods weapon? Lei Luo smiled at Kronin. Could it be that the old sir actually knows the secret of the legendary god-made weapon? No, I dont. Kronin shook his head. However, the cross in Sir Lei Luos arms knows. The old sir seems to know a lot about my affairs? Lei Luo, who had been smiling the entire time, slowly retracted his smile. His gaze towards Kronin was slightly cold. Meryl, Brahma, and Solomon. In the past, these three people had never done anything spectacular. However, Emperor Victor had once set up a department called the Blood Guard to monitor these three people. The reason was simple. He believed that in this world, only these three people could shake his ruling position. Kronin and Lei Luo looked at each other. However, the one who ultimately killed Emperor Victor was his most important assistant, Godrian. It was indeed Godrian who did it, but doesnt Sir Lei Luo find it strange? Godrian, who had made great contributions to the First Empire and had a position above billions of people, had actually assassinated Emperor Victor. If it was to usurp the throne, then his preparations were a little too hasty. As the commander of the capitals garrison, he managed all the garrison troops in the empires capital, but he actually didnt even defeat the other dukes who only brought their personal guards. The most incredible thing was that he didnt even bring the War Gods weapon with him. Chapter 464 - God’s Time Kronin stopped at this point and did not continue. You seem to know a lot about history? No. Kronin smiled and shook his head. Ive read some history books, but Im not an expert in history. The reason I know these things is because I have memories of certain things from hundreds of years ago in my mind. Memories from hundreds of years ago? Lei Luos brows furrowed slightly. Youre not a magic conductor? Of course I am. Kronin looked at Lei Luo. Its just that when I was created, I inherited a memory. Lei Luos body unconsciously straightened up. A magic conductor can inherit a memory? Of course, this is a magic invented by a powerful mage. He invented three potions that can do this, and one of them has been used on me. Hearing this, Lei Luo finally could not hold on any longer, and his body could not help but lean forward slightly. There is actually someone in the world who can do this? Where is this person now? Why have I never heard of his name? I dont know. Kronin shook his head. Many people said that he was killed by Emperor Victor. However, I know that he wasnt. At the last moment, Emperor Victor stopped his execution. Then, he was taken to Emperor Victors bedroom and disappeared from this world. No one knows where he went. Hearing this, Lei Luo blinked and looked at Kronin. How do you know so many secrets? Whose memories are in your head? Sir Lei Luo, have you forgotten the department called the Blood Security Department that I mentioned just now? Since its a department, there should be a person in charge, shouldnt there? The memory you have, is that the person in charges memory? Kronin only smiled and did not speak, tacitly agreeing. Lei Luo turned his face and thought for a while, then said, How could it be such a coincidence? There are so many magic conductors in the world, but I actually ran into you. Kronin shook his head with a smile. Of course it cant be such a coincidence. There was indeed a magic conductor named Kronin here. But before you arrived, he had already been moved away by us. So you Lei Luo pointed at Kronin. Yes, I was specially ordered to dock with you. My appearance was specially modified to deceive you. Ordered? Dock? Whose orders are you under? What are you docking with me for? Lei Luo was getting more and more confused. As for whose order, I cant tell you yet. But I can tell you what Im docking with you. After saying this, Kronin pointed at Lei Luos arms. The thing in your arms is called Gods Time. Not only can it help you find the War Gods weapon, but it also has our identity as a candidate to support you. In the entire empire, there are a total of four pieces of Gods Time. As long as anyone can obtain all of Gods Time, then they can obtain the full support of our organization. Lei Luo looked at Kronin in puzzlement. How did you know that I have Gods Time? Could it be that my two masters No. Kronin quickly stopped Lei Luo. Dont misunderstand. We dont have any contact with your two masters. The reason we know that you have Gods time is because as long as any piece of Gods Time is opened, we can immediately know its location. So, ever since I left that small city, youve been watching me? Lei Luo asked again. Yes, that person is me. Kronin nodded. Lei Luo sat quietly and thought for a while. Why are you telling me this now? Did your organization ask you to tell me? No. Kronin shook his head again. My organization didnt authorize me to tell you this. The reason Im telling you this is because I have my own unique philosophy in my heart. And what you just said fits most of my philosophy. Thats why Im telling you this. Im telling you this for a very simple reason. I want to show you two things. First, Im more valuable than you think. And second, as long as you keep what you just told me, Im going to make it worth your while. This is a brand new deal. Lei Luo stared at Kronin. Yes, a much bigger deal. Kronin smiled. This was also the second day that Lei Luo met with Kronin. Kronin left the Great Wall of Iron Blood, took the letter of introduction that Lei Luo gave him, and secretly rushed to the location of the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates. In order to not let Karman and the others suspect anything, the real Kronin who was originally transferred returned. On the same day, Lei Luo left the Great Wall of Iron Blood and boarded the route to the Golden Wall of Glory. The Golden Wall of Glory was the location of one of the empires ten richest men, Trump. Because of the short time, Lei Luo hoped to charter a luxury passenger ship with the highest speed like the last time he went to Ulysses. Unfortunately, the Great Wall of Iron Blood was a military fortress. It didnt pay much attention to civilian passenger transport. Not to mention the heavenly dragon-class luxurious passenger ship, there wasnt even a cross-province route. And the Golden Wall of Glory wasnt in the third province. Therefore, Lei Luo had to take a ship from the Great Wall of Iron Blood to the next city. Then, he would transfer to another ship to travel across provinces. Because the passenger transportation of the Great Wall of Iron Blood was not developed, the routes on the Great Wall of Iron Blood were usually losing money. Therefore, the attitude of the crew members was also quite bad, leaving a very bad impression on Lei Luo. After arriving at the next city, Lei Luo found that the luxurious ships he wanted had all been reserved. I can offer you a higher price. When Lei Luo said this to the crew, they were met with a look of disdain. At this time, Lei Luo only had two choices. He could either take a passenger ship in another city or choose between these routes. Lei Luo looked up the information. The nearest city that could travel across provinces would require a five-hour cruise. The fastest passenger ship would only arrive one day later than the heavenly dragon-class passenger ship. When he thought about the possibility of having the same experience even in a new city, Lei Luo finally chose a public passenger ship. However, when Lei Luo stepped into the cabin of the passenger ship, he immediately regretted his laziness to the core. Chapter 465 - The Golden Wall of Glory It was more like a slave ship or an escape ship than a passenger ship. The ten beds in the cabin were stacked with people. There were only two or three people in each bed. Basically, there were four or five people. What was more frightening was that on the way to each row of beds, there were many people who made chairs out of their skin. Sitting there, the corridor was completely blocked. The cabin was still like a steamer. It was hot and dry. The omnipresent flow of people was emitting heat, and the air was mixed with all kinds of messy odors. Are you kidding me? A week of travel and youre actually sitting there? With an unbelievable thought, Lei Luo struggled to squeeze step by step out of his window. When he walked to his bed, he saw that there were already three people sitting on his bed. All of them were very young children, and they looked about four or five years old. Lei Luo looked at the father of the children on the lower bunk and said awkwardly, Uh, Im sorry, this is my bed. Uh look The father did not explain anything. He just pointed at the eight or nine children who were sitting on the bed with him and smiled apologetically. Okay. Lei Luo smiled helplessly and made some space for the children. Then, he leaned against the window and lay down. Because of the difference in temperature between the port and the cabin, a layer of water vapor was piled up on the glass window. Looking at the heavy black outside the window, Lei Luo began to feel a little tired. He blinked his eyes, wanting to lie down and sleep, but he was afraid of kicking the child. In desperation, he could only turn around. But then, he suddenly received a magic beacon. As he opened it, he saw only a short sentence in the magic beacon: Where are you? Five days later, Lei Luo arrived at the Golden Wall of Glory. According to the original plan, Lei Luo should have gone directly to Trumps residence, buthe decided not to do so. Instead, he stayed in a hot spring hotel called Autumn. The reason was very simple. A person named Ulysses had changed his schedule. After getting off the spaceship and taking a comfortable bath in the hot spring, Lei Luo held a cup of fragrant tea and sat diagonally on the window. He took a sip of green tea and a wisp of fragrance went from his throat to his feet. Lei Luo raised his head and sighed comfortably. This is really good tea. After sighing, Lei Luo leaned against the window frame and looked at the garden outside the window. The small spring in the middle was covered with colorful pebbles and there were three to four goldfish in it. There were a few peach trees and osmanthus trees planted beside the small spring. The two trees were not very tall. They were only one meter tall, which made people feel obedient and comfortable. The wind that came out of nowhere filled every corner of the air with the strong fragrance of the osmanthus trees. Beside the small spring was a green lawn with some beautiful flowers that could not be named. At first glance, it was just a patch of green grass and a small pool of spring water with some numbers and flowers in the middle. However, if one looked carefully, one could see that this light layout was filled with the store owners intentions. If I can live a lifetime alone in this kind of place, it wouldnt be too bad. For some reason, this thought suddenly appeared in Lei Luos mind. However, when this thought appeared in his mind, even he himself found it a bit funny. If everything in the world could be done as one wished, then what trouble would there be in this world? Just as Lei Luo was repeating this in his mind, he suddenly heard a burst of laughter outside the door. Brother Lei Luo, your life is very carefree. Without turning his head to look, just hearing this voice, Lei Luo knew who this person was. If a person is truly free and unfettered, every place is a fairyland on Earth. Because of a momentary obsession with the situation, people who cant help themselves are just pretending to be free and unfettered. After Lei Luo finished speaking, he raised his head and drank all the tea in his cup. Then, he slowly got down from the windowsill. Seeing that Lei Luos movements were somewhat slow and his complexion was not very good, Ulysses asked him with concern, Have you not fully recovered? Only then did Lei Luo turn around. He saw Ulysses who had just entered the room and also saw a woman beside Ulysses. Although he knew that this was not polite, Lei Luo could not help but stare at the womans face for a moment. When Lei Luo looked at her, she had just turned around from outside the door and seemed to be on guard. When she turned around and saw that Lei Luo was looking at her, she smiled politely. At this moment, the light source outside the window just happened to shine on her face. The smile reflected by the light changed Lei Luos stunned look. Lei Luo only saw that on her fair and delicate face, her gem-like eyes seemed to be beating. Her lips were slightly thin, and her exquisite nose floated on it. Everything seemed to be natural. If it was just her appearance, she could not be considered a top-notch beauty. She was roughly on par with Allie. However, unlike Allies direct and frank beauty, the feeling she gave off from her eyes and expression always had a soul-stirring hint and temptation. This is my personal guard, Diana. Ulysses was a very meticulous person. Although Lei Luos stunned expression only lasted for a moment, it was completely noticed by Ulysses. However, he did not mind and introduced it generously. Lei Luo nodded slightly at Diana and said with a faint smile, Oh, so thats how it is. His daze just now was already too impolite. If he was still too enthusiastic now, Ulysses would probably be displeased. Diana nodded with a smile again. The two of you can talk here. Ill keep watch outside. As Diana spoke, she walked out of the room. After Diana walked out, Ulysses sat down and said apologetically, Im really sorry. Although were personal guards, we grew up together, so we dont pay much attention to etiquette. It doesnt matter. Im not from a noble family, so I dont care too much about it. I think its good that shes like this. As Lei Luo spoke, he sat down beside Ulysses. You must have been in a hurry. Have you eaten yet? Yes. Ulysses smiled and patted his stomach. I dont think so. I feel hungry now that you mention it. All right. I just ordered some food. Lets eat some together. To be honest, I just got off the ship, so my stomach is empty too. Because they did not want to be interrupted in the middle of the serious discussion, before the owner of the restaurant served the food, Lei Luo and Ulysses continued to chat. Chapter 466 - Usurpation At first glance, the two of them looked very relaxed. They did not look like one who had just lost his father and brother by murder, and the other did not look like he had just suffered his first major setback in his life. After the dishes were delivered and Diana confirmed that the area was safe, Lei Luos expression became slightly more serious. What exactly happened? Everything was instigated by Strachey. From the beginning to the end, I had no idea. As if he was afraid that Lei Luo would not believe him, Ulysses continued. Lets not talk about other things first. I think that with your intelligence, you should be able to find out what kind of relationship Karman and I have. Our relationship is bad. It was long before we met. It was definitely not a disguise. Even if I wanted to do something to you, I would definitely not trust Karman to execute it Youve misunderstood. After Ulysseswords came to an end, he said, Im not talking about this. If things have developed to this point, and I still dont know who the real mastermind behind the incident at Holy City of Beauty is, then Id be too stupid. So, you dont need to waste your time explaining anything to me. Oh, thats good. Ulysses first let out a sigh of relief and said to Lei Luo, This is what I like about you the most. Youre always so direct, simple, but just right. Well spend a lot of time in the future to praise and connect with each other. For now, lets talk about something practical. Lei Luo clicked his tongue and looked up at Ulysses. Is there a connection between the death of your father and your brother? Ulysses hesitated for a moment before finally saying, Everything was done by my teacher. Ulysses way of addressing Strachey made Lei Luo feel slightly surprised. Even now, you still call him your teacher? Ulysses raised his head and glanced at Lei Luo, revealing a bitter smile. Calling your enemy who killed your father and brother your teacher is a little unbelievable, isnt it? But to me, its nothing special. Saying this, Ulysses sighed with some emotion. How many nights have I dreamed that my father and my brother could die like today. And every time I wake up from such a dream, I feel both excited and disappointed.Excited that I had such a beautiful dream, but when I do realize that its just that, I then ask, why did it only happen in a dream? Ulysses turned his head and looked at Lei Luo with a smile. Doesnt it sound a little creepy? Not really. Ive never had a family since I was young. So, I cant talk about love or hate. I cant completely imagine how you feel. However, I can somewhat understand the pressure youre under from your father and brother. No one likes someone who wants to kill himself like your brother. No one likes someone who plays with their own fate like your father, and theres no pattern at all. At this point, Lei Luo paused. However, there is one thing I would like to confirm. is your judgment based on your intuition or some concrete evidence? Both, Ulysses replied. Only my master has the authority to take the medicine without going through the pharmacist. If thats the case Lei Luos chopsticks shook slightly in his hand. Why did you come to find me? Your father and your brother, the two people who caused you trouble, were all eliminated by your teacher. Because of your brothers death, some of your brothers will also have covetous thoughts towards the throne, but as long as you cooperate with your teacher, the throne will be yours sooner or later. Yes. Ulysses nodded. My teacher promised to make me the crown prince. Lei Luos expression froze. After a while, he asked, Make you the crown prince? You mean Yes. My teacher has already told me publicly that he intends to usurp the throne of Beichen. Ulysses nodded affirmatively. How is this possible? Lei Luo shook his head in disbelief. How can the other dukes just sit back and watch this happen? Do you still remember that I once told you a piece of information which I said was very crucial? Ulysses asked. Lei Luo turned his head. Which one are you talking about? Ulysses replied, Kalasao was killed by the rebel army because of the magic conductor rebellion. Lei Luo nodded. I remember. Is this information related to the matter we are talking about? Of course. After Kalasao died, the throne fell into the hands of a retard. His more than 100 sons were either killed, fled, or chose to submit. Ulyssess words made Lei Luos mouth open slightly. You mean the king has fallen into the control of a powerful minister? Isnt it obvious? Ulysses spread his hands. Speaking up to this point, Ulysses leaned closer and said to Lei Luo, Theres another thing thats the scariest. Its also the thing that made me decide to come and find you. What is it? Papafilin specially wrote a letter to my teacher, inviting my teacher to discuss the secret alliance with him. God Lei Luo was completely dumbfounded. He shook his head speechlessly. So, Papafilin has already admitted to your teachers usurpation? The matter wont be so pure. Ulysses smiled coldly and shook his head. In my opinion, my teachers relationship with Papafilin is definitely not a one-or two-day relationship. Lei Luo thought about it and agreed, so he asked again, How did you know about this? Ulysses looked out of the window. Diana found a way to get the information from one of my teachers confidants. Lei Luo followed Ulysses and looked out. Seeing Dianas back reflected on the door, he knew very well what Ulysses meant by a way. But at the same time, Lei Luo instinctively felt a little uncomfortable about Ulysses using Diana to do such a thing. As if he had seen through Lei Luos thoughts, Ulysses explained with a smile, Things are not as dirty as you think. There is no need to degenerate to the point of using physical means to seduce a person. Papafilin, the strongest of the 12 dukes, and Strachey, who is about to usurp the throne of BeichenDoes Papafilin want to regain the throne of Emperor Victor? As Lei Luo said this, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Ulysses and asked, I want to ask you, why didnt the senate do anything when the Doomsday Dusk destroyed the East God? Was it Papafilin who helped the Doomsday Dusk settle the higher-ups? No. Lei Luo originally thought that Ulysses would answer that he didnt know, or that it was, but he didnt expect Ulysses to answer with a no. Lei Luo was very surprised. If it wasnt Papafilin, then who was it? Chapter 467 - Military Officers Its Phillips, Ulysses replied. Phillips? Lei Luo frowned. Phillips won the position of prince with the identity of Emperor Victors favorite nephew. When Emperor Victor passed away, Phillips was only a hundred years old. When he fought against Godrian, he didnt have any outstanding battle achievements, so he didnt attract much attention. As Ulysses said this, he clicked his tongue and continued, However, there was once when we had a family dinner. When Morse and I were both present, my father seemed to have unintentionally or intentionally mentioned that out of the twelve kings, the most terrifying one wasnt Papafilin, but King Phillips. Even now, I dont know if my father was just casually saying this or if he had other intentions. However, one point is obvious. Out of the twelve kings, the old king is only left with Phillips. This may not be a coincidence. Lei Luo said, Yes, when you say that, I also remember. Ever since Emperor Victor married his wife and died, he never remarried, so he didnt have any children. Back then, when Phillips ascended to the position of king of the kings, he already had the potential of becoming the crown prince. With his position, for so many years, he has never revealed himself. He doesnt have any outstanding records, nor does he have any records of being muddle-headed. This kind of ability of the middle way is not something that an ordinary person can play with. If our conjecture is correct, then among the 12 feudal lords, there are at least two major forces. One is Papafilin, and the other is Phillips. As Ulysses said this, he turned his head and looked at Lei Luo. And we will become the Third Force. Lei Luo was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. Your Highness, I only have a few hundred heavy patrol ships and battle columns under me now. Arent you afraid of scaring me to death by pulling me to such a high position all of a sudden? All right. Stop pretending to be innocent in front of me. Even if I let you be the emperor, you wont be scared to death. As Ulysses spoke, he smiled and glanced at Lei Luo before saying, Now that we have a general understanding of the situation, dont talk so much nonsense. Lets start talking business right now. Looking at the current situation, my teacher will use my name to completely settle those useless brothers of mine. It will only take two to three years. After that, he will usurp the throne. In other words, I have at most three years, at least two years. Lei Luo smiled and shook his head. He looked at Ulysses and said, I thought it was strange. Didnt you say that your teacher promised to make you his heir? Since thats the case, even if he usurps the throne, whats the big deal? Hes more than 700 years older than you. When he dies, wont you still be King Beichen? I will never be anyones son again! These words almost came out of Ulysses mouth. When Ulysses said these words, his expression was also a little angry. Lei Luo saw that his joke had gone overboard, so he quickly raised his hands and begged for mercy. Im sorry, Your Highness Ulysses. I was speaking nonsense. Then tell me, what do you want me to do? Ulysses glared at Lei Luo and continued, I need you to do two things. First, grow as fast as possible and form a ruling-level power in the third province to be my backing. Second, as early as ten years ago, I had secretly established a military academy in a remote city. To this day, that military academy already had more than 100,000 students. These people could all serve as fleet officers. So, I dont lack officers. What I lack are soldiers and fleets. And I need your help to turn this officer corps into a powerful fleet and become my direct force. Before I need to use it, I can transfer all these officers to you. But you cant keep them for yourself. Hearing this, Lei Luo asked curiously, Lets not talk about other things first. I want to ask something. Ten years ago, you were only in your teens. How could you possibly have the ability to organize a military academy of this scale? How did you manage to maintain such a large-scale military academy without anyone knowing? My father helped me establish it. At that time, I didnt have a lords title and I didnt have my own independent city. But one day, my father suddenly called me over and said that he wanted to give me my own independent city as a foundation. He gave me a troop of 1,000 officers. He asked them to pledge their loyalty to me. My teacher was with me at that time. However, while my teacher was busy training these officers, my father sent me to a city called Eye of the Future. There, I saw a military academy with about 1,000 instructors and 20,000 cadets. I accepted the loyalty of these people there. My father didnt specifically tell me not to tell my teacher. But I thought that it was better not to tell my teacher about this. So, even today, my teacher doesnt know that I still have such a team of officers. Lei Luo was a little confused. What does your father mean by doing this? Could it be that he had long expected Strachey to rebel? If thats the case, why didnt he just get rid of him back then? I dont know either. Ulysses shook his head helplessly. My father often does such contradictory things. I actually always suspected that my father was suffering from schizophrenia. Many of the things he did were difficult to deduce with normal logic. What a mystery. Lei Luo patted his head. I hope that one day, we will be able to figure it out. I understand what you mean. Your current capital is the magic data you have and this army of 100,000 officers, right? To be more precise, it is the capital that I can let you know. Thats all. Ulysses gave a sly smile. Yes, thats not a problem. Lei Luo nodded. I do need magic information. It can save me money to develop magic. But, as an officer, I dont need it now. You should keep it for yourself. I havent found my own fleet yet. How can I have time to build a fleet for you? Theres no need to rush now. Well talk about it when youve got your feet firmly on the ground. Ulysses said with a smile, I wont let you do it for free. Oh? What else can you give me in exchange? Lei Luo smiled like a businessman. First, just as you said, Ill provide you with all the technological information that I have in secret. Second, before you have the same title as me, I am willing to share with you the throne of King Beichen and all the power that comes with it. The second one surprised Lei Luo. Although its just empty words at the moment, arent your conditions a little too generous? Chapter 468 - Arthur’s Corpse Youve already said it. Now, everything is just empty talk. If we dont make a bigger bet, how could you be tempted? Ulysses said with a smile. Lei Luo thought for a moment, then asked again, I really want to know, what exactly will you give me? All of King Beichens direct troops, you and I will each get half. All of King Beichens direct citys taxes, you and I will each get half. Every year, the senate will give King Beichen half of the dividends, you and I will each get half. In short, everything King Beichen has, including the concubines that my father left behind, will be split equally between us. At this point, Ulysses paused for a moment, then continued with a smile, But then again, this is on the premise that you will not become a duke. Once you get a new dukedom title and earn benefits, youll have to return everything to me. Everything youve said is just a pie to satisfy your hunger. Lei Luo bit his lip. But this pie is really f*cking big enough. Just as Lei Luo was getting aroused by the big cake drawn by Ulysses, back in the Holy City of Beauty, Karman was furious. Are you not sure whether hes dead or not, or his body hasnt been found, or has he been found and lost again? Hearing Karmans roar, Pandino, who was cowering, couldnt say a word except give an unlucky look on his face. After the mutiny twenty days ago ended, Karman issued many orders, one of which was to confirm Arthurs life and death. Because there were too many orders, Pandino never took this order seriously. After a week, Karman asked for confirmation again. Pandino then asked the adjutant to confirm. The adjutant went out to confirm with the grass roots. The grass roots reported that Arthurs body had been found. The adjutant told Pandino that the body had been found. Pandino then told Karman that the body had been found. A week later, Karman asked Pandino to give the body to the army for confirmation. Pandino asked the adjutant to do it. The adjutant asked the grass roots to hand over the body. Two days later, the grass roots shyly said that the body had been lost. The adjutant told Pandino that the body had been lost. Pandino then relayed the news to Karman. Then, they began to investigate where the body had been thrown. They searched and searched, and yet the body had never been found. Some said that Arthur might not be dead, and some said that the body had just not been found. They searched and searched until it had already been twenty days. Dont stand there like a dead dog. Tell me the answer! The angry Karman had the urge to throw the table on Pandinos face. Pandino hesitated for a long time before finally replying, There are only two possibilities in this situationOne is that he isnt dead, and the other is that his body hasnt been found yet Karman was in despair. He stared blankly at Pandino for a long time before helplessly saying in a low voice, Scram. As if he had been granted amnesty, Pandino quickly slipped out. What the hell? Arthur is so big. Did he really turn into ashes? The fleet did not attack the Defense Center. Karman turned around and muttered to himself for a while, shaking his head in disbelief. Did he really not die? It cant be, right? Achoo, achoo. In the basement of a restaurant owner in the capital of Holy City of Beauty, a person suddenly shivered. I thought about it and cursed twice. Could it be that this son of a b*tch, Karman, is cursing me? He should think that Im already dead. Hes already dead, yet hes still cursing me. F*ck his grandmother. His character is really bad. As Arthur cursed, it could be seen from his clumsy movements that even though the restaurant owner had secretly bought some medicine to treat his injuries, his injuries were still not completely healed. Arthur put his face in front of the mirror in front of him. Under the dim light, he touched his rough face and smiled proudly. Look at my face. Its a classic example of a kind man. I can run out just by relying on my two legs. The heavens really dont treat a kind man badly. After he finished laughing, Arthurs face showed a sad look again. Pity my brothersKarman, you son of a b*tch. Since the heavens didnt let me die, it means that they were destined to let you die As Arthur was gnashing his teeth, he saw the secret door above start to ring. He quickly turned off the light and hid in the darkness. After a while, a person walked down from above. Commander, its me. I got the ticket for you. As the owner of Golden Wall Splendor, Trump treated the entire city as his residence. According to legend, although Trump was one of the largest corporations in the entire empire, his dream when he was young was to become a great writer. At that time, he was thin and full of dreams. He went to the most famous Luo Hydrology Academy in the fifth province to study. The city where the Luo Hydrology Academy was located was called Crimson Dream. It was a very beautiful city. There, Trump met his first love in his life. However, due to his poor family background, he was despised by the other partys family. The two of them were forced to separate. Just like all vulgar stories, as the injured male lead, Trump worked hard and finally became an empire-level corporate tycoon. However, he still did not get the person he loved. Twenty years after she married that playboy with a good family background, she died of depression. In order to commemorate his first love and the only woman he loved in his life, Trump built the Golden Wall of Glory to be exactly the same as the city where the Luo Hydrology Academy was located. He bought expensive turf from the natural city and built a huge green plain and a vast, dense forest. Trumps own residence was built in the middle of the two. It was a huge rock hill that protruded from the middle, with an area of about 12-13 square kilometers. On top of this, Trumps extremely luxurious residence was built. The main building of Trumps residence took up an area of about 4 square kilometers. The main building was about 75 meters tall and 900 meters tall. The backbone was made of transmission alloy plates, but the outside was made of stone and wood. The top of the 81 houses was covered with gold-plated copper tiles. It was golden and magnificent. On the left side of the main house was the first courtyard with lush green trees. Inside was a collection of crystal products, silver, and ceramics. On the right side of the main house was the second courtyard. Inside was the largest library in the third province, a clothing and jewelry museum, and priceless ancient works of art. However, whether it is the main residence, the first, or the second courtyard, they are all places that Trump uses for diplomacy and handling matters. Chapter 469 - Who Will Be The Winner Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The real resting place for Trump was the two to three-story-high villas behind the main residence. There were a total of 81 villas. Each villa came with a beautiful wife and 18 beautiful maids. The faint red light was like the warm eyes of a god, gazing at the beautiful land. The feeling of dusk brought by the light slanted into Trumps huge meeting room. Trump himself was still very energetic, but he saw that the hundreds of regional presidents who attended the meeting all looked a little tired. So, he stood up and said, Lets call it a day. Everyone, take a rest. Lets do this last bit of work tonight. The regional presidents all stood up as if they had been granted amnesty. After bowing to Trump, they left the office. After watching the regional presidents leave, Trump slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the beautiful scenery that he had bought inch by inch with real gold and silver. President Trump. Trump turned around and saw a tiger mask with wings. It was Tolle. A year ago, ever since Lei Luo and Byron had a bet, Byron had not brought Tolle with him. Instead, he left him at the Golden Wall of glory. Over the past year, Tolle had been learning business that he was not familiar with from Trump. At the same time, he was looking for the whereabouts of the person who made a bet with his master. Tolle, why do you always like to wear a mask? This question had been stuck in Trumps heart for a long time. Today, he finally could not help but finally ask. Because I dont want to put on a fake expression. Tolle answered as he walked towards Trump. Trump smiled and shook his head. A man always likes to wear a mask. It always feels a little too strange. Masks are often more real than expressions. President Trump, after a longer period of time, you will slowly get used to it. Tolle walked to Trumps side. Not long ago, Katz, who had just made a comeback, suddenly gave up all his achievements in the Free Sea and led some of his most loyal fleets and soldiers to the third province. What kind of person is worthy of him doing this? As Trump spoke, he looked at Tolle with a smile. Rather than saying that he was asking a question, it was more appropriate to say that he wanted Tolles approval. Yes. Tolle nodded. Only a life-saving grace would make a person make such a huge sacrifice. So, after following Katz for so long, theres finally a result. Are you sure its that person? Trumps eyes revealed an expression that was rarely seen on him. It seems so. Before he led his troops to the third province, he had been in contact with that person. That person was a magic expert. He had taken very good precautions and was almost unassailable. But Katz was far from that. Through his magic stone, we saw all the content of their conversation. This is a magic replay of the last hotel we had in the past. After Katz settled down his fleet, the first thing he did was rush to the past. And the person who brought him into this hotel is precisely this person Trump picked up the magic fragment of the two of them entering the hotel. After looking at it for a while, he frowned slightly. Why does this person look so familiar? He is the one who is rumored to be the Ghost Strategist. His name is Lei Luo. Tolle softly reminded Trump of his memories. Trump immediately remembered and gently patted his forehead. Wings of Heaven asked me to organize his information. He seems to be a guy who made a lot of noise in the third province, right? Yes, he tricked a pirate fleet to help him take down Holy City of Beauty, which is a very strong military fortress. Then, he tried to use diplomatic means to keep his achievements, but it seemed to be a setback. Lord Karman, who came from the fifth province, has taken over everything. After hearing Tolles detailed account of the entire incident, Trump smiled faintly. You seem to be very interested in this person? Although hes a little too frivolous and arrogant, hes indeed a very imaginative person. Hes much better than those mediocre people who are nothing but dead meat. As he said this, it was as if he was defending Lei Luo. His luck isnt very good. Originally, a week before the incident, Katz was about to arrive at the Holy City of Beauty. But because of a large-scale sea storm, he had no choice but to change his travel date. Otherwise, its really hard to say who will win in the hands of that city. After looking at the footage of the Magic Crystal recording again, Trump clicked his tongue in disbelief. Are you really sure that this person is the one that your master and I have taken a fancy to? I cant be wrong on this, Tolle replied. Its written very clearly in the email. Moreover, according to the video of the hotel, there are a total of four men and a woman in the room. They are Lei Luo, Katz, and two other men. Among these people, Lei Luo is the leader of course. Katz must have come here to seek refuge with him. How could it be? Trump crossed his hands behind his back and started to walk around the French window in confusion. From the looks of that persons gambling, he doesnt seem to be such a hasty person. How could he make such a low-level mistake? Did your master and I misjudge him? Trump clicked his tongue once again and shook his head slowly, No, it shouldnt be. If its just one or twenty rounds, its understandable. But the time weve been paying attention to him isnt one or two days, but thousands of gambling roundsWe couldnt have made a mistake. As Trump spoke, he turned to look at Tolle. Have you tracked down where he is now? No. Tolle shook his head. This person seems to be born with the habit of hiding himself. Tracking him is a very difficult thing. Then where did you find him last? Trump asked again. Tolle replied, He was on a ship heading to the Great Wall of Iron Blood. After that, we could no longer track him. The Great Wall of Iron Blood? Trump reached out and touched his forehead. What is that place? How come Ive never heard of it? The Great Wall of Iron Blood is an even more extreme military fortress than the Holy City of Beauty. There is almost no commercial activity there, and it is not surprising that you do not remember it. At this point, Trump paused for a moment and then continued. Chapter 470 - 100 Million Gold Coins It can be said that this place is the key to the decision of the Phoenix Alliance and the Immortal Economic Cooperation Alliance. I dont believe that Lei Luo is going there to travel. Then why is he going there? Trump asked Tolle. I dont know. Tolle shook his head. I dont have enough information. Trump rubbed his chin and said, Theres no reason he cant stay in hotels. My hotels are almost everywhere in the third province. Maybe one of the hotels has his whereabouts? No, not a single one. Tolle shook his head again. I checked all the records of our hotels in the third province, but I didnt find anything. As soon as Tolle finished speaking, the president of Trumps casino ran in. When he came in, he saw that Trump was talking to Tolle, so he quickly walked out again and knocked on the door. Trump turned around and looked at the president of his casino. John, whats the matter? President, theres someone called Lei Luo who wants to see you. The president of the casinos answer made Trump feel a little surprised. First, he was surprised that Lei Luo suddenly came to see him. Then, he was surprised that the person who came to tell him the news was his casino president. John, when did you become my messenger? Trump asked with a smile. He almost won all the cash of our Casino Number One. Trump owned tens of thousands of casinos in the entire empire. In order to facilitate management, he made a number for each of his casinos. Casino Number One was a casino on the Golden Wall because the main function of the Golden Wall was to receive guests who wanted to do business with the Zongheng Group, as well as Trumps own residence. Therefore, Trump did not deliberately develop the business in this city. As for the casinos, they were just a place for the guests to relax. They did not have the responsibility to win huge profits. Therefore, Casino Number One didnt have a lot of cash reserves. However, even if it wasnt much, there were at least 100 million gold coins, and it was a bit too exaggerated for Lei Luo to win all of it. After he won all the principal of our casino, he expressed that he was willing to return all the gold coins, on the condition that he could meet with you, president, the casino director said again. It seemed like Lei Luo intentionally did so to embarrass Trump. Hearing this, Trump was a little angry. What kind of joke is this? Is he bullying me for not having money? This is simply outrageous. Trump frowned and asked the casino director, How much capital did he bring? One gold coin. The casino director stretched out a finger. He even borrowed it from the guard. Hearing this, Trump, who was originally a little angry, was stunned for a moment. Instead, he laughed. Interesting. As he said this, Trump turned around and looked at Tolle. He asked, In your opinion, why do you think hes looking for me? Tolle answered without even thinking, Looking for President TrumpOther than borrowing money, can there be another reason? When Trump walked into the VIP room accompanied by President John, he saw a young man sitting leisurely on the gamblers chair. He smiled and looked at the sweaty casino director across from him. He was holding a transparent chip worth 100 million in his right hand, playing it with ease between his fingers. Sir Lei Luo, why didnt you tell my adjutant directly if you want to see me? Why did you have to make such a big fuss? Trump walked to the side of the director of the casino, patted his shoulder gently, and then spoke to Lei Luo with a smile. President the casino director, who was covered in sweat, stood up and looked at Trump with a face full of shame. Its okay Trump smiled at him and turned to look at John. Take him out. Not long after, John left with the casino director. There were only Lei Luo and Trump in the room. I dont like to line up to meet people. Lei Luo raised his head slightly and looked at Trump. There was not a hint of pride or excitement on his face. There was only a faint, gentle, and amiable smile. Trump scanned Lei Luos entire body with his eyes that had seen countless strange things. Lei Luo did not feel uncomfortable at all because of his gaze. He was still smiling, blinking his eyes, and playing with the chips in his hands. After both parties remained silent for a while, Trump finally opened his mouth and asked, All right, its understandable for a person with personality like you to meet me in such a way. However, isnt the price of 100 million a little too expensive? Compared to the business Im going to discuss with you today, its actually not that expensive, replied Lei Luo. Business? Trump smiled. To be honest, I cant think of any business that we can do. Its precisely to save president Trumps brain cells that Im here to explain. As Lei Luo spoke, he smiled sensibly. All right, then Id like to hear the details. Trump leaned against the chair, as if he was prepared to listen to Lei Luos explanation for a long time. As far as I know, President Trump is not a core member of Doomsday Trump immediately interrupted Lei Luo when Lei Luo said this. Sir Lei Luo, how old are you? Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and looked at Trump. What does it matter? Sir Lei Luo looks very youngbut even so, you should know that when discussing business, its best not to judge others status lightly. Hearing Trumps words, Lei Luo raised his head and laughed. Yes, what I said just now was indeed a little rude, but thats the truth. Otherwise, why would the entire empire know that you want to obtain the Cape of Good Hopes pirate trade despite Doomsday Dusk not fighting for you? This matter is an internal matter of our Doomsday Dusk, and it has nothing to do with what were going to talk about today. If youre really sincere, please cut to the point as soon as possible. Cut to the point? Lei Luo acted as if he was puzzled. He shrugged and spread his hands. Havent we already cut to the point? Huh? Trump was stunned for a moment, then he asked, You meanyou want to Yes. Lei Luo nodded affirmatively. I want to use the exclusive trading rights of the Cape of Good Hope as collateral to borrow money from you, Sir Trump. Chapter 471 - Super Felony Hearing this, Trump couldnt help but laugh. If I didnt have a slight understanding of the situation in the third province, just from Sir Lei Luos tone, I almost thought that the Cape of Good Hope belonged to you. Only when the flowers bloom can one imagine the fruit. Its just an ordinary person. A character like President Trump should have seen the fruit as soon as he saw the seed being sown. After hearing Lei Luos flattery, Trump smiled and shook his head. Business is business. Such touching words are meaningless to me However, youre right. A good businessman should not only see the immediate benefits. He should also have enough imagination. Trump paused and shook his finger with a smile. However, the prerequisite is that the blueprint you provided is clear enough to make people feel that it is within reach. Lei Luo took out a magic memory stone and placed it on the table. This is my complete military plan. Trump took the magic memory stone and played with it for a while. Then, he said, I think Sir Lei Luo should know that I am only a businessman. I am not good at military affairs. Although President Trump is mainly a plutocrat, with the strength of your 24 lord-class main force fleets, youre still a pretty good warlord. Some of your subordinates should be able to understand this plan. But youd better hand this plan to someone whos absolutely reliable. Because if this plan is found out by a third person, it wont benefit either of us. Hearing Lei Luos words, Trump thought for a moment and asked, Can you give me half an hour? Of course. As Lei Luo spoke, he smiled and rubbed his stomach. I happen to be a little hungry. If its possible, I hope someone can make me some food. Trump smiled and left the VIP room. After closing the door, he walked straight to another VIP room not far away. After closing the door, Trump placed the magic memory stone that Lei Luo had given him on the table. He then turned to Tolle, who was waiting inside. You are only half right. He is indeed here to ask for money, but not to borrow money, but to make a righteous trade. Trade? Tolle looked at Trump strangely. What else is there for him to make a trade for? Ive fought with Doomsday Dusk countless times for something that I cant get. Trump deliberately kept him in suspense. Tolle thought for a moment. It seemed that there was only the pirate trade in the Cape of Good Hope. In order to avoid stimulating the anglo-immortal economic cooperation, Doomsday Dusk repeatedly rejected Trumps plan to attack the Cape of Good Hope. Is it the pirate trade of the Cape of Good Hope? Tolle asked uncertainly, Butthe Cape of Good Hope is in the hands of the British immortal economic cooperation. Yes. Trump pointed at the magic memory stone on the table, In this card is his military plan. I believe it should be the military plan to seize the Cape of Good Hope. I want you to help me see what kind of plan it is. Okay. After a few minutes, Tolle held the magic memory stone and stared at it in a daze. Seeing him like this, Trump asked, What exactly is going on? Without thinking, Tolle answered, If you give him the money he wants, he can almost guarantee that he will get the Cape of Good Hope. Hmm? Hearing this, Trump opened his mouth in surprise. Howhow did he do it? Twenty minutes later, Trump returned to the VIP room where Lei Luo was. As soon as he entered the door, Tran immediately said, You actually plan to use a magic conductor as your main force? Whats so strange about that? Magic conductors are cheap, obedient, and hard-working. Moreover, they are more familiar with ships than ordinary civilians, so its easier to train them. In such a short time, a magic conductor is the best choice. Lei Luo wiped his mouth with a napkin and drank a mouthful of water. But this is a super felony. Its one of the three major crimes of the senate. Before the war, I have a way to ensure that the news doesnt get out. After the war is over, I will think of a way to get rid of these magic conductors as soon as possible, Lei Luo replied. How do you keep it a secret? And how do you get rid of these magic conductors? asked Trump. Thats not important. Whats important is that I can do it, replied Lei Luo. Trump thought for a moment and shook his head. This is too dangerous. There arent two contracts that we have signed. Theres only one. If something really happens to me, you just need to tear up this contract. Then everything will have nothing to do with you. All the dangers are just mine alone. Lei Luo took a deep breath and continued, President Trump, I dare say that this is probably the most worthwhile business deal in your life. Well, only if it succeeds. If it fails, all my money will go down the drain, said Trump. Lei Luo smiled and asked, Compared to the huge profits, these risks are still acceptable, arent they? Trump looked at Lei Luo for a while and then asked, Have you thought about it? After knowing your plan, I dont necessarily have to cooperate with you. I can totally do it myself. I have thought about it. It is completely impossible. Although you are not a core member of Doomsday, no matter what, you are still a member of Doomsday. If your fleet takes over the Cape of Good Hope, then there is no doubt that the anglo-immortal Alliance and the Phoenix Alliance will stop fighting and work together to deal with doomsday that has appeared in this region. For Doomsday, who has already fought many battles, they can not bear this kind of pressure, Lei Luo said and smiled faintly. So, even if you really succeed, Doomsday will force you to spit out the results of the battle. If you want to get rid of me and carry out this plan yourself, then there is only one way for you to get rid of Doomsday Dusk. But President Trump, do you dare? Trump was rendered speechless by Lei Luo words, while Lei Luo continued, Perhaps, you will feel that you can use others to carry out this plan. But, I can tell you responsibly that if I occupy the Cape of Good Hope, then I will have a way to stand firm in the shortest possible time. I have made one mistake in Fairyland, and I will never make that mistake again. But if you borrow someone elses words, they may not get on their feet even if they get away with it. Simply put, I can guarantee your interests more than anyone else. Chapter 472 - Tolle Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At this point, Lei Luo listened for a while and then continued, 300 million. Just 300 million gold coins, and you can win such a huge profit for President Trump. Isnt this a worthwhile business? This isnt a business. Trump waved his hand. This is a gamble. Even so, this is a gamble worth taking, isnt it? Lei Luo said with a smile. Trump raised his head and stared at Lei Luo. After staring at each other for a while, Trump asked, Now I want to know how much profit I will get if I bet. This 300 million gold coins is just the first installment. After I take down the Cape of Good Hope, President Trump will give me another 700 million gold coins. This total of one billion in cash is the commission that you will pay us. If its the exclusive agency of the Cape of Good Hopes pirate trade, a one billion gold coin commission is still reasonable. Whats the percentage? Lei Luo thought for a moment and replied, Seventy-thirty percent of all income. Seventy-thirty? Trump shook his head in dissatisfaction. Thirty percent is too low for me. Lei Luo smiled and corrected, No, President Trump, what you get is not thirty percent, but seventy percent. Huh? This time, Trump was a little stunned. 70%? Do you feel that its too much of a bargain that President Trump thinks its a little unreliable? Lei Luo asked with a smile. Trump nodded. To be honest, I do feel that way. Lei Luo asked again, Then, apart from a formal contract, how can I convince you of my promise? Trump replied, Its very simple. I need to arrange one of my people by your side. This time, it was Lei Luos turn to be surprised. Just one person? Trump replied, Its useless. Arranging a million people is just a waste of salary. The truly useful one is enough. Sure, who is it? Lei Luo asked. Trump stood up with a smile and clapped his hands gently. Tolle, its your turn. On the route from Golden Walls splendor to the city closest to the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates, there was a dragon-class passenger ship. This was an exclusive passenger ship, which meant that there were only two passengers on the ship. One was Lei Luo, and the other was Tolle, who was wearing a mask. It had been twelve hours since they boarded the ship, but the two of them didnt say a word to each other. As soon as they boarded the ship, Tolle opened the paper book he had brought and began to read. Seeing him like this, Lei Luo didnt want to disturb him. When he saw Tolle finish reading a book, Lei Luo thought that it was time to talk. Who knew that Tolle would take out another book from somewhere and continue reading. In the middle, the waiter brought in lunch. Lei Luo thought that they could talk during lunch, but Tolle was still reading even then. Lei Luo was speechless. After a full twelve hours At this time, the waiter walked in again. The two of you, dinner is ready. Please eat. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Tolle. When Tolle stood up and saw his gaze, he stared at the book in Tolles hand. The meaning was very clear. If you read less for a few minutes and talk to me, you wont die, right? Cool as it was, there had to be a limit, right? Tolle hesitated for a moment, put down the book, and then walked to the dining table. Lei Luo smiled and followed behind Tolle. The two of them took their seats opposite each other. As soon as it was on the table, Lei Luo quickly finished the food. Then, he sat upright and stared solemnly at Tolle, who was eating slowly. Finally, Tolle couldnt take it anymore and said, Whats so beautiful on my mask? Hearing this, Lei Luo smiled proudly. You finally spoke. Just now, my left eye was betting with my right eye on who would speak first. Now it seems that my left eye won. Tolle looked at Lei Luo and said, I dont want to be rude to you, but youre really boring like this. Thats right, its indeed a little boring. Lei Luo smiled and nodded. Then lets talk about something else? For example, your maskIm really curious, why do you always wear this mask? Is it specifically for me, or are you always like this since you were young? Torre said coldly, This has nothing to do with President Trumps deal with you. I dont want to answer this question. All right then, lets talk about something related to the deal, Lei Luo said and thought for a while. Do you mind introducing yourself? Im really curious about your relationship with President Trump and why he trusts you so much. The use of the 300 million gold coins investment is actually entirely your responsibility. My name is Tolle. Tolle wiped his mouth as he spoke, then looked at Lei Luo and spoke in a very serious tone. Im done introducing myself. Lei Luo smiled helplessly and shook his head. Im really completely defeated. Im starting to wonder if Trump is deliberately using you to tactfully reject me. Otherwise, why would he send me such a strange supervisor? Do you think my silence will affect the deal between you and President Trump? Tolle asked. Lei Luos eyes widened as he replied, Of course, theres no doubt. If you were this silent when I asked for payment, I would go crazy. All right, then Ill explain it to you. Tolle cleared his throat slightly. Actually, Im a person who doesnt like to talk much, but its not to the extent of being taciturn. The reason why I deliberately kept silent for such a long time just now was because I wanted to observe something from you. Observe me? Lei Luo pointed at himself. Did you? Why dont I feel it? I only saw you foolishly reading a book. Stop pretending, okay? This will make me feel like youre insulting my intelligence. Tolle blinked his eyes. Youre good at hiding, and you like to hide your true nature. From the beginning, youve felt my observation of you. So youre uncomfortable all over, trying hard to break this feeling of being observed by me unilaterally. Lei Luo blinked his eyes playfully, revealing a smile that was hard to read through. Chapter 473 - On the Wrong Boat Well, all right. I admit ityoure right. Then, wise man, lets have a conversation in a wise mans way? I can see from your seemingly invisible observation that Trump is a man of vision. If I really had any sense in this deal, youd be a good opponent. However, I wouldnt be depressed about it. On the contrary, I would be very happy. Because I dont intend to play any tricks in this deal. I believe you will be a good helper for me. At this point, Lei Luo paused and asked, But, by the way, Im really interested to know what you want to see from me. If I tell you, you might not believe me, Tolle said. Lei Luo almost immediately said with a smile, No, Ill believe you. Ive always believed the words of smart people. Im observing your age, Tolle said. Lei Luo blinked his eyes in disbelief. Huh? You just want to know my age? Tolle replied, Its a little weird, but its the truth. If thats all, why didnt you ask me directly? Lei Luo asked, amused. Tolle hesitated for a moment, but he still answered, Asking the answer directly makes me feel unfulfilled. I like to observe on my own. Lei Luo looked at Tolle speechlessly for a while and shook his head in disbelief. After being stunned for a while, Lei Luo asked, Why do you care so much about my age? Are you worried that Im too young and inexperienced for this deal? No. Tolle shook his head and answered honestly. I want to know who is older between us. This time, Lei Luo was completely stunned. He stared at Tolle with wide eyes for a long time before finally laughing. You really look like a woman. Only a woman would care about something like age, right? This was just a joke, but what Lei Luo didnt expect was that Tolle seemed to be quite unhappy, and his tone was a little stiff. No, Im not a woman. After saying that, Tolle stood up and left the dining table. Hey, Im just making an analogy. You dont have to be so serious, right? Lei Luo spread his hands and sat on the spot with an innocent look on his face. Just as Lei Luo and Tolles ship was sailing toward the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates, another ship was also sailing in the sea. This ship set off from the Bright Pearl and stopped at the Holy City of Beauty to go to the famous sacred place of recuperation, the Eye of the Lover. The main passenger of this ship was a travel group of civil servants. When the ship arrived at the Holy City of Beauty for its normal stop, these usually high and mighty officials kept shouting. Its already late, and theyre still stopping for so long. Are they all such inefficient idiots Wasting other peoples time is equivalent to a slow murder. Havent you heard of such a classic saying I want to complain to your headquarters. Its necessary to review your operating speed The guests kept howling, causing the crew members to feel upset. In order to calm down these shouts, the crew members especially changed the usual practice of checking tickets before boarding the ship. They let the guests board the ship first and then checked their tickets. The crew members thought so. There were only over a thousand people anyway. Compared to the total number of passengers of 120,000, it was nothing. However, because they were greedy for a moment of convenience, they had harmed one person. How can this seat be yours? When Arthur boarded the ship and asked a certain person to give up his seat, that person looked at Arthur strangely. Arthurs original intention was to use the facts to convince the other party, but what surprised him was that he was the one who was convinced in the end. Please, sir, please take a good look. Your ticket doesnt belong to this ship at all. Ah? Arthur looked at the ticket carefully and found that it was really like that. Thisis bad. ThenThen why did the staff member let me in when I entered the customs? Arthur looked at the passenger innocently. How would I know? Although his tone was not very friendly, the passenger was still kind enough to explain to him. Maybe he was mistaken like you? A few minutes later, Arthur was sent to the captain. In the beginning, the person who received Arthur appeared very amiable, May I know your name, sir? My name is Lothar, Arthur replied in a seemingly simple and honest manner. The captain nodded, Oh, its Mr. Lothar. May I know if Mr. Lothar has been on our ship before? Arthur shook his head, No. The captain asked again, Thenmay I know what you do for a living? Unemployed, Arthur answered. The captain asked again, Thenis your family very rich or has a strong background? My family has been poor for three generations. As soon as Arthur finished his answer, the captains face immediately changed. He slapped the table with his fat hand and pointed at Arthur, shouting, How could you be wrong? Its either your character or your IQ. Choose one. Which one do you admit to? After suffering for a whole day, the captain finally found a person who could vent his anger, so his scolding was very smooth. Uh Arthur was stunned for a while. Can we sail back? Its not long now. I might be able to catch up with my ship when I go back. You wish. Energy fees, labor fees, and the mental damage that we suffered from the prolonged harassment of these perverted guests. Do you know how much this is? Do you know how much it is? As the captain spoke, he knocked on the table excitedly. Then what exactly do you want? Arthur asked. As soon as he finished speaking, the captain pulled out a uniform from his body and threw it at him. From now on, until we arrive at the Eye of the Lover, we will be crew members. Through this, you can pay the ticket price. Three minutes later, Arthur, who had an unlucky look on his face, walked out of the crew room with a basin in his hand. His first mission was to clean up the dirt that he spat out for an old man with a weird personality. Arthur finally saw this old man with a weird personality after dedicating all the swear words he knew in his life to the captain. Before he walked to the old mans side, the old mans eyes were closed. When Arthur was about a meter away from the old man, the old mans eyes suddenly opened. Although it was only a slight opening, Arthur suddenly felt a strange numbness all over his body. It was as if his entire body could not move at all. Chapter 474 - The Arrogant Old Man He is indeed an extremely strange old man. No wonder they all avoided him. Why is his killing intent so strong? Could he be a retired executioner? Arthur thought so and said to the old man nervously, Old sir, can I give you a little space to clean up? The old mans eyes were still not wide open. He just slightly glanced at Arthur and then slowly turned his body to the side. When Arthur put on the mask, frowned, and began to clean up the things the old man spat out, he realized that these black things were actually blood clots. Arthur cleaned up the ground, stood up, and was about to leave, but he saw that the old mans figure was extremely thin and small. He was curled up under the blanket. It was really a little pitiful. So, he said to the old man, Old sir, I see that you are not feeling well. Do you need me to help you find a doctor to check on you? The old man turned his face and looked at him with some annoyance but did not say anything. Seeing him like this, Arthur felt that the man was not interested, so he did not say anything and left dejectedly. In the next few hours, Arthur was crazily instructed to do all kinds of things. After seven or eight hours, Arthur was almost falling apart. Finally, he couldnt help but pounce on the lounge and refused to get up. After sitting for a while, Arthur became muddle-headed and wanted to fall asleep. At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear, Hey club. Arthur opened his eyes and saw the old man covered in a blanket. Who are you looking for? Arthur asked the old man as he wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. Is there anyone else in this room? The old man was about 1.65 meters tall. He wasnt as tall as Arthur, but his arrogance didnt diminish at all. Strangely, Arthur didnt think there was anything wrong with his arrogance. it seemed to be a natural part of his nature. Oh, Arthur answered naively. What do you want? What do you mean, what do I want? Do you want to fight me one-on-one? the old man asked unhappily. Arthur pouted and said frankly, How would I dare? Youre so unreasonable. The old man opened his eyes, Thats right. In the entire empire, there are only a few people who dare to challenge me. All right, Im afraid of you. Arthur stretched and stood up. Tell me, what do you want? I want a glass of wine, the old man said. Wine? Arthur blinked. Theres no wine on the ship. I know. Six people have already told me that. But I want white wine. The old man twisted his neck and looked stubborn. Arthur looked at him helplessly for a while and thought for a while. I think there should be some wine in the kitchen. Do you want it? The old man thought for a while and nodded, feeling wronged. Sigh, forget it. Ill just make do without it. Okay, old man. Then you wait at your seat. Ill find some for you. After sending the old man back, Arthur sneaked into the kitchen. When the chef was not paying attention, he took a bottle of red wine from the cupboard and hid it in his clothes. After getting the red wine, Arthur hurried to the old mans seat and saw that there was no one else around him. Huh? Where is the person next to you? Arthur asked curiously. There were people in front and on the left, right? Finally, they were all driven away by me. The old man grinned proudly. How was it? Did you get my wine? Here, your wine Arthur sat down beside the old man and took out the red wine from his clothes. He was about to stuff it into the old mans hand when he suddenly hesitated. Can you drink it? You were vomiting blood just now. Give it to me. If theres no wine, Im not vomiting blood. Im vomiting internal organs, the old man said and snatched the red wine. I say, dont make it too ostentatious. I stole this wine for you, Arthur said and looked around carefully. If people find out about me, Ill be in trouble. Youre a man. Why are you hiding your head and tail? The old man turned his face and glanced at Arthur disdainfully. Well said. Youre a man. Go steal it yourself. Arthur snatched the red wine back. The old man clicked his tongue immediately. How old are you? Why are you so childish? Im just saying it casually. What do you take me for? Quickly return the red wine to me. Youre so old. Why are you like a young man? Arent you bothered at all? Arthur nagged as he returned the red wine to the old man. The old man took the red wine and gulped down three mouthfuls. He finished half a bottle of red wine. Then, he frowned and looked at the bottle of red wine with extreme dissatisfaction. What kind of rotten wine is this? Why does it taste so bad? Sigh, forget it. Ill just make do with it. After saying that, the old man raised his neck and gulped down three more mouthfuls. The bottle of red wine was empty. One had to know that this red wine was two kilograms in weight, and its alcohol content was a bit high. He had just finished drinking when he heard a series of rumbles coming from his stomach. It sounded like a boiling pot. Arthur was stunned by this scene. Seeing the old mans face turn red and green, Arthur was a little nervous. Old sirDont tell me you have something to think about? Think about? Whats there to think about? When my whole family died back then, I didnt think about it. Now that Im living such a carefree life, whats there to think about? As the old man spoke, he burped at Arthur, causing Arthur to almost faint on the spot. The old man licked his lips and asked again, I think you shouldnt be bad. Why didnt you become a warrior? Why did you come here to take such a dead-end job as a crew member? Im not a crew member, Arthur said. Not a crew member. Why are you wearing the clothes of a crew member and busying yourself? the old man asked curiously. Arthur paused and said, MeIm on the wrong ship, and I dont have money to pay the ticket, so I can only help others pay their debts as a crew member. Oh The old man raised his head, then slowly sat down and patted the seat next to him. Then sit down and chat with your grandfather. Although the old man looked like he could be Arthurs grandfather no matter what, this kind of saying really made Arthur uncomfortable. Fortunately, Arthur was a kind man and couldnt be bothered to argue with him. He just smiled bitterly. Okay, go ahead, old man. What do you want to tell me? The old man looked at Arthur, clicked his tongue, and chewed in his mouth for a few times. Then he asked, You were in the army, right? Arthur was stunned for a moment and nodded. A few days. Then, the old man asked again, You killed people, right? Hmm? Arthur widened his eyes and looked at the old man, not knowing how to answer. Okay, stop pretending. The old man smiled and patted Arthurs shoulder. Youre a person who has seen the big scene and climbed out of a pile of dead people. You should have died a long time ago. Its a miracle that youre still alive. Chapter 475 - The Eccentric Old Man’s Disciple Logically speaking, Arthur wanted to object to the old mans words, but in the end, his curiosity overcame his rationality. How did you know? I smelled it. The old man smiled and touched his nose. You have the smell of death on you. The smell of death? Arthur frowned in confusion. What is that smell? A person who came from a life-and-death situation will have this smell. It is a smell that cannot be described with words, the old man said. So mysterious. Arthur scratched his head in disbelief. Its not mysterious at all, the old man said and smiled faintly. You will know when you reach my level. At this moment, Arthur suddenly felt that the old man was faintly domineering for some reason. Arthur thought so and asked curiously, So it sounds like you have walked through many life-and-death situations? Not many. There were at least 180 times, the old man said with a smile. Arthur blinked his eyes curiously for a while and asked, Old man, what exactly do you do? What do you think? the old man asked with a smile. The word powerful comes out of every pore of your body. How can a layman like me see it? The old man smiled and patted Arthurs shoulder again. We were fated to meet today. How about this. I can take you in as my disciple. Disciple? Arthur was stunned. And learn what? The old man thought for a moment and said concisely, Fight. FightFight? Arthur smiled. Just as he was about to refuse, he suddenly remembered that he was penniless and couldnt contact Lei Luo and the others. Arthur thought to himself, turned his face, looked at the smiling old man, and nodded. As long as you dont turn me into a prostitute, thats fineBut I still have friends waiting for me. Im afraid I cant stay with you for too long. You want to stay with me for a long time, but Im not willing. Ill take advantage of my good mood to give you some pointers. It wont take more than a few days. The old man laughed. Just like that, Arthur became the strange old mans disciple in a muddle-headed way. After two days of flying, the sky dragon-class passenger ship finally landed in the city closest to the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates. After that, Lei Luo bought a small boat and took himself and Tolle to the Grizzly Pirates. Ten hours later, Lei Luo set foot on the Grizzly Pirates nest again. Compared to the last time he was here, the place was slightly different. It had changed from a half-military half-life base to a well-organized military camp. All the old, weak, and disabled left behind by the Grizzly Pirateswere arranged in a special living area in the northeast corner, under the special care of Zacken. The other places were all under strict military regulations. The most different thing about the mother nest from before was that Katz had completely disguised the entire mother nest plan. Even if one personally went to the scene, one could only feel a neat and solemn atmosphere. However, one could not see the overall strength of the fleet from the surface. This way, they could prevent others from prying into their own strength. Just from this point alone, it could be seen that Katzs ability in military management was much better than Zha Mus. Seeing such a result so quickly, Lei Luo felt a little proud. So, he turned his head and said to Tolle with a somewhat ostentatious tone, When I set off, this was just a pirates nest. But now look, how is it? It still looks good, right? Who would have thought that Tolle would answer with an indifferent tone? If one knows how to put on makeup and is an excellent military strategist, then the best general in the world should be in the dressing room. Lei Luo felt very bored and turned his head away. The two walked side by side for a while, and Tolle asked, Why is there no one to welcome us? Please, everyone is very busy. Who has the time to welcome us? Lei Luo said. Mm, thats good. Tolle nodded and then asked again. There should be a magic conductor in your camp, right? I want to meet him. Hmm? Lei Luo turned his face in surprise. How do you know? My teacher once brought me to stay with a magic conductor for a few years. I know their mood somewhat. Because they have been discriminated against by the natives for a long time, the magic conductors have a strong distrust towards the natives. Tolle paused. You might not believe it, but we natives think that we are superior to the magic conductors. However, do you know that in the world of the magic conductors, they think that they are the true orthodoxy of humanity? The magic conductors think that although the natives are smarter than them, they have lost their morals and etiquette and that for them everything has become a naked calculation and transaction. Therefore, most of the magic conductors not only have a sense of distrust towards the natives, but they have never really obeyed them. The subjugation on the surface was just a temporary difference in power, and they had no choice but to yield. If you only want to let such a person engage in production, then its not a big problem. But if you want to use them as soldiers, youre worse off than commoners. Hearing Tolles words, Lei Luo nodded and said, I really havent thought about these aspects. Saying this, Lei Luo clicked his tongue and said frankly, Yes, there is indeed a magic conductor in my camp. He is my insider in the Great Wall of Iron Blood. I still dont know his real name. I have arranged for him to go out with my director of the Military Justice Department to lead the fleet to deceive the magic conductor. I dont know if he is in the mother nest now. If he is, I can immediately arrange for you to meet. If he is unfortunately not here, you may have to wait for a few days. Director of the Military Justice Department? Tolle, who was only interested in magic conductors, suddenly became interested after hearing about this position. Can you explain the role of this position to me? Yes, its nothing. Im just responsible for ensuring the unification of the entire Black Angel Armys command system, Lei Luo said indifferently. Unification of the command system? Tolle frowned. Specifically, thats how you guarantee it? The reason why Trump sent you here should be to monitor our finances, right? Is it necessary for you to know so much? Lei Luo spoke while looking at Tolle. Trump has already promised to give us the money. You just decided how to give us the money. Theres no need for such a fuss, right, brother? Yes, the authorization given to me by President Trump is relatively broad. If Im in a good mood, I can give you all three hundred million in one go. If Im in a bad mood, Ill give you one gold coin a day. Chapter 476 - Super Felony Hearing this, Trump couldnt help but laugh. If I didnt have a slight understanding of the situation in the third province, just from Sir Lei Luos tone, I almost thought that the Cape of Good Hope belonged to you. Only when the flowers bloom can one imagine the fruit. Its just an ordinary person. A character like President Trump should have seen the fruit as soon as he saw the seed being sown. After hearing Lei Luos flattery, Trump smiled and shook his head. Business is business. Such touching words are meaningless to me However, youre right. A good businessman should not only see the immediate benefits. He should also have enough imagination. Trump paused and shook his finger with a smile. However, the prerequisite is that the blueprint you provided is clear enough to make people feel that it is within reach. Lei Luo took out a magic memory stone and placed it on the table. This is my complete military plan. Trump took the magic memory stone and played with it for a while. Then, he said, I think Sir Lei Luo should know that I am only a businessman. I am not good at military affairs. Although President Trump is mainly a plutocrat, with the strength of your 24 lord-class main force fleets, youre still a pretty good warlord. Some of your subordinates should be able to understand this plan. But youd better hand this plan to someone whos absolutely reliable. Because if this plan is found out by a third person, it wont benefit either of us. Hearing Lei Luos words, Trump thought for a moment and asked, Can you give me half an hour? Of course. As Lei Luo spoke, he smiled and rubbed his stomach. I happen to be a little hungry. If its possible, I hope someone can make me some food. Trump smiled and left the VIP room. After closing the door, he walked straight to another VIP room not far away. After closing the door, Trump placed the magic memory stone that Lei Luo had given him on the table. He then turned to Tolle, who was waiting inside. You are only half right. He is indeed here to ask for money, but not to borrow money, but to make a righteous trade. Trade? Tolle looked at Trump strangely. What else is there for him to make a trade for? Ive fought with Doomsday Dusk countless times for something that I cant get. Trump deliberately kept him in suspense. Tolle thought for a moment. It seemed that there was only the pirate trade in the Cape of Good Hope. In order to avoid stimulating the anglo-immortal economic cooperation, Doomsday Dusk repeatedly rejected Trumps plan to attack the Cape of Good Hope. Is it the pirate trade of the Cape of Good Hope? Tolle asked uncertainly, Butthe Cape of Good Hope is in the hands of the British immortal economic cooperation. Yes. Trump pointed at the magic memory stone on the table, In this card is his military plan. I believe it should be the military plan to seize the Cape of Good Hope. I want you to help me see what kind of plan it is. Okay. After a few minutes, Tolle held the magic memory stone and stared at it in a daze. Seeing him like this, Trump asked, What exactly is going on? Without thinking, Tolle answered, If you give him the money he wants, he can almost guarantee that he will get the Cape of Good Hope. Hmm? Hearing this, Trump opened his mouth in surprise. Howhow did he do it? Twenty minutes later, Trump returned to the VIP room where Lei Luo was. As soon as he entered the door, Tran immediately said, You actually plan to use a magic conductor as your main force? Whats so strange about that? Magic conductors are cheap, obedient, and hard-working. Moreover, they are more familiar with ships than ordinary civilians, so its easier to train them. In such a short time, a magic conductor is the best choice. Lei Luo wiped his mouth with a napkin and drank a mouthful of water. But this is a super felony. Its one of the three major crimes of the senate. Before the war, I have a way to ensure that the news doesnt get out. After the war is over, I will think of a way to get rid of these magic conductors as soon as possible, Lei Luo replied. How do you keep it a secret? And how do you get rid of these magic conductors? asked Trump. Thats not important. Whats important is that I can do it, replied Lei Luo. Trump thought for a moment and shook his head. This is too dangerous. There arent two contracts that we have signed. Theres only one. If something really happens to me, you just need to tear up this contract. Then everything will have nothing to do with you. All the dangers are just mine alone. Lei Luo took a deep breath and continued, President Trump, I dare say that this is probably the most worthwhile business deal in your life. Well, only if it succeeds. If it fails, all my money will go down the drain, said Trump. Lei Luo smiled and asked, Compared to the huge profits, these risks are still acceptable, arent they? Trump looked at Lei Luo for a while and then asked, Have you thought about it? After knowing your plan, I dont necessarily have to cooperate with you. I can totally do it myself. I have thought about it. It is completely impossible. Although you are not a core member of Doomsday, no matter what, you are still a member of Doomsday. If your fleet takes over the Cape of Good Hope, then there is no doubt that the anglo-immortal Alliance and the Phoenix Alliance will stop fighting and work together to deal with doomsday that has appeared in this region. For Doomsday, who has already fought many battles, they can not bear this kind of pressure, Lei Luo said and smiled faintly. So, even if you really succeed, Doomsday will force you to spit out the results of the battle. If you want to get rid of me and carry out this plan yourself, then there is only one way for you to get rid of Doomsday Dusk. But President Trump, do you dare? Trump was rendered speechless by Lei Luo words, while Lei Luo continued, Perhaps, you will feel that you can use others to carry out this plan. But, I can tell you responsibly that if I occupy the Cape of Good Hope, then I will have a way to stand firm in the shortest possible time. I have made one mistake in Fairyland, and I will never make that mistake again. But if you borrow someone elses words, they may not get on their feet even if they get away with it. Simply put, I can guarantee your interests more than anyone else. Chapter 477 - Tolle At this point, Lei Luo listened for a while and then continued, 300 million. Just 300 million gold coins, and you can win such a huge profit for President Trump. Isnt this a worthwhile business? This isnt a business. Trump waved his hand. This is a gamble. Even so, this is a gamble worth taking, isnt it? Lei Luo said with a smile. Trump raised his head and stared at Lei Luo. After staring at each other for a while, Trump asked, Now I want to know how much profit I will get if I bet. This 300 million gold coins is just the first installment. After I take down the Cape of Good Hope, President Trump will give me another 700 million gold coins. This total of one billion in cash is the commission that you will pay us. If its the exclusive agency of the Cape of Good Hopes pirate trade, a one billion gold coin commission is still reasonable. Whats the percentage? Lei Luo thought for a moment and replied, Seventy-thirty percent of all income. Seventy-thirty? Trump shook his head in dissatisfaction. Thirty percent is too low for me. Lei Luo smiled and corrected, No, President Trump, what you get is not thirty percent, but seventy percent. Huh? This time, Trump was a little stunned. 70%? Do you feel that its too much of a bargain that President Trump thinks its a little unreliable? Lei Luo asked with a smile. Trump nodded. To be honest, I do feel that way. Lei Luo asked again, Then, apart from a formal contract, how can I convince you of my promise? Trump replied, Its very simple. I need to arrange one of my people by your side. This time, it was Lei Luos turn to be surprised. Just one person? Trump replied, Its useless. Arranging a million people is just a waste of salary. The truly useful one is enough. Sure, who is it? Lei Luo asked. Trump stood up with a smile and clapped his hands gently. Tolle, its your turn. On the route from Golden Walls splendor to the city closest to the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates, there was a dragon-class passenger ship. This was an exclusive passenger ship, which meant that there were only two passengers on the ship. One was Lei Luo, and the other was Tolle, who was wearing a mask. It had been twelve hours since they boarded the ship, but the two of them didnt say a word to each other. As soon as they boarded the ship, Tolle opened the paper book he had brought and began to read. Seeing him like this, Lei Luo didnt want to disturb him. When he saw Tolle finish reading a book, Lei Luo thought that it was time to talk. Who knew that Tolle would take out another book from somewhere and continue reading. In the middle, the waiter brought in lunch. Lei Luo thought that they could talk during lunch, but Tolle was still reading even then. Lei Luo was speechless. After a full twelve hours At this time, the waiter walked in again. The two of you, dinner is ready. Please eat. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Tolle. When Tolle stood up and saw his gaze, he stared at the book in Tolles hand. The meaning was very clear. If you read less for a few minutes and talk to me, you wont die, right? Cool as it was, there had to be a limit, right? Tolle hesitated for a moment, put down the book, and then walked to the dining table. Lei Luo smiled and followed behind Tolle. The two of them took their seats opposite each other. As soon as it was on the table, Lei Luo quickly finished the food. Then, he sat upright and stared solemnly at Tolle, who was eating slowly. Finally, Tolle couldnt take it anymore and said, Whats so beautiful on my mask? Hearing this, Lei Luo smiled proudly. You finally spoke. Just now, my left eye was betting with my right eye on who would speak first. Now it seems that my left eye won. Tolle looked at Lei Luo and said, I dont want to be rude to you, but youre really boring like this. Thats right, its indeed a little boring. Lei Luo smiled and nodded. Then lets talk about something else? For example, your maskIm really curious, why do you always wear this mask? Is it specifically for me, or are you always like this since you were young? Torre said coldly, This has nothing to do with President Trumps deal with you. I dont want to answer this question. All right then, lets talk about something related to the deal, Lei Luo said and thought for a while. Do you mind introducing yourself? Im really curious about your relationship with President Trump and why he trusts you so much. The use of the 300 million gold coins investment is actually entirely your responsibility. My name is Tolle. Tolle wiped his mouth as he spoke, then looked at Lei Luo and spoke in a very serious tone. Im done introducing myself. Lei Luo smiled helplessly and shook his head. Im really completely defeated. Im starting to wonder if Trump is deliberately using you to tactfully reject me. Otherwise, why would he send me such a strange supervisor? Do you think my silence will affect the deal between you and President Trump? Tolle asked. Lei Luos eyes widened as he replied, Of course, theres no doubt. If you were this silent when I asked for payment, I would go crazy. All right, then Ill explain it to you. Tolle cleared his throat slightly. Actually, Im a person who doesnt like to talk much, but its not to the extent of being taciturn. The reason why I deliberately kept silent for such a long time just now was because I wanted to observe something from you. Observe me? Lei Luo pointed at himself. Did you? Why dont I feel it? I only saw you foolishly reading a book. Stop pretending, okay? This will make me feel like youre insulting my intelligence. Tolle blinked his eyes. Youre good at hiding, and you like to hide your true nature. From the beginning, youve felt my observation of you. So youre uncomfortable all over, trying hard to break this feeling of being observed by me unilaterally. Lei Luo blinked his eyes playfully, revealing a smile that was hard to read through. Chapter 478 - On the Wrong Boat Well, all right. I admit ityoure right. Then, wise man, lets have a conversation in a wise mans way? I can see from your seemingly invisible observation that Trump is a man of vision. If I really had any sense in this deal, youd be a good opponent. However, I wouldnt be depressed about it. On the contrary, I would be very happy. Because I dont intend to play any tricks in this deal. I believe you will be a good helper for me. At this point, Lei Luo paused and asked, But, by the way, Im really interested to know what you want to see from me. If I tell you, you might not believe me, Tolle said. Lei Luo almost immediately said with a smile, No, Ill believe you. Ive always believed the words of smart people. Im observing your age, Tolle said. Lei Luo blinked his eyes in disbelief. Huh? You just want to know my age? Tolle replied, Its a little weird, but its the truth. If thats all, why didnt you ask me directly? Lei Luo asked, amused. Tolle hesitated for a moment, but he still answered, Asking the answer directly makes me feel unfulfilled. I like to observe on my own. Lei Luo looked at Tolle speechlessly for a while and shook his head in disbelief. After being stunned for a while, Lei Luo asked, Why do you care so much about my age? Are you worried that Im too young and inexperienced for this deal? No. Tolle shook his head and answered honestly. I want to know who is older between us. This time, Lei Luo was completely stunned. He stared at Tolle with wide eyes for a long time before finally laughing. You really look like a woman. Only a woman would care about something like age, right? This was just a joke, but what Lei Luo didnt expect was that Tolle seemed to be quite unhappy, and his tone was a little stiff. No, Im not a woman. After saying that, Tolle stood up and left the dining table. Hey, Im just making an analogy. You dont have to be so serious, right? Lei Luo spread his hands and sat on the spot with an innocent look on his face. Just as Lei Luo and Tolles ship was sailing toward the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates, another ship was also sailing in the sea. This ship set off from the Bright Pearl and stopped at the Holy City of Beauty to go to the famous sacred place of recuperation, the Eye of the Lover. The main passenger of this ship was a travel group of civil servants. When the ship arrived at the Holy City of Beauty for its normal stop, these usually high and mighty officials kept shouting. Its already late, and theyre still stopping for so long. Are they all such inefficient idiots Wasting other peoples time is equivalent to a slow murder. Havent you heard of such a classic saying I want to complain to your headquarters. Its necessary to review your operating speed The guests kept howling, causing the crew members to feel upset. In order to calm down these shouts, the crew members especially changed the usual practice of checking tickets before boarding the ship. They let the guests board the ship first and then checked their tickets. The crew members thought so. There were only over a thousand people anyway. Compared to the total number of passengers of 120,000, it was nothing. However, because they were greedy for a moment of convenience, they had harmed one person. How can this seat be yours? When Arthur boarded the ship and asked a certain person to give up his seat, that person looked at Arthur strangely. Arthurs original intention was to use the facts to convince the other party, but what surprised him was that he was the one who was convinced in the end. Please, sir, please take a good look. Your ticket doesnt belong to this ship at all. Ah? Arthur looked at the ticket carefully and found that it was really like that. Thisis bad. ThenThen why did the staff member let me in when I entered the customs? Arthur looked at the passenger innocently. How would I know? Although his tone was not very friendly, the passenger was still kind enough to explain to him. Maybe he was mistaken like you? A few minutes later, Arthur was sent to the captain. In the beginning, the person who received Arthur appeared very amiable, May I know your name, sir? My name is Lothar, Arthur replied in a seemingly simple and honest manner. The captain nodded, Oh, its Mr. Lothar. May I know if Mr. Lothar has been on our ship before? Arthur shook his head, No. The captain asked again, Thenmay I know what you do for a living? Unemployed, Arthur answered. The captain asked again, Thenis your family very rich or has a strong background? My family has been poor for three generations. As soon as Arthur finished his answer, the captains face immediately changed. He slapped the table with his fat hand and pointed at Arthur, shouting, How could you be wrong? Its either your character or your IQ. Choose one. Which one do you admit to? After suffering for a whole day, the captain finally found a person who could vent his anger, so his scolding was very smooth. Uh Arthur was stunned for a while. Can we sail back? Its not long now. I might be able to catch up with my ship when I go back. You wish. Energy fees, labor fees, and the mental damage that we suffered from the prolonged harassment of these perverted guests. Do you know how much this is? Do you know how much it is? As the captain spoke, he knocked on the table excitedly. Then what exactly do you want? Arthur asked. As soon as he finished speaking, the captain pulled out a uniform from his body and threw it at him. From now on, until we arrive at the Eye of the Lover, we will be crew members. Through this, you can pay the ticket price. Three minutes later, Arthur, who had an unlucky look on his face, walked out of the crew room with a basin in his hand. His first mission was to clean up the dirt that he spat out for an old man with a weird personality. Arthur finally saw this old man with a weird personality after dedicating all the swear words he knew in his life to the captain. Before he walked to the old mans side, the old mans eyes were closed. When Arthur was about a meter away from the old man, the old mans eyes suddenly opened. Although it was only a slight opening, Arthur suddenly felt a strange numbness all over his body. It was as if his entire body could not move at all. Chapter 479 - The Arrogant Old Man He is indeed an extremely strange old man. No wonder they all avoided him. Why is his killing intent so strong? Could he be a retired executioner? Arthur thought so and said to the old man nervously, Old sir, can I give you a little space to clean up? The old mans eyes were still not wide open. He just slightly glanced at Arthur and then slowly turned his body to the side. When Arthur put on the mask, frowned, and began to clean up the things the old man spat out, he realized that these black things were actually blood clots. Arthur cleaned up the ground, stood up, and was about to leave, but he saw that the old mans figure was extremely thin and small. He was curled up under the blanket. It was really a little pitiful. So, he said to the old man, Old sir, I see that you are not feeling well. Do you need me to help you find a doctor to check on you? The old man turned his face and looked at him with some annoyance but did not say anything. Seeing him like this, Arthur felt that the man was not interested, so he did not say anything and left dejectedly. In the next few hours, Arthur was crazily instructed to do all kinds of things. After seven or eight hours, Arthur was almost falling apart. Finally, he couldnt help but pounce on the lounge and refused to get up. After sitting for a while, Arthur became muddle-headed and wanted to fall asleep. At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear, Hey club. Arthur opened his eyes and saw the old man covered in a blanket. Who are you looking for? Arthur asked the old man as he wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. Is there anyone else in this room? The old man was about 1.65 meters tall. He wasnt as tall as Arthur, but his arrogance didnt diminish at all. Strangely, Arthur didnt think there was anything wrong with his arrogance. it seemed to be a natural part of his nature. Oh, Arthur answered naively. What do you want? What do you mean, what do I want? Do you want to fight me one-on-one? the old man asked unhappily. Arthur pouted and said frankly, How would I dare? Youre so unreasonable. The old man opened his eyes, Thats right. In the entire empire, there are only a few people who dare to challenge me. All right, Im afraid of you. Arthur stretched and stood up. Tell me, what do you want? I want a glass of wine, the old man said. Wine? Arthur blinked. Theres no wine on the ship. I know. Six people have already told me that. But I want white wine. The old man twisted his neck and looked stubborn. Arthur looked at him helplessly for a while and thought for a while. I think there should be some wine in the kitchen. Do you want it? The old man thought for a while and nodded, feeling wronged. Sigh, forget it. Ill just make do without it. Okay, old man. Then you wait at your seat. Ill find some for you. After sending the old man back, Arthur sneaked into the kitchen. When the chef was not paying attention, he took a bottle of red wine from the cupboard and hid it in his clothes. After getting the red wine, Arthur hurried to the old mans seat and saw that there was no one else around him. Huh? Where is the person next to you? Arthur asked curiously. There were people in front and on the left, right? Finally, they were all driven away by me. The old man grinned proudly. How was it? Did you get my wine? Here, your wine Arthur sat down beside the old man and took out the red wine from his clothes. He was about to stuff it into the old mans hand when he suddenly hesitated. Can you drink it? You were vomiting blood just now. Give it to me. If theres no wine, Im not vomiting blood. Im vomiting internal organs, the old man said and snatched the red wine. I say, dont make it too ostentatious. I stole this wine for you, Arthur said and looked around carefully. If people find out about me, Ill be in trouble. Youre a man. Why are you hiding your head and tail? The old man turned his face and glanced at Arthur disdainfully. Well said. Youre a man. Go steal it yourself. Arthur snatched the red wine back. The old man clicked his tongue immediately. How old are you? Why are you so childish? Im just saying it casually. What do you take me for? Quickly return the red wine to me. Youre so old. Why are you like a young man? Arent you bothered at all? Arthur nagged as he returned the red wine to the old man. The old man took the red wine and gulped down three mouthfuls. He finished half a bottle of red wine. Then, he frowned and looked at the bottle of red wine with extreme dissatisfaction. What kind of rotten wine is this? Why does it taste so bad? Sigh, forget it. Ill just make do with it. After saying that, the old man raised his neck and gulped down three more mouthfuls. The bottle of red wine was empty. One had to know that this red wine was two kilograms in weight, and its alcohol content was a bit high. He had just finished drinking when he heard a series of rumbles coming from his stomach. It sounded like a boiling pot. Arthur was stunned by this scene. Seeing the old mans face turn red and green, Arthur was a little nervous. Old sirDont tell me you have something to think about? Think about? Whats there to think about? When my whole family died back then, I didnt think about it. Now that Im living such a carefree life, whats there to think about? As the old man spoke, he burped at Arthur, causing Arthur to almost faint on the spot. The old man licked his lips and asked again, I think you shouldnt be bad. Why didnt you become a warrior? Why did you come here to take such a dead-end job as a crew member? Im not a crew member, Arthur said. Not a crew member. Why are you wearing the clothes of a crew member and busying yourself? the old man asked curiously. Arthur paused and said, MeIm on the wrong ship, and I dont have money to pay the ticket, so I can only help others pay their debts as a crew member. Oh The old man raised his head, then slowly sat down and patted the seat next to him. Then sit down and chat with your grandfather. Although the old man looked like he could be Arthurs grandfather no matter what, this kind of saying really made Arthur uncomfortable. Fortunately, Arthur was a kind man and couldnt be bothered to argue with him. He just smiled bitterly. Okay, go ahead, old man. What do you want to tell me? The old man looked at Arthur, clicked his tongue, and chewed in his mouth for a few times. Then he asked, You were in the army, right? Arthur was stunned for a moment and nodded. A few days. Then, the old man asked again, You killed people, right? Hmm? Arthur widened his eyes and looked at the old man, not knowing how to answer. Okay, stop pretending. The old man smiled and patted Arthurs shoulder. Youre a person who has seen the big scene and climbed out of a pile of dead people. You should have died a long time ago. Its a miracle that youre still alive. Chapter 480 - The Eccentric Old Man’s Disciple Logically speaking, Arthur wanted to object to the old mans words, but in the end, his curiosity overcame his rationality. How did you know? I smelled it. The old man smiled and touched his nose. You have the smell of death on you. The smell of death? Arthur frowned in confusion. What is that smell? A person who came from a life-and-death situation will have this smell. It is a smell that cannot be described with words, the old man said. So mysterious. Arthur scratched his head in disbelief. Its not mysterious at all, the old man said and smiled faintly. You will know when you reach my level. At this moment, Arthur suddenly felt that the old man was faintly domineering for some reason. Arthur thought so and asked curiously, So it sounds like you have walked through many life-and-death situations? Not many. There were at least 180 times, the old man said with a smile. Arthur blinked his eyes curiously for a while and asked, Old man, what exactly do you do? What do you think? the old man asked with a smile. The word powerful comes out of every pore of your body. How can a layman like me see it? The old man smiled and patted Arthurs shoulder again. We were fated to meet today. How about this. I can take you in as my disciple. Disciple? Arthur was stunned. And learn what? The old man thought for a moment and said concisely, Fight. FightFight? Arthur smiled. Just as he was about to refuse, he suddenly remembered that he was penniless and couldnt contact Lei Luo and the others. Arthur thought to himself, turned his face, looked at the smiling old man, and nodded. As long as you dont turn me into a prostitute, thats fineBut I still have friends waiting for me. Im afraid I cant stay with you for too long. You want to stay with me for a long time, but Im not willing. Ill take advantage of my good mood to give you some pointers. It wont take more than a few days. The old man laughed. Just like that, Arthur became the strange old mans disciple in a muddle-headed way. After two days of flying, the sky dragon-class passenger ship finally landed in the city closest to the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates. After that, Lei Luo bought a small boat and took himself and Tolle to the Grizzly Pirates. Ten hours later, Lei Luo set foot on the Grizzly Pirates nest again. Compared to the last time he was here, the place was slightly different. It had changed from a half-military half-life base to a well-organized military camp. All the old, weak, and disabled left behind by the Grizzly Pirateswere arranged in a special living area in the northeast corner, under the special care of Zacken. The other places were all under strict military regulations. The most different thing about the mother nest from before was that Katz had completely disguised the entire mother nest plan. Even if one personally went to the scene, one could only feel a neat and solemn atmosphere. However, one could not see the overall strength of the fleet from the surface. This way, they could prevent others from prying into their own strength. Just from this point alone, it could be seen that Katzs ability in military management was much better than Zha Mus. Seeing such a result so quickly, Lei Luo felt a little proud. So, he turned his head and said to Tolle with a somewhat ostentatious tone, When I set off, this was just a pirates nest. But now look, how is it? It still looks good, right? Who would have thought that Tolle would answer with an indifferent tone? If one knows how to put on makeup and is an excellent military strategist, then the best general in the world should be in the dressing room. Lei Luo felt very bored and turned his head away. The two walked side by side for a while, and Tolle asked, Why is there no one to welcome us? Please, everyone is very busy. Who has the time to welcome us? Lei Luo said. Mm, thats good. Tolle nodded and then asked again. There should be a magic conductor in your camp, right? I want to meet him. Hmm? Lei Luo turned his face in surprise. How do you know? My teacher once brought me to stay with a magic conductor for a few years. I know their mood somewhat. Because they have been discriminated against by the natives for a long time, the magic conductors have a strong distrust towards the natives. Tolle paused. You might not believe it, but we natives think that we are superior to the magic conductors. However, do you know that in the world of the magic conductors, they think that they are the true orthodoxy of humanity? The magic conductors think that although the natives are smarter than them, they have lost their morals and etiquette and that for them everything has become a naked calculation and transaction. Therefore, most of the magic conductors not only have a sense of distrust towards the natives, but they have never really obeyed them. The subjugation on the surface was just a temporary difference in power, and they had no choice but to yield. If you only want to let such a person engage in production, then its not a big problem. But if you want to use them as soldiers, youre worse off than commoners. Hearing Tolles words, Lei Luo nodded and said, I really havent thought about these aspects. Saying this, Lei Luo clicked his tongue and said frankly, Yes, there is indeed a magic conductor in my camp. He is my insider in the Great Wall of Iron Blood. I still dont know his real name. I have arranged for him to go out with my director of the Military Justice Department to lead the fleet to deceive the magic conductor. I dont know if he is in the mother nest now. If he is, I can immediately arrange for you to meet. If he is unfortunately not here, you may have to wait for a few days. Director of the Military Justice Department? Tolle, who was only interested in magic conductors, suddenly became interested after hearing about this position. Can you explain the role of this position to me? Yes, its nothing. Im just responsible for ensuring the unification of the entire Black Angel Armys command system, Lei Luo said indifferently. Unification of the command system? Tolle frowned. Specifically, thats how you guarantee it? The reason why Trump sent you here should be to monitor our finances, right? Is it necessary for you to know so much? Lei Luo spoke while looking at Tolle. Trump has already promised to give us the money. You just decided how to give us the money. Theres no need for such a fuss, right, brother? Yes, the authorization given to me by President Trump is relatively broad. If Im in a good mood, I can give you all three hundred million in one go. If Im in a bad mood, Ill give you one gold coin a day. Chapter 481 - Commander-in-Chief Medal Tolle turned around and looked at Lei Luo. What he said was actually an understatement. Thats right. Im just creating trouble. So what? Lei Luo was forced into a corner by Tolle, so he thought about it again. It seemed that Tolle was not there for a day or two. With his intelligence, he would see through it sooner or later. Thus, he said straightforwardly, How about this, Ill give you a detailed report on the organization of our Black Angel Army. How about it? Tolle nodded without any modesty. All right, then you report it? His words stunned Lei Luo. He looked at Tolle in surprise. Big Brother, you really dont treat yourself as an outsider? Theres no need to report so respectfully. Tolle said and waved his hand forward. Lets walk while you report. After saying that, Tolle walked in front of him. Tolle was wearing a mask, and Lei Luo didnt know why. He always felt that Tolle had a mischievous smile on his face when he said those words. If I didnt see that you have no breasts, I would definitely pull off your mask to see if you are really a woman. Why do you like to take advantage of me so much? Lei Luo laughed and scolded from behind as he followed. As they walked, Lei Luo honestly told Tolle about the situation of the Black Angel Army. The more he listened, the slower Tolle walked. In the end, he even kept turning his head to look at Lei Luo. In the end, when Lei Luo finally finished speaking, he couldnt help but say, Hey, dont tell me you have a special sexual orientation? Why do you keep peeking at me? Tolle stood still and looked at Lei Luo for a while. He shook his head and said, Everything is fine. Its just that people are too tacky. Lei Luo glared at him and said, Who are you talking about? Youre a man. Do I need to be elegant with you? At this moment, Lei Luo saw the corner of Tolles mouth move slightly under the mask. It was as if he was smiling. Money. Ill give it to you all in one go. So straightforward. After hearing this, Lei Leo felt a little overjoyed. Dont you need to continue investigating? No need to continue investigating. Tolle shook his head. Actually, the military plan that you handed over at Golden Wall Brilliant is already worth more than 300 million. With what you said today, 300 million isnt considered a risky investment at all. Haha! Even though you dont usually speak well, you still have good taste. As Lei Luo said this, he smiled and patted Tolles shoulder. When he patted Tolles shoulder, Lei Luo felt a little strange. Tolles shoulder seemed to be a little too weak. Tolle only let Lei Luo pat him once. When he wanted to pat him a second time, he immediately moved aside. Then, Tolle said to Lei Luo angrily, I dont like people touching me. Please be careful in the future. Oh Lei Luo smiled awkwardly, Im sorry, I wont do it again. Lei Luo thought, A man with such a weak body. Does this brother have any hidden diseases? I dont know if they are contagious. The atmosphere between the two was a little gloomy. They walked to the command center and spoke slowly. Seeing that it was Lei Luo, the duty officer walked over and saluted to him. Then he said, Chief! Chief? Lei Luo was stunned for a moment before he realized that this should be the title that Katz and the others had given him. When he realized it, Lei Luo stood up unaccustomed and nodded. Yes, where are Katz and Morton? All the directors are having a meeting in the Secret Office, the duty officer replied. What a coincidence. Lei Luo was slightly stunned. Okay, go do your thing. The duty officer bowed again and was about to leave. At this moment, Lei Luo suddenly stopped him. Wait a minute. Chief? The duty officer turned around and looked at Lei Luo. How did you know that I was the chief? Lei Luo asked. The duty officer smiled and pointed at the duty officer on his chest. Chief, look here. Lei Luo focused his eyes and saw that there was something like a circular medal hanging on the duty officers chest. There were some words written on the circular medal-like thing. Lei Luo did not look carefully because his eyes were all focused on the center of it. The reason why Lei Luo looked so carefully was that the center of the object was actually Lei Luos portrait. Lei Luo pointed at the object and asked curiously, What is this thing? Military emblem, the duty officer replied with a smile. This was just issued last week. All members must wear this military emblem. Military emblem? Lei Luo blinked his eyes and muttered in a low voice, Who did this? Why did they use this ugly photo of me? Actually, we also felt that it was quite new. The duty officer smiled. In the beginning, we didnt take it seriously for a day or two. In the end, we were all fined half a years salary. However, chief, I wasnt fined. Very good. Lei Luo nodded with a smile. Go. After the duty officer left, Tolle walked up and sneered. You really put on a show. Your personal worship has reached such a level. By the heavens and the earth, this really wasnt my idea. Im not that narcissistic, Lei Luo shouted. Not long after, Lei Luo and Tolle walked into the command center. There were guards on guard along the way. When they saw Lei Luo enter, everyone saluted him and shouted, Chief. This scene made Lei Luo feel a little smug, and he kept reminding himself in his heart. Dont feel too good about yourself. Many important figures have died because of this little bit of vanity. Tolle had been walking behind Lei Luo the whole time, watching coldly from the side. When they reached the top-secret meeting room, they saw that Morton had already opened the door and was coming out to pick him up. Thinking about it, he must have heard those guards shouting all the way just now. Lei Luo Morton first called Lei Luo like this, then when he saw that there was someone else beside him, he immediately added, Chief. Lei Luo was stunned for a moment. He smiled and punched Morton. Dont you know how to speak human language? Chief? Chief? Morton looked at Tolle with doubt and asked, This is ? This is our financial supervisor, Lord Tolle. Lei Luo pointed at Tolle and introduced him with a smile. Huh? Morton blinked. Financial supervisor? Yes, he was sent by Trump, Lei Luo said and pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing him walk in, the people in the room, Katz, Zacken, Allie, and Kronin all stood up. Among them, Katz, Zacken, and Kronin shouted in unison. Chief! Chapter 482 - Total Chaos After a while, Alllie called out awkwardly, ChiefChief. You all have the plague? Lei Luo sat down in confusion. How come none of you can speak human language? At this moment, Katz said, This was all my idea. Since you want to establish absolute authority, you have to form a proper distance from everyone. Including us. Therefore, I stipulate that as long as there are three people present, you must be addressed as the chief. If there are only two people in private, then its none of my business. Lei Luo clicked his tongue and looked at Katz with some reproach. Hey you, arent you idle? There are so many things to do now. Instead of doing those things, why are you investing so much time on establishing these formalities? For a person, the first impression is the most important. And to put it bluntly, the first impression is only on the surface. It is the same for a person and a team. Military posture, military appearance, and even the title of leader. These seem to be ordinary things. But at some times, it can set the standard for an army. Therefore, people must properly address the chief. This may seem like a trivial matter, but it can establish your absolute authority from the top down. The one who made the above comment was not anyone from the Black Angel Army, but Tolle, who had followed Lei Luo in. As soon as he finished speaking, everyones eyes immediately focused on him. At this time, he did not wait for Lei Luo and introduced himself. My name is Tolle, the financial supervisory officer sent by President Trump. The three hundred million that you all want will be transferred to you through my hands. As soon as he finished speaking, Katz walked forward and said, Although Mr. Tolles words are brilliant, this is the secret meeting room of our Black Angel Army. Although you are President Trumps financial officer, it seems a little inappropriate for you to enter our secret meeting room, right? I didnt come here by myself. Your chief brought me here by himself. Tolle glanced at Lei Luo and pushed all the responsibility to Lei Luo. Lei Luo raised his head and smiled. Its okay. Let him stay here. Lets pretend that he doesnt exist. We can talk about what we should talk about. This Morton took a step forward and pressed on Lei Luos shoulder with some doubt. Lei Luo turned his face and looked at Morton with a profound look. Its fine. Lets continue with the meeting. After saying this, Lei Luo saw that everyone was still doubtful, so he said with a smile, Whats wrong? Its a meeting. Dont worry, Im not being sarcastic. Lets talk about the magisters plan first. How many magisters have we already obtained? Hearing Lei Luos direct question, everyone finally believed that Lei Luo really wanted them to get on with the meeting. Thus, Katz reported, The three million magisters we need are all in place. Oh? This answer surprised Lei Luo. So fast? Is the quality guaranteed? Absolutely, Kronin replied. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Kronin. He knew that Kronin was not a braggart. However, he was still amazed by the efficiency of his actions. Ive only been walking for a few days. Why are you guys so fast? According to our initial strategy, were going to plunder villages with weak defenses under the independent lord. On the first day of this strategy, we discovered many inconveniences. The reason was very simple. If we wanted to find experienced magic conductors, we had to obtain a city. But the probability was too low. Moreover, once such a situation occurred, there would be countless pirates waiting at the side, ready to divide the spoils of war. It wouldnt be our turn at all. The one who spoke was Katz. He had his eyes on, and when he straightened his body to give a report, he looked extremely like an excellent staff officer. He didnt look like a pirate at all, nor did he look like the director of the military law department, which was later called a cold-blooded military surveillance bureau. Then Katz and Kronin continued, Later, after the discussion between the two of us, we decided to carry out the second strategy. That was to directly attack some of the pirates subsidiary cities. Generally speaking, the pirates used the mother nest as their final base. However, some of the stronger pirates would engage in production on the basis of some cities and act as a logistics base. Understood. Hearing this, Lei Luo nodded. So, youre going to attack the pirates subsidiary cities? Yes. Katz nodded. Things are going better than expected. Because of the Doomsday Dusk Alliance, Satans Wings will now be in an all-out war. Many small and medium-sized pirate groups have been destroyed, and at the same time, many abandoned, ownerless cities were born. In fact, we only fought for less than three days, and we realized that we didnt need to start a war at all. We only needed to go to those abandoned cities to look for the surviving magic guides because to a certain extent, we owe them our lives. In addition, there was Mr. Kronins announcement. So these magic guides willingness to join the army is extremely high. At this point, Katz smiled approvingly. In addition, their obedience and unity are also much stronger than ordinary civilians. It took us only three days to divide a total of three million people according to their ranks. However, we havent started appointing military officers yet. Theres no hurry to appoint military officers. Let them train together for a month first. When the time comes, we can let them choose by themselves. A months time is enough for talented people to stand out. When Lei Luo said this, he looked at Katz and said, According to what you just said, then pirates should be easy to recruit, right? Yes. Katz smiled and nodded. Just like the magic conductor, the recruitment of pirates is much easier than imagined. Because of the recent fierce war between pirate gangs, the phenomenon of pirates losing their jobs became very serious. Therefore, both the tavern at the Cape of Good Hope or the famous recruitment offices of Satans Wings were all full of people. I had already recruited about two million pirates, and so far it had reached more than 800,000. All of them had been placed in the military camp by me. Their management was more convenient. The employment agency had written their information in great detail. Their specialties, Battle Records, and the teams theyve participated in are all clear. This greatly facilitates our management. From the looks of it, even if we need six lord-tier main forces, it wont be difficult. Hearing this, Lei Luo was a little puzzled. Chapter 483 - Treating Everyone Equally If thats the case, it sounds like we are all on the right track. If so, then why did all of you look so solemn when I came in just now? Hearing what Lei Luo said, Katz and Kronin looked at each other. Then, Kronin pursed his lips and looked away. Katz glanced at Lei Luo and wanted to speak, but it seemed like he didnt know what to say. At this time, Morton spoke. There are two main issues. One is whether the magic conductor also wears the leaders badge. On this issue, we have some internal disputes. Wearing the leaders badge? Lei Luo turned his face and looked at Katz and Kronin. He immediately understood that what Morton said about internal disputes was actually a dispute between Kronin and Katz. This matter had somewhat stopped Lei Luo. He could understand why Kronin was against this matter, and he also knew what Katzs intention was. Both of them had their own reasons, but how should he decide? Just as Lei Luo was pondering over this matter, Kronin finally spoke. Im not saying that I dont agree with director Katzs words. It is the Black Angel Armys unshakable purpose to completely unify the entire Black Angel Army under the General Commander. But we magic conductors have our own self-esteem. Idolatry is a very important thing for us magic conductors. These magic conductors have just been rescued from a humanitarian crisis by us. They were originally very grateful to us, and it was the time when their morale could be used. Now, we suddenly force them to wear the badge of a person they are not familiar with at all. I feel that this may create a conflict, and the loss outweighs the gain. Kronin had just finished speaking when Katz immediately retorted, A magic conductor and a native are treated equally. Dont just talk about it. It should be put it into practice. Isnt this what youve been emphasizing to me for so many days? All right, now that Ive truly treated them equally, why are you saying that Im creating a conflict again? As Katz spoke, Lei Luo kept looking at Tolle from the corner of his eyes. Lei Luo saw that when Katz said magic conductors and natives are equal, the light in Tolles eyes suddenly became much brighter. The corners of Lei Luos mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled faintly. All right, stop arguing. Lei Luo raised his hand, stopping Kronin and Katz from arguing. I already have an idea. Kronin and Katz both looked at Leei Luo. To be honest, I also feel quite disgusted about the leaders badge, but I have to admit that Katz did the right thing. As for the reason, our financial supervisor was very clear just now. However, Kronins words were also very reasonable. Although we treat magic conductors equally, treating them equally is not as simple as that. We still have to respect the cultures of the two different races. Until now, Lei Luos words were very much like that of the mediators of the Civil Affairs Center. Every sentence made sense, but it felt like something was missing. Everyone present was confused. Whose side are you on? The people were starting to wonder. My decision is this. On the pirates side, the leaders badge is still on. The magic conductor doesnt have to die for now. Wait until I lead them into battle. After using their strength to establish their faith in me, it wont be too late for them to wear it willingly. At that time, the matter of the magic conductor wearing the leaders badge due to his sincere worship will be a very good topic for those pirates who are used to being arrogant even though they are wearing the leader badge. After Lei Luo finished speaking, Kronin nodded almost immediately. I completely agree with the chiefs words. Katz thought for a moment and nodded. All right, it seems that this is the only way for now. Seeing that the first problem had been solved, Lei Luo turned his head and looked at Morton. Whats the second problem? Morton immediately answered, The Twilight Alliance has created many magic traps around the Satans Wings, preventing people from entering many areas. This makes it very risky for us to carry out long-distance space jumps. Theres no reason for the twilight of the Apocalypse Alliance to completely cut off their own path, right? They and their allies in the wings of Satan have to go in and out of Satans Wings at some point, Lei Luo replied. Yes, the empire is so big that its impossible for them not to find a safe route. However, because they only created a large number of magic traps three months ago. The explorers hadnt had the time to draw the map yet. Currently, there were only three routes that were known to ensure safety. These three routes are either controlled by the Lords of the Twilight Union or their accomplices. Hearing Mortons words, Lei Luo was slightly stunned. Then, he turned his head and smiled at Tolle. Is that so? Lei Luo smiled and thought for a while. Then, he turned his head and looked at Morton. They are just blocking the boat. I dont think they will stop people from coming in and out, right? Yes. Morton nodded. We havent made much noise yet. Doomsday Dusk hasnt been watching us closely. If its just people coming in and out, it shouldnt be a big problem. Okay. Lei Luo patted his leg gently. Prepare for a week. After a week, all of us will board the refugee ship and leave Satans Wings. The refugee ship was a very special kind of ship. Its speed was much slower than the passenger ship, and the environment on the ship was also much worse than the passenger ship. However, its carrying capacity was far from what the passenger ship could compare to. A large refugee ship carrying six to seven million refugees was a very easy thing. Hearing what Lei Luo said, Tolle immediately realized what Lei Luo wanted to do. What do you want to do? Lei Luo knew that Tolle was asking the obvious question, but he still answered, What else can we do? Since we cant bring it in, we can only fight our way in Hearing this, Katzs eyebrows immediately jumped. Chief Theres no need to say anything else. Ive already decided on this matter. As Lei Luo said this, he stood up. All right, both problems have been solved. After so many days of traveling, Im tired too. I want to rest. If theres anything else, well talk about it during dinner. After saying this, Lei Luo said to Morton, You stay behind and get in touch with our financial supervisor. He promised to immediately pay us 300 million once. Think of a way to get him to write a letter quickly and get chief Trump to deliver the 300 million to the designated place. Finally, when Lei Luo turned to leave the meeting room, he gave Katz a look. Before long, Lei Luo and Katz walked out of the meeting room. Chapter 484 - A Chess Player with Potential As soon as they left the meeting room, Katz immediately asked, This TolleWhats going on? Didnt you always say that you cant trust easily? Lei Luo smiled. I brought you the real person this time. Ah? Its him? Katzs eyes widened. We still dont know whether hes a friend or a foe, how did you Its precisely because Ive been unable to figure out what their intentions are, thats why I went looking for Trump. Do you really think I went looking for Trump just for money? At this point, Lei Luo paused. During this period of time, Ive also thought it through. Its never a good idea to keep guessing. Rather than that, why dont we just lure them to our side and watch from a close distance. Its really a scourge, and its easy to solve it. On the way, Tolle agreed readily, and he also paid the money readily. After talking to Morton, Tolle immediately went to the room that Lei Luo had arranged for him. After opening the Protective Shield, Tolle used his magic beacon to send a message to Trump. Is everything going well? Trump was wearing pajamas and looked sleepy. It seemed that he had been woken up by an afternoon nap. I think its hard to describe my situation with smooth or not smooth, Tolle said. Huh?Trump rubbed his eyes and looked very interested. You seem to have a lot to say to me? Yes, but its not much. Its just a few words. The silver mask made it impossible to see Tolles expression, but his body, which was sitting too straight, was silently telling others how serious everything he was saying was. Go ahead. Seeing Tolle like this, Trump, who was originally lying down, couldnt help but sit up straight. I can say this very responsibly, if you continue to make this investment. Then in the near future, you will undoubtedly break with Doomsday Dusk. Because I can see that Lei Luo has already made up his mind to do this, and I also believe that he definitely has a way to do it. Hearing Tolles words, Trumps brows furrowed slightly. What does he plan to do? The Doomsday Dusk Alliance has basically blocked the external route of Satans Wings. The large-scale transportation of ships has already become completely unreliable. In order to ensure the smooth formation of his own fleet, Lei Luo will lead his troops to leave Satans Wings and receive the fleet from the outside. Then, well use the battle formation to directly attack Satans Wings. Trump touched his forehead in disbelief. Lei Luo is actually such a fool? In his current situation, he cant even defeat a small lord under Doomsday, and he actually dares to challenge Doomsday now? No, hes not that stupid. On the contrary, hes very smart. Tolle shook his head. According to the current situation, the focus of Doomsday Dusk is not on them. If they fight this battle, as long as they can show off, but dont cause too much damage to the armada of Doomsday Dusk. Then they can use diplomatic means to resolve this dispute. Then whats his purpose for doing this? Trump asked in puzzlement. Probing, contacting, understanding, Tolle said concisely. With him doing this, Doomsday will definitely come into contact with him. With this contact, Lei Luo could use diplomatic means to test Doomsdays bottom line. At the same time, he could also understand the internal structure of doomsday through this contact. He might even take advantage of this diplomatic event to use a huge amount of money to bribe one of the other partys negotiators to become his insider spy and provide him with information. All of this was because from the very beginning, he had regarded the Doomsday Dusk Alliance as his target that he had to eliminate. Its naturally good for young people to be ambitious. Tolle shook his head with a smile. But its not a good thing for ambition to expand too quickly. Is this Lei Luo really such a person? Yes. Tolle nodded. This is also what I dont quite understand. No matter from what point of view, I dont think hes such a rash person. But in all of his actions, there is indeed an obvious, so positive that it can be said to be rash. Why is that? Trump asked, puzzled. Tolle thought for a moment and said, I think there must be some reasons that we dont know about. Its very likely that he has some information that we dont know about. Sometimes, I even wonder, is there such a possibility? What possibility? That Prince Ulysses and Lei Luo have already reached an alliance. At the very least, they could have reached some form of consensus. This kind of alliance or consensus supports Lei Luos swift action. As soon as Tolle finished speaking, Trump immediately said, How is this possible? Karman is King Beichens man. I once met Prince Ulysses with my teacher. We even lived there for a while. Karman doesnt seem to be valued by Ulysses. What are you saying? Tolle shook his head almost immediately. I didnt say anything. I just feel that there are too many things that are fishy. Trump sat and thought for a while, then said, So, youre suggesting that I stop investing in Lei Luo? No. Tolle shook his head again. On the contrary, I suggest that you immediately ship all the cash to their designated place. Why? Trump was puzzled again. Tolle spoke with a meaningful tone. Doomsday Dusk is just a chess piece, but Lei Luo is a chess player. Hes just a small chess player though. Trump stared at the superluminal communicator in front of him. At this moment, countless pieces of information in his head were separating and recombining. Doomsday Dusk had a total of six vice-presidents. Trump had seen three of these six vice-presidents, but he had never seen the president. He had even heard that other than the executive vice-president, the other five vice-presidents had never seen the president. Since then, Trump had kept a proper distance from Doomsday Dusk. He did not participate in the management of Doomsday. He just donated frequently to keep the members of the alliance friendly to him. Rather than being a member of Doomsday, he was the biggest money bag of Doomsday. This Lei Luo seemed to have a lot of potential, but could he be considered a chess player at the moment? While Tolle was communicating with Trump, Morton was also talking to Lei Luo in his room. As soon as Morton entered the door, Lei Luo immediately asked, He still agreed to ship the money to the place we specified? Chapter 485 - Invasion of the Magic Circuit Yes. Morton nodded. He said with certainty that all the money will be transported to the designated place within three days. So straightforward? Lei Luo touched his lips and bit his lips in slight surprise. This really surprised me a little. Huh? Morton was puzzled. Whats there to be surprised about? Didnt you say that you had already come to an agreement? Its different. At that time, I didnt let him attend our meeting. But, just now, I deliberately let him attend the meeting. At this point, Lei Luo looked at Mortons confused look and explained to him. More than a year ago, I once used Katzs account to gamble at Trumps casino. From then on, there has been a person who has been trying to track Katzs account. At first, I thought he was just a busybody. But later, I found out that he has been persistent. It wasnt just hearsay. So, I deliberately let him hack into Katzs magic circuit so that he can find our communication. And the moment he hacked into Katzs magic circuit and let his guard down, I had actually hacked into his magic circuit. In the end, guess what I found out? What? Morton was still confused. After my investigation, the information source that broke into Katzs magic circuit happened to be in the main city of Trump, the Golden Wall Splendor. Later, I secretly checked the information source of the senate. This information source section not only came from Trumps main city but was also detailed to his residence. Morton widened his eyes and asked, So, the person who has been tracking you is actually Trump? Thats right. Lei Luo nodded. This matter has always been a thorn in my side. I cant figure out why Trump is tracking me down. However, it was also through this opportunity that I hacked into some of Trumps databases and saw some communications between Trump and members of Doomsday Dusk. I discovered that his relationship with Doomsday Dusk wasnt that close. I also learned that Trump had always been interested in the pirate trade in the Cape of Good Hope. He had written several letters to several vice presidents of the Doomsday Dusk Alliance, complaining that the current ruler of the Cape of Good Hope was wasting the pirate trade. He had promised these vice presidents that as long as he could find a way to obtain the trade, he would be able to expand the trade by ten times within three years. At the same time, he also showed that he was willing to give half of the profits to the alliance as a donation. However, Doomsdays people rejected him again and again. Because of this matter, both sides even had a bit of a falling out. No wonder you thought of looking for Trump. There really was a reason behind it. Morton nodded. Youre pretty good at keeping secrets. However, since thats the case, why did you let Tolle attend our meeting? Im gambling, Lei Luo said with a smile. Gambling? On what? Morton asked curiously. Lei Luo answered, Im betting that between us and Doomsday Dusk, Trump will choose us. How is that possible? The difference between us and Doomsday Dusk is like that of an elephant and an ant. Unless hes crazy, how can he bet on us? Morton shook his head in disbelief. I was only thinking about 50 versus 50. Lei Luo smiled and looked at Morton. But you just told me that Tolle told us so straightforwardly that their funds will be transported to the location we specified. So now I have almost 80% confidence. How is that possible? Seeing Lei Luos confident look, Morton continued to speak with a puzzled tone. Why? Ill tell you why. There are three reasons. Lei Luo looked at Morton. First, to the Doomsday Dusk Alliance, Trump is just a rich man. He doesnt have an important position in that alliance. Do you know that in the business war with you last time, in order to win against you, Trump paid 90% of his profits to the alliance? Although you lost miserably, he won by a huge margin. Secondly, the power of the Doomsday Dusk came too suddenly. and judging from the communication between Trump and the vice-presidents, I could tell that they were not very close. They were united based on their loyalty to the president. They did not have a deep connection with each other. It was even possible that they were forbidden to establish closer ties amongst each other. The strange thing was that from their communication, it seemed that other than the deputy alliance leader, no one had any direct contact with the alliance leader. What do you think this means? Morton lowered his head and thought for a while before saying, The power of Doomsday Dusk must be controlled by a very important person behind the scenes. and the person who can control such a powerful alliance must be a vassal king. Thats right, thats one of them. Theres another. I checked the relevant information and found that doomsday suddenly appeared almost overnight. If it was a hidden power, then it wouldnt be believable. With such a powerful force, even if I wanted to hide, I wouldnt be able to. Looking at their internal structure, I dared to boldly speculate that the doomsday dusk alliance was in fact very likely led by a dukedom. It was just a large alliance made up of six small alliances. This means that once the feudal lord behind the scenes falls, then the twilight of the Apocalypse will immediately collapse. And based on the forces that they offended, the members of the twilight of the Apocalypse will inevitably suffer devastating retaliation. Saying this, Lei Luo smiled at Morton. If it were you, would you be able to sleep in such a team? After a short week of contact and reorganization, Lei Luo decided to lead the three million magic shooters stationed on the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates and one million pirates onto the refugee ship Noahs ark. The remaining 120,000 troops, as well as the 500,000 pirates who arrived later, were left on the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates. According to Lei Luos arrangements, only Tolle was with him. The remaining people were all left on the mother nest of the Grizzly Pirates to receive the pirates who were transferred from the various employment agencies. The cost of the Noahs Ark refugee ship was 1.4 million gold coins. The normal number of passengers could be as high as 8 million, and the maximum number of passengers could be as high as 14 million. According to this ratio, the quota of four million people seemed to be very relaxed. However, the living environment was really just a little bit worse. Refugee ships, as the name implied, were naturally ships that were used by those who were fleeing for their lives. How good could the conditions of such ships be? Chapter 486 - Stowaway How are our preparations going? Lei Luo asked Tolle beside him with a slightly doubtful expression. They were already close to the Doomsday Dusk Alliances checkpoint. Dont worry, the pass certificate and everything have been taken care of. Tolle had a slightly unconcerned expression. Trump was still a member of the Doomsday Dusk Alliance, so there was no problem transporting the magic conductor on this ship as a slave. Lei Luo calmed down after hearing Tolles answer. This ship was an important member of the Black Angel Army. If something went wrong, his plan would be ruined. He brought Tolle to the place where the heavy armor was docked and waited for the heavy armor belonging to the Twilight Union to float over from afar. Ever since the route into and out of Satans Wings was controlled and monopolized by the Twilight Union, there were many merchants who wanted to profit from it. The people inside wanted to transport the magic crystal ore out, while the people outside wanted to transport the magic weapons and other equipment that the pirates urgently needed. Although the pirates of Satans Wings were dissatisfied with this, they still obediently paid the toll. They robbed others every day, and one day, they were even robbed by others. I dont know if these pirates have anything to say, but Lei Luo didnt think too much about it. The Heavy Armored Knights of the Doomsday Dusk Alliance had already slowly slid into the preparation room. The heavy armor of the Twilight Union was blood red. On the shoulder of the heavy armor, there was a black dragon pattern wrapped around a tall tree. It looked particularly majestic. Tolle walked to the front and smiled at the knight who had just gotten off the heavy armor. Knights of the Twilight Union, thank you for your hard work. I am a small steward sent by Lord Trump to gather the magic conductors near Satans Wings. I hope that you can do me a favor. As he spoke, he stuffed the magic crystal card in his hand into the knights hand. Ever since Trump decided to fully cooperate with Lei Luo, he no longer cared about the help he could give to Lei Luo. It must be known that if this bet was on the table, it would not be so easy to get down. Therefore, Trump was not ambiguous, and Lei Luo could give him whatever he wanted. That knight smiled and took the magic crystal card from Tolle. After all, no one would mind having less money in their hands, right? The knight spoke to Tolle with a hint of respect. Were just going to check the ship. Theres nothing else. Just help us. The knight also knew that Trump was a big financier of their alliance, so he naturally did not dare to offend him. He led his men and Tolle to start searching the people on the ship. Since Lei Luo did not show up, it would be useless for him to show up at this time. It would be better to let Tolle handle it. He could also think about the next plan. That knight led his subordinates and began to shuttle back and forth between the cabins. When he saw the magic conductor in shabby clothes, an obvious look of disgust appeared on his face. However, he did not care too much. The magic conductor trade in Trumps hands was protected by the alliance, and they also knew that. However, when the knight walked to the side of a magic conductor and saw the resentful look of the magic conductor, he could not help but become angry. He kicked the magic conductor to the ground and said fiercely, Lowly magic conductor, what are you looking at? Do you think I wont kill you? When the surrounding magic conductors saw this scene, they had already surrounded him. There were already nearly three million magic conductors on the ship, and they were all walking towards him. When the knight saw that these magic conductors were so unruly, he could not help but fly into a rage. He pulled out his magic knife, and when his subordinate saw the leader draw out his blade, he also took out the magic blade in his hand. Seeing that the matter was getting bigger and bigger, Tolle could not help sweating profusely as he asked Lei Luo in his mind what to do. At this moment, Lei Luo was also starting to have a headache. If this matter was not handled properly, he might lose the support of the magic conductors. Since he had to treat them equally, he could not treat them any differently from normal people, otherwise, his plan would probably fall apart in the middle. What happened? Lei Luo changed into the captains uniform of the Twilight Union and squeezed into the crowd, speaking to the people in a serious tone. When Tolle saw Lei Luo coming over, he heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he wasnt good at dealing with such situations. When that knight saw that the person in charge of this ship had come, he also put away his knife. After all, in an alliance, a captain could be said to be an authority, let alone a knight who could offend him. Sir, this magic conductor is trying to offend his superiors. Please let me take him back and execute him. The knight showed a respectful expression and looked at the magic conductor with hatred in his eyes. He was just a slave, what right did he have to look at him like that. Lei Luo was a little speechless. Looking at this knight, he knew that if he were to take the magic conductor away, there would be a riot on the ship. Lei Luo did not want any problems to arise. With a trace of anger, he slapped the leader of the knights and roared at the knight, Do you know what you are saying? You want Lord Trumps precious goods? Do you want Lord Trump to take a copy of your liege book at the Alliance meeting? Get lost quickly. The knight did not react. As a human, shouldnt that person help him? With a trace of resentment, the knight brought his subordinates back to the heavy armor. He knew that if he were to report this to the Alliance meeting, no one would gain anything, so he could only endure it. Lei Luo helped the magic conductor up from the ground and said to him, I dont know what kind of hatred you have, but Im willing to help you. If anyone makes you suffer, I wont let them go, even if I am a native. His tone was sincere. These words were what Lei Luo wanted to say to all the magic conductors who were willing to follow him. After all, the most important thing to maintain an army was trust. If he couldnt subdue the hearts of these magic conductors, then the next to riot would be his Black Angel Army. He didnt want such a thing to happen. After saying that, he brought Tolle back to the captains cabin. Those magic conductors looked at Lei Luos back with respect. It hadnt been a day or two since the magic conductors had been discriminated against. It was a deep-rooted contempt, a contempt that came from the level of life. But Lei Luos words seemed to let them see a native who was truly willing to help them. The magic conductor who was helped up by Lei Luo had a trace of reverence. His hometown had been destroyed by the Doomsday Dusk Alliance and he had wandered all the way until he was kidnapped. After he understood the meaning of this army, he resolutely joined the Black Angel Army. He had originally thought that Lei Luo had only treated them as chess pieces that could be abandoned at any time. He had not expected that he would rather offend a knight than protect him. He wanted him to know that he was valued by Lei Luo and that he was not cannon fodder or someone that could be abandoned. This magic conductor named Byron did not disappoint Lei Luos expectations and became a worthy leader of the magic conductor army. Of course, this was something for another time. Chapter 487 - Training The refugee ship floated in the boundless starry skies, giving off a unique aura. However, at this time, Lei Luo and Tolle were playing chess in the captains room, not paying attention to the scenery outside. At this moment, they were already heading towards a military port provided by Katz, there were 300 million funds and warships that Lei Luo needed. Why arent you in a hurry? You should know that Karman cant wait for you for too long. If he takes down the Great Wall of Iron Blood before you do, then your future plans will all be ruined. Tolle asked this of him with a questioning tone. Lei Luo had already told him his plan. Karman had gathered close to four lord-class fleets. Although some of them were useless, there were still four of them. In a head-on situation, with the current combat strength of Lei Luos side, they were no match at all. Lei Luo just smiled and moved his sides military formation. He had already sent people to Ulysses military academy to ask for 10,000 people to ensure that his fleet had a certain level of combat strength, and they were only responsible for the wartime operation of the warships. The general direction and personnel appointments would not allow them to participate in it. Moreover, when they were not participating in the war, they would not participate in the management of the warships. In addition, there was the military judge that Katz had entrusted to suppress them. Lei Luo believed that this way, Ulysses influence on the fleet would be reduced to the minimum. There was no other way. After the incident with Karman, Lei Luos wariness towards others had reached the highest level. He could not have the intention to harm others, but he had to be wary of others. Lei Luo would rather lose a bit of the fleets combat strength now and have the fleet in his hands. You dont have to worry about my side. The Cape of Good Hope can definitely be obtained. Its just a matter of time. Seeing that Lei Luo was so confident, Tolle did not say anything. After all, he was only a financial supervisor sent by Trump, and he already did not have a good impression of Lei Luos team, so at this time, he would rather ask for less information, at least he didnt lose anything. The refugee ship had just landed in the military port, and the people below had already been prepared. Lei Luo was about to bring Tolle off the ship when a group of magic conductors surrounded Lei Luo. Among them, the magic conductor named Byron even knelt down on one knee and said to Lei Luo, If you are willing to destroy the Doomsday Dusk Alliance after we become strong, I am willing to be your pawn. Lei Luo looked at the magic conductor in front of him in surprise. After all, he did not have much authority in the heart of the magic conductor. How could he let him believe that he could destroy the Twilight Alliance. If thats all youre talking about, then you can get up. The Twilight Alliance is indeed our enemy. Even if you dont say it, we intend to destroy them. Byron looked at Lei Luo with a resolute expression. Thats good. If the chief agrees, please let me lead this group of Magic Conductor Brothers. Byron seemed to be doing this for his revenge, but in fact, he had also considered Lei Luos problem. Right now, there was no one in the magic conductor army that Lei Luo could trust. If he sent a native, that native was someone who treated the magic conductor as cannon fodder. To the current magic conductor army, this was undoubtedly a heavy blow. Lei Luo looked at the extremely thin and weak magic conductor in front of him. The light on his body was very weak, but it also made Lei Luo feel dazzling. He waved his hand and said, You will be in charge of leading a magic conductor fleet. Lei Luo walked towards the base. He knew the worry of the magic conductor. This worry was not groundless. It was true. The magic conductor hated the natives, so how could the natives treat the magic conductor as a human? Kronin was now recruiting magic conductors with Morton in the Satans Wings. In addition, he would be taking some magic conductors to those cities where the magic conductors were being squeezed. His magic conductor army definitely could not be handed over to him, otherwise, what would he do if he took them with him and ran away? Right now, Lei Luo was very short of people under him. He lacked people who could help him lead the magic conductor army, as well as people who could handle many chores for him. If Lei Luo did everything himself, then even if Lei Luo had three heads and six arms, it would not be enough. Do you know how to train troops? With a slightly inquisitive tone, Lei Luo asked Tolle, who was behind him. Tolle was a little hesitant and said, I think so. Ive never brought a fleet with me. On the ship, Lei Luo was not only playing chess with Tolle, but he was also observing Tolles military management capabilities. He also got the answer he wanted. Tolles strategic index was very high. He did not know the exact number, but it was about the same as his. At this time, Tolle was a little worried. He knew that Lei Luo wanted him to train troops for Lei Luo, but at this time, he was helping him train troops for Lei Luos strength. This made him feel strange. He was not one of his people, so he was so assured of himself. Thinking of what his teacher had said to him, that he was either a friend or an enemy, Tolle did not dare say that he did not have any thoughts of resisting him. But now, he did not seem to have many choices. Then help me train the three magic conductor legions here. Lei Luos tone carried a hint of relief. He had long seen that Tolle had sympathy for the magic conductor, otherwise, this would be a good thing for the magic conductor. Without giving Tolle time to speak, Lei Luo slowly walked towards his room. He had to think about his next plan. If he wanted to train his troops, it would take him at least half a month to form a fighting force, and in a months time, Karman would reorganize the troops that Strachey had given him and begin to attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood. He wanted to make a time difference with Karman, and make a move before Karman snatched the fruits of his victory. Looking at the magic data that Ulysses had given him, Lei Luo was a little emotional. If Ulysses had not been controlled, these things might not have been in his hands. Among them, there were two things that he needed the most right now. One was the overloaded chip. This thing could increase the output power of heavy armor and battleships in a short period of time. Specifically, through the magic array engraved on the chip, it would cause the magic power in the body to surge like water, the maximum output power could be increased by 20%, at the cost of losing the durability of heavy armor and battleships. Lei Luo knew that he would only have a chance to negotiate the next deal with Trump if he made the Cape of Good Hope, so this chip was indispensable to him. Lei Luo looked at the magic information given by Ulysses while thinking about Ulysses. He seemed to be suppressed by Strachey, but wasnt he also hiding? This person hid very well. Until now, he didnt know enough about this person. Chapter 488 - Shield-type Mecha Chapter 488: Shield-type Mecha Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL This thing is interesting. Lei Luo saw another mecha blueprint on the magic data. No one had tried the mecha on this blueprint before, or rather, no one had tried it before, because the practicality of this mecha had been doubted by the Council of Elders. The shield-type mecha was created by the famous mecha designer, Luo Fei, and was completely used for defense. The characteristics of this mecha were that it held a huge shield, and the shield had the ability to absorb the mana released by the warship. It also had magic arrays that could mitigate the impact of mana, explosions, and other effects on defense, but it did not have the ability to attack at all. Furthermore, it was extremely cumbersome. In the current war system, it was an anomaly. Because no one wanted to be a moving target, no one was willing to create this type of mecha, although this mecha could withstand three full-power shots from the main battleship, no one wanted to use such an expensive mecha just to block the shots from the battleship. Everyone called it the dung beetle on the crown of Luo Feis design. However, it might not be the case in Lei Luos hands. He had the main fleet of the Dragon God Armor, but if the battle loss ratio was too high, it would cause great trouble to his own fleet, and he couldnt use the fleet of the Dragon God armor as a suicide squad, right? Lei Luo knew that this would only make his people fight less and less. This was not what Lei Luo wanted to see. Many of the magic materials that Ulysses had given him were the empires main battleships, the blueprints for the mecha and the detailed manufacturing process. If he wanted to develop them all, their combat strength would be comparable to the empires first-rate fleet. What Lei Luo lacked now was time, so he could not use the usual development route. He sent the blueprints that he had set his eyes on to Katz, telling him to work overtime to hurry up. His own fleet was here, while Allie was helping him train the mecha forces and a portion of the pirates at the Cape of Good Hope. He focused on training the pirates and magic guides separately, as well as rationally planning this 300 million fund. If things went smoothly, he would launch an attack on the Great Wall of Iron Blood in 20 days. The Great Wall of Iron Blood had four lord-class fleets. He needed to build six fleets in a short period of time that had the ability to destroy four lord-class fleets. Lei Luo was stuck in a rut, but he still had a way. He then thought of equipping the weak points of the Dragon God Armor with a position that could supply the shield-type mecha so that the Dragon God Armor would not be wiped out quickly. Lei Luo knew that his fleets had just been built, and he could only use quantity to defeat quality. In addition to Kronins cooperation from the inside, he still had a very good chance of occupying the crucial point of the Great Wall of Iron Blood. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Lei Luo thought for a moment. He should have finished dealing with the matters of the fleet. was there anything else that he had overlooked? Please come in. Lei Luo sat up from the bed and tidied up his appearance. A young man wearing Lei Luos commander-in-chief medal pushed the door open and walked in with a slovenly young man with squinty eyes. One could tell that this young man was handsome, but this image was really not interesting. His hands kept rubbing as he sized up Lei Luo. This is? Lei Luo smiled as he looked at the young man wearing the commander-in-chief medal. Lei Luos attitude towards his own people was very relaxed. He did not want to give his subordinates a stereotypical impression. This is Mr. Charlotte. He was recommended by Morton. He came here after receiving Mr. Mortons orders. Lei Luo was a little surprised. He remembered that Morton had told him about this person. He seemed to be a very secretive person, but he still needed to talk about the specifics. All right, you can go out now. Let me have a good talk with this Mr. Charlotte. Then, he brought Charlotte to sit down on the stool next to him. It could be seen that this person did not care about working with Lei Luo at all. Moreover, his sitting posture was very lazy. He did not look like a person who was proficient in the military. He looked a bit more like a ruffian. Hello, Mr. Charlotte. I believe youve heard of me from Morton. Lei Luo knew that it was useless to beat around the bush when talking to such a person. It was better to get straight to the point. I hope that you can be the commander of the first legion under my command. Charlotte might not have been able to react in time. He asked in a relaxed tone, Why should I join you, Lord Shadow Military Advisor? I heard that the mutiny in the Holy City of Beauty has completely destroyed your fleet, right? Lei Luo crossed his hands. He knew that the reason why Charlotte had such a lazy attitude was definitely because he had a request, and it was a huge one. The mutiny in the Holy City of Beauty has indeed dealt a huge blow to me, but it has also told me that you cant judge a book by its cover, so I wont deliberately look into your past. I dont know what youre thinking, but I know that you definitely dont have the same desires as you appear on the surface. Otherwise, you wouldnt have come to see me. Lets talk openly. Its true that I need an excellent commander like you right now, but you also need me, right? Charlotte raised her eyebrows and pretended to be relaxed. Maybe. I can join you, but at some point in the future, I need you to make me a promise. Lei Luo felt a headache coming on. These people all had their own goals, but the current situation did not allow him to think too much about it. This promise could be big or small, which made him very troubled. If one day he wanted all of his achievements, should he still hand them over to him? Charlotte seemed to see through Lei Luos concerns and said to him, Dont worry, I wont say anything about borrowing your wife to play with. After all, women are all cute creatures. This promise wont violate morality, nor will it harm your interests. It depends on your choice. As he thought, he stirred the tea in his cup and said to Charlotte, Can you promise that youll only be loyal to me? Charlotte said in a deep voice, Of course, as long as our conditions are met. Lei Luo looked into Charlottes eyes, wanting to know what he was thinking, but there was only cynicism and a glimmer of fire in Charlottes eyes. Lei Luo knew that he was going to agree to it, so he did not think about it anymore. He sat down on his chair, looked at the scenery outside the window, and said, All right, I promise you. As long as it doesnt involve my bottom line, Ill agree to it. Charlotte bowed deeply to Lei Luo and walked out of the room. A voice sounded off. Charlotte waved her hand and said, Dont you need to sign an agreement? Theres no need. As long as we know about this agreement, its fine. After hearing this, Charlotte turned around and glanced at Lei Luo. He realized that Lei Luo was not looking at him at all. Instead, he was looking at the scenery outside. It was as if he was attracted by the starry sky outside. He turned around and walked out of the room. The flames in his eyes seemed to have risen and were burning fiercely. Chapter 489 - Ancient Magic Ruins You said that the deitys armor is near me. On a modified Dragon God armor, Lei Luo looked helplessly at Kronin. A few days ago, when Lei Luo was training with the second legion, Kronin suddenly came to him and said something inexplicable. He asked him to follow the cross on his body so that he could find the next deitys armor. When Lei Luo opened his storage space, the cross jumped into his hand. Lei Luo knew that the Gods Time was a very important tool, but Lei Luo had not yet discovered its specific use. The main thing was how to use it. No magic could be used, and this thing did not react. It was not even damaged, so Lei Luo gave up. He was about to start a battle that concerned himself. This sudden occurrence caught Lei Luo off guard. However, Lei Luo still listened to Kronins words. After all, this was the only thing his teacher had left for him. He should have filled this thing up. As the warship floated in this area, Lei Luo also became immersed. The fleets matters were all handed over to the people he was entrusted to take care of, for as long as they arrived before the battle. The Gods Time in his hand flickered continuously, and Lei Luo also adjusted the battleships guidance device continuously. It was not until they were close to a barren area that the Gods Time in Lei Luos hand stopped at a constant frequency; however, there was a void in front of them, and nothing could be seen. Patting the cross in his hand, Lei Luo was about to cry. This thing had no reaction at all. He had wasted so much of his time, and this was the result? In a place that Lei Luo had not noticed, the front end of his battleship seemed to be missing a little bit. Lei Luo was still pondering about the cross in his hand, but with a loud bang, Lei Luo landed on a piece of land. At this time, Lei Luo finally saw the situation outside the window. Although he had been shaken to the ground by the battleships movements, it was still not a big deal. In front of him was a magic array that he had never seen before engraved on the gray-white wall. Lei Luo knew that he had arrived at the place, so he took the cross and jumped off the battleship. Although he did not know what this place was, it did not affect his sizing up the place. At the end of the tunnel was darkness. The magic array beside it ensured that Lei Luo could see the road under his feet clearly. After closing the warship, Lei Luo followed the tunnel in front of him all the way down. Although he was a little afraid, he was feeling excited. The deeper he went, the brighter the Gods Time in his hand glowed. The surrounding scenery was also becoming more and more dilapidated, as if it was isolated from the outside world. There were some magic materials that Lei Luo did not recognize on the ground, and there were also some skeletons in strange clothes. Scattered on the ground, their magic staffs were particularly thick, which reminded Lei Luo of the ancient mages he had read about in ancient books. Before the empire was founded, some historians had speculated that there was another era, but now there were only bits and pieces of information that recorded the glory of that era. Mages in that era did not rely on any magic conducting tools, they firmly believed that only their own strength was the way for mages to become stronger. Therefore, their level of magic usage was much higher than it was now. Most importantly, according to the classification of the ancient mages, the people with the highest magic attainments could only use Level-8 magic, and their highest magic level could reach beyond that. This was also the reason why the current School of Magic had fallen apart. The school of magic followed the magic data found in the ruins and believed that the origin of mages should be their own and could not rely on external things. On the other hand, the other schools of mages believed that in order to find the origin, external things were essential. This also led to the decline of the school, and the School of Magic had become more and more powerful as the empire continued to battle. It could be said that there were no longer any orthodox mages. The rise of the School of Magic was also related to the sorcerers. Too many natives had died during the empires war, and the sorcerers were favored by Emperor Victor because they were war weapons that did not need to consume people. In addition, with the appearance of the magic cannonballs and warships, the casting speed was also slow, and the traditional mages with little deterrence had no way to survive. The weakness of the school of magic, which lacked a huge reserve of magic power, was also made up by a large amount of magic crystals mined. This also exacerbated the decline of the Mage School. Everyone was now a mage, but basically, high-level mages were scarce, so it was not uncommon. Lei Luos own magic level was only at Level 5. When he was in the orphanage, he had studied ancient magic for a long time. Unfortunately, the highest level of ancient magic that had been passed down now was only a Level-2 [ clarity spell ]. It was a dispensable existence for people nowadays. As they continued to explore, there were more and more corpses around them. The way they died was strange, but there were also more and more strange things happening. These corpses knelt on the ground towards the end of the tunnel, as if they were worshipping their god. Lei Luo looked at the bodies of these corpses that were as devout as a pilgrimage and could not help but feel nervous. What exactly caused the ancient magic empire to weaken? No one knew. Some people guessed that the ancient magicians had opened the Pandoras Box to study the forbidden magic, but more people thought that it was Gods punishment. They thought that the ancient magicians wanted to use the human body to reach the level of God and anger him. Therefore, God sent down his anger and destroyed this blasphemous empire. The further they went, the more corpses there were, but they still left a path for those who came later. With respect for these magicians, Lei Luo approached the deepest part of the empire step by step. The darkness continued to approach Lei Luo. Only the Gods Time his hand was illuminating the path for Lei Luo. Unknowingly, the path came to an end. A huge palace appeared before Lei Luos eyes. In the middle of the palace were four pillars that were wrapped with mysterious runes. In the middle of the four pillars was a huge mech. The details were unclear, but Lei Luo knew that this was twice as big as the biggest warship he had ever seen. It was even bigger than the empires largest battleship, the Titan. The four pillars surrounding this mecha did not seem to be surrounding this mecha. Rather, it was better to say that they were locked onto this mecha. A faint blue light came from the top of the pillars and wrapped tightly around the body of the mecha. Lei Luo slowly walked forward. Suddenly, he saw that there seemed to be a person kneeling in front of the mecha. This made Lei Luo suddenly alert. He pulled out the magic knife in his hand and carefully stepped on it. He cast a silent and light body spell on himself, and he crept closer to the person in front of him. Youre finally here, my most loyal disciple. The person in front suddenly stood up and said something that confused Lei Luo. Chapter 490 - Aristotle Disciple, youre finally here. Sob, sob, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Lei Luo looked at the old man who was hugging his leg and crying bitterly. He felt a little sad. What was going on? He had originally planned to ask about the ancient magic ruins, but who knew that this old man had been hugging his leg and calling him his disciple. Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Old man, get up first. Im not your disciple. No, you are. No, Im not. No, you are The veins on Lei Luos forehead bulged. He wanted to kick the old man away, but there was nothing he could do. He was like a maggot attached to his body, and he could not be shaken off no matter what he did. The Gods Time in his hand flew out and stuck to the old mans forehead. It flickered with a unique white light and woke the old man up as if he was breathing rhythmically. Lei Luo was also a little shocked when he saw the old man resonate with the Gods Time. After all, no matter how he tried before, it was useless. However, once he arrived here, it was as if it had been resurrected. After waiting for a moment, the robe on the old mans body flickered with a faint light. At the same time, his eyes opened, and he looked at Lei Luo with a look of vicissitudes. The old man hesitated for a moment and asked Lei Luo with a tone of disbelief, You are the owner of the Gods Time? Old man, this was given to me by my teacher. It should be considered mine. The old man sized up Lei Luo again, as if he was looking at a peerless freak. Impossible. This is clearly the physique of a Dharma God. Could it be that the second son has been reborn? As he mumbled, his hands quickly formed hand seals. Lei Luo was dazzled by what he saw. This large hall seemed to be alive as it began to distort and transform. Gradually, the surroundings of the large hall began to become bright, and only then did Lei Luo clearly see the mech in the middle. The curved body of the mech and the savage back armor all displayed the unique sense of power of this mech. At the same time, the small parts such as the fingers and eyes were very fine and elegant. Lei Luo had never seen barbarism and elegance so cleverly combined. Even though the body of the mech carried traces of ancient times, it still could not hide its domineering aura. A blue light shone from the mech onto Lei Luos eyes. Lei Luo felt that it was like a part of his body. The old man did not stop him and only silently watched all of this happen. This was not Lei Luos illusion. That mecha had really started to move together with Lei Luo. First, his fingers gently trembled along with Lei Luos hands. Then, the chest of the mecha rose and fell slightly, just like Lei Luos heartbeat. The mecha in front of him was a living thing! Lei Luo only had this thought in his heart. He did not know what was driving him. He stood up, and as the mecha rumbled, it moved along with the chains on the pillars in the hall. He extended his hand forward, and Lei Luos palm faced the palm of the mech. Although this mecha was restrained, he still half-knelt and pressed his palm against Lei Luos. He saw the struggle and pain of this mech. Every part of his mech was roaring, wanting to break free from the restraint. After feeling these emotions. Lei Luo was blinded by the white light of the mechs disappearance. However, when he opened his eyes again, the mech had already disappeared. Only the blade of a long sword was left. Even if Lei Luo held onto the blade of the sword, he would not be able to feel the sharpness of the sword. It was as if this sword had never been sharpened before. With doubt, Lei Luo turned his head to look at the old man. He knew that the old man would definitely give him an answer. He did not know where the old man had found the table. In just a moment, a stone table and two stone benches appeared in front of Lei Luo. The two of them sat opposite each other. The old man opened his mouth to break the silence. My name is Aristotle. You can treat me as the previous pilot of this mech. Aristotle paused, as if wanting to ask Lei Luo a question. However, Lei Luo only took out a cup of water from the space and poured it for himself. This mech is part of the deity-made equipment, the War God You can call it the Space of God. The so-called deity-made equipment can be regarded as the highest symbol of wisdom in our ancient Magic Empire. Aristotle saw that Lei Luo did not intend to pay attention to him, so he could only continue speaking according to his own words. Since you have already come here, then you are the candidate chosen by the princess, right? Lei Luo raised his eyebrows. This was the first time he had heard of this matter. Wasnt he informed by Kronin? What Princess? It seemed that there were many things that he did not know. How did the ancient Magic Empire disappear overnight? Was it really punished by God? Or was it caused by the development of Forbidden Magic? Lei Luo asked the question that he was most concerned about. This was too strange. How could a huge empire disappear overnight without a trace? Moreover, logically speaking, if the ancient Magic Empire still existed now, then the senate would have nothing to do with it. B*stard! Who said that? Why would God punish us? This is the reason why the gate to the demon world opened. Most of the people died in the war against the demon world, including a few well-known supermages. Aristotle breathed heavily and angrily slammed the table. It had been too long since he had been so agitated. He did not expect that the people outside would say such a thing about the ancient magic empire that protected them. Could it be that there was not a single mage who left behind the correct message? Looking a little restless, Aristotle stood up and paced around in front of Lei Luo. He did not know why he was so flustered when he heard this news. It was as if there was some news that he still did not know about. He said to Lei Luo, Your current magic level is too low. It is not enough to control the Space of God. Give this mech a name. Since it has chosen you, do not let it down. Go and learn magic first. Not caring about how to reply, Lei Luo waved his loose robe and disappeared into a large hole, accompanied by the blade and cross. I forgot to tell him that the cross is the key to the blade, but it shouldnt be a problem. Looks like that kid isnt a fool. Aristotle was just about to contact an acquaintance to understand the current situation when a beautiful figure floated in front of him from outside. There was no expression on her beautiful face as she said to Aristotle, Lord chief mage of the palace, now is not the time for you to chat. The seal on the gate of the demon world has begun to loosen. Aristotle was just about to start the ultra-long-distance teleportation when he heard this cold voice. He turned around and knelt down to say to the beautiful figure, Im sorry, Your Highness. I should have woken up earlier. His apologetic voice was a little shaky. Along with his sobbing voice, he saw that the princess, who was once a country-toppling beauty, could only rely on magic tools. This was a form of torture for him. Stop talking, Aristotle. This is our choice, isnt it? Chapter 491 - Magic and Its Source Chapter 491: Magic and Its Source Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Princess, Ill go and repair the seal now, Aristotle said to the princess. He then disappeared from where he was, leaving the beautiful lady standing there. She looked at the big hole in the ground and muttered to herself, I hope you can succeed. After saying that, she disappeared without a trace. Rubbing his butt, Lei Luo stood up and looked at his surroundings. He was a little surprised, but also a little happy. Beside him were magic books that he had never seen before, especially the mysterious runes on them. Lei Luo was instantly immersed in them. He didnt care what happened to the old man on top, and immediately began to organize these books. After all, there were so many books, and this was a huge library. It contained all the magic books from the ancient magic empires, so Lei Luo wasnt too surprised. Hello, welcome to the Royal Library. May I help you? A familiar figure appeared in front of him. Wasnt this the sleeping woman from the Time of God? At that time, he had even flirted with that woman and was scolded by his teacher. The first time he saw her, he was amazed. The second time he saw her, he felt that he only had her face in his heart. This was exactly the case for Lei Luo. However, he still woke up from the coughing sound of the woman in front of him. I want to copy all the books here. Is that okay? The woman in front of him asked in disbelief, What did you say? I said, I want to copy all the books here. Is that okay? The woman surrounded him and sized him up. It could be seen that the womans body was made of magic light, and the falling light fell on Lei Luos body. Hey, my name is Liz. Im the librarian of this library. You look pretty talented. Did the old man ask you to come in? Looking at the female projection named Liz, Lei Luo quickly answered her question. My name is Lei Luo. As you can see, the old man named Aristotle let me in. The girl named Liz frowned and said, It will probably take you ten years to learn all the magic here. Dont you want to try? Lei Luo knew that it would take ten years, so he could only shake his head helplessly. He was about to start fighting the Great Wall of Iron Blood, so how could he spend so much time here? Besides, when the empire fell into chaos a few months later, he still had to complete his plan. Then theres nothing I can do. Let me help you choose and see what magic can help you. The white dress fluttered in the air. In the blink of an eye, the cute girl disappeared. Lei Luo could only sit on the ground and read a mages notes that he had casually picked up. The author was Aristotle. In his notebook, he introduced in detail the rank of a mage, as well as the promotion method that currently did not exist. There was a forbidden spell that made Lei Luo speechless. Using his own body as a magic container, by engraving a magic array on his own body, he could be extremely close to the source of magic. The magic that was cast through this method would be greatly enhanced, and the speed of promotion would be even faster. The toughness of his body could even be comparable to that of a knight who specialized in martial arts. However, the taboo point was that anyone who used this method would not end well. According to Aristotle in this book, it was because their magic affinity was not high enough, resulting in the backlash of the root. In Aristotles view, only those who had full magic affinity could use this method, only then could they truly reach the root. The body cast by this method was the Holy Grail, a perfect magic constitution. The others could only be considered as the False Holy Grail at most. Lei Luo knew that with his current constitution, he did not know when he would be able to use the Gods space. If this forbidden spell was really useful, he could use it in the future if by any chance he comes upon any misfortune. Liz, please bring me the Forbidden Spell Holy Grail and the accompanying Magic Array, Lei Luo said to Liz, who was deep in thought. At this moment, Liz was sitting on a stack of thick books. This was the most helpful book that she could think of for Lei Luo. There was a perfect training system of the ancient magic empire in this book. You really want to refine the Holy Grail? You should know that the last supermage who refined the Holy Grail, Scarlet, was dismembered by five horses in the end. Liz looked at Lei Luo with a shocked expression. This forbidden spell was not something that anyone could cultivate. It had a high requirement for magic affinity. Every mage who practiced the Holy Grail eventually reached the realm of a supreme mage. It could be seen how high the requirements for this forbidden spell were. Stop talking. Time is too tight. Teach me how to do it first. Ill slowly go out to try the rest. Seeing Lizs hesitant expression, Lei Luo immediately took off all his clothes. Youyou lecher. Im not going to help you. Liz saw how Lei Luo was acting and instantly blushed. She quickly covered her eyes with her hand, leaving only a small gap to peek at Lei Luos figure. Isnt this like trying to steal a bell? Also, Lei Luo didnt take off his underwear, but he was too excited. Come quickly, Im in a hurry. Youre the librarian of this library. Wont you help me? Hearing this, Lizs face swelled up with anger. She said to him, Come then, just dont regret it. She floated to Lei Luos side and began to teach him how to draw magic arrays. It had to be said that Lei Luos magic attainments were very high. Liz only mentioned Lei Luos problem, and Lei Luo could immediately infer from it. Lei Luo adjusted his movements to the standards of ancient magic. As more and more magic arrays appeared on Lei Luos body, his aura also became distant and undetectable, and it was as if he had left this world. Gradually, the environment around Lei Luo began to change as the magic array was perfected. Lei Luo also began to become nervous. This was also the most crucial step of the forbidden spell, the Holy Grail. Seeing the source, he raised a question. According to this question, it could represent the degree of completion of the Holy Grail. Liz could no longer see it. Her surroundings were filled with a vast white fog. Lei Luo did not go forward to explore. He just stayed where he was and waited for the source to arrive. The runes on his body began to circulate, fusing Lei Luos body with the surrounding environment. One of his eyes was looking at him from afar with a complicated expression. Travelers who are pursuing the source, what is it? A voice came from an unknown direction. Lei Luo knew that the source was already by his side. He cleared his throat and said to the front, Who am I? The eye of the source was somewhat speechless. How would I know who you are? However, he still took a careful look at Lei Luos body. After a while, he realized something. This wasa Dharma God! A dharma god that should have died a long time ago! Chapter 492 - Separation While Lei Luo was still wondering why there was no sound, a tall figure rushed out from the white fog and hugged Lei Luos thigh as he began to wail loudly. Where the hell did you go? Ive been here for hundreds of billions of years. Im almost bored to death. The tall figure was a tall and handsome youth, but his current appearance was a little unbearable to look at. Why did these people like to hug his leg so much? It was truly detestable. Thinking of this, Lei Luo flicked his leg and shooed the young man away. He asked, Whats going on? Who are you? Are you crazy? I dont know you. The young mans face was filled with shock. He said in disbelief, You dont know me? Yes, why are you acting this way? Lei Luo was a little confused. What was going on? However, the young man quickly adjusted his clothes and saluted Lei Luo. You can call me the root, or the beginning of everything. He waved at Lei Luo and the mist immediately condensed into a table, two cups of tea, and two comfortable recliners. With questions about this world, Lei Luo and the root sat down. My question is, what exactly is going on with this Holy Grail? The root thought with a smile. Is this the solution you came up with? You even came to ask me. However, he still answered, The reason why you came here and can still see me is because of your constitution. Your constitution is very pure, and your affinity for magic is unique, but The root continued with a hint of regret, Its a pity that you didnt start preparing for the Holy Grail ceremony when you were born. Now, your body has been polluted by all kinds of emotions. If you still want the Holy Grail, you have to divide your emotions into three parts. In other words, Lei Luo will become three people in the future, and only after becoming one will it be the perfect Holy Grail. He paused for a while then continued, I know what youre thinking. Indeed, if you cultivate the Holy Grail now, you can indeed use the Space of God. But havent you thought about it? If you really do that, whats the difference between you and the previous people? Things probably wont end well. The root was explaining to Lei Luo while rocking the recliner. Anyone who tries to pollute the Holy Grail will not have a good ending. Perhaps, after you finally complete the unification of the Empire, you will be betrayed by your own brother. Dont say that you dont believe it. This is the influence of the Holy Grail. Human power can not change it. No matter what kind of person they are, they will change under the influence of the Holy Grail, even if they are your best friend or brother. After hearing this, Lei Luo fell silent. He needed the Space of God, and his plan to conquer the Great Wall of Iron Blood lacked something that could be fixed. Under the long-term management of the Phoenix Alliance, the defense of the Great Wall of Iron Blood had already reached its peak. In addition to the fleets sent by the surrounding cities, no matter how ingenious his plan was, how successful the uprising of the magic conductor would be? It might not be enough to take down the Great Wall of Iron Blood, and in the face of absolute strength, his calculations would only be a bubble. If I separate these emotions, will they still be complete? Am I still complete? Lei Luo asked in a questioning tone. This was very important to him. If he was no longer complete, then no matter how successful his campaign was, it would be meaningless. Of course, you can treat them as your clones. However, they are divided into good and evil. The root gave Lei Luo a meaningful smile. Your evil is hatred for your parents who abandoned you. Although so many years have passed, you have never let it go. Your kindness is for your brothers and teachers. You love them, but you did not protect them well. Lei Luos body trembled imperceptibly as he answered, In the beginning, you hugged my legs. How did you know me? A nonchalant voice came from the white fog. Is that so? Maybe Ive misjudged you. I do have a very talented friend. Lei Luo bowed to the root. Please help me separate these feelings. After a while, Lei Luo fell asleep on the recliner. The two figures gathered around Lei Luo, looked at each other, and left. Wake up, pervert. Lei Luo could not see Lizs face clearly. Lei Luo did not remember what happened. He only remembered that he went to the root. Am I asleep? Yes, its been ten days. Looking at Lizs face, Lei Luo said seriously, Are you kidding me? Its true. Lei Luo was troubled. It was almost time for the attack that he had agreed on. He said to Liz, Can you take me back? Liz helplessly answered, Im just the librarian of this library. I can tell you how to go back, but I cant take you back. Your Holy Grail is ready, but it doesnt seem to be the same as the one Ive seen before. Whatever, Im in a hurry now. Tell me how to get back. Liz opened the big hole at the top and said to Lei Luo, Take these books with you. Most of the useful magic knowledge in this library is inside. Activating [ lightness spell ] and flying toward the big hole, Lei Luo shouted to Liz, Wait until I come to find you next time. Liz looked at Lei Luo on the pile of books and muttered to herself, Will you be able to come in then? If the Space of God wasnt used as the coordinates, others would have thought that you really came. As she spoke, she slowly laid down on the pile of books, crossed her legs, and slowly fell into a deep sleep. In the long years, such things were just an adjustment. However, Lei Luo didnt think too much about it. When they flew from the big hole to the hall, the slightly neurotic old man named Aristotle had long disappeared, leaving behind only these pillars. When they passed through the tunnel, those people were devout as usual and still maintained their kneeling posture. They immediately activated the battleship and flew out of the ruins, but the ruins behind them had already been closed, and no traces could be seen. Lei Luo, who was on the battleship, looked at his communication device, and his head throbbed in pain. Everyone had called him countless times. Allie, Morton, and Tolle were there. He called Allie, and Allies hurried voice came through. Hello! Is this the chief? Its about to start. Where are you? Lei Luo looked at his map and answered Allie. I need another day here. Ill be there when you start. In fact, Lei Luo had already made the arrangements. They just wanted Lei Luo to come back to boost their morale. They didnt expect Lei Luo to spend so much time where he was with no idea where he was going. Chapter 493 - : War Horn On the warship, Lei Luo was still reading the book in his hand. In the book, there was a detailed explanation of the deity-made equipment, the God of War. Under normal circumstances, the deity-made equipment would only increase the combat strength of the soldiers under it. That was when Goethe Lyman was in his hands. Because he was not recognized by the deity-made equipment, he only had external functions. After that, the deity armament, God of War, was retrieved by Aristotle. It was the Space of God in Lei Luos hands, which was the part of the sword, while the cross, Time of God, was the hilt of the sword. Ever since the deity armament was separated, the remaining two parts had disappeared without a trace. Even if Lei Luo had the Space of God as the fuselage, he was still unable to perform all the functions of the deity armament. But it was enough. Looking at the guidance device, the battle at the Great Wall of Iron Blood had already begun. Lei Luo sped up the speed of the battleship while flipping through the magic in the ancient books. For some reason, he could learn any magic he saw now. It was just that he was limited by the amount of magic power and could not use it. Dressed in the uniform of a commander, Charlotte looked at the battlefield in front of him. His heart was calm. His mission was to ambush the 3rd legion of the Great Wall of Iron Blood that was about to fly out of the prepared base. This was also an elite legion that could control the entire battlefield. The first legion of the Great Wall of Iron Blood had already collided with the three legions of the magic conductor on their side. The wreckage of warships and the blood and flesh scattered in the air were everywhere. Are you ready? Charlotte turned around and asked his adjutant. Im ready. The adjutant replied respectfully to this young man. When he was training his troops, he had completely subdued every person in this legion. With his own skills and unique combat ability, he had completely won them over. After proving his ability, the current First Army could be considered the most elite army under Lei Luos command. The generals army was set up in the vicinity of this base. If he was not careful, he would at least be able to bite off a piece of flesh from the Third Army. Looking at the huge defensive barrier that rose up from the Great Wall of Iron Blood in the distance, the city was in the gap between the two alliances. It was also the bridgehead of the Phoenix Alliance. Its defensive power was immeasurable. Even if a magic shield was activated nearby, with such a huge battle, the surrounding cities would definitely rush over before the defensive barrier was breached. This was also why Charlotte was so anxious. Obviously, the commander inside knew this very well, so he only sent a legion to the front of the battlefield, waiting for reinforcements to arrive. They would cooperate with the reinforcements to counterattack and attack from both sides, they would completely defeat this enemy who dared to attack the Great Wall of Iron Blood. At this time, the ground was completely opened. The various warships of the Third Legion were flying out of the ground in an orderly manner. Charlotte waited. After nearly half of the warships flew out, she roared at the communicator, Attack! Attack! Attack! The warships hidden in the surroundings immediately fired at the warships that flew out of the underground base first. The dense firepower accurately covered every warship of the Phoenix Alliance. The warships outside were shot down before they could find their enemies. The warships inside were destroyed before they could completely fly out of the base. The entire third legion was thrown into chaos. Every captain was roaring at their communicators, asking the warships in front of them to give way. However, at this point, how could Charlotte let them get what they wanted? A few huge magic-guided missiles flew from the warships and landed in the underground base. With a few loud bangs, it was already hell on Earth inside. The magic conductors inside had retreated under Kronins command. There were flames, screams, and broken limbs everywhere. No one could survive in such a hell. This was war. There was no right or wrong. There was only endless blood and pain. Charlottes eyes flashed with excitement. Her side had succeeded. The magic conductors had already tampered with the fleets defensive barrier. Otherwise, why would they be like lambs waiting to be slaughtered by Charlotte? The most important thing now was time! Time! As long as they could take down the Great Wall of Iron Blood before the reinforcements arrived, then this war would be their victory. On the battlefield ahead, Katz heard the voices in his ears and nodded. No one had any problems. This battle was about to achieve victory without Lei Luos presence. Morton stood at the side. He was deep in thought. There were still two legions that had not appeared. Where were they? The Magic Guide fleet at the front had borrowed the strategy of Lei Luos Dragon God armor and shield-type mecha. As long as they defended against the weak areas on the Dragon God armor, they would be able to make up for the damage done to the Dragon God armor. In addition, they did not need thick and heavy armor. They only replaced the normal mecha on the Dragon God armor with shield-type mecha. This did not weaken the advantages of the Dragon God armor. With this, they successfully defeated the first legion of the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Now, the enemy was retreating. However, there was still a sense of unease lingering in Mortons heart. He felt that this battle was too easy. Now, the 2nd and 3rd Legions of the Black Angel Army, do not act rashly, Morton said into the communication device while telling the Magic Guide Legion to remain vigilant. An unknown number fleet has been spotted in the distance. Attention! An unknown number fleet has been spotted in the distance. Attention! Allies voice through the communication device sounded urgent. An unknown number fleet appeared next to the command center, and Allie had become impatient. On the distant fleet, Karman stood in the command post and gave various orders to his subordinates. He had long guessed what Lei Luo was thinking. Did he want him to attack in a step-by-step manner? How was that possible? The corner of Karmans mouth revealed an indescribable smile. When Lei Luo had suffered heavy losses at the Great Wall of Iron Blood, he had taken the opportunity to sneak attack Lei Luos command post and captured Lei Luo alive. Thinking of this scene, Karmans blood was already boiling. He wanted to see Lei Luo kneel in front of him to repent for his sins and forgive him for being blind. He also wanted to see Allie on her knees, begging him to let her go. He was thinking of Allies seductive body, and Karman was already beginning to think of actually brutally raping her. When he thought of Stracheys scheme against him, Karman gritted his teeth and crushed the wine glass in his hand. When he completely mastered the Cape of Good Hope and had a firm foothold in the third province, he would establish his own alliance. He wanted to let Strachey see his boldness. Attack with the entire army. First, occupy the enemys command center. Karman commanded his fleet and thought about his grand plans. It was as if he saw his empire slowly rising on this piece of land. His heart was surging with grit and excitement. Chapter 494 - God’s Punishment Chapter 494: Gods Punishment Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Allie looked at the fleet in front of her and at her subordinates. She thought of that strong yet fragile boy. She smiled and turned on the full power of the mech. She mobilized all the combat aura in her body and said to her subordinates in the communication device, Although I havent spent much time with you, I already know the names of each and every one of you. Jem, Emily, TrishUp ahead is a bottomless abyss. I will accompany all of you, and it will be bright. Look for me. If you die, I will take care of your families for you. If I die Allie looked ahead and let out a carefree laugh. Watch over Lei Luo. Go to him and tell him that I love him. There was only a heroic response from everyone in the communicator. Yes! Everyone knew that this might be their last stop. They picked up the magic knives in their hands and looked at the approaching battleships. They were the Dark Angels, who brought fear and death to their enemies. Even if they died, they would still bite off a piece of the enemys flesh. They rushed into the fleet together. The cannon fire exploded on their bodies. Their battle qi was only blocked for an instant before it was blasted into pieces by the heavy cannons on the battleships. Someone rushed into the interior of the battleships and lifted up a butchers knife to take away the lives inside. Everyone had a reason to fight. They roared unwillingly. The vast land was only filled with the sound of the battleship exploding like fireworks and the sound of mecha breaking. Allie watched as her comrades died one by one in front of her. She could only continue to wave her knife and tear apart the heavy armor that gushed out from the battleship in front of her. The sound in the communication device became less and less until no one answered him. Blood stuck to her hair, and her fingers had long been chafing. There were countless bloody scars on her legs. Looking at the gray sky, only her voice remained. Where are you? I miss you so much. Morton listened to the noise in his ears and tapped his fingers silently. He knew that if he did not leave now, it would be too late, but he still prayed on the spot. He believed in the man who walked into the tavern with confidence, he would definitely not be absent. He would turn the tide like a hero. Katz, who was narrating, did not move. Only the two of them were left in the huge command center. Everyone else had left in their battleships, but they were the only ones left. The screen in front of them showed the current situation. The Second and Third Legions were entangled with the Second and Fourth Legions of the Great Wall of Iron Blood. They did not want to fight the Black Angel Army head-on. It seemed that they knew that they were coming to rescue the command center. The Magic Guide Legion in front was intercepted by three lord-class fleets, and they were still in a fierce battle. On the way back, the First Legion was originally going to attack the inner parts of the Great Wall of Iron Blood, but now they had no choice but to come to rescue the command center. Katz, when do you think Lei Luo will arrive? Katz looked at the monitor in front of him, the white light shining on his expressionless face. I dont know. He saved my life. Then everything I have is his. Its just a pity that I didnt see the day when he would rule the world, Katz said calmly. The surroundings of the command center were already a sea of blood. Karman stepped on the broken mecha and looked at the mecha that had stopped moving in front of him. His expression was ferocious. The Knights of the empire beside him surrounded him tightly. He had long learned his lesson. He knew that if there was another assassination attempt, he would definitely not be in such a sorry state. The mecha forces in front of him had caused huge losses to his main fleet. There were even mecha that had rushed onto his battleship. One had to know that these were the main fleets that he had left behind in Holy City of Beauty. They were not trash that he had scraped together from all over the place. But even so, only 60% of his fleet was left. The main reason was that he had never thought that someone would dare to use the mecha forces to attack the fleet. He had been caught unprepared, which was why he had caused such huge damage. One had to know that to dare to use mecha to attack the fleet was undoubtedly like hitting a rock with an egg. Even if he was given a team of Imperial Knights, he would not dare to do much. It was too ridiculous. He ordered his subordinates to slash open the cockpit of the mecha in front of him. He still admired this group of mecha troops. If he could have such a mecha troop, wouldnt he be able to guarantee his safety? But looking at the person in front of him, Karmans body trembled violently. It was Allie, the woman he had always wanted. Why? Was the gap between him and that Lei Luo too wide? She did not even want to look at him. The woman in front of him could no longer be seen clearly. Thick blood dripped onto her beautiful face. Her once hot figure was also suppressed by the tall cockpit. She could no longer see the beautiful scenery of the past. When Karman saw that it was Allie, although he was a little reluctant, he still ordered his men to execute Allie. Initially, he thought that he could spare the life of the commander of this mecha unit. However, if it were Allie, there was no need for that. He knew that this woman would definitely not betray Lei Luo, just like when they were in the Holy City of Beauty. The Imperial Knights sword was in mid-air, and it was already showing signs of falling. It was as if everything was irreversible. Later, when the white-haired Allie was lying on the sickbed, someone asked her when she would be the happiest. She would definitely tell that person that it was a ray of light in the Battle of Dawn in the future. This ray of light was like a flower blooming from the depths of the universe, harvesting the warships on the battlefield. Time seemed to have stopped. Like snowflakes falling, the warships of the Great Wall of Iron Blood and the four lord-tier warships of Karman bloomed like beautiful roses in the starry sky in an instant. This was also the release of the highest level of magic after the age of the Magic Empire. It was known as Gods punishment. It was also after this that people remembered the fear of high-level magic. The magic conductor was not the only one. A truly powerful mage had the ability to change the situation of the battle on their own! Lei Luo sat on the Gods space and panted heavily. On the way, he received a message from Morton. He quickly gave up on the battleship and opened the Gods space to its maximum power. This was the limit of the magic that Lei Luo could use, and it was also the reason why he could use this body. It was one of the spells that allowed him to cast two levels higher. Under Lei Luos uncanny skill, he could lock onto the spells [ magic hand ] and [ Fall ] . Most importantly, it was the combination of the time spell [ time freeze ] from the ancient books. The lowest level of this time spell was not below Level 9, fortunately. His body, the Holy Grail, and the bonus from the Gods Time were needed. Otherwise, this magic might not have been able to be released, especially after the Holy Grail ceremony, when he had become a Level-6 mage. Otherwise, he really would not have been able to catch up this time. The starry sky was filled with human corpses as well as broken and disfigured battleships. At this moment, no one moved. They did not know if this kind of magic would destroy them all. Chapter 495 - Liquidation Chapter 495: Liquidation Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL The figure of a demon god stood in the starry sky. Every corner was a rare work of art. Its huge body represented extreme violence. At this moment, the demon had descended in the world. Lei Luo panted and caressed his love machine, naming it [ Gods hand ] . The hand that pushed the mech became like White Jade. Magic power flowed in the blood. After it was transformed into the Holy Grail, the blood seemed to have been replaced by magic power. Two of the three magic spells just now were at Level 8. [ time freeze ] could even reach pseudo-level-9, but the time was too short. A large amount of magic power was extracted as if it had drained his blood. He was dizzy. Under the adjustment of the Gods hand, his complexion gradually improved. Morton and Katz, who were standing in front of the monitor, were already stunned. In an instant, the red dot on the screen disappeared at the same time. They were so scared that they thought the machine was broken. It was not until the image sent by the relocated command center that they finally understood what was going on. In an instant, Morton knew that he was back! Seriously, you still made me worry for half a day. Morton was just sitting on the recliner, exhausted, rubbing his eyes. Katz was looking at the white light that was playing back and forth with respect. He knew that this time, he had been saved by Lei Luo again. The First Division had already landed near the command center and rescued Allie, who had been suppressed by the mecha. For some reason, she was not killed by the Empire Knights under Karman. Perhaps Karman was running for his life. Charlotle looked at Allies injuries and instructed his subordinates to treat her well. Then, he raised his head to look in the direction of the light and muttered to himself, If it were you, you might really be able to break this damned fate. Karman rode on the Empire Knight mecha and sprinted across the plains. At that moment, everyone had died, and he was alone. At that moment, he was no longer thinking about the empires grand cause. He only wanted to leave that damned place as soon as possible. Could a person really reach such a level? Karman had yet to understand this question, but there was no chance for him to think about it. The mecha in front of him carried an aura that came from the abyss, and it continuously corroded Karmans internal organs. He only felt cold. Karman, did you think that you would still have this day? A demon-like whisper exploded in his ears. He pushed the mecha in panic, but he could only fall to the ground and look at the tall demon behind him. On the day you killed Arthur, you should have thought that there would be a time for me to collect the debt for him. The magic giant blade in Lei Luos hand condensed on Karmans head and was about to slash down. No, I didnt kill Arthur. I didnt find Arthurs body Before he could finish his words, a blade flashed, and the strongest Imperial Knight in the mech was cut in half, and even Karman inside was cut in half. Even if he did not kill Arthur, betraying him was unforgivable. However, his words still caught peoples attention. If Arthur was not dead, then why hadnt he come looking for him? He did not think too much. He knew that if Arthur was still alive, there would definitely be a day where they would meet again. He flew back to the command center with Karmans corpse. Under the situation where the enemy fleet was wiped out in one wave, even those who had not learned about military affairs would know what to do. The Great Wall of Iron Blood fell after a while. Perhaps they thought that even if they resisted, they wouldnt be able to dodge the light. The battle was nearing its end. From afar, they could see the reinforcements coming. However, when they found out that the Great Wall of Iron Blood had been taken over by six lord-tier fleets, they would immediately retreat. After all, they were only in charge of support, and if they were defeated, it would not be their turn to act. Dragging his exhausted body back to the command center, Gods Hand transformed into a sword without a handle and returned to Lei Luos space. Morton and Katz were waiting for him at the door. Whats going on? Why are you so serious? Didnt you win the battle? Lei Luo smiled. He did not want them to see his weakness. But the two of them didnt say anything. They just took out mana recovery potions to take care of Lei Luos every step. The two of them knew what Lei Luo had done in this battle. How could he use such a powerful spell without any cost? Chief, do you want to see Allie? Shes heavily injured now, Morton whispered to Lei Luo. Although he wanted to let Lei Luo rest for a awhile, he would tell him later. It was more serious than saying it now. Take me to see her quickly. Lei Luo pushed the two of them away and quickly walked towards the infirmary. He knew that Allie had a strong character. She must have been seriously injured in the battle. However, after seeing Allies injuries, he became silent. It was too tragic. There was not a single piece of good skin on Allies body. She was still unconscious. Through the thick medical cabin, Lei Luo looked at Allie and could not say anything. Although he had thought of using Allie in the beginning, after fighting side by side with her, Lei Luo realized that he liked this straightforward girl. He slowly slid to the ground and hugged his knees. He knew why Kronin said that he was an unhappy person. Ever since he was young, he had never loved anyone seriously. He had no family to rely on. He was destined to have regrets because he lacked love. His heart was missing. He understood what he had been searching for and where his happiness lay. Under the double blow of physical and mental torture, Lei Luo fell asleep very quickly. Morton and Katz, who were outside, were relieved to deal with the internal matters of the Great Wall of Iron Blood. Okay, I understand. Ulysses took off the long-distance communication magic circuit and sighed at the sky. Strachey walked over from afar. He was wearing a black dark dragon robe and could not wait to ascend to the position of the Beichen King. Your chess piece failed, Ulysses said faintly. He did not look at Strachey at all. I know. I did not expect this Lei Luo to be so powerful. I was wrong. Strachey picked the plum blossom from the tree and held it in his hand. Since hes so powerful, lets crush him into powder when hes weak. With that, the plum blossom in his hand had already turned into a pile of powder. After knowing that Strachey had gone far away, Ulysses heart was not calm. He knew that after this, Lei Luo would enter the vision of all the empires higher-ups. It was still unknown whether he could still maintain the relationship of an ally with him. In addition, Strachey would definitely not let Lei Luo off. What could he do? He stood up and looked at the sea of clouds in the distance. Chaotic times were looming in the distance. Chapter 496 - Gate of the Devil World In an illusory dream, someone called out Lei Luos name. Lei Luo only felt peaceful. It was as if he had returned to his mothers embrace. Lei Luo, wake up quickly! This feeling did not last for long before someone woke him up. Lei Luo rubbed his eyes and looked at Morton in front of him with sleepy eyes. What happened? I have bad news for you. Mortons expression turned ugly. At the same time, he was reluctant to say anything outright. Beside him, Katz and Charlotte looked reluctant. What is it? Tell me quickly. Lei Luo was a little anxious, but he still kept his calm. Allie may never wake up. You have to be prepared to lose Allie. Even though he was trying his best to control the emotions that were about to burst out of his body, Lei Luos face could not help but tremble. He could not believe it. He had tried so hard, but how could he not save her? Allies brain was hit hard. This is an incurable injury. Now, she can only survive on basic food. The doctor said that no magic can cure her brain. As if he had lost his strength, Lei Luo fell to the ground in a daze. Didnt this mean that Allie would have to lie on the bed like a vegetable for the rest of her life? This was a reality that he could not grasp. Even if Karman was already dead, he had still left an incurable injury on Lei Luo. This was the greatest punishment for him! You guys can leave first. Let me take a good look at her again. Lei Luo only spoke to everyone as he stood up and looked at Allie who was lying on the bed. Even though she was lying on the bed and did not move, she was still as dazzling as when Lei Luo had first joined them. Even though the East God had already perished, she still stubbornly wanted to revive it. Even if she had to sacrifice her life for it, she would not hesitate. She was not an ordinary girl. Were the heavens not going to give her another chance? Lei Luo felt a little hopeless. He touched Allies cold hand, and his heart was as cold. He only wished to go back to that moment. Even if he had to reject her, it would be better than watching her lying there coldly. That day, Lei Luo said a lot of things to Allie. He was so tired that he couldnt continue, so he just stayed by Allies side. A knock on the door awoke Lei Luo, who was sleeping next to Allie. Please come in. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and tried to make himself look less pathetic. Charlotte walked in with a bunch of pale flowers and placed them on Allies bed. She said softly, Actually, theres still a way to cure Allie. There was a hint of hesitation in Charlottes tone. He did not want Lei Luo to go to that place right now, but there was no other way. Seeing how much pain Lei Luo was in, he knew that it was unavoidable. What did you say? Lei Luo gripped Charlottes shoulders tightly, as though he was grasping at the last straw. I said, theres a way to cure Allies brain injury. She spoke very slowly, hoping that Lei Luo would understand what he meant. Hurry up and say it. Whats the way? Bringing Lei Luo to sit by the side, Charlotte began to tell her story. This matter should start from the borders of the empire. Do you know where Im from? Lei Luo shook his head. Even Morton, who had spent a large sum of money to know more about her, did not know anything. So how would Lei Luo know more than him? In the northern borders of the empire, theres a region that has been snowing all year round. Its called the sinful region. A group of descendants who call themselves sinners live there, and they guard the most important node of the empire. He paused for a moment. That place is called the Gate of the Devil Realm. My family is inside that node and is fighting against the people inside. Because we are the family that Emperor Victor personally ordered to guard the gate, the Council of Elders does not have the authority to order us. Instead, they have to spend money to support us. Perhaps you will think that this is a good thing, but the people of my family can only stay in that region that is perpetually covered in snow for generations. We also have to fight against the evil and strange creatures of the Devil Realm. That is hell! The one who has always been loyal to us has always been Emperor Victor, so in order to ensure that our family can maintain a high strategic index for generations, we all intermarry within the family. My parents are cousins, and I am the same. When I was fourteen years old, the family assigned me a cousin to be my marriage partner. Hearing this, Lei Luo was a little incredulous. Now, the custom of intermarrying within the family had long died out. Although nobles still intermarry, Lei Luo did not expect that such a bad tradition had persisted through the years. When I was ten years old, my younger brother was cut to death by my father because of his deformity. This is very normal to us because, although intermarriage can maintain the purity of the bloodline and have a high strategic index, the probability of deformity is very high. Lei Luo was a little surprised, but he knew that this story was definitely not over yet. It could only be said that the people in this family were too ruthless, whether it was to the enemy or himself. It was no wonder Emperor Victor was at ease to entrust such a strategic location to the family of Charlotte. The people within the empire knew very little about the border, because the empires control over these places was very strict. No one was allowed to enter, and once they entered, they basically couldnt get out. But I fell in love with a woman I shouldnt have fallen in love with. That year, she just came to my house to be a maid. Under the circumstances of being young and ignorant, I fell in love with her and couldnt extricate myself. When he said this, Charlottes tone started to fluctuate, and her originally casual attitude started to become sharp. After I expressed my love to her, she was executed. I killed her with my own hands. He looked at his hands as if he saw the blood of that innocent girl, and his hands couldnt help but tremble. After my cousin found out, she helped me escape from that man-eating hell. She knows how I feel, but if I had stayed there, perhaps she would have become a married woman by now. Charlotte laughed self-deprecatingly. And that thing that can cure Allie is at the intersection between the gate of the Devil World and the present world. Its a rare black and white flower. There were once soldiers who were brain-dead who were fed with that flower and discovered its effects. Ive never seen it before. Ive only seen it in the familys secret legacy. You can go look for it. Im about to tell you the promise I want. Help me save that decaying family. Charlottes eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Lei Luo. When she had first laid eyes on Lei Luo, she had already known that if it was him, he might be able to save that clan. As he looked at Charlotte, Lei Luos gaze became resolute. This was something he owed Allie. Even if he had to die looking for it, he would do it without any doubt. Chapter 497 - Military Uniform After sending Charlotte away, Lei Luo called Morton and Katz in. I need to go out and find the medicine that is going to cure Allie. I dont know how long it will take. During this period of time, spread the news that I have forcefully used a Level-9 spell and that I am dead. Capture the traitor in the team. Morton and Katz looked at each other, not knowing what to say. After all, they did not have much of a say in this matter. This period of time is enough to run the Cape of Good Hope well. I will have Ulysses fully support you, and the deal with Saxton can be completed. Morton quickly asked, What about the magic conductor? Let them be pirates in the Satans Wings. This way, they can shut the elders councils mouth, and Lei Luo spoke with a sly smile. We can slowly occupy the entire Satans Wings with the help of the Cape of Good Hope. We can also let them think that we have an irreconcilable conflict with the magic conductor, and we can make the Pirate Army formed by the magic conductor oppose us. That way, they can more or less lower their guard. When Im not around, we can recruit more pirates and turn them into our army. We can let them accept the concept of our Black Angel. It would be best if we can take down one of the three giants of the wings of Satan. Our cooperation with Trump will ensure the operation of our fleet. After listening to Lei Luos plan, Morton and Katz smiled bitterly and agreed. Then who do you plan to let lead our fleet? Lei Luo was silent and slowly said, Let Charlotte do it. Do you trust him so much? Morton asked in disbelief. Although this person was recommended by him, Charlotte was too mysterious. He was someone with an unclear background, and Morton was skeptical about letting him take control and being in power. He didnt think it was such a good idea. Ive already talked to him. I can hand her over to him for the time being. Lei Luo stood up, hugged Morton and Katz, and said, Im sorry. This is my willfulness. I cant just watch Allie lie on the bed for the rest of her life. Ill hand her over to you. Morton gave Lei Luo a punch and said with a smile, You arent dealing with this alone. We all know that. Just go. Leave this place to us. After patting lei luo, Katz also said, My life is yours. You dont have to tell me what to do. Ill help you too. When you come back, youll be able to see a brand new Black Angel army. On a warship, Lei Luo had changed his appearance. Now, he looked like a middle-aged man who had gone through many vicissitudes. His beard was unkempt, and he was sitting by the window with a cigarette dangling from his hand, listening to the conversations of the people around him. Did you know that something happened to the Great Wall of Iron Blood? A group of people attacked the Great Wall of Iron Blood and then used it and the book of the immortal to exchange for the Cape of Good Hope. Now, the city lord of Broken Army city has begun to retreat with his own troops. Another person who listened to his words asked in surprise, Were they not hunted down by the people of the Phoenix Alliance? You should know that the Great Wall of Iron Blood is the key point of the game between the two alliances. How could they just hand it over to someone like that? Of course, thats just on the surface. Do you know how the leader of that group took down the Great Wall of Iron Blood? How did he take it down? That person pricked up his ears. Everyone around him was absent-minded and wanted to know. Its said that this leader can cast a Level-9 spell and destroy six lord-tier fleets in one go. How is that possible? The highest mage can only cast a Level-8 spell now. How could he cast a Level-9 spell? Thats too ridiculous. The speaker pretended to be profound. Its just that you dont know, but the leader died of exhaustion after releasing Level-9 spells. Now, the organization is in a state of disunity. It turned out that the magic guide was still used as an army, but it has also separated. It seems that the interests have not been negotiated. The people around were all exclaiming in surprise, sighing at the high level of magic attainments of the leader and sighing. If the leader was still alive, he would have been the ruler of a force by now. Lei Luo smiled and placed his legs on the bed. Holding the newly bought communicator, he dialed Ulysses magic signal. In order to not let Strachey know, Lei Luo had specially modified his magic circuit, and it would look like Ulysses subordinates were reporting the situation to him. Hey! How are things on your side? Lei Luo smoked the cigarette in his hand, his fingers sliding on the table. Youre not dead after all. I thought I could take over your fleet, Ulysses responded with a smile as he swiped the pen in his hand. This was the soundproof magic that Lei Luo had taught him. Moreover, this magic was modified by Lei Luo according to the magic system of the ancient Magic Empire. It was impossible for modern mages to crack it. It was just like two language systems, and there was no possibility of communication. Youre thinking too much. Whats the Elder Council saying now? Its still the same as before. On the surface, they say they want to send people to attack you, but no one is willing to send troops. Theyre still constantly arguing. Lei Luo let out a sigh of relief. If the Elder Council really went all out, his Black Angel army might really die young. However, this was also in line with Lei Luos expectations. Just as the empire was about to fall into chaos, no one was willing to contribute to the empire anymore. Moreover, this was destined to be a thankless task. Are you really going to the northern border? Ulysses was a little puzzled. In his opinion, after taking the Cape of Good Hope, Lei Luo should be staying behind to manage the Black Angel Army. Theres no choice left for me. The medicine that Allie needs is in the northern border. I have to go, Lei Luo replied in a deep voice. This was unavoidable. If he had arrived earlier, such a thing wouldnt have happened. All right, I know I cant persuade you. I have some information about the northern border and the technological blueprint that the Empire is developing vigorously. I can only help you this way. Right now, I seem to be free, but in reality, Im under house arrest by Strachey. I hope you can come and rescue me as soon as possible. Ulysses seemed to be very relaxed, but in reality, Strachey had been pressuring him all this time. Strachey had been trying to interfere with his decision, and he was growing tired about it. Putting down the communicator, he took a deep puff of the cigarette in his hand and put it out in the ashtray. Hopefully, everything will go smoothly at the northern border. Lei Luo was pretty hopeful about the outcome. On a city at the gate of the demon world, a tall figure stood at the highest point of the city. This city was twice the size of the tallest city known to mankind, and the blood on it had already solidified into a bloody scab. It added a hint of baleful aura to this ancient wall. Is the main body on the way here? the figure muttered to himself. If one looked carefully, the face of the person in front of him looked like Lei Luos middle-aged face. If Lei Luo stood in front of him, he would definitely think that this was his father, because it was too similar. Its finally going to be interesting. He turned around and walked into the snowstorm in the city, but there was not a single bit of snow on his loose white military uniform. Chapter 498 - Flowers of the Northern Frontier Please disembark in an orderly manner. I hope we can meet again on your next sea-crossing flight. A sweet voice came from the magic loudspeaker. Lei Luo followed the queue and got off the transport ship. He had learned his lesson this time and would rather wait for a while than board a cheap flight. The previous experience had made him feel helpless, so he rested all the way. It took him three days to reach the northern border. According to the map given by Ulysses, this northern border was equivalent to a province of the empire. However, due to its remote location and cold weather, it was vast and sparsely populated. There was only one flight every week; moreover, only one airline was willing to open such an unpopular flight. As soon as he got off the spaceship, Lei Luo felt how cold the weather was. He quickly went to the side to find a windbreaker to keep himself warm. The location of the node was not fixed. It was controlled by the three great clans of the northern border. After all, the people inside had to live, so the people inside mostly used the rare materials near the gate of the demon world to trade with the clans in exchange for the resources they needed. The three great clans were the Takeda family, which was in charge of the arms trade; the Nakajima family, which was in charge of education; and the Sakakami family, which was in charge of the sacrifices. These three great clans jointly controlled the military, food, magic trade, and public relations of the northern border. The supreme ruler of the northern borderline called himself a general. He was appointed by the three great clans, or he was elected by the three great clans. Therefore, the ruling system of the northern borderline was also known as One general, three clans, six manors, and twelve Daoists. It was said that the current general was a woman of exceptional talent. She had occupied this position because she was not from a clan. In Lei Luos opinion, this was very impressive. Under the situation where the clans controlled everything, there was still someone who could make the three great clans bow their heads in submission. This was simply unbelievable. At the highest ceremony of the northern border, the Grand Banquet, the general would lead the dance in the procession of the sacrificial ceremony. Her beautiful figure was also known as the Flower of the Northern Border by the world. Lei Luos current target was a contact provided by Ulysses. This person had the key information to go to the node, but he needed to fulfill his wish. Speaking of which, it was strange. This person had also mentioned it in front of Ulysses, but Ulysses was mysterious and did not tell Lei Luo any information. He even said that he would know when he arrived. As he paced on the street, he sized up the people here. Most of the people walking on the street were short men. Most of them were wearing heavy mattresses. It was rare to see women running around. The women who came out were dressed in complicated and gorgeous clothes. It was all very strange to Lei Luo. Moreover, most of the men there carried sabers, and very few of them carried the standard equipment of a mage, a magic wand. Lei Luo walked into a tavern. He had studied the language of the place carefully before he came, but he could tell at a glance that he was a foreigner. Lei Luo was not entirely sure what to expect. Sitting at the wine table, he ordered a glass of wine and a few side dishes from the beautiful waitress. Most of the people there had long hair buns, which made Lei Luo feel a little uncomfortable. This place was like another country. it was like living a completely different life from the empire. A shifty-eyed man walked in. When he saw Lei Luo, he immediately came up and whispered, Sir, do we need to try our special service here? Lei Luo was a little curious. This man spoke the empires common language to him. It was not a dialect. This was very intriguing. What special service? The man looked left and right as he moved closer to Lei Luos ear and said, The kind you think. Pushing a medium-sized magic crystal in front of him, Lei Luo asked, Recommend me. The man immediately explained his special service to Lei Luo with a beaming face. Before he could say a few words, Lei Luo was pulled into the shop. It turned out to be a massage shop. Lei Luo was disappointed that he had waited for nothing. However, the man didnt seem to notice Lei Luos disappointment. He just kept introducing his set meal. Lying down on the soft fur of the northern bear, a boisterous woman from the northern borderline gently massaged his feet, which made Lei Luos blood boil. However, as Lei Luo listened to the womans nagging, he enjoyed the service of the shop. If you have anything to say, you can come out and say it now. Theres no need to hide. Behind the curtain, a womans soft laughter was heard, accompanied by a silvery bell-like voice. I can only say, as expected of the Dark Angel Armys behind-the-scenes boss, right? Youre really brave. When Ulysses told me about it, he praised you greatly. Please forgive me for not being able to come out personally to welcome you. When Lei Luo entered, he noticed that the strange incense in this room made Lei Luos body feel unconsciously relaxed. There was also that man who was also strange. From the moment they got off the spaceship, he had followed them here. This was also one of the reasons why Lei Luo felt strange. If you have any requests, just say it quickly. Everyones time is very precious. Lei Luo dismissed the woman who was pressing her feet and tapped her fingers on the chair. As expected, this was the contact person that Ulysses had mentioned. Sir is really straightforward. Then I wont beat around the bush. We hope that sir will participate in the worlds number one martial arts conference in the northern border, and we will attack the current General Zuli on the day the martial arts conference ends. The woman did not continue. She was waiting for Lei Luos answer. Frowning, Lei Luo asked in return, Does this have anything to do with me going to the node? Of course. The node you want to go to will be opened at the Grand Banquet after the martial arts conference, and one of the conditions is that you have to end up on the top ten list at the martial arts conference. After thinking about it, Lei Luo still did not understand. Im a mage, so how can I participate in the martial arts conference? And who are you? Why did you assassinate General Zuli? Actually, Mr. Lei Luo doesnt need to know who we are. You can treat us as rebels against General Zulis tyranny, the woman said casually. As for the martial arts conference, are mages or martial artists important? Its just like the stars in the sky. Theres no difference in my opinion. Although he was very dissatisfied with the womans words, according to what she said, if he really wanted to enter the node, then he had to go to the martial arts conference this time. Then can I know your name, mysterious comrade of the resistance? Lei Luo smiled as he stood up and looked at the woman behind the curtain. He wanted to know the womans true intentions and not the perfunctory reason like this. You can call me Fu Yun. All right, Miss Fu Yun. I hope that you will keep your promise. Otherwise, dont blame me for standing on the generals side. To Lei Luo, be it the general or the resistance, whoever could help him enter the node, he would help them. Regardless of their position, it had nothing to do with reason. After Lei Luo walked out of the house, the woman named Fu Yun sighed. I dont know if my fathers decision is right or wrong. If we cooperate with Ulysses, how are we different from the general? Then, the room fell silent, leaving only the incense to burn quietly. Chapter 499 - Nightscape As he walked along the streets of the northern border, Lei Luo felt a sense of relief. In the past few days, he had either been studying or fighting. He had long forgotten this worldly pleasure. However, even though the streets of the northern border were not as common as the magic lanterns of the empire, every household that used lanterns had a different style. The pedestrians on the streets walked hurriedly, and soldiers in armor patrolled the streets. This area was specially designed for outsiders to live in. It was called the River Road, and under the notice of the shogunate, it was used to control the entry and exit of outsiders. In reality, they only thought that their rule would not be overthrown by outsiders. Moreover, the local magicians there were all under the jurisdiction of the shogunate. They were usually provided by the shogunate, and they received extraordinary treatment in the northern border. This was also the reason why there were no magicians there. As he strolled along the river path, Lei Luo planned to get the clearance certificate to leave this place. Miss Fu Yun had already completed the relevant procedures and was just waiting for him to collect it. On this point, Lei Luo was still full of admiration for Fu Yun. After all, he was a foreigner who was unfamiliar with this place. She could easily restrain him with any method, but she was still so dedicated to helping him. It must be known that it was as difficult for an ordinary foreigner to walk out of this place as it was in the sky. He put his hands into his pockets to ease the cold. He bought some street snacks and walked toward the administrative office. Lei Luo was already thinking about the martial arts conference. It was possible to use Gods Time alone. However, Lei Luo did not want to be so high-profile. After all, a magician would not want to participate in a martial arts conference like this. If everyone was holding a knife, it would not be very awkward if he was the only one holding a tool to release magic. Moreover, the Space of God only had one blade. It could not be used without key components. This meant that Lei Luo had to take something. Otherwise, he could only fight bare-handed. With the blessing of the Holy Grail, Lei Luo was confident that he could enter the top ten or even get first place, but this also meant that he had to meet that general. He did not want the other party to guess his identity. It was said that there would be someone with a sword hero-level mission to participate in this martial arts conference. Lei Luo also wanted to know the combat strength of the sword hero with the highest combat strength in the northern border. There was also a goldfish fishing shop nearby. Lei Luo was moved. He walked up to fish up a few goldfish to play with. It was not yet curfew time, so Lei Luo was not in a hurry at all. After finding the administrative agency that managed the River Road, a group of people sat in the largest hall and chatted idly. They did not notice Lei Luos arrival at all. Lei Luo frowned as he walked up to the group of people and said, Hello, Im an investigator from the Empire Federation. James, may I know where my proof of entry is? The person with the highest official position among the group of people walked up to Lei Luo and sized him up. Sorry. We didnt receive your application here. Come back in a few days. This surprised Lei Luo, but there was still no response. How could they know that his application hadnt really arrived if they didnt even look for it? There must be something wrong. All right then, Ill come back in a few days. A hint of contempt flashed in that persons eyes, but his expression was still as respectful as before. Okay, I hope that the next time you come, you can get the pass you want. Lei Luo walked along the streets. In fact, he had already set up a wiretap magic array in the hall, and most people would not be able to find it. Why do you want to hide his pass, Lord Zuo Liang? one of the people asked. The general is preparing to start a rebellion against the rmpire after a period of time. If this investigator finds out anything and sends the news back, wont it affect the generals plans? Why dont we just stop him from going over? Sasuoris voice sounded smug, with a hint of pride in sharing the generals worries. This time, Lei Luo knew why he couldnt go over. It would be more accurate to say that he knew their plan. Would a general like the supreme ruler of the northern border not know the current situation of the empire? How could it be possible? It was most likely to be to quickly seize his territory after the rmpire fell into chaos, and he had already begun preparations. Since he knew what was going on, he only had two choices. One was to steal his pass before the martial arts conference, and the second was to find someone to smuggle him into the Jingdou government. Moreover, Lei Luo felt that this martial arts conference would not be that simple. Walking into a shadow, Lei Luo perfectly evaded his own body. If he was discovered after obtaining the pass, he would definitely be wanted. This was not good news for Lei Luo. One could not gain anything without venturing into a tigers den. If he could obtain the pass like this, then it would be worth it no matter how much time he wasted. Late at night, after the last person walked out of the administrative organization, Lei Luo carefully broke through the low-level [ detection ] magic array and the low-level [ defense ] magic array. There was no other way. This place was too barren. Some powerful mages did not want to come to such a barbaric place, so the highest mages there were only at level three. For Lei Luo, it was simply too easy. When Lei Luo walked into the hall, the sound of soldiers shouting came from outside. Although he did not know how he was exposed, Lei Luo still hurriedly activated the low-level magic [ search ] . Finding his name, James, from the thick document, a brand new entry and exit certificate flew into Lei Luos hands. Before Lei Luo could be happy, a sword light flew out from the corner and directly brushed against Lei Luos face. Before his brain could react, his body had already begun to move. Ever since the completion of the Holy Grail, the greatest benefit given to Lei Luo was that his body was covered with [ myriad transformation ] magic arrays. This magic array did not have a specific level. The only effect was transformation. It could transform the magic patterns into all the magic arrays of the host guild. Moreover, it could set up intermediate defensive spells such as [ stone skin ] , intermediate prophetic spells such as [ Beast Intuition ] , and intermediate spells such as [ light body ] on his thighs. In this way, Lei Luo would almost be invincible in a battle. The Holy Grail was also worthy of its name as a forbidden spell. This [ myriad transformation ] spell could only be used on magic circuits. How could a normal persons body have magic circuits? Only in this way could one simultaneously activate millions of low-level spells. Tens of thousands of middle-level spells were not a problem, but they were limited by the total amount of magic in ones body. He landed on the ground like the wind and narrowly avoided the sword light. A tall man wearing a bamboo hat walked out from the corner. His face could not be seen. Only his sharp chin was exposed. He was wearing thin and plain clothes, and the sword in his hand was not unsheathed. It only trembled in the mans arms. Chapter 500 - Go to the Capital It seems that we are all on the same path. Why Dont you leave like this, brother? How about I take what I want and leave? Lei Luos heart was somewhat hesitant. He couldnt understand this mans skills, and his instincts told him that this man was extremely dangerous. Dont worry, Im also here to take the things in your hands. If you dont think about it properly, the guards will charge in. Seeing the commotion outside, Lei Luo knew that he was right. If he didnt leave now, he might not have the chance to leave. He didnt come here openly. If he was discovered, his plan would be ruined. The Space of God on his wrist turned, and Lei Luo disappeared from where he was. This was a new function that he had discovered. The deity equipment could freely change its shape, and its internal functions would not change. For example, the spatial spell that he had cast far away was a standard Level-8 spell. However, using the Gods space, the Level-6 Lei Luo could easily cast it. He panted heavily in the alley. After using a high-level spell, he would always feel like he was in shock. This also made him feel that his total magic power was far from enough. Taking out a high-purity magic crystal to absorb, Lei Luo began to guess the mans identity. He knew that after this night, the checkpoint would definitely be cordoned off. It would not be easy for him to get through. In the management office in the distance, the man looked at the disappearing Lei Luo, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile: Interesting. He picked up a certificate that did not have a name but had a seal stamped on it and stuffed it into his arms. The man quickly stepped out from the wall, leaving only a few round balls on the ground. A few loud bangs rang out. Lei Luo looked at the place that he had just run out of, and it was now a sea of fire. He knew that the man was trying to prevent the people of the organization from finding out that something was missing. This was also what Lei Luo wanted to do. However, since the man had already done it, he did not need to continue. After canceling the chain explosion magic array underground, Lei Luo passed through the crowd of guards and slowly walked to the place where he needed to rest. It seemed like he still had to sneak over. If he was discovered by the man from last time, he definitely wouldnt be able to use this identity anymore. If it was another persons face and body, then the possibility of his identity being exposed would be even greater. First of all, there werent many foreigners here who would suddenly change to another person, and they would be discovered once they checked. Secondly, if he wanted to use the identity of a local, it would be even more impossible. In the northern border, the flow of people was extremely small, unless it was a natural or man-made disaster. This was also what the general had done in order to control the people under him. If Lei Luo dared to use his identity as a local, the reason would be different. It would be strange if he was not captured on the spot. Lying on the bed and playing with the cross in his hand, Lei Luo still could not grasp the essence of Gods time. If only a Grade-9 magician could learn time magic and if Lei Luo could learn it now, then that would truly be against common sense. Using the Hand of God to release it would be a different matter. Help me find the smuggling fleet. I want to smuggle over. Early in the morning, Lei Luo didnt waste any words. He directly found Fu Yun and asked her to arrange it. It couldnt be that big a place. If you found a local and said that you wanted to smuggle over, you wouldnt be reported and arrested on the spot. Oh, so the matter of the administrative department is related to you. Fu Yun did not reply. She had guessed that Lei Luo was destined to run into a wall. Now, it was undoubtedly as difficult as ascending to the heavens for outsiders to enter the Jingdou government, which was the center of the northern border. The higher-ups did not want to be targeted by the council of elders on the eve of chaos, one had to know that the first bird to emerge was the gun. Now, it was up to who would emerge first. Fu Yun did not say much and threw a token to Lei Luo. Take this token and wait at Anshang pier tonight. Someone will take you there. Holding the rough-made token, Lei Luo stood up and looked at the graceful figure in the curtain. He smiled and said, I hope one day I can see Miss Fu Yuns true face. After saying this, he walked out of this secret stronghold. Slowly settling his lunch, Lei Luo began to think. Fu Yun only gave him the address of the Jingdou government for the sword and asked Lei Luo to find him. His current goal was undoubtedly the martial arts conference. He had too many spells and too many miscellaneous ones, so he could combine them. The Holy Grail could carry one high-level spell, ten intermediate spells, and a hundred beginner spells. Any more than that and Lei Luo would reach the limits of his magic power. The high-level spell Lei Luo chose was gravity spell [ control ] . As the name implied, the specialty of this spell was that it could adjust gravity within a radius of ten meters. For swordsmen who relied on martial strength, the high gravity could directly push them to the ground. The intermediate spell was more casual. [ impact ] , [ lightness spell ] , and [ stone skin spell ] were more or less enough. The rest was up to him to adapt to the situation. Walking on the dock, Lei Luo followed a young man with a pockmarked face onto a transport ship. The ship was filled with stinky seafood. Although Lei Luo knew that this was to hide the truth, he still could not help but vomit, and he quickly used magic to shield his sense of smell, and only then did he feel better. On the surface, the young man in front was leading the way, but he was also silently observing Lei Luo. When he saw Lei Luo using magic, he also stopped being negligent and carefully waited on Lei Luo to a place to rest. When they boarded the ship, Lei Luo used [ mind-reading ] to know what they were planning. If Lei Luo were an ordinary foreigner, he would have gotten rid of him before the ship sailed and robbed him of his money. If he was not easy to deal with, he would have given up. They had always been like this with foreigners who wanted to smuggle. This was because most of the foreigners who wanted to smuggle were wanted criminals of the empire. The government would arrest them, so they could only continue to smuggle. Only in the northern border would they have a chance to survive, so they had a lot of money on them, allowing them to enjoy themselves for a few days. However, after seeing that Lei Luo was a magician, they did not dare to have such wicked thoughts. After all, even the lowest level Level-1 magician was not someone they could compete with. Lei Luo did not want to get into a conflict with them, so he deliberately let such a trick slip. Of course, this was also because the fish there were too smelly. When they walked to the resting room on the transport ship, the young man with a pockmarked face with sweat all over his head asked, Sir, if theres anything wrong with our hospitality, please spare us. After saying that, he ran away. Lei Luo pouted his lips. If it wasnt for their evil intentions, Lei Luo wouldnt have bothered with them. He pushed open the heavy door. He saw a familiar figure sitting on the bed, and before Lei Luo could react, the person greeted him first. Hi! Hello, mysterious magician. Chapter 501 - Blacksmith Lei Luo was not surprised to see the man in front of him. Before he walked out of the administrative office, he had left a [ supervision ] spell on the spot to see what this mysterious man wanted to do. I didnt expect you to be on this ship. After saying that, Lei Luo sat down on the opposite bed. He did not want to know who this man was, but he was clearly very strong. There was no doubt about that. Before he came to the northern border, Lei Luo knew that most of the people in the northern border did not or could not practice magic. There was no magic circuit in their bodies, and they could not resonate with the magic power in the space. Therefore, most of these people in the northern border were warriors or ronin. They trained their physical functions to the extreme. Even high-level magicians could not do anything to the people in the northern border who were called grandmasters or sword heroes at close range. It was not unreasonable for the people of the empire to regard the northern border as a place of exile. In their eyes, not being able to use magic was a punishment from God, so this place was also known as the domain of sin. The man in front of them definitely had the strength of a grandmaster, and this type of person was closely monitored by the general. Lei Luo did not know how he got out of the Jingdou government, but if he returned now, it would definitely be a troublesome matter. Lei Luos identity was too sensitive. If he was discovered, it wouldnt end well, so he might as well stay away from trouble. Dont be so excited. Isnt it just a cut? And youre fine, the man said with a grin, fiddling with the knife in his hand. It was as if he wanted to cut Lei Luo again. Dont think about it. I just want less trouble. Im James. Seeing how passionate the man was, Lei Luo couldnt refuse him anymore. He wanted to know where the man came from, but he still had to ask around slowly. Im Ichiro Kitajo. Im glad to be able to travel with such a powerful magician like you. As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from the ship. Lei Luo and Ichiro Kitajo fell silent at the same time. They could hear the voice coming from above. The splints on the transport ships were too thin. Moreover, both of them were experts, so their hearing was much better than that of ordinary people. Sir, we were on the ships that transport seafood to the Jingdou government. There are only a few of us. What is there to inspect? The voice of the crew member who had just brought Lei Luo in came. I dont care what kind of ship you came with. The generals orders are to search every ship and to not allow anyone to interfere with our work. The person upstairs spoke in a cold and stern tone. No matter how many good words that person said, he only brought his subordinates to begin the search. Lei Luo had already activated his [ LSB- perspective ] magic to check the scene outside. the man who spoke was wearing the armor of the northern border guard. There was a long knife at his waist as he pushed the crew members away. He brought his subordinates to start searching the people. Looks like were about to be discovered. If you dont want me to give you up, its best if you bring me with you to hide. Ichiro Kitajos casual tone was still the same, but there was a hint of viciousness in his words. Indeed, Lei Luo wanted them to discover Ichiro Kitajo, but upon seeing the expression on this persons face, he kept quiet instead. With a wave of his hand, their figures began to disappear. This was the [ concealment ] spell that Lei Luo had improved. Although it was a low-level spell, its effect was still very significant. Sure enough, after they had hidden, the guard brought the crew in after a while. Although he hated the smell of dead fish outside, his loyalty to his duty allowed him to overcome the suffocating smell and walked to the resting room that Lei Luo had hidden. The guards brought the crew members to the bed where they were resting. Lei Luo and Ichiro Kitajo leaned against the roof and held their breaths. Lei Luo and Ichiro Kitajo used a low-level spell, [ paste ], to stick against the roof of the room. The crew members probably had no idea how they disappeared. They were sweating profusely as they watched. The guard only looked left and right. Suddenly, he saw the creases on the bed. He frowned and asked, Has anyone lived here before? The sailor stuttered. Sir, thisThis is a place where we often rest. Its also just a group of men. Its normal for us not to clean it up. The guard did not expect the sailor to say anything. Anyway, he was just doing his job impartially. It was about time for him to take a look. Hearing their voices fade into the distance, Lei Luo and Ichiro Kitajo jumped down at the same time and returned to their beds. Seeing them walk out of the room at the same time, Lei Luo and Ichiro Kitajo let out a breath at the same time. If they were discovered, there would inevitably be a big battle. One had to know that there were definitely powerful people in the Tokyo prefecture. The result of being rashly wanted would not be any better. Ichiro Kitajos situation was probably similar, Lei Luo thought, but Ichiro Kitajo spoke, Many thanks. Although I dont know where you came from as a magician, its best to stay far away from the capital. Otherwise, its very likely that youll fall. How do you know? And which faction are you from? Lei Luo wanted to know what this person knew and why he couldnt go to the capital. All of this was very strange. This is just my personal suggestion. Whether you listen to it or not is up to you. After saying this, he didnt care about Lei Luos next answer and just closed his eyes. Knowing that he wouldnt be able to get anything out of his mouth, Lei Luo could only helplessly begin to rest. Walking onto the shore, the distant setting sun shone on Lei Luos face. After getting off the boat, the boat immediately left. It was estimated that they wouldnt receive any more business from the Jingdou government for a very long time. Slowly walking onto the streets of the capital, Lei Luo showed his pass and entered. Presumably, the river path still had not investigated what had been lost, and they did not have the courage to report it. Ichiro Kitajo had gotten off the boat when he had just reached the shore, and it was unknown where he had gone. However, Lei Luo had already cast a [ surveillance ] spell on him. His position and words were within Lei Luos grasp, and if there were no people with higher magic attainments than Lei Luo, it would be impossible for them to discover Lei Luos magic array. The benefits of being in the northern border were evident. The high-level mages here were basically all worshippers of the generals residence. It was presumably impossible for Ichiro to know such a person. Looking at the surroundings, which were completely different from the river path, the architecture here was already very similar to the style of the empire. The women wore the unique clothing and kimonos of the northern border. Their black hair was tied up high, and the men wore black formal clothes; however, their hair wasnt very long. After passing through the well-known scenic spots of the Jingdou government, Lei Luo shook off the people following him. As soon as Lei Luo entered the Jingdou government, these people caught up. Walking to the entrance of a dilapidated blacksmiths shop, Lei Luo quickly heard an angry roar from inside. Get lost, you unfilial son. Chapter 502 - Sakakami’s Home An old man with white hair and a strong appearance chased after a young man dressed in sloppy clothes. Unfilial son, I dare you to have such thoughts. The old man angrily hit the young man. When he saw Lei Luo from the corner of his eye, his body also stopped. Old fart, is it that difficult to give General Takeda a divine weapon? When that time comes, everyone will suffer. The young mans mouth kept muttering, but he did not retaliate, allowing the old mans palm to land on his body. The old man saw that a guest had come, so he stopped and said to Lei Luo, Since a guest has come, Ill let you off this time. If I find out that you have such thoughts the next time, Ill beat you to death. Come in, guest. The old man spoke to Lei Luo and walked into the smithy. Lei Luo nodded and followed. The young man watched as Lei Luo walked in, muttering to himself as he walked towards the center of the capital. He walked into the smithy. Although it was dilapidated on the outside, there were all sorts of weapons hanging inside that looked particularly good. As the old man led Lei Luo along, he observed Lei Luos reaction along the way, looking especially proud. These are all my masterpieces, the old man said proudly to Lei Luo. He seemed to be very confident in these weapons. I havent asked your name yet. Just call me Gr Tengzhai. Ge Tengzhai brought Lei Luo to the second floor. He poured a cup of tea for Lei Luo and sat with Lei Luo by the window. Beside them was the smelting table where the old man worked. Miss Fu Yun recommended me. I want a sword that can add magic. Hearing Lei Luos words, Ge Tengzhai was stunned at first. Then, he asked with some joy, May I know your name, sir? And what level are you? You can call me James. If youre a mage, you should be at level-five. Lei Luo set his mage level to a level that was neither high nor low. He did not trust people he met for the first time. This was also a lesson that he had accumulated. It would not let the old man look down on him, but it was enough to make him fear being around him. Oh, thats good. The old man walked into the inner room and came out with a sharp long sword. Since Miss Fu Yun introduced my works to you, I cant be negligent. But the people of the northern border dont use magic, so I dont know how much magic these swords can withstand. The old man handed the sword to Lei Luo and then sat down, drinking the tea in his hand. Lei Luo felt the sword in his hand. He could tell that it was a rare quality sword for warriors. However, Lei Luo frowned. This sword could only withstand a Level-2 spell at most. This was obviously not in line with Lei Luos expectations. He asked the old man, Are there any other swords? This sword can only withstand a zlevel-2 spell at most. A hint of surprise flashed across the old mans eyes, but he still said to Lei Luo, This is one of my best works. If thats the case The old man walked into the inner room, and a voice came from inside. Lei Luo activated his [ perspective ] spell and saw the old man open a secret door. He walked to the front of a heavy sword case and touched the sword case as if he was touching a beautiful woman. He walked to Lei Luo and said to him, Take a look. Seeing the old mans expression, Lei Luo opened the sword case. There was no light like he had imagined. It was just an ancient longsword with almost irreparable cracks on it. He picked up the longsword and looked at it carefully. The old man looked at the sword with a heartache. This is a real divine weapon forged by my ancestor before the empire was established. Unfortunately, it was taken away a long time ago. After it came back, it became like this. The sword spirit inside is also missing. Lei Luo looked at this divine weapon. The material was unknown, but it could withstand Lei Luos Level-5 magic. In the hearts of the people of the northern border, such a divine weapon had its own soul and would find its own master. Moreover, it needed a sword forger to feed the sword with his body. Only then would it be possible to forge it. This was also something that the old man had taught Lei Luo. Although Lei Luo really wanted to know the power of this sword before it was damaged, it was still able to withstand Level-5 magic after being damaged like this. It was hard to imagineJust how powerful was he to be able to destroy such a divine weapon? After my son found out that our family had such a divine weapon, he wanted to offer it to General Takeda in exchange for a title. However, I never agreed because my wish was to restore this divine sword. This has been our familys long-cherished wish for thousands of years. I also wish that this divine sword could once again display its splendor. However, during this long period of time, we have found almost all the materials to restore this sword. However, we still lack the main material of this sword, the extraterrestrial meteorite iron. And this extraterrestrial meteorite iron was used by the Banshang family to forge the tomes of arcane for sacrificial purposes. Now that it is used in the sacrificial ceremony, why would they agree to us using such a precious treasure to forge the sword? Hearing the old mans words, Lei Luo knew what he wanted to do. He wanted him to steal the tomes of arcane to repair the sword, and sure enough, the old mans next sentence was, I can let you use this sword, but you have to bring back the tomes of arcane to repair the sword for me. Before the finals, I promise I can bring out a complete sword for you. Although he really wanted to agree to this old mans request, the martial arts conference was going to be held the next day. This martial arts conference will last for five days. This meant that Lei Luo had to get the tomes of arcane that exact same night and also to repair the sword for the old man. For the next four days, he could only go to the arena bare-handed. However, there was nothing he could do. Lei Luo also wanted to know the original power of this divine sword. He could only put down the sword, stand up, and bow to Ge Tengzhai. He walked outside and breathed in the cold air of the northern border. The sound of armored soldiers lining up could be heard in the distance. Lei Luo also changed his appearance to that of a northerner from the river path that he had seen before. He swaggered past the armored soldiers. The son of Ge Tengzhai was among them. Lei Luo knew what was going on. He saw Lei Luo and Ge Tengzhai walking together and wanted to use this to force Ge Tengzhai to take out the divine sword. However, since Lei Luo was no longer in the blacksmith shop, he couldnt be bothered with this filial son. Actually, Lei Luo was quite displeased with Ge Tengzhai scheming against him. Fu Yun must also know Ge Tengzhais secret, but he didnt mention the relationship between the two of them. They were just taking what they needed. Lei Luo planned to find a place to settle their lunch and then go to Sakakamis house to look for the tomes of arcane at night. It was likely that such an important thing was hidden very well. He was not in a hurry to look for it. He just needed to register for the martial arts competition in the afternoon. Lei Luo knew that this matter was definitely not as natural as he thought. However, he did not have any good ideas at the moment. He would just have to take things one step at a time. When he walked to the outside of a restaurant, he discovered that a person had been thrown out. Chapter 503 - Miyamoto Musashi That man had two long knives by his waist. He looked very impressive, but his appearance was unflattering. He had a fierce look, and his face was almost unrecognizable because of his thick beard. He wore a long gown in the style of a ronin, revealing a bit of his muscles. He was yelling, Didnt you just drink a little wine from your house? Lei Luo walked in front of that person. He had long reverted to James appearance, so it was unlikely that they would speculate about his true identity. Brother, did you really just drink some wine from the restaurant? Lei Luo was a little curious. The main reason was that the man in front of him looked pretty good. Was this restaurant that unreasonable? Just a little bit. Brother, my name is Miyamoto Musashi. Miyamoto Musashi jumped up from the ground and reached out his hand to Lei Luo, blinking his eyes. Customer, dont listen to his nonsense. He has almost finished the wine in our hotel and hasnt paid yet. Hes acting like a scoundrel in the restaurant. A pleasant voice came from the side. Lei Luo followed the voice and looked over. The person who spoke was a beautiful woman dressed in plain clothes. Her eyes were slightly wavy and her brows were beautiful. Her bright red kimono accentuated her slim figure and her tone was fierce, but looking at her appearance, it felt like she was from a small family. I havent asked your name yet. Miyamoto Musashi called out to Lei Luo, but his eyes were looking at this woman with some guilt. My name is James. I still dont know how to address this person. The woman patted her chest and said to Lei Luo, Just call me Linghua. She then turned to Miyamoto Musashi with a fierce expression, Since youre a grandmaster this time, Ill pay for you. Next time, you wont be so lucky. After that, the woman turned around and was about to leave, ignoring the two dumbstruck people standing beside her. Lei Luo hurriedly called out to Linghua. This was a good opportunity to learn more about the martial arts tournament. At the very least, he needed to know if there were any mages participating in this martial arts tournament so that he could be prepared. Miss Linghua, please wait a moment. I have something to discuss with you. Linghua only frowned and said to Lei Luo, This is the worst pickup technique Ive ever seen. Miyamoto Musashi, who was beside her, also hurriedly said, Thats right, Linghua. I also have something to ask you. Upon hearing the words of the two of them, Linghua only sighed and said to the two of them, Follow me. She thought that Miyamoto Musashi was probably there to drink again, but the man next to him was not easy to deal with. Judging by his footsteps, he was obviously an expert. Walking with Linghua, Lei Luo also knew the identities of the two of them. Miyamoto Musashi was a self-created grandmaster of the two-day-one-day school, while Linghua was a serious grandmaster of the Liu Sheng New Yin School. The two of them were old acquaintances. They walked into a house. Everyone inside was waving their swords, and a middle-aged man walked over. Miss, youre back. Linghua waved her hand and said to the middle-aged man, Prepare some food and wine. There are guests coming today. At this time, Linghua was still holding her breath. She had planned to go to that restaurant to get some wine, but she didnt expect that Miyamoto Musashi would drink almost all of it. The three of them walked over to one of the eaves and sat down. Miyamoto Takezo found his usual seat and sat down, stroking the fine wine Linghua had placed in the cabinet. Linghuas anger rose upon seeing this. However, seeing that Lei Luo was still by her side, she suppressed her anger, thinking that she would definitely teach Miyamoto Takezo a lesson later. The three of them gathered around a small wine table, watching the cherry blossoms in the courtyard as they chatted. Are the two of you going to participate in this martial arts conference as well? Lei Luo asked the question he wanted to know the most. Of course. Are you going to participate as well? Linghua asked with an incredulous tone. After all, it was too strange for a foreigner to come to the northern borders to participate in the martial arts conference. I want to find a plant near the gate of the Devil World to heal a friends brain injury. Lei Luo wanted to find two people to inquire about the situation of the gate of the Devil Realm. It would be best if he could find information about that plant. The gate of the Devil Realm?! The two people looked at each other. Miyamoto Musashi had a hint of drunkenness on his face. Linghua said hesitantly, You can ask Miyamoto Musashi. He has been to the gate of the Devil Realm. Hearing this, Lei Luo looked at Miyamoto Musashi. He didnt expect to receive an incredible piece of news. Miyamoto Musashi was silent for a moment before he nodded at Lei Luo and said, I have indeed been there. His face no longer had the playful expression from before. He said with a nostalgic tone, That was a hundred years ago. After finding it difficult to find an opponent in the northern border, I wanted to find an expert to continue training my martial arts and touch the limits of martial arts. At that time, someone told me that there was something I wanted to find in the node, and I didnt think too much about it. Now that I think about it, it seems like that persons intention was probably to let me go to the gate of the Devil World. I entered the node as I wished. After all, the generals office didnt want an uncontrollable grandmaster to be under their eyes. I passed through the node and greeted the family stationed there before passing through the gate of the Devil World and arriving at the real devil world. There, I met an enemy that I couldnt defeat. He defeated me completely. I couldnt find any possibility of defeating him. When I was about to be killed by him, a woman saved me. She claimed to be the saintess of the demon world. It was quite interesting to see me. She wanted to understand the outside world and wanted to save me. She told me that the person she was fighting with was a commander of the demon world. Their body structure was completely different from ours. They could accept more magic modifications and could even fuse with Magic Beasts to transform people. When I thought that I was going to accompany this saintess for the rest of my life, she was executed by the demon lord because she was protecting me. It sounds ridiculous, but that is the truth. Before she died, she used a forbidden spell to open the passage to the gate of the Demon World. During this period of time, I discovered that I had returned to the node of the gate of the demon world. Only the magic power she left in my body remained. I continuously used this magic power to transform my body. I want to return to the demon world and understand the truth of all this. After saying that, he picked up the wine on the table and took a fierce sip. Lei Luo and Linghua stopped talking at the same time. This was also the first time Linghua knew about this matter. How Miyamoto Musashi came back had always been what everyone wanted to know, but after hearing the story, people werent always entirely convinced. I understand. Then lets have a good fight in the arena. Seeing Miyamoto Musashis depressed mood, Lei Luo patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him. You can definitely return to the demon world. She might still be waiting for you. Linghua looked at the two people in front of her. For the first time, she felt that these two people looked so pleasing to the eye. Warriors were very simple. The three of them drank together and joked around. The cherry blossoms in the courtyard had already fallen to the ground. They looked particularly enchanting. Chapter 504 - Night Raid on Sakakami’s Home After walking to the registration area of the martial arts conference and paying the registration fee, Lei Luo thought about Musashi Miyamotos words as he walked back to the restaurant. The next step was to make a trip to Sakakamis home. In Musashi Miyamotos words, there was only one country in the devil world. The people there had extremely strong physiques. Moreover, magic was severely restricted there. There was even a large-scale anti-magic area in the Devil Kingdoms capital city. The people there loved to fight. In terms of martial strength, the most powerful person was the king of the demon country, the demon lord. Musashi Miyamoto had only stayed in the capital city for a period of time, so he didnt know much about the specifics. The flowers that Lei Luo wanted to know appeared in many places. Musashi Miyamoto didnt know what kind of flowers Lei Luo wanted either, so this matter was put on hold. He would only find out when Lei Luo went to the side of the gate of the demon world. He walked to the vicinity of Sakakamis house. It was very quiet there. After all, they were nobles responsible for the sacrifices, so they didnt need too many people to guard it. There were only two armored soldiers at the door, which took up a large area. From Afar, there were many fake mountains and fake water. It looked like a fairyland on Earth. After a short turn, Lei Luo returned to his room in the restaurant. The magic communication device he left behind was in contact with Morton alone. Now, Lei Luos plan was going very smoothly, especially with the help of Charlotte. The establishment of the fleet also followed. Satans Wings was also a force that could not be underestimated. It was slowly encroaching on the territory of the original great pirates. Morton and Katz had also been very busy during this period of time, catching the spies sent by the other alliances. However, they were not in a hurry to remove these nails. They planned to wait for Lei Luo to return and deal a big blow to these people. This third province was the gathering place of the empires military power. It could be said to be the empires insect breeding ground. The forces inside were complicated as there were countless dukes and kings behind it. They planned to consolidate all the forces in their hands before starting to expand. Lei Luo agreed with this very much. However, they still allowed them to establish a new mecha force. When Allie woke up, she would be able to adapt to it. The instructors of the East Gods old troops that were left behind before the last battle could accomplish this goal. Soon, night fell. Lei Luo waited until the curfew began. Then, he jumped down from the window and headed straight for Sakakamis house. Although he did not know how strong Sakakamis house was in terms of defense, mages had many different abilities. It would be easy for a mage like Lei Luo, because even if he stood in front of a grandmaster of the same level, he might not be able to detect Lei Luo. After climbing over the wall and activating [ invisibility ] and [ breath holding ] , Lei Luo could see the entire place at a glance. He quickly headed towards the attic in the center. Right now, Lei Luo had already changed his face and body shape. Even if he was discovered, he would not be able to find him. The building here was a little tall, and there were sounds of people having fun inside. Lei Luo knew that he was very close to the center, so he slowed down and slowly approached the center. The closer he got to the center of the fog, the more uneasy Lei Luo felt. In the blink of an eye, he saw a tall altar standing in the center of the fog. Lei Luo did not hesitate and walked up the stairs to the altar. In the blink of an eye, a woman dressed in a witchs uniform knelt in the middle of the altar. Her snow-white neck stretched out like a swan. Hello, mysterious person. The woman seemed to be surprised by Lei Luos arrival. She just stood up and looked at Lei Luo with a smile. Did you know that I would come? Lei Luo was a little confused. The fact that he had removed the magic around him was too unbelievable. My name is Shinji Sakurakami. Rather than saying that I only know that someone will come and take the tomes of arcane, I dont know who it is. Lei Luo only wanted to take the tomes of arcane. Although the woman in front of him looked extremely beautiful, Lei Luo was a little afraid of her. Theres no need to be so defensive. The tomes of arcane are indeed with me, but if the tomes of arcane leave me, I wont be able to open it and complete the ritual. He didnt expect the tomes of arcane and the ritual to have such a relationship. If he couldnt complete the ritual, wouldnt he be unable to go to the gate of the Devil Realm? He didnt know about this, so it seemed like he wouldnt be able to achieve his goal. I know you need the tomes of arcane, but I have a way to complete the ritual. But if you take the tomes of arcane, you have to take me away from here. The woman was smiling, and even her brows and eyes looked easy. However, she stared at Lei Luos conflicted expression. Why should I take you away from here? What do you want to do? I just want to leave this place. As for the tomes of arcane, theyre just supplementary items. The woman took out an extraordinary-looking steel book and said to Lei Luo, I dont have any ulterior motives. Dont worry. Ive never left the Sakakami family in my entire life. I just want to go out and take a look. As for your arrival, its the combination of the tomes of arcane and one of the altars functions, which is the ability to predict. The reason why the Sakurazaka clan has been so stable for so many years is that the rulers of each generation dont want the ability to predict to be mastered by others. However, the witches of each generation can only stay near the altar. Otherwise, the rulers of the Sakurazaka clan will erase it. This tradition has been maintained for thousands of years. This is also our mission. Shinji Sakurakami answered the question in Lei Luos heart with a hint of loneliness. Arent you afraid that the general will find out about Sakurakus family? It doesnt matter. The ceremony is about to begin. The general has been busy with the martial arts competition during this period of time. As long as I return before the ceremony, it will be fine. Since he had already said so much, Lei Luo couldnt say anything. He brought her to his side and observed her carefully. Then, he knew what she was going to do. He cast his own magic on her and quickly brought her away. It was as if no one had come to this altar. It gave off an aura that made it look like no one was allowed to enter. In the attic not far away, an old man dressed in white sighed and said, Is this your choice? He said to the air beside him, The lady has already gone out. Dont let anyone near the altar. The air seemed to fluctuate as a low voice sounded. Yes. The old man only said in a weathered tone, The fate of a thousand years has come to an end. After that, there was no one left, and only the words that were still echoing in the empty hall. Lei Luo looked at the young girl beside him and revealed a troubled expression. Just as she had said, she was like a person who had never seen the world. After taking two steps, she made Lei Luo stop and wait for her. Even though there was no one around, the girl was still enjoying the night scene. Lei Luo slowed down as well. The opening ceremony of the martial arts competition was going to be held the next day. Although Lei Luo was very confident in his strength, he still wanted to talk to her. A team of guards was still patrolling the surroundings. Lei Luo brought true silk Sakuraku to hide from the guards and return to the restaurant. The sky was already bright, and Lei Luo did not need to sleep. He helped this troublemaker change her clothes, face, and figure before heading to the martial arts competition. He could only bring her to the blacksmith shop that day. Chapter 505 - The Martial Arts Conference Began He brought Shinji Sakurakami to the edge of the venue and saw Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua from afar. Miyamoto Musashi had two knives on his back. With his appearance, the people around him avoided him. Linghua stood beside him with a sword hanging from her waist. She looked extremely flirtatious. Lei Luo greeted them and stood beside them. After drinking yesterday, the two of them treated Lei Luo as a friend. This is? Miyamoto Musashi asked Shinji Sakurakami, who was beside Lei Luo. He hadnt seen this person yesterday, which made Miyamoto Musashis heart itch a little. A local friend. Shes here to watch the martial arts tournament. Lei Luo and his companion didnt know how to explain themselves either. Fortunately, they said so, so Linghua and Miyamoto Musashi could slowly guess the specifics. Next to them, Shinji Sakurakami was still looking around. When she heard someone calling her, she greeted the two of them with a smile. Soon, she started chatting with Linghua. After all, they were two girls, and it was better to be together than by Lei Luos side. Shinji Sakurakami also looked very good. This was because she had asked Lei Luo to fix up her appearance. She chatted with Linghua about some of the delicacies and scenery in the northern border. They mingled together, and a burst of laughter rang out, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. However, due to Grandmaster Linghuas prestige, no one dared to go forward. The people here might not necessarily want to get into the top ten. Some might only want to make a name for themselves, some wanted to recruit people for their sects, and most people wanted to be accepted as hangers-on by the big families. The opening ceremony of the martial arts conference soon began. The heads of the three big families sat on the high platform. The Takeda family head was a tall middle-aged man. He looked particularly dignified. The armor on his body was extremely thick and heavy. He looked extremely belligerent. The scar on his face also showed the extent of his martial arts experience. The head of the Nakajima family was a thin old man in yellow clothes with a long beard. He looked at the audience with a smile. This big shot who was in charge of the education of the northern border was respected by the people of the northern border. It was not only because of the name of the aristocratic family. His disciples were all over the northern border. The more powerful ones had a lot of weight in the military and political circles of the northern border. This was also one of the terrifying powers of the Nakajima family. The Sakasaka familys master was a little different. He was an old man with lowered eyebrows. The white clothes on his body made him look like an immortal. However, at first glance, he looked ordinary. This was also the impression of everyone. However, the Sakasaka family was in charge of the sacrificial ceremony. In addition, the Sakasaka family was considered to be deeply rooted in the northern borderline. The time of their inheritance far surpassed that of the Takeda and Nakajima families. Looking at the three of them, Lei Luo did not see the real ruler of the northern borderline, General Zuli, who stood out from the hundred years of chaos in the northern borderline. A few hundred years ago, the northern borderline was under the jurisdiction of the royal family entrusted by Emperor Victor. However, under the jurisdiction of the royal family, the Peoples livelihood in the northern borderline was declining. The war continued. A general rose up and overthrew the royal family. After that, a few generals led their own armies to go on expeditions. Among them, the ancestor of General Zuli was originally under one of the generals. On the eve of unification, he assassinated that general. He suppressed the power of that general with lightning-fast methods before the current northern border government was born. Lei Luo had read about the disappearance of the royal family in the books on the northern border when the news of Emperor Victors death came. This was also because he was afraid of the majesty of Emperor Victor. To be able to endure and scheme in such a huge mess and finally obtain the fruits of success and defeat all the opposing forces, such an ambitious person would definitely become Lei Luos greatest enemy when the empire was on the verge of collapse. But now, Lei Luo did not know who his successor was, but he did not have the mood to be afraid of this person. After the three family heads took their seats on the stage, no one came to the main seat. The general will come on the last day to award the champion of the martial arts conference and confer the position of general. I hope that everyone can perform well in the martial arts conference. The Takeda family head spoke to the people below the stage with a serious tone. The other two family heads spoke next. The Sakurazaka family head glanced at Lei Luo, but Lei Luo was still chatting with Miyamoto Musashi, and he didnt notice the hidden look in his eyes. He was just a little scared, wondering if there were any changes on Mortons side? As there were too many people participating, there were a thousand arenas on the stage. Within five minutes, the opponent would be heavily injured or knocked off the stage. The outcome would be determined by exhaustion or injury. This was also a common competition method in the empire. There were magic monitors operated by dozens of low-level mages on the stage to prevent the judges from favoritism and cheating. The first day was the audition stage. Of the hundreds of thousands of participants, only one thousand would be able to qualify for the next days competition. Lei Luo took his participation certificate and found his own ring. The number on it was obscured by magic. Only after the competition started would he know which ring he was on. This was also to prevent the judges from giving any favors to particular participants. In fact, Lei Luo had already seen the number on the certificate. It was Ring 538. As long as he stood at the end, he would be fine. Only the ringmaster would have the chance to enter the next days competition. Every match would have a half-hour break for those who successfully defended or fought in the ring. This was also a chance for the contestants to prevent others from taking turns to fight. Lei Luo had yet to step onto the ring when Miyamoto Musashis voice came from the ring not far away. Haha! You guys better come at me together, weaklings. Miyamoto Musashi stabbed his two knives into the ground and looked at the people below. Lei Luo still wanted to go up a little later. His ranking in the ring wasnt that high. Fortunately, he wanted to see Miyamoto Musashis strength. The referee beside him could not help but smile bitterly when he saw this scene. This was a well-known grandmaster. Who would have thought that it would not be an easy thing to beat this former champion alone? After communicating with the head referee. The referee said to the people beside the ring, All of you come up together. This was also the intention of the family heads. After all, this Miyamoto Musashi was untouchable. The family heads had sincerely tried to recruit him, but he did not care about anyone and did not give them face. This was also a chance for the martial artists under him. No one had a chance to fight against Musashi Miyamoto alone. It was better to fight together. Perhaps it could teach him a lesson, and the remaining people would have a chance to enter tomorrows competition. It would also allow them to display their strength. The people below the stage looked at each other and jumped onto the stage one after another. The originally large stage was crowded together with more than a hundred people. However, not a single person dared to enter within three feet of Miyamoto Musashi. His aura struck the people in front of him and almost pushed the people behind him down. Everyone knew that if they didnt go up now, they wouldnt have the chance in the future. They gritted their teeth and charged towards Musashi Miyamoto. Chapter 506 - It Was a Complete Victory Seeing over a hundred people rushing towards him, Miyamoto Musashi unhurriedly pulled out the saber in his hand and immersed himself in his own world as he began to wave it around. The first person who rushed in front of him seemed as if he had bumped into himself. Without any reaction, he was knocked off the stage by the back of the Saber. The second, the third In Lei Luos eyes, Miyamoto Musashis movements were natural. There wasnt a single flaw that could harm him in the direction where the blade pointed. As long as Miyamoto Musashi stood on the stage, he would be invincible. Before Lei Luo could see it, a sharp blade slashed at Miyamoto Musashis neck from an extremely tricky angle from behind. At this moment, Miyamoto Musashi stood at the edge of the stage to prevent others from attacking his back. However, this seemed to violate the laws of physics. He floated in the air and used his trump card against Miyamoto Musashi. Lei Luo could feel the aura of magic from this persons body. In an instant, that persons knife was already on Miyamoto Musashis neck. However, no one expected that a knife would be placed between Miyamoto Musashis neck and that persons sword. Miyamoto Musashi grinned at him and sent him flying with a single strike. It looked extremely unbelievable. That knife seemed to have appeared out of thin air. However, Lei Luo could see it clearly. That knife rotated once on Miyamoto Musashis left hand before he carried it behind his back. That person has a magic conductor on him? Lei Luo turned around and looked at Shinji Sakamoto. The people there did not have a way to use magic power, but they could use magic conductors. That was why Lei Luo had determined that the person had used a low-level magic conductor that could allow him to float in the air for a short period of time, no one in the empire would use it because it was too useless. The heavy armor of the empire could float in the air. Some rich people had high-level magic conductors that could not only float in the air but also protect the user. That was why Lei Luo wanted to ask Shinji Sakamoto. Yes. In the northern border, only rich aristocratic families have the money to buy magic conductors. Warriors like Miyamoto Musashi who dont have money can only slowly cultivate. However, there are very few people who use high-level magic conductors. Dont worry. High-level magic conductors are considered controlled items in the northern border, and they have a large-scale destructive power. Hearing Masanori Sakamotos words, Lei Luo was relieved. If someone used a high-level magic conductor to attack him, would he still fight? Then, they watched Miyamoto Musashis match. Although some people tried to sneak attack Miyamoto Musashi with the same trick, they were all easily evaded. Linghuas side was also safe and sound. Some people even took out an intermediate magic conductor [ counter ], which was also thrown out by Linghuas crafty sword technique. Her sword was more like a person. It glided down with a poetic air and danced on the stage. Any weapon that collided with this sword would be repelled by a strange force or slide over the sword. It looked extremely pleasing to the eye. There were only a dozen people left on Lei Luos side of the stage. One of them was a young man dressed in luxurious clothes who stood on the stage and looked at Lei Luo with a provocative gaze. The rest of the people below the stage were timid and did not dare to go up and challenge this young man. Lei Luo only raised his eyebrows and jumped onto the stage. Wheres your sword? That young man looked extremely dissatisfied. In his opinion, this outsider completely looked down on his sword skills. He did not even bring his sword and dared to come up and fight with him. I dont even need a sword to deal with you. Only Lei Luo knew his situation. No sword could survive in his hands, so he might as well not use a sword at all. If thats the case, then let me see what youre capable of. He held the hilt of his sword and made an expression as if he was asking for a fight. Lei Luo did not say much and just stood on the ring. He did not want the general to know his mage level yet. One had to know that if an unfamiliar mage came to the northern border, he would definitely be investigated by them. Perhaps his incident on the river path would be seen through. Lei Luo did not want to be exposed right now. He just stood on the stage like this. It was impossible for anyone in this place to be able to see the additional effect that the saintly being gave him. My name is Zhongbei Wu. Remember who eliminated you, you arrogant foreigner. He charged towards Lei Luo. With three steps, the tip of his sword had already reached Lei Luos chest. This was a sword technique that every martial artist in the northern border would practice. It was a joint attack. Every step had its own pattern. This was a sword technique with strict laws. It was so fast that the people around him could not see his movements as he drew his sword. It was clear that this young man was very familiar with this technique. However, in Lei Luos eyes, it was a sword that was so slow that his fingers were twitching. The saintly being had given him an unparalleled reaction speed. In the northern border, what kind of damage could a non-grandmaster deal to Lei Luo? Zhongbei Wu only felt that his sword was so fast that he couldnt see it anymore. In the blink of an eye, he couldnt feel his sword anymore. Raising his head, Lei Luo held his sword and slowly stroked it. He even said, Good sword. Following that, Lei Luo only imitated Zhongbei Wus sword technique and similarly executed a joint attack. Zhongbei Wu did not have Lei Luos reaction speed. Before everyone could recover, Zhongbei Wu was already moaning in pain below the stage. Miyamoto Musashi had just finished his match when he saw Lei Luos sword technique. It had to be said that this sword technique was very clumsy, but Lei Luos sword-wielding speed was incomparable. While Miyamoto Musashi was still thinking about whether he could receive this sword, the people under Lei Luos ring began to abstain. Lei Luo casually threw the sword to Zhongbei Wus side. He asked with a flushed face, Master, what is this move called? Seeing Zhongbei Wus serious gaze, Lei Luo couldnt say that he had originally wanted to imitate his sword style, but in the end, he made it so that it didnt look like it. This sword is called that whatever sword, Lei Luo answered him seriously, as if he really had such a move. Next to him, Masanori Sakamoto looked at Lei Luos serious look and stifled his laughter. He followed Lei Luo to Linghuas side. Lei Luo didnt want to explain anything, so he could only say that this girls humor was really low. Miyamoto Musashi walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He said sternly, Have you considered learning swordsmanship from me? Looking at Miyamoto Musashis passionate gaze, Lei Luo thought that he had that kind of orientation. He almost slapped his big hands down. Forget it. Im not the type to learn swordsmanship. Lei Luo was quite aware of this. If he really had the talent in this area, he could train for a while. However, if it wasnt for the addition of the saintly being, just relying on his swordsmanship alone, he might even be able to easily defeat an ordinary martial arts school apprentice. Why bother? He was destined to not stay in the northern border for a long time. Learning swordsmanship relied on continuous practice. It was fine to scare the middle-north enlightenment. Chapter 507 - Secret Talks in the Middle of the Right On the way to dinner, it was said that the competition would last for a day, but in reality, it was faster than expected. There was no other way. Those who were truly powerful, or those who had the magic conductor, were not enough to be their match. Even if they had all kinds of thoughts, under absolute strength, they would only be cannon fodder. To be honest, no one would pity those who were accidentally killed. In the northern border, human lives were the least valuable. In this place, the strong preyed on the weak. The reason why the three great families were able to rule the northern border was because of their powerful military power and influence. Lei Luo naturally didnt feel anything. He had used the Hand of God to kill almost a hundred thousand of Karmans soldiers. There was no other way. If they didnt manage to attack them first, Lei Luos group would suffer. Lei Luo wasnt that saintly. Beside him, Masanori Sakamoto was pulling on Linghuas hand and chattering non-stop. From time to time, he would even ask Lei Luo and Miyamoto Musashi to stop and wait for them to buy something. After a simple meal with them, he brought Masanori Sakamoto along on the way to the blacksmith shop. Lei Luo was silent, mainly because he did not know what to say. He could not ask her to tell him the secrets of the Sakamoto family. What do you think of the northern border now? Masanori Sakamoto spoke first. I think its pretty good. Its quite simple, Lei Luo said perfunctorily. Youre lying. Dont tell me you dont know the current situation in the empire? Of course I know. Lei Luo turned around and looked at Masanori Sakamoto. She pouted and looked at Lei Luo. Then let me tell you something. The general has already stockpiled dozens of Level-8 magic missiles. Theres even a Level-7 magician in the generals residence. Before Masanori Sakamoto opened her mouth to speak, Lei Luo had already blocked the people around him. This witch did not seem to have any self-awareness, and since she dared to talk about such confidential matters on the streets, it could only make things harder for Lei Luo. So? What does this have to do with me? Lei Luo only calmly told her everything. He was just a passerby on this land, and after he left, he was in charge of the flood. Masanori Sakamoto pursed her lips. She knew that this matter had nothing to do with Lei Luo, but she still did not want this land to disappear. The northern border has long been infiltrated by the various feudal lords. This martial arts conference is just the beginning. Ignoring the sentimental woman behind him, Lei Luo turned around and spoke as he walked. Since Ulysses had someone to support him here, how could the other feudal lords not have one? He did not know if the three aristocratic families were under the control of a single dukedom, or if they were running their own affairs. Also, did the general really not know anything about the situation in the northern border? How was that possible? Perhaps he had already started to plan. He did not want to interfere, but it did not mean that the Sakamoto family, especially the troublesome woman behind him, thought that way. What you think is your business. I just want to go to the node. I have no interest in the situation in the northern border or the Sakamoto family. After removing the [ shield ] spell, Masanori Sakamoto did not say anything. She just followed behind him with her head lowered and her eyes red, like an embarrassed little wife. Soon, they walked into the blacksmiths shop. The Ge Tengzhai was tempering a sword by the fire. Lei Luo and the others found a seat and sat down to wait for the old blacksmith. It seemed that the Takeda family did not find anything the previous day. After he was done, he saw Lei Luo bringing a woman over. He asked in confusion, Mr. James, who is this? Lei Luo glanced at Masanori Sakamoto and said, She has the tomes of arcane with her. The old man seemed to be relieved. All right, let this young lady go with me. All right. He didnt say much. This was the condition she had offered at that time. If she wanted to go back on her word and let Lei Luo join the chaos in the northern border, Lei Luo would definitely stop her. At most, he would take the tomes of arcane and throw her back to Sakurakus house. She probably wouldnt say anything either. If she lost the tomes of arcane, it would be snatched by James. What did it have to do with him anyway? Watching Mashiro Sakurazaka and Kefujisai walk upstairs, Lei Luo made a mental note and cast a [ surveillance ] spell on Mashiro Sakurazaka. Miss, take out the tomes of arcane. Okay. Miss, you are! Shh, dont say anything. Just melt the tomes of arcane into it. What about you? Its just as you think. Lei Luo frowned as he listened. The two of them were obviously hiding something from him, but he couldnt directly ask Ge Tengzhai. If he did, the two of them would lose all credibility. After waiting for a while, Masanori Sakamoto came down alone. He didnt say anything, but he looked a little weak. Lei Luo thought that it was a side effect of taking out the tomes of arcane. He brought Masanori Sakamoto back to the restaurant to rest. While sitting in his room, Lei Luo was still reading the ancient Magic Empires magic book. An irregular sound came from outside. Lei Luo got up and walked to the window to activate the [ shield ] spell. Sir James is really amazing. I heard that the Takeda family and the Nakajima family have already decided to recruit you. Fu Yuns voice rang in his ears. This was the secret signal that Lei Luo had promised to make with her, along with the special magic signal that she had given him. Without a special decryption method, it would be impossible to decipher the content of their conversation. Stop talking nonsense. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Lei Luo was unnaturally angered by Masanori Sakamotos attitude, and his words were no longer as natural as before. He only wanted to go to the node, but he could not help but help Ulysses open up the situation in the northern border. Actually, Lei Luo was already in the situation in the northern border. He only wanted to go to the node as soon as possible to pick herbs to save Allie, so he did not have the intention to care too much. All right, the next piece of news is something that we had to go through a lot of trouble to find out. Do you understand? Speak quickly. The generals backer is Papafilin. The Takeda family might have connections with the gate of the Devil World. The others have more or less joined the dukes. Our assassination of the general is only to open up the situation in the northern border. I hope you can help us investigate clearly. In addition, their views are different, which is why there is such a big difference. The generals opinion is to establish a peaceful relationship with Papafilin, while the Takeda family is a firm advocate of war. They want to fight their way out of the northern border and establish their own colony. The people at the gate of the Devil World also think so, so you should be careful when dealing with the two. What about you guys? The voice on the other end was silent for a moment before saying, We only hope that the northern border can survive the war in the empire. After chatting for a while, Lei Luo ended the call with Fu Yun. The other aristocratic families were still participating in the subsequent chaos in the empire. It was very normal. It was impossible for Lei Luo to be the only one who had expected such a big thing, or it could be said that these powers had been preparing for a long time. He was still too young. If it had happened ten years earlier, Lei Luo could easily have conquered everyone in this era. It was not impossible for him to establish his own country, but the time given to him was too little. Chapter 508 - Gambling Match Chapter 508: Gambling Match Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL On the way to the martial arts competition, Lei Luo looked at Mashiro Sakuraku and frowned. She looked listless and did not know what was wrong with her. However, she only watched from the side. There were not as many people as yesterday. There were only 100 arenas left. This time, they were going to fight five rounds in batches. This was to prevent some unpresentable warriors from taking advantage of the competition. Only Lei Luo looked so calm. The others looked especially nervous, deeply afraid that they would draw some experts. He stood below the arenas and chatted with Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua. You have to be careful of Xirong from the treasure house. This person is still very powerful. I fought with him for a very long time last time And then? Miyamoto Musashi chuckled. In the end, I still reluctantly defeated him. Seeing that we were so close, he might strike a little harder. Seeing this sly smile, Lei Luo almost did not go up to the stage to fight Miyamoto Musashi first. Looking at his number, Lei Luo walked to the bottom of the stage. The first match was Lei Luos match. Masanori Sakurai stood below the stage to cheer for Lei Luo. Standing on the stage, the referee admired Lei Luo quite a lot. The main reason was that he looked unfathomable and did not belong to an aristocratic family. If he could build a relationship with him, he would not need to be a small referee anymore. A young man in armor walked to Lei Luos side and extended his hand. Hello, Mr. James. Im Takeda Feng from the Takeda family. Hello. Lei Luo only nodded at the young man and did not extend his hand. When Takeda Feng saw that Lei Luo had no intention of shaking hands with him, a trace of viciousness flashed in his eyes. On the surface, he was still smiling as he walked to his seat. Why dont you make a bet with me, Mr. James? What bet do you want to make? Although he knew that the Takeda family wanted to rope him in, he still did not expect that this person would have other intentions. If I win, Mr. James will stay and be my hanger-on. If I lose, I will give this sword to you. Takeda looked down and a servant held up a sword for Lei Luo to see. This is one of the Takeda familys collections. Its a famous sword forged by swordmaster An Gang, Tongzi cut. Of course, if Mr. James has any thoughts of joining the Takeda family, this sword will still be given to you with both hands. The head of the Takeda family had remembered Lei Luo from the previous day. With this investigation, he knew that he had been to the blacksmith shop in Kudengzhai and lacked a suitable sword. Hence, he thought of using a peerless weapon to win over Lei Luo. If young master Takeda Feng is so confident in his own strength, then I will accept your bet. Takeda Feng took off the green windbreaker he was wearing and took out his own knife. It was a four-foot-long large knife with a cold glint on its blade. Ill take your advice. Takeda Feng leaped up and brought the large knife with him as he launched a powerful slash at the top of Lei Luos head. Lei Luo just stood there and waited, as if he didnt see the danger above his head. Masanori Sakamoto broke out in a cold sweat. As the broadsword was getting closer and closer to his head, Lei Luo finally reacted. He reached his hand to the top of his head, as if he wanted to catch the broadsword with his bare hands. However, it was this action that made Takeda feel as if his broadsword had met with great resistance. It landed on Lei Luos hand lightly, as if he was sending the broadsword to the top of Lei Luos head. This was the result of Lei Luo using the [ gravity manipulation ] spell on his saintly being. This spell was still very useful, especially against moves that relied on gravity to cause damage. Takeda Fengs sweat had already soaked the clothes inside. He originally thought that Lei Luos strength was only close to that of a grandmaster. Even if his strength was slightly inferior, it wouldnt be that much. However, with such an imposing manner, even if Lei Luo said that he wasnt a grandmaster, Takeda wouldnt believe it. Gritting his teeth, something in Takedas chest started to accumulate power towards Lei Luo. Lei Luos intuition started to feel a little dangerous. He only wanted to grab his saber and throw Takeda off the stage. However, Takedas chest emitted a white ray of light straight towards Lei Luos chest. This was Takedas trump card that he had prepared beforehand. He had planned to use it in the top ten matches. It would not be a problem for him to kill a grandmaster when he was caught off guard. Under Lei Luos deliberate dodging, the ray of light landed below the stage. In an instant, a huge pit appeared below the stage. Lei Luo then saw the device on Takedas chest. It was an intermediate magic conductor called [ electromagnetic destruction ] . This device was originally installed on heavy armor, but the original device was too big. The load of a heavy armor could not carry such a big magic conductor. It seemed that this was the result of miniaturization. After all, although the original power would decrease after miniaturization, the cost of building it was not just a little bit higher. While lamenting that the people of the northern border family were foolish and rich, he looked at the magic conductor on Takeda Fengs chest that was accumulating power. The rapid shooting just now had consumed a lot of the magic conductors lifespan. He did not think that Takeda Feng would be so willing to part with it. Takeda Feng did not think that Lei Luo was actually a grandmaster. Moreover, he was able to dodge his shot at such a close distance, which made him want to subdue Lei Luo even more. If such a grandmaster with potential could be under his command, then in the next family head election, how could his good-for-nothing brother be his opponent? If it were not for the fact that he could not expose his identity as a mage, he would not have needed to dodge that shot just now. However, Lei Luo did not want him to be noticed right now. He grabbed Takeda Fengs hand and stopped him from charging up his power. He knocked him unconscious on the ground. Lei Luo sighed. He could only accept that famous sword with a smile. He walked down the stage and watched the Takeda familys servant carry Takeda Feng down. Lei Luo took away the boy cut that was placed there and returned to Masanori Sakamotos side. Youre in trouble. Ah. Lei Luo looked at Masanori Sakamoto, who was whispering mysteriously into his ear. Takeda Feng is extremely vengeful. He holds grudges against people from the Takeda family. A minister only said a few bad things about the Takeda familys head at home and disappeared the next day. Be careful. Masanori Sakamoto revealed a fox-like expression and gave Lei Luo an evil smile. Lei Luo rolled his eyes at her. Ill hand you over then. Youre useless now anyway. Masanori Sakamoto was instantly unhappy when she saw Lei Luo threatening her like this. She turned her head to the side. Lei Luo looked at her and smiled nonchalantly. He looked at the competition on the stage. He still had four more matches to fight. If there were matches that had the same win, he would have to add on. It would be good for him to understand the strength of his opponent now. If any brazen person suddenly jumped out and killed him, it would not be worth it. Chapter 509 - See You Again, Ichiro Kitajo While waiting for the second match, the audience below the stage began to cheer towards the stage. Lei Luo, who had been paying attention to the other stages, turned his attention to the other stage. A man who was like a giant tower had just torn the person on the stage into two halves. Fresh blood sprayed onto Lei Luos face, and everyone cheered for him. This mans fighting style was very crude. Basically, he used his body to withstand his opponents attacks, forcing his opponent into a corner of the stage, and using his hands to crush his opponent into pieces. The people who saw this for the first time would undoubtedly feel disgusted and even fear this person. However, the audience below the stage seemed to have been fed up with the complicated swordsmanship, and they admired this kind of barbaric physical technique to the extreme. The brawny man grinned at Lei Luo. Together with the blood on his face, which looked particularly ferocious, Lei Luo frowned and asked Masanori Sakamoto, Do you know him? Why is he smiling at you? Youre thinking too much. Masanori Sakamoto rolled her eyes at Lei Luo and looked solemnly at the man on the stage. There was a power in his body that she did not know about. This power that disgusted her also made her feel nauseous. Miyamoto Musashi walked to Lei Luos side and said, I feel a familiar scent on this person, but I dont know what it is. Your next opponent is a grandmaster from the wisdom path of the mirror heart. Be careful. Someone has made a bet on your match. The odds are quite high. After saying that, he walked back to his own arena and began to prepare for his match. Lei Luo looked at the arena and was lost in thought. This was the first time that he had fought against a grandmaster. If he did not include the few matches that he had sparred with Miyamoto Musashi. Next match, the mysterious warrior James against the youngest grandmaster of the wisdom path of the mirror heart. The legend of Noriko Ichiro. The referee in the arena began to become very energetic. After all, the following matches were very interesting, especially this Noriko Ichiros reputation in the northern border was very great. Within ten years, almost all the young people in the northern border had become his role model. At the age of ten, he was taken in by a grandmaster of the wisdom path of the mirror heart. At the age of sixteen, he received the title of the Wisdom Path of the mirror heart, the legend of Noriko Ichiro. At the age of twenty-three, he became a grandmaster of the wisdom path of the mirror heart, he could be said to be a living legend. When his reputation had reached its peak, he had left the northern border. In order to pursue a higher path, he had challenged the experts of the empire. With his identity as a martial artist, he had fought against a level-five mage. According to the rumors in the northern border, he was also known as the Mage Killer. Hello, Mage Killer. Lei Luo greeted Beitou Ichiro, who had walked onto the stage. This person was quite fated with him. When he was in the administrative department and when he was smuggling, he had met him. At first, Lei Luo thought that he had discovered his identity. However, after Lei Luo investigated, he found that this was really just a coincidence. He didnt care too much about it. When he was in the empire, he had never heard of this Mage Killer. Every mage had a very high status in the empire. Lei Luo didnt think that all of his legends were true, but there was no doubt that he was still a very powerful opponent. Ichiro Kitajo pulled open his hood, put his hand on his sword, and said with a bitter smile, Were really fated, Mr. James. But I wont show mercy. This is for my goal, and its something I have to do. He muttered. Ichiro Kitajo knew that Lei Luo was a mage, but he didnt think that Lei Luos mage level was high. Ichiro Kitajo had seen Lei Luos matches before. Every time, Lei Luo didnt show any signs of using magic, especially against Takeda. Based on his knowledge in the empire, a Grade-3 mage was enough to destroy Takedas magic conductor through magic. Even if it wasnt enough, it could still delay the launch of the magic conductor. But Lei Luo used a method that no mage would use and dodged it directly. So he was sure that Lei Luos mage level wouldnt be higher than Grade-2. After calming himself down, Ichiro Kitajo heard the referees call. Begin. He drew out his katana and slowly walked towards Lei Luo. It was as if he was dancing, elegant. In Lei Luos eyes, he could see the difference in his aura. Lei Luo also took the boy cut he won and drew his katana as he walked towards Ichiro Kitajo. Both of them appeared to be neither too fast nor too slow. However, a true grandmaster would only see the clash of auras. Ichiro Kitajos sword was very slow, but it gave Lei Luo the feeling that he wouldnt be able to dodge it. So, he naturally raised his sword to meet it, but the blade followed Lei Luos sword and turned at an unbelievable angle. It directly slid onto Lei Luos chest. Looks like the victor has been decided, Mr. James. Ichiro Kitajos face revealed a smile after he had succeeded, but the corners of Lei Luos mouth also curled up. In an instant, Lei Luos knife had already slid to Kitajos throat, almost piercing Kitajos neck. Kitajo no longer felt like he had everything under control. He only took a step forward and withdrew the knife that was about to pierce Lei Luo. He knew that before he pierced Lei Luo, he would definitely die first. His expression became serious. A storm of blades started to blow around Lei Luo. Lei Luos movements looked very relaxed. Every move was aimed at Ichiro Kitajos vital parts at a strange angle, causingIchiro Kitajo to have no choice but to retract every killing move. This was the effect of Lei Luos [ gravity manipulation ] spell. All objects with weight within this range were under Lei Luos control. Under the almost subtle manipulation of mana, Ichiro Kitajos blade was always slower than Lei Luos moves where he could not feel it. Under the torrential rain of attacks, Lei Luos mana flow and familiarity with gravity magic were steadily increasing. This was one of the ways that Lei Luo improved. It was a more precise manipulation of mana, allowing him to cast every spell almost perfectly. Every strand of mana was used where it should be. Ichiro Kitajo quickly felt this strange. Before Lei Luos next attack, he stepped on the ring and retreated. The tiles had long been shattered and scattered in all directions during their battle. Is this your magic? Why dont I feel anything? The cheering audience was in an uproar. No one knew that James was a magician, but when Ichiro Kitajo said it, it made people believe it without a doubt. This is not magic, Mr. Kitajo. There are no magic waves around me. Lei Luo smiled and looked at Ichiro Kitajo. He still did not want his identity to be exposed, but what Lei Luo said was true. There would be no magic waves around him. This was the magic power in his body. Chapter 510 - Investigation On the stage, only the sound of Kitajos breathing could be heard. In the wisdom stream of mirror heart, only he could predict the opponents attack and play with the opponent. However, the current situation was that he was being played by Lei Luo. This was something that Kitajo could not accept. He would rather be defeated by Lei Luos magic than allow himself to be defeated by Lei Luo in such a way. He calmed himself down and let go of the knife in his hand. He took out a test tube containing a purple potion from his pocket. This was given to him by the Nakajima family head. He had planned to use it in the finals, but it seemed that he could not wait until that time. After drinking the potion in one gulp, Kitajos body began to show unnatural blue veins. His blood vessels were also expanding. Lei Luo only watched this scene and did not interrupt him. He wanted to see what other tricks this Ichiro had up his sleeve, but the aura on his body made Lei Luo feel uncomfortable. Moreover, there was an aura of magic condensation on his body that should never have appeared. You should be proud of being able to make me use the magic potion. Ichiro suppressed his painful moans and curled up his body, suppressing his voice. He threw down the knife at his waist and charged straight at Lei Luo. Lei Luo raised the knife horizontally and pointed it at Ichiros chest. A claw condensed from magic appeared on Ichiros hand. In Lei Luos eyes, this was a very crude way to use magic. It was a method that no mage would use. It was this method that made Lei Luo feel a sense of danger. The knife in his hand trembled involuntarily. This was an expression of excitement. The claw was aimed at Lei Luos head. It was as if it wanted to explode on his head. Lei Luo forced his body forward to block the claw. The tremendous force made Lei Luos hands tremble. He added three additional spells to his body: [ power boost ] ! [ muscle control ] ! [ hardening ] ! The three intermediate spells reduced Lei Luos mana by 10%. However, under such circumstances, Lei Luo continued to block Kitous attacks. After a few rounds, as he endured the violent attacks, he looked at Kitajos blood-red eyes. Lei Luo knew that Kitajo had already lost the ability to control this power, so he did not want to show him any mercy. With one slash, he was sent flying. With the support of [ gravity control ], the blade in Lei Luos hand became as light as a feather, splitting open his opponents blood vessels. Otherwise, he would still be sent off the stage by Hojos attacks. This kind of power made Lei Luo feel troubled. He did not know whose work this was. He sighed and stopped watching Hojo fall off the stage. The audience below the stage was already numb. In their eyes, Hojo, who should have been invincible, had lost just like that. This was something they could not accept. However, their respect for the strong still made them suppress the thought of provoking Lei Luo. Although they did not see Lei Luo kill anyone, they knew that this was just the strong showing mercy to the weak. After sheathing his blade, he said to the dumbfounded Masanori Sakamoto, Lets go. Only then did Masanori Sakamoto come back to his senses. He followed Lei Luo and asked curiously, What level are you? Masanori Sakamoto had long known that Lei Luo was a magician, but now that he looked at him, it seemed like Lei Luos magic level was very high. Guess. He stopped talking to Masanori Sakamoto and focused on studying the flaws in the battle just now. The following matches were very boring. There were some who started off with harsh words, some who directly forfeited, and one who wanted to become a disciple. In fact, after fighting one person, todays match was almost over. They just had to wait until tomorrows match, which would be the 100 to 10. After Ichiro Kitajo was carried away, the referees seat gave him another chance to enter another group. He also got the chance to enter the next days match. This time, he looked exhausted but still defeated the winner of the other group. He didnt know if there was an inside story, but Lei Luo didnt care because the three family heads invited him to the high platform to chat. What an exciting competition. Its been a long time since Ive seen such a blood-boiling competition. The seemingly weak Nakajima family head squinted his eyes at Lei Luo and said, I dont deserve it. The Takeda family head said to Lei Luo, If you havent thought about joining the northern border, there are many outsiders like you among our hangers-on. The treatment is very good. Im not interested in considering it for the time being. If you want, you must consider the Takeda family heads opinion first. Okay. The Takeda family head laughed loudly and took a big gulp of the wine in his hand. The Sakakami family head, who was beside him, did not seem to care about it. His eyes were wandering. Master Nakajimas eyes drifted unconsciously as he asked in a seemingly casual manner, May I know what level of mage Mr. James Is? A mere level-five mage is nothing, Lei Luo replied respectfully. Then you really are a young hero. I didnt expect Mr. Lei Luo to have such a high talent in magic. This makes me want to rope him in even more. The Nakajima family head also smiled, but his fingers kept knocking on the table, as if he was thinking about something. After exchanging a few pleasantries with the three family heads, Lei Luo quickly returned to the stage. The Takeda family head spoke first. Do you think hes someone sent by the Elders Guild? The Nakajima family head pursed his lips and said, It doesnt seem like it. The Elders Guild wont appear at the martial arts conference, but in the backyard of the generals residence. The Takeda family head asked the Nakajima family head in an inquisitive tone, Then should we make a move against him? or report it to the general. Lets wait and see. The current situation is still unclear. I hope that the Sakakami family can make a wise decision. Otherwise, they wont want us to disregard the past. The Nakajima family heads tone was very indifferent, but the meaning of his threat to the Sakakami family was very obvious. I just dont want the northern borderline to fall into the flames of war again. The Sakurazaka family sighed. This was not the first time the Nakajima family had questioned them. This is no longer a question of whether we are willing or not. The gate of the Devil realm is about to be completely opened. Plus, the empire is about to fall into chaos. We have guarded the gate for the empire for so long, isnt it enough to offset our sins? Does the general mean that we should still be enslaved by the Empire? Shes just a brat who doesnt know anything. If she doesnt cooperate with the Devil Realm, once the gate of the Devil Realm opens, everyone in the northern border wont be able to escape! The master of the Nakajima familys tone became fierce. His palm landed heavily on the table. It seemed that the master of Sakakami family didnt agree and wanted to start a war right then and there. I still need some time to think about it. Let me figure it out. The master of the Nakajima family only let out a breath of turbid air before he stood up and walked down the stage. Chapter 511 - General Hey, James. Are you really not a magician? Miyamoto Musashi held the wine on the table and asked in a slightly tipsy tone. I think so. As they ate the food in the restaurant and clinked glasses, Miyamoto began to talk incoherently with Lei Luo. Linghua wasnt with them, while Shinji Sakurakami returned to her room to rest. One glass after another, Miyamoto Musashis mood became better and better. There were more and more wine bottles on the table, and the night gradually became darker and darker. It wasnt until the restaurant closed that Miyamoto Musashi started to sleep soundly on the table. Looking at this unconscious person, Lei Luo could only take out Miyamoto Musashis wallet with tears in his eyes. He helped him settle his debts, including the debt he owed previously. This person was really boring. Even if he had money, settling debts was not really one of his strongest suits. After throwing Miyamoto Musashi into a room, he walked straight to his own room. However, Lei Luo felt that his magic array had been triggered at the door. Pushing the door open, a graceful woman with a white veil on her face sat near the window, looking at the scenery outside. She was wearing a long red dress, and she looked extremely beautiful. The strokes on her face were like those of a fairy walking down from a painting. Lei Luo did not hesitate either. He walked to the seat beside her, took the tea he bought, and slowly brewed it as if there was no one beside him. Hello, pseudo-grade-9 Mage Lei Luo. Nice to meet you. The woman seemed to be waiting for Lei Luo to speak first, but she did not expect him to not care about her at all. Hello, General Zili. I wonder what youre doing here tonight? Lei Luo had long guessed that General Zili would send someone to his place, but he did not expect that she would go herself. In fact, the thought had not crossed Lei Luos mind. If not, he would take it that he had guessed wrongly. Although Lei Luo had never seen General Zili before, the appearance of the flower of the northern borders was too obvious. Other than General Zili, Lei Luo couldnt think of anyone whose appearance could compare to the woman sealed within the deity armament. I didnt expect the military advisor to know about this little woman. Im truly terrified. General Zili stood up and bowed. They were all waiting for the other party to speak first. After all, they still didnt know what the other partys situation was like. No one wanted to be at a disadvantage. I dont think I can compare to military advisor Lei Luo. General, you must have mistaken me for someone else. Lei Luo brought the hot tea in his hand to General Zili, wanting to see if this general was afraid that he would rise up and kill her. However, General Zili only smiled as he took the tea and said to Lei Luo, Thank you for military advisor Lei Luos tea. Whatever you say. Picking up the tea that he had brewed, Lei Luo sat on his seat and took a sip. Nine days ago, advisor Lei Luo died after releasing a spell that far exceeded the current level of a magician. Four days later, an unknown magician named James appeared on the northern border. Isnt this too much of a coincidence? Hearing General Zilis words, Lei Luos heart did not waver at all. He knew that this matter was far from as simple as she said. There must be some conclusive evidence to prove that he was Lei Luo. Sure enough, Zili looked at Lei Luos face with a hint of ridicule. I have contacted the Empires Marquis, Papafilin. They did not send an investigator to the northern border at all, so your identity is fake. There was no expression on Lei Luos face, but a disappointed expression appeared on his face. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Lei Luo put down the tea in his hand with an impatient expression. He knew that this person in front of him was still trying to rope him in. Although he didnt know the reason, Lei Luo could still feel the urgency in her words. I know that Mr. Lei Luo intends to help Fu Yun, but do you know that Fu Yun is a member of the royal family and that the people that Ulysses supports are from the royal family? Hearing this, Lei Luos heart was still a little moved. He still did not expect Fu Yun to be a member of the royal family that had disappeared for many years. Did the royal family still have the power to fight against the general? That was really a terrifying thing. I know that Mr. Lei Luo and Ulysses have a good relationship, but now is not the time for internal strife in the northern border. Who knows when the gate of the demon world will open? And when that time comes, the northern border will be plunged into endless flames of war. I know that the Takeda family and the Nakajima family have long been in contact with the demon world, but the goal of the demon world is to open the node and invade the magic empire. How could there be a complete egg when the nest is overthrown? The northern border will still be the vanguard for the invasion of the demon world. Papafilin and I have agreed that as long as we dont let the Takeda family and the Nakajima family open the gate of the demon world ahead of time, as long as Papafilin is free, we will help the northern border repel the demon worlds attack. And we have promised to give the northern border the right to independence. Isnt this the best choice? Zili spilled everything about her deal with Papafilin as if he was pouring beans and as if he was talking about his own pain. However, Lei Luo knew that she definitely had some crucial information that she had yet to say. I hope that Mr. Lei Luo can tell the Sakakami family that if I help Takeda and the others open the gate of the Devil Realm, I will first cleanse the Sakakami family even if I have to die. Zili gritted her teeth and told Lei Luo that this was a very big decision. If the Sakakami family knew about this, they might not even be able to wait for the ceremony and start a war. However, the Sakakami family was the key to Takedas plan, so Zili made this decision. I hope that Mr. Lei Luo can help me. When the northern border is stabilized, I will station troops for the Black Angel Army and control the northern borders export and import channels. At that time, Mr. Lei Luo will be the left Prime Minister of the northern border, and he wont have to do anything. This was already a very big condition for Zili. In Lei Luos ears, he felt that it was ridiculous. What did it mean to station troops in the northern border? It was equivalent to putting a thorn in the generals heart, and it could not be removed even if he wanted to. In addition to the trade rights in the northern border, it could increase his wealth by hundreds of millions every year. Although Lei Luo still wanted to agree, there were still some things that Lei Luo did not know. He first needed to determine whether Zili was telling the truth or simply bluffing to gain an advantage. General Zili, please leave. I am not Lei Luo, and I can not accept such a condition. Please forgive me for not being able to do anything. Zilis eyes clearly showed some disappointment, but she understood that Lei Luo had rejected her condition. Looking at the still warm tea on the table, the beauty sitting at the side had disappeared. Lei Luo looked at the chair that was still warm, but he did not say a word. Chapter 512 - Funeral At the same time, Morton and Katz walked in the drizzle with Allie holding an umbrella. They walked towards a black marble tombstone. After suppressing the internal rebellion, they successfully occupied the Cape of Good Hope and successfully made the place their own. Trump also fulfilled his promise to hold the trade there in his hands. The Doomsday Dusk Alliance did not make a move against Trump. Without the leaders words, they did not dare to make a move against an act that was close to rebellion. After the riots in the past few days, Morton used the power of the book of the immortal to wipe out the opposition forces in the city. However, in order to fake the death of Lei Luo, they decided to hold a grand funeral. Charlotte and Tolle were behind Morton. All the members of the Black Angel Army stood behind them and bowed to Lei Luos tombstone. This was their eternal spiritual guide and an army that existed for Lei Luos will. Lei Luo had become an existence that was close to faith for them. Charlotte leaned over and whispered into Mortons ear, The preparations are almost done. We can launch an attack on Cains forces at any time. During this period of time, the situation in the Cape of Good Hope had stabilized. Therefore, under Charlottes suggestion, they began to prepare to attack Cain, the largest pirate force in the Satans Wings. This was also the first battle after Lei Luos departure, and it could obviously boost morale. At the same time, it could also turn the situation in the Satans Wings into what Lei Luo had hoped. It could completely establish the opposition between the Black Angel Army and the Magic Conductor Army. Under constant reorganization and compression, the Black Angel Army already had six full lord-class fleets, and Cain also had six. However, the magic conductor army already had four full lord-class fleets as the first wave of attacks. It must be known that if the magic conductors were to form an army, their combat strength would be half that of an ordinary army. Under the uniform command and the support of extremely high computational ability, one magic conductor could take on two. After the first wave of attacks, the magic conductor army pretended to be looting supplies, but in reality, it was also to get supplies. However, under such a blow, the Black Angel Army took down Cain with lightning speed. No one knew about this plan. Only the higher-ups of the Black Angel Army knew that after the funeral, they would start the first battle. This was also a plan that no one could have thought of. At this moment, the magic conductor army had already begun. After they finished fighting, Lei Luos funeral would also be over. At that time, everyone would board the battleship that had already been warmed up. Thinking of this, Morton walked to the podium and said to the people below, We have lost the supreme leader, Lei Luo, but he still guides us. This is his idealto build an alliance without discrimination, unequal wealth, and poverty. Everyone is your best friend and also your closest comrade. Next, let us mourn for Lei Luo for three minutes. Morton lowered his head with a sorrowful expression on his face. Everyone followed Morton and lowered their heads. Whether it was those who had just joined the Dark Angel Army or the veterans who had followed Lei Luo from the start, they all felt sorrowful. A mage with a promising future and a well-deserved genius had lost his life for them. This was something that no one had expected. He could have given up on them and made a comeback with those who survived, but he had saved them at the cost of his life. The sad atmosphere was transmitted to everyone. During this time, everyone understood the concept of the Black Angel Army. They saw the great ideals of this young man and were willing to sacrifice their lives for his ideals. Seeing that the time was right, Morton said to the people below with red eyes, Everyone, we shouldnt feel sad. The stars in the sky are watching us. Let him witness our battle. Now, everyone board the battleship. Our blood will make the enemy tremble. Our roars will make the enemy feel fear. Our weapons will bring death to the enemy. Warriors, tell me your fighting spirit! With the last sentence, Morton used a hoarse voice to shout at the people below. Fight! Fight! Fight! Everyone shouted with a crazy fanaticism in response to Mortons words. All of you board the battleship! Everyone rushed to their own battleship and walked to their own positions. No one asked who their opponent was. This was their battle, and they were bound to tear their opponent into pieces. Tolle knew that this army was already beyond contempt. He vaguely knew that Lei Luo was actually not dead. This was his guess, but he did not say it out loud. The situation was set, and what happened next would depend on how the situation changed. Cains base was now covered in flames. The fleet in the distance had used a gathering formation to catch them off guard, destroying a lord-class fleet that had yet to take off. The patrolling troops were shot down in a single exchange. Under the precise calculation of the firepower, these pirate troops were as fragile as paper. When everyone boarded the warships, the news that the magic shooters had charged in came from the ground forces. One fleet even landed directly above their base to receive their supplies. Cains leader, Jerry, roared at the communicator. Who the hell is it? F*ck, shoot them down for me. The leader seems to be a group of magic shooters. Now that our fleets have just taken off, their combat power is too strong. Shoot them down for me. I dont care what method you use, shoot out all the Level-7 magic guided missiles that Ive robbed. Jerry yelled at the communicator and sat on the stool. He knew that whether he won or lost this battle, he had suffered a great loss. The beeping sound came from the command desk in front of him. Jerry picked up the phone impatiently. What else is there? Theyve retreated. The missiles are loaded. Do they still want to shoot them out? Fire my ass. Retreat for me. In Jerrys heart, he had already suffered heavy losses. If they continued to fight, both sides would definitely suffer heavy losses. It would be better to let them go. He wiped his sweat. As a pirate, he had actually been robbed by others. One had to know that he occupied a passage leading to Satans Wings. Who would dare to attack him? While Jerry was still thinking about who planned this battle, a red light began to flash on the command platform. Jerry opened the voice message sent from the command platform. Leader, we were ambushed. We just got off the warship and were attacked again. There are a lot of fleets, and they look like the Black Angel Army from the Cape of Good Hope. Run quickly. After listening to the voice message, Jerry slammed his hand on the command platform and said to his subordinates, B*stards! We didnt see them coming! They even came knocking on our door. Take everyone and leave! However, as the heavy armor above his head smashed the top of the battleship open, Jerry knew that he had no chance. Chapter 513 - Magic Puppet Walking to the door of Masanori Sakamotos room, Lei Luo organized his words and thought about how to say it to Masanori Sakamoto. The current situation was not what he had in control. He had been pushed into the chaos by various forces. What could Lei Luo do to change the current situation? Its Mr. James, right? Please come in. With some surprise, Lei Luo pushed open Masanori Sakamotos door. She was sitting on the bed, thinking about something. You know about it, right? While Lei Luo was talking to sufficient, he had used [ message ] magic to let Masanori Sakamoto know about their conversation. Are you saying that youre Lei Luo or that the general threatened the Sakamoto Family? Masanori Sakamoto blinked as she looked at Lei Luo as if she was trying to prove something. Both. Lei Luo sat beside Masanori Sakamoto and lay down. He was at a loss as to who he should help or which faction was worthy of his help. Just follow your heart. The Sakamoto familys matter will not be resolved so easily. We will only know in the end. They all have their own ideas and goals. Theyre all the same to me. Masanori Sakamaka looked at Lei Luo with a hint of worry. Yeah, perhaps only in the end will we know which side is worth it? Thinking about the current situation, he only wanted to enter the node to find the medicine that would save Allie. However, he was now sinking deeper and deeper into this situation. Ill go back first. If you want to inform the Sakamoto family, do it as soon as possible. We dont have much time left. Lei Luo stood up and walked back to his room. He did not see Masanori Sakamotos lonely expression. There were only ten arenas left at the martial arts competition venue. The days competition was to draw lots among the one hundred people, number one against number one hundred, number two against number ninety-nine, and so on. Masanori Sakamoto did not follow them that day. She said that she would be refining the tomes of arcane with Kudouzhai. When it was Lei Luos turn to draw lots, the people in front of him looked happy and sad. On the big screen, the names of the people who had drawn lots appeared. Today, they only needed to fight five matches to decide the names of the people who would enter the top 10. Tomorrow, there would be a free-for-all between 10 people to decide the rankings. The day after tomorrow, it would be the competition to decide the champion. When there were only 25 people left, one person was destined to be left empty. The person who was left empty would have a free-for-all battle with the remaining 12 people. The 10 people who could last the longest would enter the top 10. This was also a time to show ones personal level. It was also for the sake of watching the competition. At the same time, it could also eliminate the weakest among them and let the lucky ones stop there. Lei Luo looked at his number. It was 83. He wanted to fight with number 17. He relaxed when he saw the big screen. It was an unknown person. Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua were also among the 100 people. However, Linghuas matches were not so smooth. Every time she met an opponent that was slightly stronger than her, she still managed to defeat 100 people without any danger. In these two matches, Lei Luo used his fastest speed to finish off his opponent so that no one else could see his strength. Lei Luo was aware that General Zili would definitely be watching his matches, so he had to hide for as long as he could. As long as his identity as a mage was not seen through, he could still stall for some time. When he entered the node, he would not have to worry about the situation here. Miyamoto Musashi had drawn a blank, which surprised Lei Luo a little. It was as if someone had deliberately let him take a blank. When he walked to the arena and saw his opponent, Lei Luo felt strange. It was a golden-haired foreigner in a coat. Among the twenty-five people, only James and the man in front of him were foreigners. The other foreigners were all eliminated. Whether they were there to join in the fun or to be the hangers-on of the other family heads, this showed that the man in front of him was stronger than the average person. Not being able to use magic power in the northern border did not mean that there were no ways to deal with magic. For example, the most common method was to bring a small anti-magic stone. This special product from the gate of the demon world could effectively block the release of magic by mages. The premise was that within a certain range, Lei Luo also bought a small piece to try. The principle was actually very simple. This kind of stone could absorb the magic power that dispersed in the air, it would cause mages who originally relied on the magic power in the air to release magic to be unaccustomed to it. If a mage used the magic power in his body, as long as he fell before the other party, he would be able to successfully subdue the enemy. Hello, Mr. James. Im Jarrosus. Im very happy to see my fellow countryman from the empire, but I had no choice but to kill you because of the orders of the Nakajima family head. The man in front of him did not speak. He only smiled, looking very pitiful. He used the simplest [ voice transmission ] spell to let Lei Luo hear it. Then I wish you all the best. Lei Luo also smiled at this person. No matter which side he was on, he was a worthy opponent. Begin! Lei Luo quickly drew his sword after the referees voice sounded. He shot towards Jarrosus like an arrow leaving the bow. Not all mages had a sacred body like Lei Luo. Most mages were good at long-range attacks. Lei Luo raised his sword and aimed it at Jarrosus face, while Jarrosus extended his hand to block it. This shocked Lei Luo. When Lei Luos sword touched Jarrosus fist, the sound of metal clashing against metal was heard. This was unbelievable. Lei Luo took a closer look. There was something that looked like armor on Jarrosus body. It was this thing that stopped the blade of Lei Luos sword. This is one of my research, the possession of a magic puppet. Arent you surprised? There was pride and relief on Jarrosus face. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with his research. Not bad. If its just like this, its still not enough. The blade seemed to turn on its own and slid down his fist. Jarrosus could only turn his head, but the tip of the blade still left a bloody mark on his face. He quickly stretched out his fist, forcing Lei Luos next attack back. He covered the wound on his face and asked Lei Luo, Are you really a mage? Lei Luo shrugged and replied to Jarrosus, Who knows? Hearing that Lei Luo did not answer his question, Jarrosus could only smile bitterly and say, I really underestimated you. In that case, Ill let you see the results of my lifes work. After saying that, his armor fell off his thin body like clothes. The originally transparent lines began to become clear and appeared in front of Jarrosus, forming the appearance of a giant in armor. This is a real magic puppet. It is a masterpiece that combines the advantages of all magic puppets. Such a beautiful structure. Its not in vain that I stole it from the Magic Research Institute of the empires Elder Council and lived on the edge of death in the northern border for so many years. Chapter 514 - Free-for-all The armor in front of him stepped on the cracked bricks in the ground and rushed towards Lei Luo. The huge axe in his hand had already reached the top of his head. What made Lei Luo truly fearful was that Jarrosus, who only had the strength of a Grade-4 mage, was able to support this thing that was equivalent to a Grade-5 magic puppet. Didnt this mean that the Elder Council still had a secret weapon like this? Do you know how difficult it is to cast a spell beyond the level of a mage? A Level-2 spell is enough to drain the mana of ten to a hundred Level-1 mages. The higher the level of a spell, the higher the quality and quantity of the mana required. Why could Lei Luo use a high-level spell? That was because after the purification of the holy body, the quality of the mana was unbelievably high. All the blood in the body was infused with mana, causing Lei Luos blood to be able to exchange with the mana. This allowed Lei Luo to use magic beyond his level, but now, someone was using magic beyond his level in front of him. How could he not be surprised? Using the [ flight ] spell, he temporarily flew up to dodge the attack of the magic puppet. In Lei Luos eyes, the magic puppet was Jarrosus, which also prevented Lei Luo from directly attacking Jarrosus, the spellcaster. The puppets axe fell to the ground, creating a large crater. Seeing the magic power flowing through the magic puppet, Lei Luo thought of a way to deal with the magic puppet. He took out a small stone and stuffed it into the gaps of the magic puppet, then he began to circle around the magic puppet to dodge its attack. Jarrosus was confused. It was not a wise decision to fight with him for a long time. With a certain amount of magic crystals, Jarrosus could maintain the magic puppets normal operation for two days. Although Lei Luo was fast, he was still a human. He would feel tired if he did not eat or drink for two days. His magic puppet would not be tired. Unless Lei Luo could break the armor of the magic puppet, how could that be possible? One had to know that the armor of a Level-5 magic puppet required at least Level-6 magic to break. If Lei Luo was a Level-6 mage, why would he beat around the bush with him? Hadnt he failed long ago? He couldnt understand what Lei Luo was trying to do, so he decided to deal with him like this. Having made up his mind, Jarrosus chased after Lei Luo and attacked him on the ring. Lei Luo circled around different parts of the magic puppet and began to strike, but to the magic puppet, it was like scratching an itch. It had no effect at all. The more Jarrosus looked, the more confused he became. When the armor on the puppet began to fall off, the speed that was originally on par with Lei Luo began to slow down. Jarrosus used his mana to observe the interior of the magic puppet. The more he looked, the more shocked he became. The mana circuit of the armor seemed to have been plowed by someone, becoming extremely messy. As the armor fell off one by one, the originally huge body became smaller and smaller. Until the weakened Jarrosus fell to the ground, he still could not understand how Lei Luo had done it. He could only say to the judge, I admit defeat. In a depressed manner, he turned to look at Lei Luo and asked, What method did you use to break my magic puppet? Lei Luo rummaged through his armor, took out a small stone, and said to Jarrosus, This is it. Looking at Jarrosus puzzled gaze, Lei Luo continued to explain, This is the anti-magic stone that people in the northern border often use to fight against mages. This little thing can absorb the magic power in the air, and it can also absorb the magic power in the magic power circuit. It will flow along the magic power circuit. To the Magic Power Circuit of a magic puppet, it is like a impurity. It will constantly wear down the original complete magic power circuit. In addition, I constantly adjust its position, which makes it so destructive. If it is destroyed normally, it will take about three hours. Jarrosus smiled bitterly and said to Lei Luo, Yet you still say that youre not a magician? Lei Luo raised his eyebrows and said, If you think so. He walked to the bottom of the ring and glanced at the position of the Nakajima family head on the high platform. His eyes were filled with provocation. Behind the screen, the Nakajima family head looked at Lei Luos eyes on the screen and threw the teacup in his hand out. Trash, really trash. We spend so much money on him every year, but we still cant deal with this James. The Takeda family head comforted him. We never thought of eliminating him in this match. Didnt we prepare for the next match? We spent so much effort to make Miyamoto Takezo empty-handed. Wasnt it all for the next match? The Nakajima family heads originally heaving chest calmed down after hearing this. He asked his servant to change a cup of tea and sat in his seat to continue watching. The Sakurakami family head still had the same expressionless face, but there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. He greeted Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua and waited for the other matches to end. Miyamoto Musashi patted his chest and said to Linghua, Linghua, when the time comes, you will stand behind me. I guarantee that you will pass. But Linghua said with a worried face, What about James? His situation isnt too good. It seems like the Nakajima family and Takeda family are targeting him. This time, there are seven people from these two families. And that Xirong from the treasure house. Maybe the two families will pay him to help. Miyamoto Musashi looked at Lei Luo and said with a snort, Who cares? Ill use all my money. Im planning to have a good meal before I leave. It shouldnt be a problem. At most, Ill eliminate the people from the other two families and then randomly kill one of them, Lei Luo said optimistically to Linghua. Miyamoto Musashi patted Lei Luo and spoke with a gloating expression on his face. Lets take it one step at a time. At most, Ill help you block Xirong from the treasure house and Linghua will help you block one more person. That way, youll only need to hit six people. Itll be much easier to think like that. Lei Luo just rolled his eyes at him and didnt say anything else. Soon, the chaotic battle began. As expected, the seven people surrounded each other. Xirong, who was dressed in yellow and holding a golden staff, gestured at Miyamoto Musashi with his shiny bald head. Linghua could only comfort Lei Luo and say, Ill come and help you after Ive dealt with that person. After saying that, she gestured to the most powerful person among the seven. These seven people were undoubtedly grandmasters from various sects. For various reasons, the two aristocratic families had made their moves, and Bei Tiao Yilang was one of them. The two people next to him, the huge man who liked to tear people apart alive, watched this scene with interest. The cloth-clothed swordsman who was chewing on grass roots and wearing a straw hat watched this scene with disdain. The six men charged towards Lei Luo in different directions. Hojo Ichiros eyes were filled with hatred. After using the magic potion, his body had deteriorated. However, for the sake of his master, he had no choice but to fight against Lei Luo again. The six mens blades slashed towards different parts of Lei Luos body at the same time. It seemed that Lei Luo had nowhere to dodge. Chapter 515 - The Top Ten Under the siege of six people, Lei Luo did not hide his identity anymore. Moreover, most people already thought that he was a magician, so there was no need to continue pretending. [ gravity manipulation ] doubled, and the surrounding gravity was suddenly ten times stronger than normal. The six peoples movements stopped near Lei Luos body at the same time, and the Magic Circle in Lei Luos hand lit up. The six of them only felt their bodies sinking, and the swords in their hands also became heavy. It was difficult for them to even stay where they were. A torrent of magic power with a majestic impact was directed at the Grandmaster who was about to slash Lei Luos neck. The Grandmasters body fell off the stage like a rag along with the impact of the magic power, and it seemed that he was going to die. The audience below the stage began to cry out in shock, and then fear. It must be known that such a powerful mage was only forced out by someone now. Before, his strength was only a part of it, but now, he looked like a giant beast that had opened its eyes to feed on humans. It was terrifying. Immediately after, a huge figure passed through the gravitational field that Lei Luo had cast. While Lei Luo was still constructing his second spell, a huge fist covered Lei Luos head. Lei Luos [ intuition ] spell kept warning him. His head swelled, almost affected by the warning sound. Under such a strong pressure, the passive magic that Lei Luo had set up for himself had reduced the gravity in the surroundings by several times. The people around them were lifted into the air under the infinitely low gravity, and the power of that fist was also reduced. The huge figure was surprised. Hey! Are you really that strong? Only then did Lei Luo see the face of that person clearly. It was the violent giant. His black skin complemented his developed muscles, and his arms that were filled with a sense of power swelled up unnaturally. Under his powerful pressure, Lei Luos magic power was quickly mobilized to fight against his fist. The air was filled with a strange pressure. The remaining five people were struggling to hold on, and their faces revealed expressions of pain. The magic power in Lei Luos body gathered towards the [ gravity control ] magic array on his lower abdomen. The surrounding gravity was constantly weakening, but the giants strength also seemed to have no upper limit as it continued to fight against Lei Luos magic. However, the people next to him quickly could not withstand the residual power of such a confrontation. Their bodies were like in a blender, as they were constantly twisting. Accompanied by a vicious roar from their mouths, they died one after another like evil spirits. Ichiro Kitajo was the same. However, he looked at Lei Luo with a relieved expression, and it was as if he wanted to say something. However, before he could say anything, he was squeezed into a pile of bloody dregs whose faces could not be seen clearly. The referee was also frightened by this kind of battle. No one dared to stop them from fighting. The five people were the best example. The Nakajima family head on the high platform looked more and more solemn. He thought that he had underestimated Lei Luos strength. He had even deliberately let Miyamoto Takezo take his turn, in order to add another grandmaster to deal with Lei Luo. However, the current situation had already gone beyond his control. He originally did not want this lord to deal with Lei Luo, to expose this lord, but now it seemed that he could not hide it anymore. Although the Nakajima clan master hoped that Lei Luo could die like this, Lei Luo could not do as he wished. The confrontation on the platform continued to spread, causing the ground to collapse. The ground under the feet of the two people continued to crack, and the blood of the dead fell on the faces of the two people. The veins on Lei Luos face bulged, and the flow of blood made him look even more ferocious. The giant mans condition was not any better than Lei Luos. His fist had already been cut by the surrounding magic turbulence, and his face was beyond recognition. Soon, the result was out, because Lei Luo had already successfully constructed the second spell, electromagnetic pulse, in the process of continuous confrontation, this spell, which had been inherited from the ancient Magic Empire, was originally a level-five spell with a wide range of effects. However, as Lei Luo continued to control it, its power began to be directed at the huge man in front of him. The huge man still did not realize that Lei Luos spell had been constructed. He only licked the blood that splattered on his face, and an intoxicated expression appeared on his face. His mind had already thought of how to taste this seemingly delicious man in front of him. He wanted to see him cry under his body while his hands moved around his body, looking like he was loving him. As the Magic Circle of Lei Luo was constructed, a powerful blue light devoured the giant man, tearing apart his originally hard body and charging him to the audience seats below the stage. In that instant, dozens of people died under the heavy pressure of Lei Luos magic and the giant man. The crowd screamed and ran away. They did not expect to be threatened by death in such a battle. Everyone felt the pursuit of death. The giant man who was crushed under the rubble roared and struggled free from the pressure of the rocks. The rubble that was casually thrown out took away a few innocent people from the northern border. Covered in blood, he looked like a demon that had climbed up from hell. The huge hole in his chest that had been burned by the [ electromagnetic pulse ] had not yet healed. Blood was slowly dripping down, but he still rushed towards Lei Luo with blood-red eyes. Lei Luo also began to use his sacred body with all his might and began to build a more powerful spell. At this moment, a man in heavy armor jumped between the two of them, followed by thousands of heavy armor troops. At the periphery, a huge magic cannon launcher was already aimed at this place. Stop! The competition has already ended. If you dont stop, you will be treated as a traitor! The voice from the heavy armor made Lei Luo and the huge man stop at the same time. Actually, when Lei Luo and the others were fighting, the match had already ended. However, no one had shouted for them to stop. According to the generals orders, the referee of this match has made a grave mistake. He should be beheaded to apologize. When the heavy armor soldier read out this paragraph, the referee beside him felt incredulous. Did he have the ability to stop them? Even the lord on the stage did not say a word. How could he have dared to end it just like that? No, Im not wrong. It was Lord Nakajima who did not allow me to stop the competition. I want to see Lord General! The referee rolled and crawled in front of the heavy-armored soldier, but before he could reach the heavy-armored soldier, the heavy-armored soldiers behind him had already dragged him down. There was no other way. There was such a big mistake in the competition this time. Someone had to take responsibility for it. It was impossible for the giant man or Lei Luo to be in charge. First of all, it was a problem whether they could win or not. In addition, the giant man had the leader of the Nakajima family behind him, and Leroy could cast a pseudo-level-9 spell. It did not matter who was right or wrong. Not far away, General Zili looked at the scene on the screen with regret. She was just disappointed when she saw that Lei Luo did not kill the giant man. If Lei Luo could kill that person from the demon world, he might be able to foil the Nakajima familys plan. However, he did not lose out this time. He could use this incident to take back some crucial things from the Nakajima family. Chapter 516 - Into the Sword Masanori Sakazaka stood beside Ge Tengzhai in the blacksmith shop and quietly watched the fire burning in the furnace. Her beautiful face was no longer as innocent as before. Ge Tengzhai looked at Masanori Sakamoto with a hint of reluctance and said, Miss, you have been away from this sword for a long time. You dont have to use this method to perfect this sword. Masanori Sakamoto did not answer him. Instead, she was lost in her thoughts as she looked at the sword. She told Ge Tengzhai a story. Thousands of years ago, the northern border was not as prosperous as it was now. However, it was in a place like this that a person who loved this land stayed behind to live, marry, and have children. However, no one expected that the gate of the demon world, which was supposed to be liberated thousands of years later, would have an almost irreparable loophole. In that era, when the empire had not yet been established, all sides were in chaos, and no one would come to stop the widening gap. Magical beasts surged out of the gap, and the warriors of the demon world devoured the world like locusts. The man felt heartbroken. Under the influence of the gate of the demon world, such a beautiful place had become a piece of bare land. He took out his dusty sword and fought for the people on this land. He kept on killing his way into the inner part of the gate of the demon world. The sword in his hand was dyed red, and his magic power was exhausted. Just like that, he finally reached the side of the gate of the demon world and used the last spell. [ heaven and earth isolation: Node ] Under the influence of this spell, the gate of the devil realm was banished to a node in its own space, and the man died of exhaustion. His sword returned to the place he loved, and the sword spirit that had lost the body of the sword returned to his masters house. This was the original Sakamoto family. It was also the earliest northern border. After that, the land was snowed all year round. Not long after, His Majesty the Emperor drove the sinners to the northern border and let people enter the node to fight against the devil realm. And I am that sword spirit. This is why I must participate in the sacrifice, because only I can open the node. Her face was illuminated by the fire in the stove. Just like that man, she also had to protect this land for his wish. Ge Tengzhai looked at the sword on the stove and asked in puzzlement, Then why must James come? His body has the same aura as masters. This is a necessary condition to use the Arcadia Cloud. Sakamoto looked at Kaede Sakakami with a determined gaze. Kaede Sakakami did not want to see her eyes. He was afraid that he would not be able to do it. Sakakamis red-hot sword carved magic arrays on his body, just like what Lei Luo had done at the time. However, the magic arrays she drew were reversed. The method she used was completely different from Lei Luos. The hot blood slowly climbed up Sakakamis rusty iron sword like a snake. The originally stubborn iron rust disintegrated as if it had encountered strong acid. The sharp sword that was not too sharp showed its sharp side again at this moment. Sakakami picked up the long sword and poured her blood on the sword. Along with Sakakamis strokes, a simple reverse cross magic array slowly appeared at the end of the sword. After doing all this, Masanori Sakamoto fell to the ground with the sword as if he had lost all his strength. Seeing that Masanori Sakamoto was about to go up and support her, Ge Tengzhai couldnt help but say, Is it really worth it? After so many years, you are no longer the sword spirit from before. You are a complete person. That person doesnt even know of your existence. This is just your wishful thinking. The corners of Masanori Sakamotos mouth trembled slightly as he said with a pale face, Even if he doesnt know of me, he is my master. Even if so many years have passed, even if he cant save this piece of land. I still have to fulfill his wish and defend this piece of land for the last time. Kudzu Saitama knew that he couldnt convince the woman in front of him. He sighed and asked, Then what do you plan to tell James? Will he agree to your plan? Masanori Sakamoto was also a little helpless. She stood up shakily and sat down to rest, no longer answering Kudou Saitamas questions. This was because she knew that once Lei Luo found out about her plan, he would definitely not agree to it. Blood flowed on Masanori Sakamotos skin, but it disappeared after a while. Then, the Magic Circle that was emitting white light hid. He walked downstairs tiredly and berated Kudouji, who was hesitating on the steps: How much longer do you want to wait? The chance to fulfill your familys long-cherished wish is right in front of you. If you dont perfect the sky from the clouds this time, you wont have another chance. Kudouji took off the gloves on his hand and placed them on his chest. His eyes were no longer confused. He looked at Masanori Sakamoto with a determined gaze and said firmly, Tomorrow, I promise that you will see a brand new sky cloud. I promise that you will be able to fuse your sword perfectly. This is the last thing I can do for you. He saw the look in Kaede Sakurakus eyes and felt relieved. She knew that she could not delay any longer. Before the ceremony, on the last day of the martial arts competition, the Takeda family head and the Nakajima family head would definitely make things difficult for the general. At that time, even if the Sakamoto family did not want to participate, the Nakajima family head would pull them onto the battleship. If they really helped them open the gate to the demon world in advance, the northern border would once again be plunged into misery. This was definitely something he did not want to see, so the key was still on James. If he was willing to take the sword to the gate to the demon world, the node would not be opened so easily. At that time, the situation on the northern border would stabilize. No matter if it was the general or the royal family, they would not allow the demon world to enter the northern border because no one wanted to be a pawn for a dangerous country. Only the head of the Nakajima family would want to join the demon world. This was a very simple reason. The people behind them all hoped that the dispute in the empire would be resolved within the empire. If a third party wanted to interfere, they would not hesitate to join forces to deal with the third party. The general and the royal family should be able to understand this logic. Masanori Sakamoto flipped his wrist. Although his expression was nonchalant, his heart was incomparably worried about the current situation. He could only take things one step at a time. Thinking of this, Sakuraku slowly walked towards the inn. On the other side, Lei Luo was also recalling the moves of the big guy on the stage. It was obvious that Lei Luo had not seen those moves before. They were also different from the martial arts that the people of the northern border practiced in the books. In addition, Miyamoto Musashi had warned Lei Luo before he left, telling him not to underestimate that big guy. He had a familiar scent on his body. Then, this persons identity was self-evident. The people of the demon world were very troublesome, especially in anticipation of the next day. There would definitely be a battle between him and that person. It was better to take things slowly and see how that person would attack. Chapter 517 - Beast Transformation Chapter 517: Beast Transformation While Lei Luo was still thinking about that burly man on the road, the head of the Nakajima family looked at the burly man on the main seat and carefully asked, Lord Moroes, are you confident in dealing with that James? Moroes only looked at the head of the Nakajima family and said in an indifferent tone, That persons strength is about the same as mine. Without using his trump card, its really hard to say who will win and who will lose. Touching the weapon in his hand, the Takeda family head spoke to Moroes with a murderous intent. Do you want to beat him half to death tonight? Itll be easier tomorrow. The Nakajima family head frowned slightly at the Takeda family heads words and said with a mocking tone, Then who are you going to let go? Or do you want to bring the fleet to the city to beat him? When the Takeda family head, who was already in a bad mood, heard this, he stood up and roared at the Nakajima family head. Then what do you plan to do? If we cant win first place, how can we show our strength to the general? How can we get close to the node and open up a portion of the node? Also, you should know that if our people dont win first place, many aristocratic families wont come close to us. If the general doesnt have enough pressure, he will soon free up his hands to deal with our two families. If these matters are not resolved, then the entire game will be lost. The Nakajima family heads expression did not change. Although he was somewhat dissatisfied with the Takeda family head, he still did not scold him. Instead, Moroes, who was sitting on a tall chair, said to the two people, Stop arguing. I still have a potion that the holy son gave me. Perhaps it can save this situation. Moroes rummaged through the flesh and blood. It looked disgusting, but the master of the Nakajima family and the master of the Takeda family were used to it. This was a method for the people of the demon world to control their bodies. Because the demon worlds magic power was mostly chaotic and the composition was complicated, they used the demon worlds magic power to be collectively known as the magic element. The function of the magic element was to change the physique of the warriors and mages of the demon world and their methods of use. The side effect was to make the people of the demon world more like magical beasts than humans. The chaotic and brutal magic element continued to penetrate into the bone marrow of the people of the demon world as they cultivated. After a while, Moroes held an extremely ugly blue body in his hand. That body was emitting an unpleasant smell while it was screaming sharply, causing the faces of the Nakajima family head and Takeda family head to instantly turn pale, they fell to the ground and covered their ears, trying their best to avoid hearing that sharp voice. This was taken out from the brain of the magical beast, KDOM. It can transform humans into magical beasts. Let the people on the stage use this thing first to exhaust James. That way, Ill be very confident. Moroes paused, then he continued, If it really doesnt work, then we can only threaten the Sakakami family on the last day of the martial arts conference, then kill the general, and completely take control of the northern border. The Nakajima family head listened to Moroes silently and didnt express his opinion. The Takeda family head seemed to agree, but he couldnt stand up, so he had to ask Moroes to put it away. On the way to the martial arts conference, Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua came to find him early this time. After what happened yesterday, Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua wanted Lei Luo to live with them. However, Lei Luo knew that he still wanted them to attack him. Unfortunately, they were still very cautious and did not act rashly. Masanori Sakamoto returned very late last night and only met Lei Luo once. He looked very weak and his face was pale. Lei Luo thought that it was about preparing for the ceremony and did not think too much about it. It was the last day of sword forging and also the penultimate day of the martial arts conference. The streets were filled with patrolling people. Although the general would not go on stage, she would watch from the side. This was also the time for ordinary people to jump through the Dragon Gate. If the general took a fancy to them, their future would be bright. However, in yesterdays accident, there were so many people from the two great families. Would the general still dare to choose among these people? Lei Luo and Miyamoto Musashi were chatting. The main topic was about the devil world. In this aspect, no one could compare to this son-in-law of the Devil Worlds master. Six people had been eliminated the previous day. Only seven people were left. Lei Luo, Miyamoto Musashi, Linghua, Moroes, the youth, as well as a treasure house and a hanger-on of the Nakajima family. In other words, under Lei Luos deliberate arrangements, he might have to fight to the death with three to four people. Only three people would be able to enter the match the next day, so todays match would be an unlimited number of matches. Everyone could choose their own opponents. Within the stipulated time, those who won more matches and those who lost fewer matches would be ranked before entering tomorrows match. It wasnt difficult to see the Nakajima familys intentions. They wanted to defeat Lei Luo by taking turns to fight, and finally let Moroes give the final blow. With such a scheme, Lei Luo didnt know how he had offended the Nakajima family. The way that Moroes looked at him wasnt quite right. The three family heads on the high platform had already taken their seats. In a short building not far away, rows of heavy armor were patrolling the area. General Zili was watching the scene on the screen with great interest. He was thinking about Lei Luos side and how the aristocratic family would definitely suffer heavy losses. At that time, he would be able to come out and take control of the situation. Thinking of this, General Zili could not help but continue watching the screen. Lei Luo, you better not disappoint me. Otherwise, it wont be me who will come, but Papafilin, General Zili muttered to himself. When the judge on the stage saw that everyone had arrived, he took a deep breath and said to the audience below, Welcome to the fourth day of the martial arts competition. The strongest person from the northern border will be decided soon. I wish you all good luck. After saying this, he hurriedly jumped off the stage. The people here were also very particular about where they stood. The members of the aristocratic families stood together, while Lei Luo, Miyamoto Musashi, and Linghua stood on one side. The young man dressed in the clothes of a wanderer stood on the other side. After the previous days lesson, there were fewer people on the stage, but the people still enthusiastically called out for the contestants they supported. The most popular ones were Miyamoto Musashi and the Treasure House. This was enough to show the depth of their influence in the northern border. Lei Luo stood at the side in boredom. No one wanted to go on stage and make a move first. This was equivalent to giving others an opportunity to take advantage of. For those who were bound to win the championship, this was the greatest loss. Very quickly, a person from the aristocratic family walked out. It was the grandmaster who had faced Linghua the previous day. His strength was not bad. He pointed at Lei Luo and said, Mr. James, thank you for your guidance. He was very hesitant in his heart. He knew that he was definitely not a match for Lei Luo. However, he had no choice but to obey the orders of the Nakajima family head. When he thought of his mother, wife, and children being in the hands of the Nakajima family head, his heart began to harden. Even if he died, he hoped that the Nakajima family head would treat them well. Thinking of this, looking at Lei Luo who had just taken the stage, he made a move that no one expected. Chapter 518 - Battle! Chapter 518: Battle! Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL He took out a test tube containing an unknown solid and forcefully crushed it. He poured the liquid that leaked out of the test tube into his mouth. Lei Luo did not try to stop him. Lei Luo wanted to see what other tricks the Nakajima family head had up his sleeves. Soon, that persons roar had already sent chills down everyones spines. His body also began to undergo changes. His originally smooth skin began to become rough, and it was filled with the cuticle layer that only wild beasts had. His hair began to grow unnaturally, covering his gradually bulging body. His undeveloped muscles became full. Two meters Three meters Four meters Soon, the person in front of him could no longer be called a person, or a monster. It was more appropriate. His bloodshot eyes stared straight at Lei Luo, as if Lei Luo was a portion of delicious food. Saliva flowed down the bowl-sized mouth, and his body ran around the arena. It seemed that he was very afraid of Lei Luo, so he did not directly attack Lei Luo. Lei Luo did not act rashly. In his opinion, this should be one of the deals between the lord of the Middle Island and the demon world. In order to complete such an alliance, he had to pay a great price. A sharp claw was aimed at Lei Luos neck, but a hand had already slowly grabbed the monsters wrist and pulled it forward fiercely, [ gravity manipulation ] and a simple [ buff ] spell allowed Lei Luo to have the strength and speed to fight against the monster. For the sake of the following match, Lei Luo still had to pretend that he was injured. He smashed the monster heavily on the ground, and gravity was attached to the monsters body, restricting him from breaking free. After adjusting the intensity of the spell, he gave him some water. The gravity was not as heavy as it was at the beginning, and the monster quickly reacted. His other hand stabbed towards the hand that Lei Luo was holding on to. Lei Luo released his hand at the right time, making everything seem reasonable. Only Takezo Miyamoto could see the difference between the gravity before and after. However, he did not say anything, only a hint of playfulness in his eyes. Very soon, the monsters attacks came wave after wave. The monsters could attack from all directions. Lei Luo seemed to be tired of running. Traces of blood seeped out of his body and dyed his cotton-padded clothes red. He had to pay attention to his movement technique. He could not use too much water. Otherwise, he would be suspicious. Suddenly, the monster let out a sharp cry, causing Lei Luos mind to be dizzy. All kinds of crazy thoughts echoed in his mind. Although the people below the stage were standing far away from the stage, they were still affected by the sound. They became disgusted and bored. After the [ shield ] spell was cast, Lei Luo felt a little better. However, in the instant that he felt better, the monsters claw had already reached Lei Luos forehead. The knife in his hand followed Lei Luos fingertip and drew a clear light. At an unexpected location, the monsters hand was cut off. Next was the left leg, right leg, and lower body. Very quickly, the monsters body became fragmented and could not be seen anymore. The sudden end made everyone dumbfounded. It had to be said that Lei Luos performance had exceeded Moroes expectations. Next round, the treasure house will fight. We must seriously injure him. Moroes stared at Lei Luo without turning his eyes away. He did not notice the gaze of the treasure house, which was filled with contempt and disdain. However, with the sound of the monsters dying breath and the activation of the rings repair magic, the monster was also dragged off the stage. The treasure house slowly walked onto the stage. The monk staff in his hand and the long saber at his waist made people feel strange. However, when he took off his bamboo hat, his handsome face made the audience below the stage scream again. It had to be said that the treasure house was indeed a first-class master with both strength and looks. Compared to Miyamoto Musashis rough appearance, the difference was obvious. Lei Luo glanced at Miyamoto Musashi below the stage. He seemed to have sensed Lei Luos thoughts and gave him a middle finger. Mr. James, if I hadnt met you in this arena, I would have been willing to slowly spar with you. However, I had no choice but to offend you. The treasure house gave Lei Luo a formal bow. Lei Luo still held everything in his hands. He knew that if he used a sword, it would be impossible for him to defeat such a grandmaster who was on par with Miyamoto Musashi. It would be better for him to face the myriad of changes without changing. Begin! As the referee announced the start, Lei Luo and the Treasury rushed towards each other. It was clear that in a battle between experts, they wanted to seize the first opportunity. The Treasurys staff fell from the top of his head. Lei Luos hand also reached for the staff. This was a sign that Lei Luo was going to use [ gravity manipulation ] . However, the Treasurys hand touched the long knife at his waist. Lei Luos alarm rang in his heart. He wanted to retreat, but it was too late. Thus, he used a [ charge ] spell to pull his body apart. The knife in the treasure yards hands had already cut Lei Luos neck. Lei Luos spell was blocked by a magic shield in front of the treasure yard. In the first exchange, Lei Luo was completely defeated. He did not even see the movements of the treasure yard in drawing the knife. It was fast. His movements were very fast. It could be said that he had exceeded the limits of a human. He was even faster than the monster. Lei Luo activated his Sacred Body, and the wound on his neck naturally disappeared. Lelo also calmed down. The treasury brandished his sword. The magic shield disappeared as Lei Luo retreated. His eyes were as sharp as swords. Yesterday, the Treasury knew what kind of magic Lei Luo would use. They even predicted Lei Luos magic effects, so it was impossible for Lei Luo to defeat him with the magic he had used before. At this time, Lei Luo also knew what the Magic Shield on the body of the treasury was. This was the empires magic conductor, [ Empire Guard ] , which was installed on the heavy-armored Empire Knight. It could withstand magic spells below Level 6 at least twenty times. This magic conductor, which could be called a Bug, had almost no channels for sale to the outside world. The price on the black market was even more sky-high. It could be seen how much effort the aristocratic families had put in to deal with the factors outside of Lei Luos plan. In their eyes, neither Miyamoto Musashi nor Linghua could be considered a threat. Only a mage like Lei Luo was a variable outside of the plan. Moreover, their judgment was that Lei Luo was a Level-5 mage, so it was worth it for them to pay a high price. After removing the bloodstains on his hands, Lei Luo knew that his previous spells must have been thoroughly researched, so he might as well use the ancient spell that he had just learned. With his hands clasped together, the aura on Lei Luos body began to change. This was the effect of the ancient spell [ alchemy ] . This spell did not have a specific level of magic. Only the amount of magic output determined the level of magic power. What Lei Luo was interested in was the restraining effect of this spell on weapons. He could tell that this treasure house was a master of using weapons, so if he could restrain his use of weapons.. For Lei Luo, the advantage was huge. Chapter 519 - Magic Alchemy Chapter 519: Magic Alchemy Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL What was the advantage a mage had over a warrior? There was no doubt that a mage had a variety of methods and spells that a warrior could not match. This was also the reason why mages continued to flourish. Lei Luo knew this without a doubt. After replacing the gravity control spell that dominated the sacred physique with alchemy, Lei Luo had dealt a blow to the treasury. At this moment, the long saber in the Treasurys hand was trembling uncontrollably. The staff was about to fly towards Lei Luo, and it was useless to even open the magic shield. Thinking of this, the Treasury didnt think too much and ran towards Lei Luo, wanting to interrupt his magic before he completed his spell. Actually, Lei Luos spell had already been completed. He just changed the style in his hand, and the bottom of the Treasurys feet sank. This was the effect of Lei Luo turning the materials of the arena into a swamp. As the body of the treasure house continued to fall, the saber in his hand had already flown to Lelos side and floated quietly like Lei Luos guard. With the help of the Zen staff, the treasure house still managed to break free. Standing not far away from Lei Luo, he looked coldly at Lei Luo. The long saber in his hand had already been snatched away by Lelo. He could no longer use the swordsmanship that he was so proud of. Thinking of the importance of this competition, a magic conductor appeared in his hand. Then, a burst of magic light spewed out, forming a magic long sword. This was another magic conductor that the Nakajima family head had given him. It was originally used to deal with Miyamoto Musashi, but the current situation did not allow him to continue hiding. They did not expect Lei Luo to know so many types of magic and to be so proficient in it. This changed their impression of mages being proficient in only one type of magic. The Magic Light Sword in his hand turned, and a ray of magic light slashed towards Lei Luo. This was the ultimate skill of the treasure house, the Kasaya Slash. Combined with the magic power, it seemed to recreate the feeling of an ancient magic swordsman. Lei Luo was not careless. What was left in the air was a fake body made of magic alchemy. He had indeed started to refine something new under the fake body. The fake body was swept into two halves by magic power. Both the treasury and Moroes at the bottom heaved a sigh of relief. Lei Luo had given them too much of a scare. When they saw that Lei Luo was killed, they immediately relaxed. However, when the Treasury saw that Lei Luos body was falling straight down but his long knife was still floating in the air, alarm bells rang in their hearts. His body was entangled by many chains. When he was locked, he realized that it was already too late. The chains rubbed against the body of the Treasury. The magic conductor on the body of the Treasury had already been pulled to where Lei Luo was. At this time, everyone realized that it was Lei Luos magic. The Treasury knew that their defeat was already set. They no longer struggled and said with a bitter smile, I admit defeat. Lei Luo quickly moved his long saber to the side of the Treasury. It was only because he had refined it into a chain that he was able to subdue him so easily. One had to know that the long saber was a weapon of the Treasury. The Magic Shield would not be able to defend against it. Otherwise, if the Treasury wanted to take back their weapon, they would have to be blocked by the Magic Shield. In addition, because of Lei Luos fake body, the Treasury let down their guard. Thus, Lei Luos victory was inevitable at that point. Holding the magic conductor in his hand, Lei Luo was very satisfied. In the following matches, the Treasury would definitely still use the magic conductor. In order for Miyamoto Musashi and Linghua to advance smoothly, Lei Luo did not think of returning it to the Treasury. This was also his spoils of war. Everyone below the stage knew that Lei Luo was afraid that no one would be able to defeat him, so no one came to challenge him. Lei Luo laughed as he jumped off the stage and said to Miyamoto Musashi with a smile, Next, well challenge the Treasury. Ive already taken away his magic conductor and his long saber. You cant possibly lose this, right? Miyamoto Musashi pursed his lips and walked towards the arena. He pointed at the youth under the shadow of the tree and said, Come and fight with me. Beichen one-blade style, go up to Temple Ling Tai Shen. The youth didnt want to be outdone and walked onto the arena. The two of them ignored the referees voice and directly started fighting. The sound of sabers clashing made the audience on the stage cheer. Compared to the battle between Lei Luo and the Treasury, the people of the northern borderline liked to watch such a passionate battle. Lei Luo didnt continue to watch their battle and sat on the spot with his eyes closed to regulate his breathing. The two consecutive battles were not without a price. More than half of the magic power in his body had been consumed. If Moroes knew about his condition, he might still continue to challenge him. However, his last magic spell made them helpless. They did not know how much magic power was in Lei Luos body, which gave Lei Luo a chance to recover. In a building not far away, the general asked the shadow in the corner, What kind of magic did James use? Why havent we seen it before? A respectful voice came from the shadow. This might be the latest magic was developed outside. His specialty is changing matter and manipulating matter. It looks really exquisite. The voice in the shadow paused and asked, I havent seen his magic level until now. I only know that it might be between level five and six. What is he doing here? General Zilis eyes were distant, as if he was thinking. He replied softly, Who knows? Maybe he is the key to breaking the situation. Fu Yun sat in the private room of the teahouse and bowed to the middle-aged man sitting opposite him: Father, the people sent by Ulysses have already entered the top three. Tomorrow is the time to carry out the plan. The middle-aged man clapped his hands and laughed loudly. Good, good, good. This way, we can fulfill the wishes of our royal family for many years. But, this will be another disaster for the people of the northern border. The middle-aged man looked at Fu Yun with a fierce gaze and said, This is what they all owe us. We are the masters of this land. They are just our servants. There is no need to pay attention to them. Lets continue with the plan. Whether its the dukes or the devil world, no one can stop us from taking back our things, Fu Yun replied respectfully and lowered his head to welcome the middle-aged man out of the private room. After waiting for the middle-aged man to leave, Fu Yuns eyes were filled with confusion for the first time. He muttered, Is all of this right? At the same time, the Master of the Nakajima family also roared at the Master of the Nakajima family. If you dont agree with our plan, do you think the general will let you go? Or do you think the demon world will let you go? Even if you dont think for the sake of the Sakajima family, think for yourself. As he roared, the table was overturned by the Master of the Nakajima family in front of the master of the Sakajima family. However, the master of the Sakajima familys gaze remained unchanged as he calmly sipped his tea. Until the end, who knows who the winner is? The Sakajima family will only stand on the northern borders side. He knew that the Nakajima family head was starting to get anxious.. Due to Lei Luos performance, he was not completely confident that he could open the gate to the demon world ahead of time. Chapter 520 - Secret Discussion The Nakajima family head left in a huff. The Takeda family head, on the other hand, did not move from his seat. No one knew what he was thinking, but he was still watching the match below the stage. The Takeda family controlled at least half of the capitals military power, as well as the imperial guards. He was also looking for his own way out. What do you think we should do to get out of this mess? Takeda family heads indifferent voice rang out. He didnt understand which side the Sakakami family was on, so he asked curiously. Who knows? The Sakakami family is on the side of the people of the northern border. The Sakakami family head spoke slowly. The two of them didnt say anything more and just watched the match below the stage. Miyamoto Musashi still relied on his own combat experience to suppress Satsuma Sama. Later on in the match, Linghua challenged the treasure yard. The long saber of the treasure house was destroyed by Lei Luo. With a long saber that he was not used to, he was able to match Linghua. Moroes, on the other hand, firmly suppressed Linghua and Shinji Lingtai. He even severely injured the two of them. If Lei Luo had not gone up to the stage to rescue them, the two of them might have died in the arena. Moroes did not probe Lei Luo anymore. Perhaps he knew that there was still a certain gap between him and Lei Luo, so he did not continue fighting. The Treasury did not go on stage again. They quickly admitted defeat to Moroes, leaving only Lei Luo, Moroes, and Miyamoto Musashi to participate in the competition the next day. After bringing Linghua back to her dojo to heal, Miyamoto Musashi and Lei Luo returned to the restaurant to drink. He still wanted to rope in Miyamoto Musashi. After all, the two of them had to enter the gate of the Devil Realm. My real name is Lei Luo. I am a lord of a territory outside. After activating the [ shield ] spell, Lei Luo started chatting with Miyamoto Musashi. Oh, then youre amazing, Miyamoto Musashi answered indifferently. He did not know about Lei Luos battle achievements. Only a handful of people in the northern border knew about Lei Luo, so he did not know the meaning of the name. When I find the medicine to heal my friend, how about you leave this place with me? Lei Luo didnt know what Miyamoto Musashi was thinking, but after spending time with him, Lei Luo still admired this man with a true personality. I want to find the trace of the Saintess of the Devil World in the Devil World. Even if I die in the Devil World, its my wish. If I dont die, I can consider it. Miyamoto Musashis carefree voice, along with the sound of strong liquor flowing into his mouth, made Lei Luo fall silent. He knew that if Miyamoto Musashi really entered the gate of the Devil Realm, it would be a disaster. He could only wish him success in his heart. When he returned to his room, Shinji Sakakami was already sitting in his room waiting for him. Moreover, the smell of Shinji Sakakamis body made Lei Luo yearn for it. He did not know why, but it had never appeared before. Something must have changed on Sakamamis body. Youre back. Masanori Sakamami spoke in a light voice. Lei Luo walked to Masanori Sakamamis side and replied, Yes, Im back. I have something to ask of you. Tell me. If its something I can do, Ill definitely agree to it. Looking at Lei Luos face, Masanori Sakamoto said seriously, After you get the sky cluster cloud, can you try to repair the seal of the gate of the Devil Realm inside the node? Yes, if I can do it. Lei Luo understood that if the gate of the Devil Realm was opened, the situation in the empire would become even more chaotic. This was something Lei Luo did not want to see. In the next few months, only the gate of the Devil Realm will be opened. As long as this node is repaired before then, the opening of the gate of the Devil Realm will be delayed. I dont know the details. Ill leave Tian Congyun to you. You just need to remember that the situation in the northern border is not something you can control alone. Whether its the Devil Realm or the general, their goals are all different. You cant find anyone among them who can really help you. Just follow your heart. Masanori Sakamoto spoke softly to Lei Luo with a persuasive tone. Her gaze was gentle, and she looked as though tears were about to fall down her cheeks. The time I spent with you guys was very short and very happy. Im leaving. Im leaving the northern border and going to a very far place. You dont have to look for me. Perhaps we can meet again one day. Masanori Sakamoto then left Lei Luos room. During this period of time together, Lei Luo also liked this girl who was not pretentious and was very gentle to everyone. However, he could not stop her. He only looked at the scenery outside the window with a tipsy expression. The inappropriate communication voice in his mind rang. Hello! Mr. Lei Luo, tomorrow is the time to carry out the plan. We hope that when you face the general, you can use magic to hold the general hostage and hand him over to us. Lei Luo was silent for a moment before speaking. Why? Because this is the wish of all of us in the royal family, to regain control of the northern border. Then what about the people of the northern border? Will they all die under the fire of your war? Fu Yuns voice did not come for a long time, until the people on the other side calmed down. This is not something you need to think about. We will let you enter the node. This is just a transaction, and you are not a person of the northern border. Fu Yun hung up the phone, and Lei Luo only looked at the night scene of the northern border indifferently. It seemed that all of this could not be salvaged. Adjusting the magic communication circuit, Lei Luo wanted to know what Ulysses was thinking. Hello, Lei Luo. Its such a beautiful day. It seems that your side is almost done. Ulysses frivolous voice sounded. What kind of promise did you get from the Royal Family? Ulysses obviously did not think of the question that Lei Luo wanted to ask. He asked in a relaxed tone, Whats wrong? Did they make you unhappy? Lei Luo replied, No, I just want to know. They promised to rescue me from Strachey and give me military support after the northern border was unified. Do you believe their words so much? Our cooperation began when Strachey assisted me. At that time, I gave them a large number of magic conductors with my password, which could control the self-detonation of those magic conductors at any time. What if I said that they might not save you? Then Ill detonate those magic conductors. Theres no loss for me anyway. Strachey knows my connection with the royal family of the Northern Borderline, but he disdains using them. I know youre suffering now, but youre still too impatient. Ulysses stopped here, and he answered in a hoarse voice, Do you know what it feels like to have your every move monitored? Im surrounded by Stracheys people, and all I can do is watch you stir up trouble outside. Im not sure if they will help you, but Ill try. Lei Luo and Ulysses chatted briefly. After confirming the situation on the northern border, they hung up. The next day was the last day. Thinking of this, Lei Luo went back to bed to rest. Chapter 521 - Sword Fusion In the huge smelting pool, the scorching flames illuminated the faces of Masanori Sakamoto and Kudou Saitama. Sakamoto looked at the sky from the clouds in the smelting pool. He did not know what he was thinking, but Kudou Saitou wanted to say something but stopped himself. He knew that he could not stop Masanori Sakamotos next move. The smelting pool that was powered by magic power had turned the sky from the clouds into a semi-solidified state. The Magic Array on the sword became more and more bright red. Masanori Sakamoto felt that her connection with the sky from the clouds was getting closer and closer. The magic array on her body started to light up like the sky from cloud. First, her face, neck, and arms The Magic Array started to turn blood-red along her body. Her consciousness started to become absent-minded, just like the time when she went back to the sky from the cloud. She could not help but move toward the smelting pool. She leaped toward the sky from the cloud. All the flames condensed into a huge fire dragon and roared at Masanori Sakamoto. It was as if she was doing something that made people and gods angry. However, Masanori Sakamotos determined gaze aroused the sleeping sky from the clouds. An extremely sharp sword light instantly cut the fire dragon into two halves. Then, she rushed out of the blacksmith shop and smashed the hard roof before flying into the sky. At this moment, a storm was brewing outside the house. The mighty light of thunder and lightning shone on the land of the northern border. It was so majestic that it was inviolable and could not be looked down upon. It trampled all the living beings in this world under its feet. Everyone who saw the lightning in the sky was awakened by the fear of nature. How could humans look straight at the power of lightning? However, the cold sword light told everyone that there would always be someone who would challenge nature and bring hope to mankind. The sword light that pierced the sky shattered the lightning and cut through the dark clouds, opening up a pitch-black starry sky. General Zili looked at this scene with a solemn expression. This was a sign of the birth of a divine artifact. However, why now? What was the connection between this and the martial arts conference the next day? Whose will was this? What kind of change would it bring to the northern border? Thinking of this, the sky was already clear. Just a glance was enough to clear away the haze in peoples hearts. In the blacksmith shop, Masanori Sakamotos body had already begun to blur. It was as if she was about to disappear from this world. The people, things, and things that she had seen in her life appeared in front of her eyes. On the day she was born with the tomes of arcane in the Sakamoto family, everyone loved her. However, her body could not leave the tomes of arcane. After the Sakamoto family relied on the power of the tomes of arcane to become the only priest in the northern border, she never went out again. She did not know why she was born, but she hoped that her family could live well and did her best to help them. However, there was no limit to human greed. One day, Shinji Sakurazaka predicted the destruction of the Sakurazaka family. She tried her best to avoid this ending, but the royal family could not allow the Sakurazaka family to continue expanding. That night, only Masanori Sakuraku and the only young man from the Sakuraku family escaped. For the first time, she knew that fate could not be defied. However, she still made a decision. Not only for the sake of the Sakuraku family, but also for the people of the northern borderline who were suffering under the rule of the royal family. She helped General Zili overthrow the rule of the royal family. She was the first and the last witch of the Northern Borderline. She did not forget the reason why that man fought with his blood and did not forget her mission. Now, she could proudly tell that man that she had protected this land, even if it meant her death. Although she was reluctant, she was the only one who could do this. She hoped that Lei Luo could understand her intentions. Her body merged into the sky from the clouds, and not a trace of blood seeped out. Masanori Sakamoto disappeared under the moonless starry sky, just like her past, dissipating in the wind. Lei Luo slept on the bed. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his heartbeat quickened. He was now in a strange dream. He could not see a single person in the white fog. However, the feeling in his heart told him that he had lost something very important. This feeling made Lei Luo very uncomfortable. Youre here. An unidentifiable aura appeared in this space, accompanied by a pleasant male voice. Who are you? You dont need to know who I am. Lei Luo began to chat with the owner of this voice. He knew that the owner of this space had no intention of harming him. Otherwise, he would have died long ago after staying there for so long. You can call me Banzo. I am that sword, which was first owned by Tian Congyun. Frowning, Lei Luo carefully considered Banzos words. Dont think too much. This is just a recording. I knew that I would meet you at this time. I know almost everything you said, so listen to what I have to say next. When you heard this recording, Sakuraku Masanori had already merged into the Sky Cloud. Compared to you, you already have an incomplete saintly being. You have met the basic conditions to use the sky cloud. However, the demon world is still very dangerous for you. I would suggest that you wait for a few months before coming back, but you definitely wont listen. So, do your best to survive in the demon world. Dont say that you wont enter the demon world. You dont have a choice in this matter. Save your life. You will encounter another part of yourself. Finally, I hope that you can protect this land well. This is my only wish. Feeling a huge force coming at him, Lei Luo still had many questions that he did not ask before he was chased out. Following the dizziness, Lei Luo woke up from his bed. From the mouth of the man who called himself Banzo, Masanori Sakamoto had already merged into the sword with the tomes of Arcane. How was this possible? Thinking about this clearly touched on Lei Luos blind spot. He did not know that Masanori Sakamotos words had so many other meanings. However, he did not insist on what that sword was like. Why would she do that? At this moment, Lei Luos heart was filled with anger. If only he knew that the sword was so troublesome, he would not have wanted it. He regretted it in his heart, but he still rushed to the blacksmith shop. As soon as he entered the blacksmith shop, he saw the huge smelting pool and Ge Tengzhai, who was sitting there in a daze with the sword in his hands. What happened?! Lei Luo shook Ge Tengzhais shoulders, trying to find out the ins and outs of this matter. Mr. James, Miss Sakamoto is the sword spirit of the sky from the clouds. This is her destiny. I know you want to ask me why I didnt stop her, but theres nothing I can do. Ge Tengzhais words were filled with regret for his actions. It was somehow an apology for Lei Luo. He had his own selfish motives, and there was nothing he could do about it. After all, he could participate in the reforging of a divine artifact, and it was his family heirloom. With all these reasons added together, he was unable to reject Masanori Sakamotos request, but he had no regrets about dying. Chapter 522 - Sky from the Clouds Chapter 522: Sky from the Clouds Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Kudzu caressed the sky from the clouds in his hand as if he was a father looking at his own son. This was his pride and his lifelong obsession. Now, he was at the final stage. Kudzu looked at Lei Luo with a burning gaze. He looked into Lei Luos eyes and said, Theres one last step left, Mr. James. I dont have any other thoughts. I only hope that you can comply with Miss Sakakamis wish to protect this land and repair the seal of the gate of the Devil Realm. In addition, I just want you to cherish this sword. After saying that, he seemed to have made a great decision. He turned the sky from the clouds and stabbed straight into his heart. The hot blade of the sword bloomed with warm blood behind Ge Tengzhai. This is the last step. The birth of the divine sword will be stained with blood. Let me be the beginning of this persons blood. Mr. James is very happy to see you at the end. Lei Luo and Ge Tengzhai were only a few steps away from each other. When Lei Luo saw him pick up the sword and was about to stab himself, Lei Luo immediately rushed forward to stop him. However, he did not expect Ge Tengzhai to be so decisive. He could only watch as Ge Tengzhai stabbed the sword in his hand into his body. After spending the past few days together, although the two of them were only trading, Lei Luo still admired his temperament as a craftsman who focused on forging swords. Fresh blood soaked the pale ground. Lei Luo stepped forward and watched the scene unfold. He did not know why they were able to die so calmly. Their ideals had always been so insignificant in the face of this cruel reality. Holding Ge Tengzhai who was pierced through by the sky cloud, Lei Luo felt a little uncomfortable. Even if he had unparalleled strategy and superb magic, he was still unable to determine these peoples determination to die. He carefully pulled out the sky-cluster clouds from the mans chest. He felt a myriad of mixed feelings as he felt the connection between him and the sky cluster clouds. It was as if he could vaguely see Ban Shang smiling at him. When he saw the look in the mans eyes, he was very confused. He hugged the mans body and pulled the sky cluster clouds into Gods space. The warriors from the Takeda family had already surrounded this place. Ge Tenghong, the arrogant son of Ge Tengzhai, walked up to Lei Luo and said, Quickly hand over my fathers sword. It was left to me by my father. It seemed that he had not seen his performance at the martial arts competition. He also knew where he was from looking at his body that had been emptied by alcohol and sex. Get lost! Accompanied by Lei Luos low roar, Ge Tenghong was so frightened by Lei Luos aura that he fell to the ground. His voice trembled as he said, You must know that this is the divine sword that was internally fixed by the Takeda family head. If you dare to defy the family heads will, you will die right now! As if he said these words with great authority, he seemed to be very satisfied with his own words. He stood up and extended his hand towards Lei Luo. As an inaudible glimmer flashed past, Ge Tenghongs hand fell before he could feel it. Fresh blood spurted out and poured onto Lei Luos body. Ge Tenghong hugged his broken arm and wailed in pain. He said in disbelief, You! I must kill you! Armored soldiers, come in and kill him! The flood-like black iron armored soldiers rushed in and surrounded Lei Luo. The spears in their hands stabbed at him at the same time. Lei Luo did not use the boy cut anymore. Now that he was hugging Ge Tengzhai, it was not convenient for him to attack many times. The magic array of [ gravity control ] was completed in an instant on his chest. The strong gravity pressed the black iron armored warriors and the spears in their hands onto the ground tightly. He stepped over their bodies and walked straight to Ge Tenghongs side. He said in a cold tone, Since you are Ge Tengzhais son, you may not die, but dont let me see you again in the future. After saying that coldly, Lei Luo brought Ge Tengzhais corpse and slowly walked past the black iron armored warriors. The moment anyone tried to enter within ten meters of Lei Luo, they would immediately be crushed to the ground by the huge force until Lei Luo left. The surrounding armored warriors looked at Lei Luo who was moving in the crowd with fear in their eyes. It was as though they were looking at a monster that was about to devour someone. The head of the Takeda clan stood at the end of the road, his gaze fierce as he looked at Lei Luo. He wanted to see if Lei Luo really wanted to fight against him. After exchanging glances with the head of the Takeda clan, Lei Luo did not stop. He only canceled the [ gravity manipulation ] spell from the head of the Takeda clan. The head of the Takeda clan said to Lei Luo in a mocking tone, If you dare to take Ge Tengzhai and leave the capital, I can guarantee that you will die without a burial place! Do you want to try? Lei Luo did not answer him. He only said indifferently to the shadow at the corner of the street, I agreed to the generals request. There are no conditions. After saying this, he ignored the Takeda clan head who was looking at him. He only shuttled through the crowd. No one dared to attack him. No one knew what conditions he and the general had reached. After taking Ge Tengzhai out of the Jingdou government, as expected, no one attacked him. They still did not dare to challenge the generals authority. This was because they knew that the general still needed them during this period of time. Thus, they had nothing to fear. Besides, no one was brave or brazen enough to attack the general. He led Ge Tengzhai to a plain near the willows. Using the magic [ sinkhole ], a large pit instantly appeared on the ground. He carefully placed Ge Tengzhais corpse inside and used his hands to cover his body with the surrounding soil, this was the first time that Lei Luo had seen someone he knew die in front of him. Just like how Arthur died when Karman attacked the city, Lei Luo couldnt do anything about it. He watched as Ge Tengzhais body gradually disappeared under the soil. After using the low-level spell [ condensation ], a huge stone slab was formed and stood in front of Ge Tengzhai. Lei Luo waved his hand and carved the tomb of Blacksmith Ge Tengzhai on the stone slab. He sat in front of the tombstone and looked at the starry sky. Stroking the snow-white clouds in his hand, was this the divine weapon that would cause people to go crazy? He familiarized himself with the aura that blended with his own body and felt its power. By morning, everyone had already heard about what happened the previous night. Everyone knew that the days martial arts competition would be a clash between the Takeda family head and Lei Luo. After all, the prestige of the aristocratic families was not to be challenged. Lei Luos strength was not too strong that they had not decided to not deal with it. They felt that it was just a simple affair. It was just a matter of whether it was worth it or not. If the general really had an agreement with him, he could only settle him in the martial arts competition. The general would not have any reason to interfere. Sitting on the high platform, the Takeda family head looked at the woman sitting on the main seat. This was the ruler of the northern border, General Zili. It was rumored that she could use the power of ghosts and gods and was considered the strongest person in the northern borderline.. No one knew if it was true or not, but the people of the northern borderline believed that this general had the power to control everything. Chapter 523 - Battle of Moroes Chapter 523: Battle of Moroes Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Facing the first ray of the Rising Sun, Lei Luo walked to the main road of the Jingdou government. There was no one there. Everyone knew that it was the last day of the martial arts conference, so they had long since gone to the venue to occupy their seats. Stroking his wrist, the sky from the clouds was quietly lying in the divine space, carrying their wishes. On this day, Lei Luo was not fighting alone. Even if the general wanted to rely on Papafilin, there was no harm in it for the people of the northern border. However, the crux of the problem was that if the demon world had invaded before, Papafilin would not have come to support them. It was imperative to repair the node. The previous night, Lei Luo carefully studied the magic circuits in the clouds. Among them, there were three special spells, which seemed to be self-created by Banzo. They were [ heaven and earth isolation ] , [ premonition ] , and [ sharpness ] . [ heaven and earth isolation ] was a spell about the node. This was the first time Lei Luo had seen a spell without a level. It could not be measured by level, and its ability was defined according to its magic power and output method. The node was one of its functions. It did not include building a spatial node, entering, and leaving. The size of this space depended on the amount of magic power output. It was impossible to imagine how much magic power Banzo had used to isolate the gate to the demon world. [ precognition ] was the ability of the arcane tome. Along with the magic array that Shinji Sakamami had broken away from, it also gave Shinji Sakamami the ability to predict the future. However, the restrictions were very big. Mana was needed, and it was necessary. It was related to Shinji Sakamami. During this period of time, Shinji Sakamami did not realize that he had extracted mana from the node to use [ precognition ] . This was also something that Lei Luo had discovered when he was studying the sky from the clouds. Every time during the ritual, when he was near the node, the heavenly book would get closer to the node. This was why Shinji Sakamami did not use up any of his mana. Otherwise, he would not be able to use [ foresight ] a few times. The last [ sharpness ] was very simple. It increased its sharpness based on the amount of mana input. Once it reached a certain limit, it could cut through space. As long as there was enough mana, Lei Luo felt that there was nothing in this world that the heavenly cloud could not cut through. The other mana circuits were all blank. Just like the saintly being, he could inscribe magic arrays based on his impression. Lei Luo also guessed that there was some kind of connection between the sky from the clouds and the saintly being, and this was also the reason why Shinji Sakamami gave the sky from the clouds to him. As he walked on the street, Lei Luos mood began to calm down. Since he had come, he would take things as they came. Even if he got the sky from the clouds, he would also carry Shinji Sakamamis wish to protect this piece of land. Before Lei Luo could react, he saw the crowd at the venue. Everyone was talking and cheering. The content of the conversation was nothing more than that. Who do you think can become the champion of this martial arts competition? I support Miyamoto Musashi. Outsiders should get as far away as possible. Dont say that. I think both Moroes and James have a good chance. After all, James has yet to be defeated and entered the finals. I think its better if Moroes doesnt go through with it. The last time I smashed him to death There were countless such conversations. Lei Luo felt a little bored listening to them, so he walked to the side of the arena and stood next to Miyamoto Musashi. At the side, Miyamoto Musashi solemnly said to Lei Luo, Last night, did you really take away the divine artifact that the Takeda family head had reserved for you? Lei Luo did not know that he was so shameless. He only frowned and said, No, that did not belong to him in the first place. When Miyamoto Musashi heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and said to Lei Luo, Thats good. Your first opponent will be that Moroes. In the largest gambling den in the northern border, someone placed a heavy bet on him, and someone also placed a heavy bet on you. The winner takes it all. There was no need to think about who it was. It was definitely a bet between the Takeda family head and the general. As for what the winner would get, it was unknown. Lei Luo chatted with Miyamoto Musashi for a while. He looked at Moroes on the other side as if he was preparing for something. After noticing Lei Luo looking at him, he made a throat-cutting gesture in a futile attempt to intimidate Lei Luo. Lei Luo couldnt be bothered with him. The referee strode to the stage and presided over the focus match. Hello, everyone. This is the final match of the Northern Frontier Martial Arts Conference. The one standing on my right is Mr. Moroes from the Takeda family. Everyone, give him a round of applause! Many people from the northern frontier stood up and cheered for moroes. Many people watched Moroesperformance with passion. They tore him apart and flayed him alive. They admired his style of torturing his opponents every time. So what if he was one of their own? You have to have this kind of awareness when you go on stage. Most of the people who cheered for Moroes were unified by this thought. Although some of them were booing, they could not withstand the cheers of so many people. Some people even started fighting in the audience seats. It was fortunate that the imperial guards in charge of this conference came forward in time to stop them. Otherwise, people would have died. On the other side is Mr. James from the Seventh Province. At this time, no one cheered. The main reason was that no one knew how to evaluate Lei Luo. This person was undoubtedly very powerful, but there was nothing that the audience liked about him, especially when the head of the Takeda family blamed Lei Luo for Moroes falling on the audience seats and killing people. At that time, six people died. The magic barrier protecting the audience had long disappeared, but Moroes still did not stop. Lei Luo could only use this method, but the head of the Takeda family said that it was a dirty trick to kill Moroes. The two of them walked onto the stage at the same time. The referee watched the two of them walk onto the stage. He retreated to the bottom of the stage and said loudly, Begin. But the two of them did not make a move. Moroes spoke first. If you hand over the sky from the clouds, I can leave your corpse intact. Are you that confident that you can defeat me? Lei Luo asked him calmly. He was not too concerned about what he said. Knowing that the sky from the clouds was related to the node, it was easy to understand his purpose. It was nothing more than wanting to take the sky from the clouds and using it to open the node. I dont think you can kill me. Then how are you going to defeat me? You will run out of magic power, but you cant kill me. Lei Luo did not know why he was so sure that he would not die. Their conversation was blocked by the magic barrier. The audience outside only knew that they were communicating, but they did not know what they were talking about. This was also a protection for the audience. After all, the sound of an air explosion from a strong fighter could easily make a group of deaf people go deaf. Dont say so much. Ill have to go to the demon world sooner or later. I hope you wont disappoint me now. Moroes did not continue to speak. He knew that he could not get the sky from the clouds with his mouth. Only by completely killing Lei Luo could he complete the mission that his master had given him. A great battle was about to break out. Chapter 524 - Immortality The two figures collided violently, creating countless waves of air. Lei Luo knew that his magic had little effect on Moroes. Moreover, his attack seemed to carry some special energy that could affect the circulation of Lei Luos magic power. Although he did not know why, there was no way to exert the magic power on the sacred body on Lei Luo. With the support of multiple magic arrays, the physical fitness of the two was almost the same. Lei Luo also knew that Moroes would not wait for him to release a large-scale spell, so he used the method of close combat to use the spell that he had prepared long ago at close range. Lei Luo knew that there was no way he would be able to dodge it. As Moroes punched at Lei Luos face, Lei Luo seemed to have foreseen it in advance and slightly turned his head away. This was the [ foresight ] spell that Lei Luo learned from the clouds in the sky, and one only needed to use a certain amount of mana to maintain the circulation of the [ foresight ] magic array. In Lei Luos eyes, Moroes actions seemed to have been rehearsed. The trajectory of each action and the rotation of the energy in his body seemed to have been planned and choreographed. Lei Luo had the ability to see into the future for five seconds, and unless Moroes could inflict a blow that was enough to interrupt Lei Luos [ foresight ] at the time when his next [ foresight ] appeared, Moroes was basically at a great disadvantage. As an alternative, he could injure Lei Luo heavily in an attack that was destined to hit Lei Luo, but he would need to be so fast that Lei Luo could not have any time to react. Was that possible? It was obviously not realistic. As Lei Luo kept dodging, Moroes started to doubt his life. However, he still aimed at Lei Luos vitals, targeting his fists, legs, and even his body. Moroes body was a reflection of his battle experience. Every move was an extremely refined killer move. Unfortunately, Lei Luo could accurately dodge every time. It was not that Lei Luo did not dare to catch it, but it was unnecessary. Moroes once again raised his fist. His speed was much faster than before, but Lei Luo seized this opportunity and lowered his body to press his hand on Moroes heart. Using the magic array [ destruction ] engraved in his palm, a large hole appeared in Moroes chest in an instant. This was a spell that could kill any material object, and the only special feature of [ destruction ] was that it could destroy materials within a certain range. This was a special spell that was passed down in magic books. It required a large amount of magic power, and it also needed to be used within a very close range. Therefore, not many mages had seriously tried to study it. One had to know that a mages body was fragile. Which mage would abandon their long-range advantage and fight a martial artist in close combat? This was illogical. However, a person like Lei Luo who had a sacred body was obviously an exception. With the buff of [ light body ] and [ stone skin spell ] , Lei Luos body was not inferior to that of a grandmaster from the northern border. Surprisingly, Moroes did not fall. Another fist rushed towards Lei Luos body. While Lei Luo was casting his spell, he was sent flying. Looking at Moroes who was slowly recovering in the distance, Lei Luo finally understood why Moroes would say that. Just now, he felt that he must have destroyed Moroes heart, but he was like an unkillable cockroach. Not only did he not die, but he was also recovering his body. This was not a special ability, and Lei Luo was already starting to feel like he was facing a great enemy. Just like what he said, his magic power would be exhausted at some point. How many times could his body recover? Perhaps only Moroes knew. After a while, Moroes body had recovered. He grinned at Lei Luo and rushed to Lei Luo to fight. Lei Luo was not discouraged. If his entire body was destroyed, could he still recover? The wind from Moroes fist blew on Lei Luos face. Lei Luos right hand once again hit Moroeschest at an incredible speed. The [ destruction ] spell destroyed his chest again in an instant. While he was still recovering, Lei Luos left hand had already made contact with Moroes fist. The left hands [ electromagnetic pulse ] followed Lei Luos hand and swept away Moroes upper body. The remaining parts were charred black, emitting black smoke, and the smell of roasted meat wafted through the sky. Under such heavy injuries, Moroes body was still recovering at an extremely fast speed. Lei Luo did not hesitate and placed the skill on Moroes body with his right hand, even though his leg was still kicking towards Lei Luos head. However, after Lei Luo dodged his attack, he still completed the destruction of his lower body. There was only a bit of ash left on the ground that had just been brought down by the [ -LSB- electromagnetic pulse ] . However, at the spot where Lei Luo had killed Moroes, a group of granulation appeared. It was as if it had grown out from the ground. Before anyone could react, a pair of legs had already recovered. Frowning, Lei Luo constructed a spell to trap the pair of legs in the ground at that spot. This momentum did not stop. After breaking through the ground on the stage, a persons appearance was slowly formed. Then, he was buried under the stage. However, he was not affected and grew into a figure that looked exactly like Moroes. He pushed the ground apart and smiled at Lei Luo. You cant kill me. Just die. After Moroes crawled out of the ground, Lei Luo controlled his strength and punched Moroes out of the stage. Since I cant kill you, I can at least knock you out of the stage, he thought. However, the referee who retreated to the front of the audience seats acted as if he didnt see it. He didnt say that the match was over. He turned his head, and it was as if he didnt see this scene. Seeing Moroes return to the ring, Lei Luo understood what these people were planning. They wanted to exhaust him to death. The audience in the audience seats also saw this kind of secret operation. They booed at Moroes and the referee. A few of the audience members who were close rushed to the side of the referee and wanted to beat him up. However, the imperial guards who were next to the referee used magic guns and killed him in the audience seats. The people of the northern borderline looked at each other and did not dare to go up and taunt the referee again. The general angrily questioned the Nakajima family head. How dare you do that? Are you really going to have a falling out? The Nakajima family head said with a calm expression, At most, I will execute that referee. I believe that Mr. James will definitely win. Moreover, for the generals good, I will return to the demon world early and be conquered by the demon world. I will have to face this matter eventually. Are you that unconfident about the northern border? General Zili was really angry at this moment. The enemy had yet to attack and someone had already defected to the enemy. How could she not be angry? It just so happened that she could not kill these two people. If it were not a crime to kill, she would kill her enemies without hesitation, and half of the army and tacticians would mutiny. This was something that she could not bear at the moment. She could only place her hopes on Lei Luo. Chapter 525 - Beheading Its not that I dont believe in the Northern Borderline. If the general saw the situation in the demon world, he would be as desperate as I am. The Nakajima family head spoke coldly with a determined tone. Cant we just wait for Papafilin to come and support us? And then continue being dogs for the Empire? Its better than sacrificing the hundreds of millions of people in the Northern Borderline. As long as were still alive, were the northern border. Looking straight into the generals eyes, General Zili did not avoid looking at the number one expert of the northern border. He suppressed his anger and asked the Nakajima family head, What exactly did you see? The Nakajima family head replied with a desolate tone, A scene you cant imagine. General, what do you think of the empire at its peak? Of course its powerful. Otherwise, how could it rule the central region for so many years? What if I say that the army of the demon world is even more powerful than the empire in its heyday? How is that possible? With an incredulous tone, the generals voice suddenly became several times louder. What was the concept of an empire in its heyday? Even if the current feudal lords were bundled together, it was still not enough for the army of an entire province of the empire to fight against. This was not an exaggeration, but the empire did indeed have such strength. The empires military strength in a province was only a few hundred lord-class fleets. Otherwise, how could they have unified the entire central region? What kind of power was this? Just thinking about it made one shudder. If such an army arose in the empire, the current empire could only choose the path of destruction. There was no hope of victory. Seeing the generals shocked expression, the Nakajima family head continued to speak with some satisfaction. Not only that, the demon worlds army is also equipped with the only mana bomb in the demon world. If the mana bomb explodes, it can affect the flow of mana for almost five kilometers. This made General Zili feel somewhat at a loss. She knew that it was a type of energy that was completely different from mana. It was more chaotic than mana. It was so violent that it was almost impossible to absorb. Under the influence of the magic element, even the gentlest person would be as violent and fierce as a beast. Hearing the words of the Nakajima family head, the general sat in his seat with a rare tiredness, as if he was thinking about something. The Nakajima family head sat down with satisfaction. He knew that he had to give the general some time to think about this matter. He could not be too hasty. He sat in his chair and tasted the good tea in his hands. Seeing that no one shouted for the end, Lei Luo also knew that this was the work of the Devil World. Looking at Moroes who was rushing over, Lei Luo calmed down. He understood that today, either he or Moroes would die. He took out the sky cluster cloud from the Gods space and placed it flat on his chest. He closed his eyes and felt the breath that was mixed with his own body, just like his own arm, hair, and even blood. During the process of killing Moroes, Lei Luo realized one thing. If a person had power that exceeded his ability, there must be a source. Then what was the source of Moroes power? Lei Luo had completely destroyed his body. He didnt find anything suspicious, so the source of power must not be on his body. The problem was obvious at a glance. The power was not in this arena, or even in this space. Moreover, this power could not be seen. It was just like magic. Therefore, he wanted to use the perspective of the sky cluster clouds to see that power. While magic was circulating between Lei Luo and the sky cluster clouds, Lei Luo felt a chaotic aura approaching him. The audience was dumbfounded. He was almost right in front of you! What are you still pretending for? Moroes was even more excited. Seeing Lei Luo hanging the clouds in front of his chest like he was waiting for his death, Moroes mind was filled with ways to torture Lei Luo. In the [ foresight ] spell, Lei Luo saw what he saw in five seconds and caught the feeling of this intense power. It was like a thin line that was tightly connected to Moroes body, twisting his body into a complex ball of wool. In the next moment, Lei Luo slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes was the trajectory of his sword. Following this trajectory, Lei Luos sword seemed to have become one with the world. The sword was circulating in the air. It was visible but unperceivable. Moroes seemed to have bumped into the sword himself. He sliced through his face, chest, and waist along the edge of the sword until he was cut in half. Even the thin line was cut off. His face seemed to have frozen at this moment. However, a second later, Moroes tall body was like a piece of debris, and blood sprayed out wantonly. Pouring on Lei Luos body, his posture was like a living Asura. This was also the characteristic of [ sharpness ]. It could cut anything and break anything it touched. Although they didnt know where it led to, as long as they cut off the connection with Moroes, then Moroes so-called immortality was just a joke. He turned around and put away the clouds. After removing the blood from his body with magic, Lei Luo walked down the ring. Everyone was stunned on the spot. They couldnt believe their eyes. Before, Lei Luo was unable to kill Moroes and was in a desperate situation. But in the blink of an eye, Lei Luo had already killed Moroes. This was simply too unbelievable. It was hard to accept, especially for the Middle Island family head on the high stage. His gaze was dull as he muttered, This is impossible. This is impossible. General Zili also had a look of disbelief. She knew that Lei Luo was very powerful. Would a person who could cast a pseudo-ninth rank spell be weak? Of course not. But when she saw Lei Luo kill Moroes, she was still very surprised. If Lei Luo had moved Moroes to another place, Lei Luo could still have won, but he had no way to kill Moroes. However, he still used his own way to tell everyone that there was no true immortal in this world. With a pleased smile, General Zili looked at the Takeda family head and the Nakajima family head and said, Remember the bet between the two of you. In addition, the demon world is not invincible. After saying that, the general turned around and left. The competition this morning had ended, but word about Lei Luos sword would definitely be widely spread, becoming an unforgettable memory for all the people of the northern border. At this moment, in the demon world, a calm voice rang out. Moroes is dead. What should we do next? Continue to communicate with the people in the northern border. The demon world must descend earlier than the other three places, or else we will lose the initiative. Good. This time, no matter what price we have to pay, we must open the gate to the demon world and open the node. A gust of wind blew through the lines, and the place once again returned to its usual calm. After bidding farewell to Miyamoto Musashi, Lei Luo returned to his guest room. The only thing left was the battle with Miyamoto Musashi. However, Lei Luo did not expect the storm to be so huge. It was a storm that would sweep through the entire northern border. Chapter 526 - The Vortex Chapter 526: The Vortex Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As he walked along the northern border, he could feel the smoke and fire here. Lei Luo could feel the peaceful atmosphere, and he also understood Masanori Sakamotos feelings. Ever since he started his army in the sacred city, he had launched countless large and small battles along the way. In the Battle of the Great Wall of Iron Blood alone, his magic had killed millions of people. However, when these people participated in the war, they had to be prepared to be killed. Lei Luo would not sympathize with these people. However, how many people would die in the northern border during the war? When the demon world attacked, would they only stay in the northern border? That was impossible. If they could stay in the demon world, why would they be so eager to enter this place? Therefore, the chaos in the empire would erupt from the hole in the demon world. Right now, there was still too little time. Lei Luo knew that he had to stop the demon world. It was not just because of the trust of Masanori Sakamoto. He and the Black Angel Army still needed time. He had not yet swept the world with his combat strength. He could not let the demon world arrive early. Looking at the sky above him, he thought of his promise to Arthur. However, he still lost him. In the endless whirlpool, who could break this situation? .. Meanwhile, in the Nakajima family Damn it. The general has the upper hand now. We had a chance to take her down. However, after James wins, she wont trust us so much. The Sakajima family might not even side with us. Slamming the wine glass in their hands onto the table, the Nakajima family head and Takeda family head looked at the corpse in front of them with unsightly expressions. The moment Lei Luo killed Moroes, Moroes corpse appeared on the magic array of the Nakajima family. The towering facial bones, the upright horns, and the faintly discernible scales on his body all indicated his identity as a member of the demon world. What do we do now? The Takeda family head looked at the Nakajima family heads old face with a worried expression. Lets first talk to the lord about todays situation. If we really cant do it, we can only use the last plan. After saying that, he took out a red crystal that emitted a blood-red aura from his pocket and placed the stone in his hand on Moroes chest. Without anyone noticing, the crystal had already fused into Moroes chest. Then, Moroes body began to tremble, and the magic array on the ground began to flicker with a red light. This red light almost attracted the gazes of the Takeda family head and the Nakajima family head, causing them to unconsciously walk towards Moroes. But as Moroes body floated in the air and opened his eyes, what was shocking was that there was no black in his eyes. Stop. As Moroes woke up once again, the Nakajima and Takeda family heads were also scared out of their wits. They hurriedly knelt down and respectfully said to Moroes, My Lord. Speak. What happened? With just one sentence, the surrounding magic started to become chaotic. It was as if a magical beast had appeared in the space and began to suppress every inch of land here. The Nakajima family head and Takeda family head spoke. An unstable factor has appeared. Not only did it take away the sky from the clouds, but it also killed Moroes. Now, we can only activate the last step. Okay, this is what you need. He stretched out his pale arm and extracted the magic element from the magic array into his hand. It formed a red light and grabbed three objects of different shapes from the red light. A blood-colored long rod device, a blue stone, and a white long knife. After placing the three objects on the ground, Moroes looked very tired as he waved his hand and said, If you cant even do this little thing well, then I wont need you. The Nakajima family head and Takeda family head smiled bitterly and replied, Yes. In an instant, Moroess body was like ashes, drifting away with the wind. The Magic Array on the ground also disappeared on the snow-white floor. After putting away the three items, the Nakajima family head turned to the Takeda family head and said, Lets begin. The last battle will be in the afternoon. If we fail, not only will we not be able to survive in the demon world, but the northern border will also not be able to tolerate us. The Takeda family head said with a serious expression, If we fail this time, we will fight to the death with the general. Since the arrival of the demon world will result in death, we might as well destroy the northern border. Without us, there is no need for the northern border to exist. This time, the Nakajima family head did not answer him. He only looked at the distant northern borders snow mountain that had not melted for ten thousand years. He did not know what he was thinking about. Standing on the tallest building in the northern border, the Heaven Guardian Pavilion, a dense fog shrouded the building. Layers of fog covered the mountain, but the people at the foot of the mountain could not see it clearly. Lei Luo stood beside the fence and looked at the beautiful scenery. In the distance, there was the number one beauty of the northern border, the number one expert of the northern border, and many other experts. General Zili, who was dressed in blue and white, was leisurely brewing tea. Her posture was gentle and beautiful, and at a glance, one could tell that she was an expert in this field. Mr. Lei Luo, I wonder how the scenery of the northern border is compared to the Empire? Each has its own merits. Lei Luo did not directly answer this question. In his opinion, if the northern border was not too remote, and the climate here was not suitable for the people of the empire to live in, it might be a famous tourist attraction of the Empire now. The empire was constantly developing, and the magic conductor had long been embedded in peoples lives. There was no longer the leisure to preserve such a scenery. Similarly, there were countless magic crystal mines and resources buried underground in the northern border. Even in the empires strategy in the early years, the northern border was a treasure land that had not been developed. However, Emperor Victor resisted the objections of the masses and insisted on not developing the northern border. Thinking of this, Lei Luo turned to General Zili. Why do you all want to fight for the first place? Lei Luo asked what he wanted to know the most. Both the Nakajima family and the general seemed to value the first place very much, as if it was the key to this game. The general seemed to see through his thoughts. She looked at the tea in the cup and asked an unrelated question. Do you know what the reward for first place is? General Zili sighed, and her handsome brows furrowed tightly. What? At this time, Lei Luo understood that this thing was probably the key to their fight. The opportunity to get close to the eight-foot agarwood jade to transform the body. The demon world represents not only danger but also endless opportunities. With the help of the eight-foot mirror, the bodies of the people of the northern border can accept magic elements and become like the people of the demon world. This way, not only can they release something similar to magic like the people of the empire, but the source is the magic element, and most importantly, they can bring people into the node. Lei Luo took the opportunity to ask in puzzlement, What does this have to do with the Nakajima family? General Zili straightened up, slowly poured the tea in her hand into the teapot, and said, This is related to their purpose. I guess they may have a way to open the gate of the demon world, so they want to get close to the eight-foot-long jade hook and use the magic element in the eight-foot-long jade hook to break the seal of the node! Chapter 527 - An Accident Chapter 527: An Accident Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Then what do you want first place for? Lei Luo could only continue to ask. He knew that this matter was far from as simple as he thought it was. If I told you that this was what Masanori Sakamoto told me, that you could enter the Devil World and use the sky from the clouds to repair the seal, would you believe me? When Zili said this, Lei Luo was completely stunned. Did she know that he would definitely help her? Lei Luos expression became complicated. On one hand, after he found out Sakurakus identity, he knew her mission. On the other hand, he felt sad for her death. I understand. I hope you can succeed. He walked out of the Skyguard Palace and did not continue talking. He felt extremely aggrieved. He went back to square one. This was not what he wanted. Welcome to the last day of the martial arts conference. I am the referee for this competition. First, let us welcome the great mage from the Empire, James. The referee waved his hand and pointed to Lei Luo, who had walked in from the left passage. He was dressed in black and ignored the cold of the northern border. His blood was burning with magic power. He only had the boy cut that the Takeda family had lost to him. He did not look like a magician but more like a wanderer from the northern border. He knew that this battle was inevitable. The general told him that the Nakajima family had sent people to find Miyamoto Musashi, and the result after that was unknown. This was his only friend in the northern border, but he had to fight with him to obtain the protection of this land. It was really ironic. Let us welcome the king of the northern border martial arts, the Great Grandmaster of the two-day-one-day flow, Miyamoto Musashi! Along with the excited shouts of the referee, the audience who did not react to Lei Luos appearance suddenly seemed to be activated. They began to cheer towards the right passage and shouted loudly. Lord Miyamoto Musashi! Lord Miyamoto Musashi! The corners of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile as he looked at Miyamoto Musashi, who walked out from the right passage. He carried a red device with complicated patterns on his back and a white long knife. He was not dressed like he used to be, but his chest-revealing clothes still could not hide his extremely explosive muscles. Who would have thought that this friend whom he was drinking with the other day was going to try and kill him today. Lei Luo, this is how I should address you, my friend. Miyamoto Musashi didnt seem to be affected. He grinned at himself, but the determination in his eyes was still detected by Lei Luo. What are their conditions? Miyamoto Musashi didnt expect Lei Luo to be so direct either. He said to Lei Luo with a bright smile, They showed me that the Saintess of the Devil World is still alive. As long as I win, youll let me see her. This was such a mockery. The people of the northern borderline were actually the ones who wanted to destroy them, while the people who stood against him were the ones who wanted to save them. Dont you know the consequences of letting the devil world in? I dont care. She saved my life, so Ill trade her life for mine. Hearing Miyamoto Musashis words, Lei Luo felt his blood turn cold. Was this still the same man who only wanted to pursue martial arts? If you insist on doing this, then lets start a war. If he spoke to Miyamoto Musashi again, Lei Luo was afraid that he would no longer have the courage to face Masanori Sakamoto. It was as if all his efforts had been trampled on. I still want to see just how strong you are, Lei Luo. I hope you wont disappoint me. They began to fight for their beliefs at the same time. Miyamoto Musashi lowered his body and turned the white saber on his back into a semi-circular saber technique to cut down Lei Luo. The tremendous force generated by the two weapons in the air blasted a large hole in the empty space between them. The two powerful forces collided in the middle of them. This was no longer the territory of a martial artist. This was the territory of a surpasser. The shockwave hit the magic shield protecting the audience again and again, producing an unpleasant creaking sound. Those who were closer were even struck by this force and spat out a mouthful of blood. Lei Luo looked at Miyamoto Musashis eyes. His fighting spirit was boiling. This was the first person who was on par with him after he had possessed the saintly being. Moroes could be considered a creature of the demon world. Miyamoto Musashi was the same. The long saber in his hand trembled continuously. Lei Luos left hand had already prepared a [ charge ] spell. He was very clear that if he were to compete head-on with Miyamoto Musashi in terms of technique, he would definitely lose. However, he was a magician. He thought it would be better if they have a showdown at close range. However, what Lei Luo didnt expect was that at the moment when the spell in Lei Luos hand was about to be released, the red light on the stick on Miyamoto Musashis back flashed. Lei Luo only felt a sharp pain in the magic array in his hand. The mana in his hand, which was flowing according to the magic array, began to revolve uncontrollably. Without waiting for Miyamoto Musashis next attack, Lei Luos body was sent flying along with the explosion of the mana in his palm. Miyamoto Musashis eyes flashed, and he pressed forward. The long blade in his hand had already reached the top of Lei Luos head and was about to fall. Enduring the immense pain in his arm, Lei Luos thoughts flashed. An ancient and elegant long sword had already appeared above his head to block Miyamoto Musashis attack. The cut in his other hand was also raised up. At this moment, Lei Luos reaction was at its peak. However, Miyamoto Musashi did not use the knife to hit Lei Luo. Instead, he used his foot to step on Lei Luos body. Then, he jumped out to dodge the boy cut that came from behind. Lei Luo, who was stomped on the ground by Miyamoto Musashi, spat out a mouthful of blood. His body seemed to have been shattered, and all his limbs and bones were involuntarily twitching under the tremendous force exerted by Miyamoto Musashi. The magic on Lei Luos body, under the force exerted by Miyamoto Musashi, had a force similar to that used by Moroes entering his body, disrupting the normal operation of his magic array. Is this mana? At this moment, Lei Luo finally understood that the nature of this power was completely different from mana. If mana was tame and controllable, then this mana was violent and uncontrollable, like a wild horse that was hard to train. He asked softly, but his hands didnt stop moving. He smoothed out the chaotic mana while looking at Miyamoto Musashi in the distance. He knew that Miyamoto Musashi was the champion of the last martial arts tournament, so he would definitely use mana, but he did not expect that the mana would actually restrain his own mana so much. This troubled Lei Luo even more. If Miyamoto Musashi could always restrain his own magic, then he had no chance of winning. Inserting the sky from the clouds in front of him, Lei Luo felt the flow of mana around him. Since he could not use the mana in his body, then he would try the ancient way of releasing mana. Fire from the ancient times, please awaken here and devour everything with pure and unsullied flames, Flame Burst. Chapter 528 - Magic Spells Chapter 528: Magic Spells Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Yes, among all the magic casting methods that Lei Luo knew of, magic spells were undoubtedly the most complicated, but they were also the most effective method. With the help of the magic spell condensation technique, not a single trace of magic power came from oneself. However, the complicated spells and complicated syllables no doubt deterred all the mages who wanted to use magic spells. Lei Luo only knew these two magic incantations. This was also for emergency purposes. He was preparing on the way. Under this situation, he would first test out the range of Miyamoto Musashis spell and then change the magic array on his body in a targeted manner. A scorching flame exploded on Miyamoto Musashis body. However, Miyamoto Musashi seemed to have sensed something and dodged to the side. The heatwave produced by the flame sprayed onto Miyamoto Musashis body, and it burned his body and left red scars. It was effective. Thinking of this, Lei Luo continued to chant [ Flame Burst ]. Although this spell was a Level-3 spell, it was the most widely spread Level-3 spell among mages. It had the largest range, and it didnt include Level-3 forbidden spells. This spell could be considered one of the lowest-level spells with the highest value. Actually, Lei Luo also wanted to use other spells, but he really did not know the magic incantation, so he gave up. Even if it was another spell that knew the magic incantation, it was also a defensive spell. While the spell kept flashing, Miyamoto Musashi also kept dodging. Every time he dodged, there would be a wound on Miyamoto Musashis body. There were a few times when Miyamoto Musashi rushed in front of Lei Luo; however, under the situation where Lei Luo didnt care if he was chanting or not, he quickly cast the spell. Miyamoto Musashi didnt dare to get close to Lei Luo. At this time, on the high platform, the Nakajima family head was still trying to persuade General Zili. General, the demon world will come sooner or later. Do you think that the current empire still has the strength to deal with the Demon World? With a teasing tone, the Nakajima family head no longer concealed his intentions. After all, if he failed this time, he might be executed by the demon lord. Lets watch the competition first. I have nothing to say. If you really have the ability, bring your troops over now. Hearing the generals reply, the Nakajima family head and the Takeda family head were both shocked and uncertain. They both knew that no matter who won, there would be a big battle. Lei Luo continued to bombard Miyamoto Musashi. However, in an instant, Miyamoto Musashi no longer dodged Lei Luos attack. He stood up straight and swung the large saber in his hand at the gathering mana in the air. The tip of the saber carried a gray magic light, interrupting the magic [ flame burst ]. Lei Luo sighed in his heart, but he still found a way to break it. This was something that couldnt be helped. Miyamoto Musashi was a very powerful grandmaster to begin with, and he only activated [ flame burst ] to buy time for himself. Lord of the land far away, I pray for your strength, rock protection! As Lei Luos voice fell, a cage made of rocks appeared beside Miyamoto Musashi and surrounded him. Just as Miyamoto Musashi was about to jump up, a familiar voice sounded. Flames from the ancient times, please awaken here and devour everything with pure and unsullied flames, flame explosion. The flames gathered above Miyamoto Musashis head. This was the prophecy that Lei Luo had obtained through his [ foresight ] for nearly eight seconds, and he knew the method to counter Miyamoto Musashi. For Miyamoto Musashi, this seemed like a dead end. However, Lei Luo could see through the rock guardian that Miyamoto Musashi instantly took the club from his back and inserted it into his heart. All of this happened too quickly, and he didnt even have time to react. He didnt know why Miyamoto Musashi was doing this, but he knew that Miyamoto Musashi wouldnt give up so easily. He increased the speed of his magic while activating [ foresight ] , then he checked Musashi Miyamotos condition. Then, Lei Luos pupils constricted, as though he had seen something incredible. He had already seen it, but it was too late. A blood-red figure slowly walked out from the [ flame burst ]s flames. His face couldnt be seen clearly, but his body was covered in scales. The horns on his head looked particularly ferocious, and his hands were carved with sharp bone spikes. He was like a demon god who had walked out from an ancient painting. His Majesty was inviolable. He raised his head, and a line of red blood tears flowed out of his eyes. His face was twisted, and he looked like he was in great pain. When the audience on the stage saw this scene, they all cried out in horror: Demon! Demon! Hes a demon! They did not have the time to continue watching the competition. They began to run out in a flurry. The voice that had shouted at Miyamoto Musashi just now seemed to have been forgotten. Now, everyone wanted to quickly escape the area. General Zili, who was on the stage, saw this scene. She was neither happy nor sad. She said to the Nakajima family head, Is it necessary to be like this? He cant turn back. But the Nakajima family head only said coldly, All of this is his choice. The demon lords will can not be changed. Turning around, Lei Luo began to face Miyamoto Musashi directly. Even if you have to do this for her, are you willing to do it? Lei Luo asked Miyamoto Musashi softly, wondering if he would make the same choice as him if he was Miyamoto Musashi. Ive wanted to become a demon to accompany her for a long time. Things that I couldnt do in the demon world can be considered as my wish. The mana in Miyamoto Musashis hands continued to condense, and the muscles on his body began to tense up. The mana in his body was only higher than that of Moroes. Then in your eyes, what does this land that gave birth to you and raised you mean to you? Looking into Miyamoto Musashis eyes, Lei Luo spoke to him seriously. He wanted to know what Miyamoto Musashi really thought about the northern border. But Miyamoto Musashi didnt attack. He was silent for a while, then he slowly said, You wont understand. The anger in Lei Luos eyes grew stronger. He really didnt understand. First, it was the Nakajima family head, then Miyamoto Musashi. He really didnt understand why each and every one of them could abandon their homeland and choose the demon world. Its useless to say more. Come and fight. Holding the magic ball in his hand, Miyamoto Musashi rushed towards Lei Luo. The closer he got to Miyamoto Musashi, the more chaotic the spells in Lei Luos hands became. In the beginning, he was able to construct a successful spell, but in the end, the spells in Lei Luos hands began to explode and backfire, causing more and more blood to flow from the corner of his mouth. Seeing that Miyamoto Musashi was getting closer and closer, the ball of mana in his hand was already within a meter of Lei Luo. The Sky Cloud in Lei Luos hand also began to tremble. It was unknown whether it was fear or excitement. Lei Luo saw it. His eyes were filled with the trajectories of Miyamoto Musashis attacks and his own ending. He would either be killed by the magic sphere, or he could cut Miyamoto Musashi in half at the waist. With a flash of Sword Light, he knew that this match had already ended. Chapter 529 - : Death Chapter 529: Death Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL As the clouds in Lei Luos hand slid, black blood began to scatter as Miyamoto Musashis body shattered. Everything was so unexpected. However, what Lei Luo saw in Miyamoto Musashis eyes was not regret, but relief. In a flash, Lei Luo stabbed the clouds into the ground and caught Miyamoto Musashis upper body, which was about to fall to the ground. Perhaps it was because of the tenacity of the demon races vitality, or perhaps it was because the obsession in Miyamoto Musashis heart had not been completed that he did not die immediately. He only opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at Lei Luo, the last person he had ever seen in his life. Tell me, what do you think the people of the northern border will think of me? A demon? A freak? Or a Grandmaster? At the last moment, Miyamoto Musashi was still very serious. He only asked Lei Luo, but Lei Luo was at a loss and did not know how to answer. You dont have to say anything. I know that Im just a chess piece in the hands of the demon races Saintess. I am a chess piece used to open the node. But I still cant help but think, what if? What if shes truly for me? I understand. The greatest thing in a persons heart is luck. Ive always understood that. As Miyamoto Musashis voice became weaker and weaker, Lei Luo still heard his last words clearly. I have something in my pocket. This is my last bit of kindness. I hope you can accept it. Miyamoto Musashi has been walking the path of martial arts since he was eleven years old. He is not accepted by all sects. However, I created the two-day-one-day school. It is unparalleled in the world. No one can match me. I was once down and out, and I was also incomparably brilliant. Its a pity that no one can teach me martial arts in this world. Today, the two-day-one-day school has disappeared. I The voice suddenly stopped, and the hand that had once swung the sword fell heavily. The Grandmaster Miyamoto Musashi had died! Lei Luo looked at this scene with incomparable familiarity. He had bid farewell to another friend, and the only thing he remembered of his glorious life was his peak, his love and hate, and his attachment. He could only silently look at Miyamoto Musashis corpse. No one knew what he was thinking about. The audience who didnt escape this place watched Lei Luo kill Miyamoto Musashi. They all began to stop and cheer for this new king. Lei Luo only felt that they were noisy. He picked up everything that Miyamoto Musashi left behind and patiently put his corpse back together. He stored it into the Gods space and walked towards the high platform. He wanted to end all of this! On the high platform, the Nakajima family head began to panic. He did not expect that Miyamoto Musashi, who had received the tool given by the Devil Lord, would still fail. What followed was the reckoning. He muttered to himself, Impossible! Impossible! Absolutely impossible! As he moved towards the Takeda family head, as if he wanted to say something, General Zili looked at the Nakajima family heads small actions without any expression. He did not stop him, nor did he speak. The Nakajima family head slowly walked to the Takeda family heads side and suddenly shouted at general usury, Usury, Im telling you that all the fleets are now under our control. If you dont want to die, kill Lei Luo obediently, then step down from the stage and welcome the demon lords arrival. The Nakajima family head also knew of Lei Luos existence. This was what Miyamoto Takezo had told the Nakajima family head. The information in the northern borders was limited, so he did not know anything about Lei Luo. However, the aristocratic families had their own information channels, so Nakajima knew how terrifying Lei Luo was. There was no other way. Who would not be afraid of a magician who could destroy six lord-tier fleets in an instant? However, General Zili did not panic like Nakajima wanted to see. Instead, he looked at Nakajima with interest. General, can we kill this monster now? Im getting impatient. Unexpectedly, the Takeda family head who was sitting next to Nakajima knelt down on one knee towards General Zili and said something that made Nakajima feel like he was in a dream. How is this possible? Takeda, if you betray the demon lord, you will die! You have to think clearly. It is still not too late to join forces with me! Nakajima shook Takedas shoulder in excitement. He did not expect Takeda, who had worked with him, to betray him like this. He knew that this was his only hope. However, Takeda did not look at him. Instead, he pushed him down, grabbed him, and pressed him to the ground. Bah! You dog who cant see the situation clearly. I already told the general when you contacted me. If it wasnt for obtaining information about the Devil World, you would have died long ago. What kind of dream are you still harboring in your head? Following Takedas words, the Nakajima family head who was struggling on the ground came to a stop. His face was ashen. He was finished. General Zili watched this scene happen and only shook his head. As if regretting something, he swayed his footsteps like a green lotus and walked in front of the Nakajima family head. The purple-clothed General Zili was as terrifying as a devil in front of Nakajima. Ive already given you a chance, but you still cant see through it. Then youd better let Lei Luo Eed your life. After saying that, he looked at Lei Luo who was stepping onto the high platform and said softly, Im sorry. However, Lei Luo ignored her. He just walked past General Zili and walked towards Nakajimas position. She had known all this a long time ago, but she didnt say anything to Lei Luo. From the beginning to the end, she was the chess piece of this woman in front of her, a chess piece that destroyed Nakajima. Miyamoto Musashis death could have been avoided. As long as he had stopped Nakajima before Miyamoto Musashi took part in the competition, it would have been fine. However, Zili didnt do anything. He just watched Miyamoto Musashis meaningless death. This was what made Lei Luo angry. She could have kept him from knowing all this, but she still did it. She had been planning from the start. Lei Luo was just a variable, a variable that was enough to topple the Nakajima family. He raised his sword and swung it down. Nakajimas head fell to the ground. He still had the same incredulous expression. After wiping the boy clean, Lei Luo did not turn back. He saw what General Zili was going to do next. A bright sword light flashed and stabbed at General Zili from Lei Luos shadow. It was as if this was premeditated. Cut off. Along with the old voice, the sword in the swordsmans hand could no longer approach General Zili. Takeda, who was on the high platform, obviously did not expect that the Sakakami family head did not move, as if he did not have any thoughts. There seemed to be sounds of fighting coming from outside, and there were also people shouting. Kill the general and restore the Orthodoxy! Brothers, kill the general, glory and wealth are right in front of you. But Lei Luo did not move, and neither did the general. The shouting and killing gradually turned into cries of pain, and soon there was no sound. In a great hall of the demon world, the graceful and elegant demon lord sat on a throne piled with bones and said to the person in the mirror, Lets begin. Nakajima has failed. This time, we must let the reputation of the demon world resound throughout the empire again. The armored general in the mirror replied respectfully, Yes. Chapter 530 - The Origin of the Demon World Chapter 530: The Origin of the Demon World Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Under the strong suppression of Zili, all the resistance forces were suppressed. Without exception, Lei Luo was now following Zili in a secret passage. This secret passage was under the altar of the Sakurazaka family. Only the Sakurazaka family and the general knew about this secret passage. That was why the Nakajima family head would do anything to get first place in the martial arts tournament. Only then would he be able to get close to the seal. The closer he got to this secret passage, the calmer Lei Luo felt. He had already made his choice and told Ulysses about the generals side. Although he was a little unwilling, Ulysses still agreed to it. It was unrealistic to save him, and the generals benefits were visible. Thus, Ulysses still supported Lei Luo and decisively sold the royal family. He only caught the leader of the middle-aged man, but not Fu Yun. This was surprising, but it did not affect the overall situation. Looking at the faint light in front of him, Lei Luo knew that he had already arrived at the location of the eight-foot agarwood jade. The general stood where he was and looked at Lei Luo. The eight-foot agarwood mirror was lost in the turmoil of the royal family, and as the main body of the seal, the eight-foot agarwood jade has been kept in this place. The sky clouds are in your hands, and these three divine artifacts are the key to the seal of the demon world. The eight-edge mirror is the passage to and from the demon world, but it has great restrictions. The eight-foot agarwood jade suppresses the magic power of the northern border. This is also the key to why the people of the northern border can not use magic power, and the Sky Cloud is the divine artifact that restrains the regenerative ability of the demon race. Zili looked at Lei Luo as she slowly explained, as if she wanted to see something in Lei Luos eyes. However, Lei Luo only listened and did not speak. Do you know why the northern border is also known as the sinful territory? Zili turned her back and her tone became agitated. Lei Luo only replied, I dont know. In an instant, Zilis words became hurried, and there was a trace of hatred in her tone. That was because the imperial family opened the node and released the demons because of their own selfish desires, causing the lives of the people in the northern border and the empire to be in dire straits. Emperor Victor was furious and demoted the people of the northern border to the sinful race, sending his most trusted duke to suppress the node. This is also why the royal family was overthrown. What orthodoxy? We were like pigs and dogs in that era, providing the best life for the royal family. He even wanted us to return to that era. How is this possible?! Not being able to see Zilis face, Lei Luo knew that her expression must have been very ugly. It must be known that the members of the royal family were not the only ones involved in this rebellion. There were also people from the general and those who wanted to take advantage of the royal family. Thats all. Lets begin. This period of time may be a little long, but if you want to use magic in the demon world, you can only do so. Through the roots of the demon world that are connected to the eight-foot agarwood jade, your body will be modified, and it will not affect your use of magic power. Magic Power and magic elements will continue to change. Zili turned her body around. It could be seen that she had indeed spent a lot of effort setting up this martial arts competition. However, Lei Luo did not pity her. His heart was neither happy nor sad. He knew that all of this was just a transaction. Lets begin when youre ready. He brought Lei Luo to the eight-foot agarwood jade. It was a white jade hook with a red glow. It looked simple but demonic. After hearing Zilis words, he placed his hand on the eight-foot agarwood jade and established a connection with the seal. He could sense the source of the demon world from it. After a period of dizziness, there was only a fog in Lei Luos eyes. The lewd body that was writhing in it seemed to contain all the desires that everyone could think of. Lei Luo saw Allie, the woman in the sword, Zili, Sakurakami, and even his teacher. All the beautiful women he had seen were included in this. This could be considered a paradise for men! For a moment, Lei Luo was in a daze as he walked towards these women. Beside his ears was the demons whisper: Come, obey your desires. Push these women under you and make them submit to you. You are the emperor here. No one can control you. Come, come quickly. Just as Lei Luo was about to lose himself, a ray of light shot out from Lei Luos wrist and pierced through the illusion. In an instant, Lei Luo was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. He had almost lost himself in this fog. It was all thanks to this hand of God. Otherwise, he might have been in trouble. Seeing that he failed to seduce Lei Luo, the voices in his ears became more intense. The ancient language echoed in Lei Luos ears, guiding him to change. Lei Luos body began to distort. His hands swelled and burst, and black pus and blood flowed out. His arms began to thicken and transform, and finally, they grew into tentacles with disgusting suction cups. Lei Luo could not help but want to grab onto his body. Black fur grew vigorously, and his original body began to fall. His two eyes gradually merged into one, and his skin festered and turned black. Slowly, Lei Luo grew into a one-eyed monster with tentacles. He had turned into a bloated monster. Even so, Lei Luo did not give up. He knew that this was a test for him. He did not struggle, nor did he randomly try. He even closed his one eye. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luos body returned to its original state. There was no longer a dense fog in front of him. Instead, there was a table and a noble young man carrying black tea. He smiled at Lei Luo and said, Please have a seat. Lei Luo obliged. He sat on the chair in front of the young man and looked at the young man. He had many questions, but he did not ask them. The two of them were stuck in a stalemate. The young man was the first to break the silence. He said with a friendly smile, You dont have to be so nervous. Im not a bad person. On the contrary, I will help you. Hearing this, Lei Luo narrowed his eyes. He knew that the man in front of him was probably very powerful, more than anyone he had ever met, so he still answered, How are you going to help me? The young man put down the black tea in his hand and pointed his finger in the air. Lei Luo felt that his memory seemed to have been modified by someone. He remembered the memory of his magic origin. It turned out that his memory was missing a piece. That guy still doesnt have good intentions. He didnt even tell you about the merging of the saintly being. Do you know why you cant continue to improve? The young man looked at Lei Luo with a smile as usual, waiting for Lei Luo to answer him. I dont know. This was also a very strange point for Lei Luo. Logically speaking, he was a saintly being. According to the notes in the handbook, his improvement in magic should be very high. However, Lei Luo felt that he must not have improved during this period of time. This was very abnormal. Your holy body is still very incomplete. If you want to continue to improve, you have to combine the two holy bodies of good and evil. After hearing the young mans words, Lei Luo realized that his holy body was actually incomplete. Chapter 531 - Secrets Chapter 531: Secrets Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Does that mean I need to complete my saintly being? Lei Luo frowned as he looked at the young man in front of him, who was munching on biscuits like a nobleman. Maybe its inthe demon world. Hmmmaybe its in another world. I dont remember it clearly. You can find out the details yourself. He was chewing something as he mumbled, and his eyes were still blinking as he looked at Lei Luo. Seeing that he had nothing else to say, Lei Luo could only ask the next question. Then how should I use the magic element? At this time, he seemed to have finished the food in his mouth. He wiped his mouth in satisfaction and answered Lei Luo. Just draw the magic array on the saintly being upside down. After hearing that, Lei Luo stood up and no longer paid attention to the legendary source of the demon world. He was ready to let him send him off. He seemed to have something else to say, but Lei Luo still said to him, Im going to leave now. Do you have anything important to say? After hearing Lei Luos words, this young man was still the one who kept blabbering on and on about a bunch of nonsense to Lei Luo. Are you going to stay with me for a period of time? Its been so long since anyone has come here. However, Lei Luo still ignored him. When the young man saw that Lei Luo did not intend to pay attention to him, he waved his hand in excitement and dismissed Lei Luo. After Lei Luo disappeared into the fog, he licked his lips and used his bewitching eyes to look in the direction where he had left. He said with a lingering tone, What a delicious taste. I hope that he can bring me more delicacies the next time he comes. After saying that, his figure disappeared into the white fog and disappeared without a trace. Lei Luo returned to his body. What he saw was still the secret room. Lei Luo was lying on the ground, looking at the gray-green ceiling. General Zili was sitting cross-legged at the side, waiting for him to wake up with his eyes closed. Sitting up with difficulty, Lei Luo had a lot of questions he wanted to ask General Zili. Hearing Lei Luos voice, Zili opened her eyes and asked Lei Luo, Why did you spend so much time? Even Miyamoto Musashis transformation time was not as long as yours. Why? Did they also see the origin of the Devil World? Zili was very surprised when he heard Lei Luos words. She hurriedly asked Lei Luo, Did you see the origin of the Devil World? The people before only felt that their consciousness was in a state of chaos, and then they woke up and gained the ability to use the magic element. After carefully considering what Zili said, it seemed that he was the first person to see the origin of the demon world. This was not strange. That youth had also said that no one had seen him for a long time. Not thinking about this, Lei Luo focused his attention and took out a dark red stone from the Gods Space. He asked General Zili, This is what Miyamoto Musashi put in his pocket. He wants to give it to me. What is this? Zili didnt react immediately when she saw this stone. But after thinking for a moment, she answered seriously, This is a strategic weapon of the demon world. In the war between the northern border and the demon world, this stone appeared twice, and each time it caused a huge loss. She hesitated for a moment, as if she was considering whether to tell Lei Luo or what not to tell him. But she still gritted her teeth and said to Lei Luo, This stone has a type of power. If it explodes, it can probably turn an ordinary person into a magical beast. The range is roughly within the boundaries of the Jingdou government. This is also the first time Ive seen this stone. Without a doubt, if it is used in the martial arts conference venue, the entire Jingdou government will become hell on Earth. After hearing Zilis words, Lei Luo fell silent. This was probably the last move the demon world made for Miyamoto Musashi. If he lost, he would detonate this stone and let the Middle Island clan head find the seal and complete their goal. It had to be said that this move was very vicious, but Miyamoto Musashi still gave it to him. Lei Luo thought of his expression before he died, and his emotions began to waver. How could people who grew up on this land not have feelings for this land? Thinking of this, Lei Luo put the stone away. This kind of thing could not be given to Zili. No matter who it was, it would be too dangerous to be handled by an ordinary human. After we studied this stone, some researchers guessed that it might be contaminated with magic elements. It can pass through the organs of a person to absorb magic power and transform the entire human body. So you still have to think carefully about where to put this thing. After saying that, Zili didnt say anything more. She knew that Lei Luo wouldnt give this thing to her anyway. After following Zili out of the secret room, the trip to the northern border was about to end. Before they left, Zili still told Lei Luo, Although the materials in the generals residence contain very little information about Tian Congyun, after the demon world was sealed and entered the node, Tian Congyun was never used again, so there is very little information. However, in our mythology, Tian Congyun has records of killing undead creatures. Zili took a deep breath and solemnly said to Lei Luo, This is a divine sword that can completely destroy the regenerative ability of the demon race. In the hands of Suzo Zhinan, this is a weapon about eternity. The blade cuts the body, the heart cuts the soul. Remember these words that are recorded in the ancient books. One day, it will be useful. Then, take good care of this sword and swear on your life. After hearing Zilis words, Lei Luo fell silent. The lives on this sword were all his friends. He still imagined that one day, he could resurrect Masanori Sakurai and look at that girl again. Why did she leave without saying goodbye? He wanted to solemnly say goodbye to her again. No matter how annoying she was, he still remembered her as the girl who jumped up in excitement at the sight of fireworks. Although she was very annoying, she still occupied a small part of Lei Luos heart. I, Lei Luo, swear to the source of magic. If I am unable to protect the sky from the clouds, I will not be able to find the source. For a magician, if he did not complete the oath to the source of magic, he might not be able to use magic for the rest of his life. Furthermore, not being able to find the source of magic was worse than killing a magician. After hearing Lei Luos oath, Zili felt relieved and told Lei Luo about her and Masanori Sakamasa. In fact, they had known each other for a long time. Masanori Sakamasa was not the supreme ruler of this land. His family was destroyed and he brought the current master of Sakamasa with him. At that time, the Master of Sakamasa and Sasaki were still very young. However, Masanori Sakamasa remained the same. Her father had successfully raised his army with the help of Shinji Sakamami. Even in several key battles, her prophecy had helped her father successfully win. Although she said that this was Gods will and that her father would win, she also knew that many people would die. She did not want to see more people die. Srinagi Sakamamis father had always thought that it was Sakamamis fault. When General Shinji Sakamamis father was still alive, Shinji Sakamami could still go out to take a look.. In the future, she could not leave the altar to protect her safety. Chapter 532 - The Flames of War Chapter 532: The Flames of War Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL After listening to General Zilis story, Lei Luo understood the relationship between Zuri and Shinji Sakakami. Just as Lei Luo was about to say goodbye to Zili and prepare to go to the festival the next day, the sky above Sakakamis house began to crack open and a dark aura spread within. The air was filled with a familiar smell that Lei Luo was familiar with. Lei Luos pupils constricted. He knew that this was the smell of mana. Quickly gather the army. The Demon World is here. Lei Luo looked at the crack in the sky with a heavy expression. How was this possible? The seal had not been completely removed. How did they get out? Although he had doubts about the people from the demon world, Lei Luo did not panic at all. He placed his hand in front of his chest. Surging mana started to revolve along the anti-magic array. The originally bright magic array became low and violent. Lei Luo could feel the power of the magic element blessed with the saintly being. His body was constantly shrinking. It was different from the body that was blessed with the magic array. Through the magic element blessed body, Lei Luo could clearly feel the power flowing in his body, including the regeneration ability. This was a perfect body that was between the demon race and humans. It was like the most perfect creation of God. Feeling this power, Lei Luo began to cast a spell at the crack, chanting in his heart. Dark corrosion. The magic array on Lei Luos chest began to condense, and the magic array that gradually lit up on his body finally converged on his chest. The black color on Lei Luos body became brighter and brighter. People who glanced at it even once would lose themselves, as if they were in a trance. This spell was a discovery that Lei Luo made when he used the mana element. By condensing the magic power on his body and concentrating the magic array on a single point, he could display a spell that surpassed his level. However, the consequence was that Lei Luo would not be able to use magic for a period of time. He understood in his heart that if they did not stop the demon world there, it would be a true disaster when they found the secret chamber. The darkness continued to spread, covering up the cracks in the air. Lei Luo could feel the aura of the demon worlds fleet continuously approaching. They used the [ dark corruption ] to change their course, but the position of the cracks did not change in their eyes. However, their perception of the direction would have a huge difference. This would cause them to keep opening towards the cracks but not reach the position of the cracks. The mana was continuously converted, and then the mana was channeled into the magic array. As the consumption increased, Lei Luos mood became heavier and heavier. Why was no one coming? Did something happen? On General Zilis side, while he was gathering troops, he was also using the magic conductor to check on Lei Luos condition. Once Lei Luo could not hold on any longer, she would immediately order the cannons to fire at the cracks in the air. General, the ship has been tampered with and can not set sail immediately. Let the heavy armor go to support first. The fleet will stay in place to provide firepower support. The adjutant of Zili hurriedly ran to Zili and gave him advice. Although Zili was very dissatisfied, she had no choice but to do so now. Thinking of this, Zili informed the Grade-7 mage in her residence to go to support Lei Luo and let him destroy a portion of the demon worlds fleet first. One had to know that the price to open such a large-scale spatial rift was not small. It was common for ten fleets to enter and leave one fleet. Therefore, the longer the fleet they sent stayed in the rift, the greater the loss. However, it was too strange. It would be too difficult to launch an attack at that time, unless they could grasp the specific location of the seal or knew that the fleets could not take off. Thinking of this, Zilis eyes suddenly became sharp. She said to her adjutant, Quickly find the people who recently repaired the fleets and bring them here. Find out what they did. Quick! After giving the order to the adjutant, she looked at the sky that was gradually cracking in the distance with a worried expression. She knew that something was wrong. There was something wrong with that stone. It could probably let them know the location of the seal. At that moment, she knew that she could only rely on Lei Luo. Meanwhile, at that moment, Lei Luo was not in a good condition. Using spells that were higher than his level for a long period of time was a great burden on his body. He could no longer control his spells with high precision. [ dark corrosion ] was spreading out along Sakurazakas house, as a result, more and more citizens of the northern frontier would slowly lose their minds and end up attacking the people around them. Sweat was dripping down Lei Luos face like a waterfall, and the scenery in his eyes was starting to blur. He did not know what was supporting him, but he was still trying his best to maintain the existence of his spells. Crossing space consumed a huge amount of mana. The conversion of mana between Lei Luo and the mana, which caused the area around him to be a vacuum of mana. Trembling, he took out the contaminated mana stone from his pocket and laughed self-deprecatingly. He did not expect that he would be the one to use it in the end. How ironic. Did Lei Luo not know the consequences of using this mana stone? Of course, but he had no choice. He did not have any excess mana and mana. Rather than waiting for his [ ultimate dark invasion ] to destroy the Sakamata family or for the demon world to come and destroy the northern border, this choice seemed not bad. He used his last bit of strength to crush the magic stone. A powerful darkness that was deeper than the [ ultimate dark invasion ] devoured Lei Leo. Without being transformed, the contaminated mana was completely absorbed by the holy body. In the end, it turned into a magic array that revolved once and was output into the magic in the air. Crazy and bloodthirsty thoughts kept squeezing into Lei Luos head, causing his mind to explode in chaos. Slowly, he was about to stop releasing the magic, but the sky in front of him flickered. It kept pulling his consciousness back and forth from the edge of slaughter and redemption. In this state, Lei Luos eyes began to turn blood red. He slowly raised the sky from the clouds, and the sword in his hand swayed as if it was about to fall at any moment. The magician in the black robe in the distance saw Lei Luos actions and rushed to Lei Luos side, shouting, No! Hearing the pleasant female voice from afar, Lei Luo sped up the sword in his hand and slashed at his own head. The female magician in the distance saw this and used all her magic, hoping to save Lei Luo in the end. However, she was still one step too late. Lei Luo cut the sky from the top of his head. A black shadow screamed and escaped from his body. The last thing that Lei Luo saw was the shadow smiling strangely at him and then disappearing. The female magician who had rushed over from afar almost dropped her jaw when she saw this scene. Hehe was not dead! He had even created a strange thing.. She did not notice that a black thing had slipped into her body. Chapter 533 - Fierce Battle Chapter 533: Fierce Battle Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL When Lei Luo opened his eyes again, there was another white ceiling. A man dressed as a doctor stood in front of Lei Luo and cried out in surprise, General, general, hes awake. General Zili, whose face was full of worry, pushed open the door and entered. Lei Luo did not wait for Zili to open her mouth and asked, Hows the situation now? Zili said with a hint of guilt, After you left, our people immediately took over the protection of the crack, but they were still landed by the people of the demon world. The situation now is not optimistic. There is something wrong with their heavy armor. I will show you the specific video. Zili took out a magic screen and handed it to Lei Luo. Lei Luo straightened his body with difficulty, took the magic screen from her hand, and looked at it carefully. On the screen, the soldiers of the northern border who were wearing the heavy armor of the empire were fighting with the soldiers of the demon world who were wearing the black dragon flag. They could vaguely recognize that this was the original Sakakami family, but it had been destroyed by the battle. In the three-to-one battle, the heavy armor of the soldiers of the demon world seemed to have a soul. Every time they were at a disadvantage, their heavy armor would be in a state of overload, and their heavy armor would also become like a beast. They fearlessly tore at one of the northern border soldiers. Every strike on their bodies would immediately recover, and they were basically unkillable warriors. The northern border army in the picture was barely able to maintain the situation. Soon, with the heavy armor of the northern border being depleted, the situation would be completely broken. Moreover, large-scale artillery could not be used in the Jingdou government, and there were also magic artillery shells. Not to mention the impact they would have on the populace, but one could not ignore the fact that the Banshang familys underground was where the seal was. If the seal was broken, wouldnt it be following the wishes of the demon world? Only if they were truly unable to defend in the end would this be their last resort. Lei Luos expression was solemn. He had never seen such heavy armor. It was just like a human soul entering and controlling it. Not only was it nimble, but its movements were also faster than the soldiers wearing the heavy armor of the empire. This kind of technique was just like the possession of a magic puppet on the stage. Lei Luo knew that if the seal was broken, it would not be the northern border anymore. The entire empire would probably be swept away by such an army. This was not alarmist talk. In a land battle, such an armys combat strength would definitely be on the level of destruction, and it would only depend on the number of this army. General Zili still brought good news to Lei Luo. She spoke with a hesitant tone. The last time we observed the spatial rift, we heard the sounds of the demon fleet fighting. Did you use some kind of magic? Hearing this, Lei Luo found it difficult to speak. The magic element that he had provided with the magic stone had a very strong polluting nature. Even if a large part of it had been filtered by Lei Luo himself, the magic that was released still perfectly inherited that polluting nature. Perhaps its the effect of the dark corrosion. Right now, the most important thing is that the heavy armor of the demon world is about to break through the defense line, isnt it? She used another more important topic to draw him over. Sure enough, she didnt ask about this matter again. Instead, she looked at Lei Luo with an expectant gaze and asked, Is there any better method? General Zili could be said to be at wits end. Sending the only level-seven mage in her hands to guard the seal and then using magic cannonballs was a method that she could think of, but she couldnt guarantee that the Level-7 magic cannonball would be able to kill the soldiers of the demon world. If so, the capital would definitely be razed to the ground. But Lei Luo had another question. Are there any magic crystals with a higher purity? Im in a hurry to use them. At such a critical moment, Lei Luo asked an unrelated question. There was no other way. If he didnt recover his magic power, even if he returned to the battlefield, he would still be sending himself to his death. After General Zili heard that, she asked someone to bring Lei Luo to the nearest storage vault to absorb mana. After recovering more than half of his mana in the storage vault, Lei Luo rushed to Sakurakamis house without stopping. On the way, he constantly adjusted the size of the hand of God. In a battle against such dangerous heavy armor, the probability of magic hitting was not high. Perhaps the speed of this magic conductor heavy armor was enough to kill a mage when they cast their spells, unless they constantly used [ magic flash ] . But how many times could such a Level-6 spell be cast? It could not possibly be higher than the mana reserves of a magic conductor heavy armor, so Lei Luo planned to reduce the size of the Hand of God in exchange for a faster speed, using the sky from the clouds to completely kill the warriors of the demon world! On the way, Lei Luo had already seen the smoke of gunpowder coming from the distance, and a sharp voice rang out in his ears. The soldiers of the demon world are about to completely control the situation. Where are you? Hearing Zilis voice, Lei Luo sped up. Scales began to appear on his body. Dark golden patterns outlined on Lei Luos chest and shoulders, covering his entire body. The ferocious dragon-shaped visor covered his face, and four spouts of red flames appeared behind the Hand of God, which was driven by Lei Luos own magic power. He spoke to the communication circle in a low voice. Ill be right there. The Dark Golden Dragon charged towards Sakurazakas home, leaving behind traces of magic flames that indicated what had happened here. Zili, who was on the command ship, heard Lei Luos voice and said to herself worriedly, I hope Lei Luo can make it in time. Otherwise, Ill completely destroy that place. After saying that, she shouted at the soldiers behind her, Those who have the ability to fight, put on heavy armor and guard our home with me. The surrounding soldiers shouted excitedly, Yes! It had been a long time since Zili had made a move. However, everyone knew that she was the strongest person in the northern borderline. It was not only because of her reputation but also because of the blood-filled battle achievements that she had accumulated after countless battles. On this side, Lei Luo had sensed that the situation was not good as soon as he arrived at the Sakakami family. The demon world had already moved the battle line to the side of the altar, and there were only dozens of soldiers from the northern borderline struggling beside the altar. In the sky, a huge heavy armor with black dragon patterns was watching the battle from the sky. Of course, they had noticed Lei Luo. A weak heavy armor like this was something that neither the empire nor the demon world would try. It was very simple. Although this heavy armor was very flexible, it did not have enough space to store magic power. Other types of heavy armor could last for twelve hours, but you could only last for two hours. What should we do? Asura, it seems that someone has broken in. Do you want us to take action? A heart-palpitating scream came from the heavy armor, almost shattering peoples eardrums. However, an elegant male voice said, Dont act rashly for now. We havent found the person who cast the spell on us in the passage yet. Im very interested in the person who could be contaminated with the power of the life-devouring magic stone and cast the spell, causing us to be unable to return now. After saying that, the man named Asura no longer paid attention to the owner of this seemingly insane male voice. Chapter 534 - War Chapter 534: War Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL In the forest not far away from the northern border, Fu Yun looked at the mirror in front of her in a daze. She did not expect James to reject their request in the end, and she had just learned that Ulysses would not cooperate with them anymore. As a result, her father was captured by Zili. She was also forced to have no other choice. She could only bring out her fathers final plan to contact the demon world through the eight proximity mirror, opening up the passage between the demon world and the northern border and taking back the orthodoxy of the northern border. She did not know whether this was right or wrong. She just looked at the palm-sized copper mirror in her hand in a daze. If she did not mention the faint white light on it, who would have thought that it was one of the three divine artifacts? Looking at the flames of war in the distance, she did not know whether her choice was right or wrong. Perhaps no one would know, she thought, but tears continued to pour out of her eyes. Only her father and herself were left in the royal family. Even if she took back the legitimacy of the northern border, how long could she last? The royal family of the northern border was already dead in name, and the only thing left by her side were the leeches attracted by the thought of taking advantage of her. What could she do? To die gloriously with her last wish, this might not be too bad. Lei Luo did not know what the guide who came to the northern border was thinking now. He was now like a dancer dancing on a sword, not allowing the slightest mistake as he shuttled through the heavy armor of the demon world. Every time, he would cause huge damage to the heavy armor of the demon world. Finally, someone could not hold it in any longer. Their heavy armor seemed to have been squeezed by an external force as it transformed into the shape of a wild beast and rushed towards Lei Luo. If the heavy armor of the demon world was like a nimble swordsman from before, it would be like a wild beast now. It was an unorganized killing move, but its speed was a few times faster than before. As he dodged to the side, he analyzed the movements of the heavy armor. At this time, Lei Luo also gave up on using magic to attack the heavy armor. He used mana on the heavy armor and tried to use magic to attack. It was completely useless. Of course, it wasnt that Lei Luo couldnt use mana to attack, but it was unknown what effect it could have. However, using mana to release it was a huge test for Lei Luos limited mana. Thus, Lei Luo had no choice but to give up on this method. Seeing that his attack failed, the soldier continued to chase after Lei Luo, while the other demon world soldiers simultaneously began to attack the last line of defense. Seeing this, Lei Luo didnt delay any further. If they really entered, then wouldnt there be no point for Lei Luo to come here? Activating the accelerator on his body, he took a deep breath and bent down towards the bottom of the soldier. He passed the sky out from the clouds and cut open the abdomen of the heavy armor. What shocked Lei Luo was that there was actually blood dripping on his Gods Hand. Walking towards the heavy armor that had been completely destroyed, he grabbed the abdomen of the heavy armor and looked inside. The inner layer of the heavy armor was not an inner shell made of metal but a layer of the flesh and blood of a magical beast. Two soldiers from the demon world were on the operating table, and there was a wound similar to the heavy armor on the belly. The belly was cut open, and the blood and intestines that flowed out soaked the entire operating table. This was a method that Lei Luo had never seen before. The operator and the heavy armor would receive the same damage, and they needed two operators. This kind of heavy armor was unheard of in the history of the empire. Such a cruel heavy armor actually had so many soldiers. This was a situation that would never happen in the empire. The person who made this kind of heavy armor would be court-martialed. It was a cruel and powerful heavy armor. This was Lei Luos evaluation. However, Lei Luo did not have that much time to be sad. He activated his full speed and rushed towards the final line of defense. When the Asura in the sky saw this scene, he revealed an incredulous expression. Previously, the northern border soldiers would kill such heavy armor with four to five people at the same time. Then, they would sacrifice three to four people, they would tear apart the heavy armors defense, and kill their own army. This was the first person who could kill his own soldiers alone. Although Asura did not care about such ant-like soldiers, such ants were everywhere, so he naturally did not care. However, Lei Luo made Asura feel a trace of interest. Modo, go down and block this person. The man called Modo shouted excitedly. He controlled his heavy armor to directly fall in front of Lei Luo with a majestic force, blasting a huge circular crater in the originally dilapidated ground, and the shock wave that came from it made Lei Luo unable to open his eyes. Hahaha! Are you the one who released magic to obstruct my Devil World Army? The heavy armor in front of him let out an angry male voice. Lei Luo looked at this enemy and did not say anything. His brain was working at a high speed. What was his chance of winning against this giant? The heavy armor in front of him saw that Lei Luo did not answer. He only said, Since you are not willing to say anything, I will bring you back to the Devil Realm and slowly interrogate you. Under the Gilded Black Dragon banner, the huge heavy armor lowered its head and looked at the ant in front of it. With each movement, countless steam was released from the exhaust port on the back of the heavy armor. This was still the normal state. It was really hard to imagine, the scene of such a heavy armor operating at full power was too shocking. Hey! Little guy in front, you hold on a little longer. Only then can I have a good time, understand? The sound of panting came out from the heavy armor again. This was a completely different sound from the previous person. If Lei Luo did not know that such a heavy armor required two people to operate, Lei Luo would have suspected that the person in front of him was mentally schizophrenic. Just as the heavy armor in front of him slowly pulled out a heavy sword that was the size of a house behind him and pointed the heavy sword at Lei Luo, a loud rumble of heavy armor came from afar. Looking at the purple-gold heavy armor that was carrying a magic tachi on its back, the leader of the heavy armor looked exceptionally graceful and luxurious. A huge mountain flag was fluttering among the many heavy armor troops. Lei Luo knew that his reinforcements had arrived. He could now focus on dealing with this demon world invasion army as a leader-level figure. He set up the sky from the clouds, adjusted his magic array, and slightly changed the preset movements of his Hand of God. This was a battle that would determine the direction of the entire war. The victor could go back to destroy or protect this battle line. This was certain. Facing the enemy in front of him, the black heavy armor took large strides and rushed towards Lei Luo. Its speed was not lower than the speed of the soldiers who had turned into beasts, but Lei Luos speed was faster. While the heavy sword of the demon world was still in the air, Lei Luo was already under the feet of the black heavy armor. Lei Luo, who was just about to destroy the defense of the black heavy armor, felt his hair stand on end. The sense of danger was extremely strong. The actions of the black heavy armor were simply unimaginable. It leaped high up and not only dodged Lei Luos attack, but the huge sword in its hand swept towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo had no way to dodge this attack. He could only use the sky from the clouds to block in front of him.. However, the tremendous force still sent Lei Luo flying. Chapter 535 - Ways to Break Out of a Situation Chapter 535: Ways to Break Out of a Situation Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Under this attack, Lei Luo was sent flying. He was only forced to stop after destroying more than a dozen buildings. Lei Luos body was in extreme pain. His bones were almost completely shattered, and he did not even have the strength to lift his finger. From afar, Modo saw that his attack had already been hit. He cheered and shouted, A beautiful attack! Let us cheer for contestant Modo. This is a day that will go down in history. This attack will definitely be remembered by the Demon World! Asura watched Modos performance expressionlessly. He still wondered if it was Lei Luo who had released the spell. However, the person in front of him was too weak. He did not even have the strength to cheer himself up. He could only say to Modo with great interest, Lets end this quickly. Bring him along and break the seal. Lets return to the Demon World. This place is too barren. There isnt a single person who can make me get up. Asura, who was lying on the operating table, gave orders to Modo. His eyes inadvertently saw the scene on the screen. The corners of his mouth curled up into a beautiful arc as he muttered, I hope you can satisfy me. Lying in the ruins, Lei Luo converted all of his mana. Then, he took out the mana crystals he had prepared and shattered them. A huge mana flood drowned Lei Luo. Every trace of mana was repairing Lei Luos body, and every cell was cheering. The shattered bones grew back in his flesh. The pain and pleasure assaulted Lei Luos brain. Enduring such pain, Lei Luos body underwent a new upgrade. His originally weak body became more like a demons. Under the stimulation of the mana, his muscles expanded, and his body became even more perfect, like the projection of the god of war in the world. In an instant, the fear of death, the hope of a new life, took root in Lei Luos life. Lei Luo propped himself up, and his eyes looked indifferently at the black heavy armor in front of him. Modo did not care. It was impossible for him to survive the full force of his attack. In Modos eyes, this was just the last ray of light for an ant. He stretched out his palm, almost wrapping around Lei Luos body. But with a flash of light, Modos palm fell flat, as if it had fallen off naturally, and fell to the ground. Modo, who was in the cockpit, hugged his arm and howled. This was the first time that someone had inflicted such a huge amount of damage on him. It was as if it had directly affected his soul. It was unbearable. Asura looked at Modo and asked with concern, Do you want me to help you? However, Modo roared at Asura with disgust. Scram! I want to kill him with my own hands. How dare an ant hurt his soul! As the black heavy armor returned to normal in an instant, the battle also began. As the loud rumbling sounds rang out once again, Nailisi, who had been watching Lei Luos battle, felt relieved. The moment she saw Lei Luos defeat, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. Who knew that Lei Luo could still continue fighting? An ear-piercing voice rang out in Zilis ears, followed by the adjutants voice: We have found the person in charge of maintenance. They have been bribed by the imperial family and are responsible for preventing our battleship from taking off on this day. It will take another six hours for it to be completely repaired. Do We still know where the imperial family is? Should we go and search for them? After patiently listening to the adjutants words, Zili replied, Continue searching. I suspect that the imperial family has an octagonal mirror. Otherwise, it would not be so easy for the demon world to locate the northern border. Continue searching. The adjutant respectfully replied, All right. Once there is news, I will inform you again. I wish the Martial World Prosperity. After silently hanging up the call, Zili sighed. It was not that she did not know about the existence of the imperial family, but she did not expect that the imperial family would actually be related to the devil world. After all, they were the underlings of that hero. If it were not for that hero, there would not have been so many people from the royal family who could survive that battle. Perhaps, only the royal family themselves did not know. The tachi in her hand did not slow down as she thought about it. The flash of the blade accurately cut through the defense of the demon soldiers and then destroyed their vitality. On the other side, Lei Luo was constantly defending and attacking as he fought against Modo. Modos speed and strength were top-notch, but he was still unable to deal with Lei Luos counterattacks. As Modos body was able to adapt to more mana-based spells, the conversion of mana became faster and faster. Although there was still a gap between Modos strength and Lei Luos, it was not as obvious as before. Modos attacks became more hurried and revealed more flaws. In the beginning, he could still launch a few perfect counterattacks to suppress Lei Luo, but in the end, the situation became more and more unfavorable for Modo. Modo also noticed this problem and shouted at Asura. I want to activate that Modos soul. I must kill him! Asura did not seem to care at all. He interlocked his fingers and asked Modo, Can you endure that many backfires alone? If you can, I agree to let you drive alone. However, Modos eyes were blood red. He was like a wild beast that had lost its mind. He shouted at Asura, I can do it! Hurry up and open it! I cant wait to taste the blood of this ant. However, Asura was still unmoved. He looked at Modo with a gloomy expression. If it werent for the demon lords order, he wouldnt want to stay with this idiot. If he opened Modos soul, not only would Modo be damaged, he would also be in danger of dying. If its because of you that the demon lords plan is delayed, so dont blame me for being ruthless. As Asuras voice turned completely cold, Modo also understood the seriousness of the matter. He gritted his teeth and said to Asura, Then what do you think we should do? If he keeps pestering us, then well never be able to break this damn seal. After waiting for a while, Asura said in a deep voice, I agree to open up Nardos soul, but the first shot must hit the location of the seal, and we must first open the seal before closing it. As for what you want to do to that person, I dont care, but the seal must be destroyed! Hearing Asuras voice, Modo also knew the urgency of the matter, and he agreed repeatedly. He still understood the importance, or else the devil world would not have sent him to carry out this mission. After breaking the glass cover beside their hands, Modo and Asura pulled down the handle at the same time. The air in the cockpit was instantly stripped away. The two of them seemed to be on the verge of death, and they lost their breath. Lei Luo, who was standing opposite the black heavy armor, felt the change even more clearly. A vague pressure pushed Lei Luo away. The huge heavy armor showed a painful expression like a human. The human-like arm slowly turned into a dragons claw. The leg also expanded into a huge lower limb. The heavy sword returned to the back and turned into a huge dragons tail. The huge dragons head drilled out from the head of the heavy armor. It looked like it had swallowed the heavy armors head as it roared towards the sky. At this moment, the many dragons of the ancient magical beast seemed to have reappeared in a legend. It was as if they had descended upon the world! Chapter 536 - Athena Chapter 536: Athena Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Her golden eyes looked at the location of the seal with supreme dignity, completely ignoring Lei Luo. She looked at everyone present with contempt as if she was looking at an ant. The black dragon armor covered the surface of the original heavy armor. The heavy armor that was originally human-like was now completely gone, leaving only a huge black dragon overlooking the world. It did not stay still. The huge black dragon breath condensed in its beak-like mouth. Lei Luo endured the intense pain on his body and forced himself to stand up. He knew in his heart that the probability of him withstanding this spell was not high, but there was no other way. If he could not block it, he would not have to go to the demon world. The conflict between him and the demon world could no longer be reconciled. Even if he wanted to seize the empire, the demon world was everyones bottom line because no imperial force could block the iron hooves of the demon world alone. Carefully observing the black dragon breath, Lei Luo recalled one of the magic beast spells he had seen in the ancient books, the dragon language spell. Once this spell was cast by a dragon, it would be extremely destructive and destroy everything, and it would turn the objects blocking the path of the Dragon Breath into nothingness, and finally destroy the target. Using the spell [ extreme speed ] to its maximum, Lei Luo lowered his body, and a scarlet flame spread out behind him, bringing with it the surrounding magic fluctuations. A ray of light that was extremely fast blocked the path of the pitch-black dragon breath. The magic shield of the god blocked the front of the dragon. Under the tremendous impact, Lei Luos body was about to fall apart, but he still gritted his teeth and channeled his magic power into the object. The shield continued to shatter. At this critical moment, Lei Luo was sure he could no longer stop it. He did not have any regrets, however, because in his heart he still owed Allie. She had protected the black angel for him, but he was going to be one step ahead of her. Just as the dragon breath was about to engulf Lei Luo, golden patterns climbed along Lei Luos gauntlet and onto his visor. At this moment, Lei Luo seemed to see the perfect woman in the crystal, standing in a white space. The woman in a white lace dress landed on the ground in the air. Her long golden hair that was wrapped around her waist slowly fell to the ground. Deity-made equipment with a built-in divine personality, Athena. Welcome. The beautiful woman named Athena lowered her body, revealing more than half of the white on her chest. Seeing this, Lei Luos face turned red. He could only turn his head away and do an improper etiquette. Lei Luo could only pretend to cough twice. He raised his head to look at the woman in front of him and said, Whats the situation now? Why am I here? Arent you in the Time of God? Athena raised her white eyes, which were so pure that they were colorless, and explained calmly, To answer Masters question, the Space of God woke me up before the dragon language magic hit. If master could use one percent of the power of the Time of God, he wouldnt have woken me up. Now that master is in the Divine Times consciousness space, Master will still be destroyed by the dragons breath after she leaves. After saying that, she looked at Lei Luo and blinked her eyes, looking especially playful. Lei Luo just looked at her speechlessly. She was still so happy that he was going to die. Without waiting for Lei Luo to speak first, Athena seemed to know what he meant and said to him, Even if you die, at most there will be a little more dust in the heavy armor. The Hand of God will not be destroyed by such a spell. Dont worry, I will only return to my original appearance. Then, as if she had not spoken for a long time, he rambled on to Lei Luo, saying a lot of things that Lei Luo did not understand. Lei Luo could only rub his temples and say to Athena, Stop, stop, stop. Am I already dead outside?! Speaking up to this point, Athena seemed to be very angry. She pouted at Lei Luo and said, What are you thinking about? If you are here now, the flow of time outside will be very slow. The speed is relative. In the brain, the communication of our consciousness is very fast. Although you cannot stay here forever, when the dragons breath completely destroys you, you will be completely gone. Listening to Athenas somewhat angry and somewhat funny voice, Lei Luo didnt know whether to laugh or cry. He didnt expect that the woman he had met a few years ago, who had once been his dream, would actually have such a personality. He could only ask with a pleading tone, Do you have any way to help me defeat this dragon-shaped heavy armor? Of course. Are you looking down on me? After Lei Luo finished speaking, Athena put on a begging look as she looked at him. Big Sister, I want to know how to defeat it. I beg you. Upon hearing what Lei Luo said, Athena lowered her head and said to Lei Luo in a resentful tone, The two pieces of equipment you collected were originally a deity-made equipment. There are its own magic rules on it. This is something more exquisite than your current magic array. Compared to your magic, it is many times more advanced. As long as you use Timeor Space, it is not enough to fight against such magical beasts. After listening to Athenas words, Lei Luo did not ask Athena to send him out to try it out. Instead, he pondered in his mind. It was not that he had not studied the deitys armament on his body, but other than the fact that he could change its appearance at will, Lei Luo still did not discover the uniqueness of the deitys armament. Even if he directly injected mana into it, it would be useless. He turned his head and looked at Athena, who was doing nothing but swinging her legs. If even magic power can not penetrate these two things, then how can I use these two things? Athena did not stand on ceremony and rolled her eyes at him. She said helplessly, What kind of effect do you want a wrist-style Gods time to achieve? Or to make the heavy armor-style Gods Space bigger? You can make them become existences that conform to their magic rules. Then, you may be able to use their power. Athena seemed to be a little absent-minded as she finished speaking and disappeared. Without waiting for Lei Luo to continue staying in the space of consciousness, she said with a slightly tired tone, I can only help you this time. For a long period of time, I will be in hibernation. I hope that you wont be dead by the time I wake up. Hearing Athenas words, Lei Luo felt a little regretful, but he still braced himself and began to construct the shape of the Space of God. In a trance, he saw the scene of the space constantly collapsing and being constructed. A special feeling surged into his heart. He saw the original appearance of the space, like an amorphous fog, or a line that tore through everything Lei Luo gradually understood that space had no shape to begin with. What existed was only his imagination. It could be infinitely small or infinitely large. It was truly infinite in the sense of infinity. Thinking of this, all kinds of forms came to mind in his mind. A spell that represented his understanding of space was constantly sketched out. Bright red rings rotated and changed on the huge heavy armor, just as Lei Luo had imagined. Lei Luo saw Athena waving at him for the last time. His consciousness had already returned to his body. A huge impact shattered all the bones in his body.. Two narrow rings rotated on his shoulder armor, the black energy seemed to be unable to reach his body through an invisible layer of glass. Chapter 537 - The World of Martial Arts Chapter 537: The World of Martial Arts Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Under the effect of Lei Luos Gods Space, the destructive nature of the black dragons breath could not affect Lei Luos body. However, the huge impact still pushed Lei Luo to the bottom of the stairs of the altar. The huge smoke was accompanied by a rumbling sound. Lei Luo knew that this attack was still blocked by him. He was grateful for Athenas help, but the current situation could not be underestimated. Lei Luo moved the two small rings. He called these two small rings [ infinity ]. This was the deepest understanding that Lei Luo had obtained from the Gods Space and also represented Lei Luos imagination of space. Activating the magic power in his body and enduring the pain caused by his broken bones, Lei Luo stood up and looked at the Tyrannosaurus charging in front of him. He punched down. The Shuras final order was to destroy the most powerful existence nearby. However, Lei Luo was blocking in front of the seal, so he should be the first to be removed. However, his fist only stopped in front of Lei Luo and could not take a step forward. [ infinity ] spun rapidly in the air, waves of spatial ripples continued to spread. The multi-dragon furiously waved its huge body. Its claws, tail, and every part of its body bombarded Lei Luo under its control. The huge force destroyed the surrounding buildings. Under the continuous attacks, Lei Luo could only take the beating. After an unknown period of time, when Lei Luo was about to think that he could not hold on anymore, the multi-dragon continued to wail. It was like a song of return for the souls that had died. Slowly, the multi-dragons body began to return to its previous state, the huge dragon head also disappeared. Only a black human-shaped head was constructed and reassembled. In the cabin, the air returned to this forbidden land in an instant. Shura and Moduo panted heavily, as if they had just experienced a great nightmare. Shura said with lingering fear, Fortunately, the timing was right. Otherwise, one of us would definitely have stayed there this time. However, Moduo did not answer him. He only looked at the screen in a daze. Shura had also seen the figure on the screen. From their point of view, by the time they came out, the seal had already been broken. They should be surrounded by the dead people of the northern border. Now, it seemed that the seal had not been broken. It should be related to that person. Moduo spoke with a heavy expression. We have to go back. The flag bearer of our Black Dragon Army cannot fall into the hands of the empire. Otherwise, when the war officially begins, our advantage will be very small. You have to know that the empire is not only facing us Shura was silent. He was thinking whether he had obtained important information this time. Otherwise, the losses this trip would cause would be too great. While Shura was thinking, Moduo was not idle either. He opened the Heavy Armors shadow magic array and shone it on Lei Luo who appeared from the fog. Shura frowned and asked Moduo, What are you doing? Modo only chuckled and said to Shura, Look at the thing on his shoulder. What does it look like? After seeing that Moduo was not joking, Shura carefully observed Lei Luo on the display. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the two small rings in disbelief. He spoke with a hint of uncertainty. This is Without waiting for Shura to speak, Moduo spoke first. Thats right. Its just as you think. With this kind of information, not only will we not be punished this time, but we will also be promoted. Without waiting for Lei Luo to get up, Shura turned on the communication device on his heavy armor. After waiting for a moment, a deep male voice came from the communication device. Have you completed the destruction of the seal? Shura Cavalry. Without answering the warship commanders question, Shura said seriously into the communication device, We have more important things to do now. Please open the space crack immediately and bring us back in the name of the Black Dragon Armys flag master. Hearing Shuras words, the warship commander did not dare to be negligent. In the Black Dragon Army, there was a clear hierarchy between the superior and the subordinate. The orders of the superior did not allow the subordinate to refute. Normally, the commander and the flag bearer were on the same level, but in times of war, the flag bearer was above the authority of the commander. After hanging up the communication, Shura opened the communication channel of the outside world. The current situation was completely under their control, leaving only Lei Luo in front of them. However, Shura had a better plan to bring Lei Luo back. Hello, I am the commander of this army. I hope that you can go with us to the demon world. If you agree, we will stop attacking the seal now. In addition, we can guarantee your safety. After saying that, he turned off the communication channel in the outside world and said to the sergeant in the army seriously, Throw the space anchor to the person in light-heavy armor. Gather near me and prepare to evacuate. Obviously, the sergeant asked in surprise, Seal Without waiting for the sergeant to finish, Shura said impatiently, I am the highest officer here. I will be responsible for everything. Now carry out my orders. Lei Luo was not idle either. He was communicating with Zuli quickly. Lei Luo knew that all the troops were rushing towards him, so the words of the self-proclaimed military commander were probably not trustworthy, moreover, Lei Luo did not believe that they could completely destroy the seal. They are probably going to retreat. Their position is probably right next to you. I dont know why, but you have to be careful. Fuller looked at the trajectory of the Black Dragon Armys heavy armor from the position of the heavy armor and said worriedly to Lei Luo, I know. You have to show some strength too. Otherwise, you wont be able to stop the Devil World warship from returning. After saying this in jest to Fuller, Lei Luo did not have the strength to continue fighting with the asura. He might as well recover his strength. However, not long after, the asura had gathered all the members of the Black Dragon Army to confront Lei Luo. It was obvious that there were not many soldiers from the northern border who could stand up. Lei Luo was still very worried. There was a seal behind him. It was difficult to imagine what they were going to do in the end. Lei Luo could not squeeze out a single drop of magic power from his body. He relied on his physical ability to block in front of the Asura. Suddenly, a huge spatial ripple circulated in the air. A huge horn appeared in the air, followed by a slender heavy ship that crossed the void and came over. Zuri, who was far away, laughed in the cockpit. He said to the encrypted channel in the cockpit, Lets begin. We cant let our allies block in front of us alone. Yes, General. A respectful male voice was heard. Zuri only looked at the heavy ship in the sky and did not say anything else. It was not that the northern border had not done anything all these years. Once the magic-guided artillery shells that were scattered all over the northern border were fired, Zuri believed that even the demon world would not be able to return! Chapter 538 - Heart of the Dragon Chapter 538: Heart of the Dragon Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL Shuras eyes were burning as he looked at Lei Luo. In his opinion, Lei Luo would be brought before the demon lord, and he would be summoned by the demon lord. From then on, he would rise to the top of the demon world. Before anyone could recover from their shock, Liu Huo, who had flown over from afar, had already opened a hole on the body of the heavy ship. Following that, countless streams of light enveloped the entire sky. The clouds in the sky were shattered under the tremendous impact. The commander on the ship clearly did not expect that there would be so many magic-guided artillery shells in the northern borderline. Moreover, most of them were Grade-6 to Grade-7 magic-guided artillery shells. No matter how strong the defense of the heavy ship was, it was impossible for it to survive in such a flood of flames. In his opinion, the northern borderline was still as backward as it was thousands of years ago. Such magic-guided technology was something that was impossible in his opinion. However, such a thing had happened. Without much thought, when the heavy ship was under attack, he grabbed the communicator and said to Asura, Sir, the enemys attack is too fierce. Lets go back! No! Even if we die here today, we cant let the target disappear before our eyes! Asura gritted his teeth and looked at Lei Luo. He knew that if he did not take Lei Luo with him today, he did not know if he would have the chance to find him in the future. Lei Luo, who was on the ground, just stared blankly at everything in the sky. He was secretly speechless. It had to be said that sufficient profit was truly generous. The Level-6 fire-type spell, [ explosive shell ] , was considered a strategic resource in the empire. The Level-7 spell was strictly controlled. The Black Dragon Army in front of him was obviously not so stupid as to wait for the magic missiles to wash the ground. Under Shuras orders, the black heavy armor surrounded Lei Luo and attacked. Lei Luos hasty response caused his injuries to worsen again. [ Analysis: there is a large amount of mana storage equipment on the leader of the enemy, The Heart of the Dragon. ] [ It can replenish the magic power of the hand of God, and it can also feed itself. ] Who are you? Lei Luo stretched out his hand to block the magic ray from afar, but the sword on his left cut open his shoulder armor. However, he still asked the question he wanted to know the most. In his eyes, a voice of unknown origin was very dangerous, in the situation where he was not sure if it was an enemy or a friend. [ You can think that I am another consciousness of Lady Athena and can answer the questions in the database for you. ] Hearing Athenas answer, Lei Luo was obviously relieved. Athena was the only existence he had seen in the Time of God. This could not be deceived. Seeing that he could not take down Lei Luo, Shura could not wait any longer. He took out the heavy sword that was stuck in the ground and rushed at Lei Luo. The huge force of his feet blasted a big hole in the ground. Seeing that Shura was charging at him, Lei Luo also raised the heavenly cloud. Since the other party had magic power, he would bring it over! [ The Dragons heart is on the back of the heavy armor, the third bulge on the spine. ] Hearing the exact location of the dragons heart, Lei Luo did not hesitate anymore. After blocking the heavy sword that fell from the sky, he rolled to the side of the Shuras heavy armor. At the same time, [ infinity ] began to spin for the last time, pulling Lei Luos body up, and he shot to the back of the Shura. He reached out his hand to touch the third spine and grabbed with force. A fresh red heart slowly followed Lei Luos hand out of the black heavy armor. At this moment, Shuras expression was ugly. He was no longer as calm as before as he listened to the prompt in the cabin. The Heavy Armors mana supply is insufficient. The Heavy Armors mana supply is insufficient. How could Shura not know what Lei Luo had done? However, what shocked Shura was how Lei Luo had found out about the heart of the dragon. Could it be that there was a spy in the Devil World? There was no time to think. The most important thing now was to bring Lei Luo away. However, looking at the heavy ship in the sky, Shura seemed to have lost his soul. Had he still failed? He opened the communication device and said to the commander of the heavy ship, Open the space crack. But Dont say anything. Since we are destined to stay here, let this person die with us. After saying that to the communication device with a ferocious expression, Moduo slumped in his seat. Sitting in front of Asura, Moduo lit a cigarette faintly and exhaled a puff of smoke. He said in a mournful tone, This time, I really have to die here with you. Shura replied expressionlessly, For the sake of the continuation of the demon world, no matter how many more people die, its not worth it. Lei Luo did not hear their conversation. He just retreated to the altar and held the dragons heart in his hand. Just as Lei Luo was about to start grabbing the magic power in the dragons heart, the heavy ship in the sky ignored the bombardment of the magic-guided cannonballs. The main cannon at the bow of the ship charged up energy towards the altar below. In less than two seconds, a terrifyingly powerful energy tore open the space of the entire Sakamata Prefecture. The scenery before him shattered like glass. The cracks continued to spread, and in the end, only a huge hole was left. It attracted the people around it. Even Lei Luos [ infinity ] did not work. A space crack even went straight through Lei Luos left arm, cutting off his entire left arm. Then, Lei Luo lost consciousness. He was taken to an unknown place by the spatial rift. There were broken limbs and blood everywhere. The entire Sakamata Prefecture was covered in the aftermath of the spatial rift. There was not a single living person left. Fu Yun stood on a high mountain in the distance and looked at the eight-foot agarwood jade in his hand He made up his mind and ran into the distance. [ detected sufficient mana reserves. Prepare to be teleported to the nearest teleportation point. ] In the dark void, a bright light flashed and disappeared in the space crack between the demon world and the northern border. After an unknown amount of time, Lei Luo opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. Although his head was still hurting badly, Lei Luo was more worried about his situation. Youre awake. An old voice sounded. Lei Luo looked towards the place where the voice came from. A hunchbacked figure was sitting in front of a desk with an oil lamp, reading a book. He was so old that he did not look like a human. Who are you? Lei Luo sat up in pain. He had changed into a luxurious gold silk robe. The sleeve on his left hand was empty. He looked around and saw a sea of books. All the books were placed around the bed, and he could not see the end. You dont remember me so soon? As the old man stood up, Lei Luo looked at the old mans face. He finally recognized who the old man was. Mr. Aristotle. Unlike what Lei Luo had seen in the magic ruins, the Aristotle he saw now no longer had the energy and spirit he had at that time. There was only death in his eyes, and he looked like he could fall at any time. We dont have time to wait for you to grow. Time is still too short. Aristotle looked very disappointed, or rather, very desperate. He sat beside Lei Luo, looked into Lei Luos eyes, and slowly said, This isnt the first time weve met. Lei Luo, the founder of the sacred physique, the original magician. Listening to these strange words, Lei Luo didnt answer, but he listened patiently. This is a very long story. Its so long ago that Im the only one left who founded the Magic Empire. The first magic that people discovered was the original magic. It was an ordinary day. No one knew why there was a mysterious symbol in an underground tomb, and the person who discovered it was called Ellis Lei Luo.. He was the discoverer and interpreter of this symbol. Chapter 539 - The End of the Journey Chapter 539: The End of the Journey Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL At first, no one believed that magic existed in this world, but when everything in that graveyard was revealed, the entire world went crazy. Wands, magic notes, everything about magic, and magic power changed the world and changed us. There were five great tombs about magic in this world. Pandoras Magic Box was opened in our hands, and after that was an endless crusade and research on magic. Ellis Lei Luo was undoubtedly the person who walked at the forefront of the world. The five magic have divided the five great worldsCentral Plains Magic, Northern Space Magic, Western Time Magic, Eastern Reincarnation Magic, and Southern Ether Magic. We hope to obtain the magic of other great worlds. The same is true for other great worlds. During that period of time, human lives were the most worthless thing. Aristotle sighed. Holding a broken roster, he continued, Comrades-in-arms sent themselves to their deaths one after another, leaving behind only a cold name. They gave all their passion to magic, but wasnt this also a joke that the gods played on humans? In the end, we won. We obtained the other four magic seals and turned them into deity-made equipment, sealing off the other four great worlds. However, when Ellis Lei Luo sealed off the four great worlds, he still disappeared. In the end, he held onto the original seal and told me. Closing the book in his hand, Aristotle imitated the tone that Lei Luo had used when he spoke. Aristotle, what I saw from the original primary school was endless darkness. Now, I will abandon you and search for hope. After saying that, Aristotle did not continue speaking. Instead, he picked up a thick notebook and handed it to Lei Luo. He said to Lei Luo, You dont have much time left. I can still buy you a years time. In a years time, you can find the path to light. Saying that, he walked to the periphery of the sea of books and gradually disappeared into the darkness. Lei Luo did not continue to ask Aristotle. He knew that everything he wanted to know was in this book. The moment he closed the book, Lei Luo knew his mission, and it was also the path to save everyone. The magic power in this world was not infinite. A large amount of magic power was taken up by magic conductors whose lifespans were close to infinite. As the proportion increased, the node at the center of this world would slowly shrink the boundary of the entire world until the magic power returning to the world reached a balance with the magic power flowing into the world. But it was impossible. The empire needed magic conductors for the war, and the next four worlds needed magic conductors for the war. This was a dead end. No one could end the war unless this persons martial strength was above everyone else. The domain above the transcendence would become everyones god! Then, the fusion of the evil and good thoughts of Lei Luo were imperative. Walking to the front of the spatial door and looking at the old man beside the border of darkness, Lei Luo felt a surge of sadness rush into his heart, as if he had been abandoned by the entire world. However, Lei Luo did not stop and went to the demon world to search for the last holy body. Aristotle looked at the photo in his hand. Three boys and two girls were standing in front of a tall tomb in white coats, smiling at the camera. The old tears in his eyes fell on the almost identical face of Lei Luo. A blood moon hung high in the black sky. Cold, slaughter, and warThis was the main tone of the demon world. Standing in front of the tall fortress, endless snow fell on Lei Luos shoulders. In front of him was evil Lei Luo, who was wearing a black military uniform. He looked more like Lei Luo when he became an adult, and behind him was a giant bound by huge chains.The demon beasts were saddled, and the endless demon army was located in this great fortress, the capital city of the demon world, Demon City. You are here. Evil Lei Luo pulled out a blood-red spear from his back. The blood on it had not dried up yet, and it made a sizzling sound as it dripped on the snow-white snow. Yes, lets go home. Lei Luo took out the sky cloud from his -LSB- infinite . He did not want to explain anything. Only when one party died could the other party live on with the other partys wishes. Do you know how I was born? Slowly, the evil Lei Luo walked towards Lei Luo. The long spear in his hand dragged on the ground, leaving a red trail of snow. I dont know. Lei Luo wiped the sky cloud. It was as if he saw the shadow of the girl, even though it was impossible. I am filled with hatred, loneliness, helplessness, anger, and other emotions. All of these have made me and have also made you. The snowflakes that shot out from the snow splattered towards Lei Luo. Lei Luo said indifferently, What does this have to do with this body? I just want to protect everything that I love. After saying that, the sky from the clouds in his hand had already sliced through the throat of the evil thought that had shot out from the snowflakes. The long spear in the evil thoughts hand had already pierced through Lei Luos throat. Seeing the evil thoughts body slowly fall down, Lei Luo also let go of the hand that was holding the long spear. [ healing ] restored Lei Luos throat to its original smooth state. He smiled at the evil spirit Lei Luo and lowered his body with a hint of pity. Sleep. This is the last sleep. Immediately after, a huge light bloomed between the two of them. No one knew what had happened inside. The demon lord in crimson armor stood at the top of the city wall and watched this scene. He did not intervene. There were only tears at the corners of his eyes. This was a fate that had already been decided. It was also the promise that the original mages had made to the four great worlds. He brought them to live. Feeling the power brought by the fusion, Lei Luo reached the peak of a Tier 9 Mage. He recalled the memories of the evil thought, including all kinds of techniques, the magic of the demon world, and his muscles adapted to the techniques from the evil thought. Walking out of the huge pillar of light, Lei Luo felt an invincible power. Now, he had reached the top of this world. His left hand, which had been cut off, was the same as before, as if it had not been cut open by space. Grabbing the blood-colored spear on the ground, Lei Luos hand gradually turned into a bloody sword hilt. The Reincarnation of God had returned to the deity equipment over a long period of time, becoming a part of it. Looking at the box in his hand, Lei Luo listened to the words of the person in front of him with a complicated expression. This is the two-soul flower that you need. The demon lord is very sad to know that he has already died. In addition, the demon lord asked me to tell you that if you do not succeed at the last moment, he will bring the demon world to destroy the Empire. Only then did Lei Luo know that the evil thought had its own memories before the fusion. Then, did he defeat him or did he allow him to do so? The meaningless thought shook his head and waved his hand. [ infinity ] spun around Lei Luo, displaying the spatial node of the western divine kingdom. After thanking him, Lei Luo opened the spatial door and looked at the scenery of the demon world. The contraction of the node would quickly devour this place, turning all the greatness into nothingness. He could only continue forward until he found the path to hope. Snow-white wings fluttered in the cloudless sky. The devout people thanked the god for his gift. Light flashed in the sky, bringing miracles to the people. A huge statue of a god stood in front of Lei Luo. In front of Lei Luo was a youth kneeling in front of the statue. He wore a navy-blue robe with white tassels hanging down. A cross pendant was tied around his snow-white neck, he patted his robe and slowly stood up. His eyes were bright as he looked at Lei Luo. He smiled and said, Kill me and end all of this. Bring everyone pain that God cannnot take away.. If there is no god in this world, let us become gods. Chapter 540 (END) - The Last Archmage Chapter 540: The Last Archmage Translator: Simple MTL Editor: Simple MTL All right, if I can do it. After Lei Luo finished speaking to the Good Will, he took the silver cross from him and placed his hand gently on his chest. He felt the heart of the Good Will and chanted silently in his heart. Instant death. This was a magic passed down from the demon world. It could make people die without any intuition. He held onto the Good Wills back and slowly placed the good wills body on the ground. Looking at the smile on his face, it had been a long time since he had laughed like this. The six-winged angels surrounded Lei Luo and the Good Will and wailed sorrowfully. The bell in the distance rang, and the surrounding people sent off the death of the Good Will. A white light rushed out of the cathedral in the center of the sacred city, signifying the birth of a superposition mage. This was the first superposition mage since the disappearance of the ancient Magic Empire and also the last mage. Feeling the power of the Good Will, there were no offensive spells, and most of them were healing spells. There were even very few spells that could restrict its effects. This came from Lei Luos hope and longing for everything. He did not have any distracting thoughts. The holy body that had fused with the benevolent will was already perfect. Lei Luo was at the top of the transcendence level. After returning to the empire, Lei Luo looked at Allie who was lying on the bed. He turned the two soul flowers into the purest liquid and flowed it into Allies body. After two months, Allie once again saw the world outside. Lei Luo stood beside her. They held each others hands and saw deep love in each others eyes. Their comrade-in-arms was also their lover. After staying by Allies side and waiting for her to recover, Lei Luo set out on the road to conquer the empire. A month ago, the chief elder of the Council of Elders was assassinated and killed, opening the prelude to the turmoil in the empire. The Angel Army rose up among them and successively conquered many alliances in the third province, taking control of two-thirds of the Empires most powerful, miscellaneous, and most powerful provinces. And the other one-third was under the control of the magic conductor army. But now, Lei Luo did not know how to face the magic conductor army. This army, which had originally been his support, was now like a hot potato. If the node was still shrinking, then the other four worlds would undoubtedly come in and destroy the empires magic conductor or even Lei Luo. But to solve the problem of the magic conductor, the Empires war had to stop. Sitting in the guest room in the cabin, looking at Kronin, or rather, Athena, Lei Luos emotions were very complicated. After saying what he knew, Lei Luo and Athena both fell silent. Athena was the highest intelligence crystal in the ancient magic empire, and she had absolute control over the magister. But she saw the magister as her own kind, not a tool. Lei Luo could not ask Athena to do anything for the future of mankind. I understand. After Athena finished speaking in a trembling voice, her beautiful eyes looked at Lei Luo. Lei Luo understood that this was a pleading look. She wanted him to find a way to preserve the magister. Sighing as he walked out of the room, he looked at the starry sky, following his inner thoughts, but it was still the end. Lei Luo fell into a daze. In the following months, Lei Luo did not stay in the warship but went to every place he had ever been. He did not know where the orphanage had gone, and now only the big crater left by the Magic Cannonball was left. As for Tolui, he stayed in the fleet and became the commander of the warship after Charlotte. With the help of Lei Luo, Charlotte returned to the fortress where the demon world and the Empire were facing each other and met his cousin. She did not have the beautiful face that Charlotte had seen before, but she was no longer elegant and her temples were gray. The next time he saw Ulysses was in a study. He brought a girl with exquisite makeup and greeted Lei Luo. It was obvious that not much time had passed, but everyone was different. He did not have the ambition of the past. He only asked Lei Luo to take care of his family. Everyone in the empire knew about the contraction of the nodes. There were protests against the magic conductors and the Flames of war between the alliance. In the Southern Alliance, Lei Luo met Arthur, the youth who had once lost his life for the dream of the East God Alliance, the youth who had talked about life with him in the prison, and the youth who had befriended him because of a bag of magic crystals. He was now the leader of the Southern Alliance. His command of warships and heavy armor operations in the Empire were all top-notch. However, Lei Luo was standing in front of him at this moment. The tall and Big Lei Luo smiled at Lei Luo and said, Boss, Im back. This time, I wont disappear again. Lei Luo shed tears and hugged him tightly. He could not say a word, and his heart was only filled with the joy of meeting an old friend. After bidding farewell to Arthur, the situation in the empire could naturally stabilize. Looking at the tall city walls, Lei Luo came to the palace where Emperor Victor had stayed before he died. It was a magnificent mural. The person in the mural held up the Kingdom of the human world and ascended to the transcendent kingdom. This mural was hidden in the secret passage of Emperor Victors bedroom. Lei Luo carefully looked at the contents of the mural, trying to find the clues left behind by Emperor Victor. Its incredible, isnt it? Holding up the Kingdom of God, ascending to the transcendent realm and becoming the god of this world. The mist enveloped Lei Luos body, and it was as if Lei Luo had returned to the source. Who are you? Looking at the elegant man in a dark purple gown walking towards him, Lei Luo narrowed his eyes at the man in front of him. This was the man he had seen when he had just developed his holy physique. You can call me Alexander, or you can call me the Imperial preceptor of the empire, or the controller of the source. Alexander lowered his head and gave a noble salute to Lei Luo, then looked at the mural together with him. Back then, the five of us guarded the five roots separately to prevent the magic power rebellion and investigate the reason behind the recovery of the magic power. But in a long period of time, the first one to disappear was the original mage, Ellis Lei Luo. We couldnt find him. The madness brought by the incomplete sacred body tortured the four of us, but Ellis Lei Luo didnt give us the chance. He completely sealed the other four roots and trapped us in this cage. His face began to slowly twist and become ferocious. He recalled the memory in pain and grabbed Lei Luos shoulders with both hands. Do you know how painful it is for us? To fall into the Endless Abyss and not see a single ray of light. Do you know what that feels like? Lei Luo saw that Alexander, who was in pain, was powerless. Such pain could destroy a persons will. When eternal life was no longer hope but a form of torture, was there still a need for this world to exist? Alexanders expression changed, and he looked as if he was making an important decision. He brought Lei Luo to the sealed bronze door of the central source and said, Go, this is the last stop. Pushing open the bronze door, Lei Luo stood in front of the node. He saw that it looked exactly like him, but the beard on his face was very weathered. He looked at Lei Luo and said, What is your choice? The moment he saw this person, Lei Luo had all of Ellis Lei Luos memories. This was not the first Lei Luos memory, but the memories of Lei Luo who had already been in several eras. They had all failed, and none of them could reach this place. And now, Lei Luo had to choose to destroy the magic conductor, continue to imprison Alexander, preserve his magic power, and wait for the next Lei Luo to arrive. He could become the god of this world, combining all of his magic power into one. The truth revealed to Lei Luo through the primordial magic was that this was a breeding ground for gods. In the end, only one person could obtain the magic power of this world and become a mage God, replacing the dead mage God. Lei Luo raised the node without a doubt, while Ellis Lei Luo looked at him with gratification, turning into ashes. The five great roots collapsed at the same time, and all the magic power of people and things was reduced to the node. The boundary kept shrinking, and the people of the four great worlds had long been waiting at the four corners of the Empire for the final result. Lei Luo raised the nodes, and all the magic power returned to the saintly being, and from the saintly being to the divine being! My fellow countrymen, from today onwards, there will be no more magic in this world. I am the last mage god! A few years later, in a small mountain village, a fair-haired little girl ran to the side of the white-haired old man sitting on the rocking chair. She raised her big eyes and asked him, Grandpa, Grandpa, is there really magic in this world? The white-haired old man stroked her head with a smile and said, Magic is a very interesting thing!